《Spoiled by the Silver Fox》


 Chapter 1

    "Save me, and I''ll give you a billion dors!" A deep, raspy male voice sounded in her ear.


    At this moment, Stephanie Bishop was totally dazed. Not only was she knocked off her feet by a guy on her way home from work, but she also ended up rolling into a pile of garbage with him.


    The mix of smells from the garbage around her was almost unbearable, but she held back, not daring to make a sound.


    Outside the garbage pile, the sound of chaotic footsteps resounded incessantly, moving back and forth.


    "Get him! We have to catch Sebastian Ingram!"


    "He''s injured; he can''t get far!"


    "We have to catch him tonight, otherwise there will be no way to exin it to the youngdy!"


    As the voices faded into the distance, Stephanie''s thoughts returned to reality.


    She had seen the name Sebastian in a magazine before.


    Sebastian Ingram, the president of Skyline Corporation - a diamond-tier billionaire. The breathtakingly handsome man in the magazine was the same guy beside her!N?velDrama.Org content.


    She must save him! She needed to save him no matter what!


    She needed money, and he was loaded.


    He promised her a billion dors if she saved him.


    Her mom was in thete stages of a serious illness and needed a kidney transnt.


    "Come with me, and I''ll take you home!" Stephanie exerted great effort to carry the man back home,pletely unaware that she had brought a hungry wolf home.


    Once they got home, Stephanie half-carried the man to the sofa and then went to close the door.


    As she turned on the lights and prepared to discuss payment with the man, she saw that enviously handsome face.


    Under the warm, yellow light, the man''s exquisite features looked like a stunning work of art, carefully carved by God himself.


    His finely sculpted nose was perfect, with tightly pursed lips as if he was enduring some sort of pain.


    The man''s height was just enough to be a full head taller than Stephanie, making him an absolute hunk!


    But at this moment, his deep eyes were filled with burning desire.


    Stephanie couldn''t help but feel nervous, as she was all too familiar with the look in his eyes.


    However, Stephanie didn''t panic. She dared to bring him home because she was confident in her own ability to protect herself.


    Staying calm, she asked the man, "Were you... drugged?"


    The man continued to look at her with those eyes, not responding.


    "Uh... don''t panic. Stay here, and I''ll go find you some medicine." How she knew that the money wouldn''te easy! Okay, first things first, she needed to get him back to normal before discussing the payment.


    But as soon as she turned to leave, a force pulled her back, and her whole body mmed into the man''s chest...


    Instinctively, Stephanie ced her hands on his chest.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked up at him and said, "Please, there''s a pharmacy nearby. I''ll be back soon. Just bear with it for a moment..."


    But the man had been enduring long enough; how much longer could he bear?


    The moment Stephanie was pushed onto the bed, she felt like her world was crumbling.


    Lifting one leg, she attempted to swing it towards the man''s forehead, hoping to knock him out and end this ordeal.


    Once he was conscious again, they could discuss money.


    Unexpectedly, the man was also highly skilled in martial arts. He blocked her kick and grabbed her leg, pulling her closer.


    Unknowingly, their positions became quite awkward.


    "What are you trying to do! I saved your life, you know?"


    The man seemedpletely irrational at the moment, with only zing mes left in his eyes.


    Even though Stephanie was an expert in Taekwondo and skilled inbat, she was no match for the man right now.


    The situation was a mess, and Stephanie''s heart was in utter chaos!


    She regretted it!


    But it was toote...


    Even in his irrational state, the man still had some clear thoughts.


    He eventually softened.


    Looking deep into her eyes, the man''s voice was low and raspy, "Be good...I''ll give you anything."


    At this moment, Stephanie felt like she was about to get devoured!

 Chapter 2

    Stephanie was woken up by the annoying rm clock, and it was already bright outside.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She, with a splitting headache, slowly sat up from the bed, reached out to stop the rm clock, and then her eyes searched the room for something. However, she realized that the room was empty except for herself.


    Great!


    He sneaked away!


    How ruthless!


    He promised a billion dors, but nothing was left behind.


    Suddenly, she noticed a note lying quietly on the bedside table.


    Ha!


    How interesting!


    He actually dared to leave contact info, huh?


    I''d show you some respect!


    Stephanie couldn''t help it. With anger swelling inside her, she dialed the number and made a call.


    The phone had rung three times before it was picked up.


    Without any formalities, she started cursing, "Sebastian, right?! Screw you! Pretending to be human but cold as a beast! I saved you, and this is how you treat me! What kind of person are you?! Even if you were disoriented at the time, you still slept with me!"


    There was silence on the other end of the line


    Stephanie got angrier as she continued, eventually crying from her own fury, "Do you have any clue what this means to me?! You ruined my life, you know that?! I haven''t even had a boyfriend, never been in love, and then you slept with me! It''s all destroyed! I won''t let you off that easy, bastard!"


    Stephanie shouted and cried into the phone, but there was no response from the other end.


    She got angrier and angrier, finally burying her face in her hands, sobbing.


    Atst, a deep male voice on the other end said, "I can take responsibility."


    Oh, that just pissed her off again.


    "You take responsibility? How? Can you give me back what I lost? Can you?!" Shouted Stephanie. Bastard, he even had the nerve to say he would take responsibility! Stephanie felt like she couldn''t catch her breath from her anger.


    Then, from the other end, the guy said, "I can marry you."


    "Who needs you to do that?! I don''t even like you! Don''t get ahead of yourself, just stay away from me!" Stephanie hung up the phone.


    Then, in a fit of anger, she throwed the phone on the floor, but then only felt regret and quickly jumped out of bed to pick it up.


    Fortunately, the phone wasn''t broken.


    ncing at the time on the phone, it was already 11 AM.


    Ignoring everything else, Stephanie jumped out of bed, got ready to go to the bathroom to freshen herself up, then headed to the hospital to bring lunch for her mom.


    But as soon as she got out of bed, her legs went weak and she fell to the floor, almost tripping.


    Right away, she hated that heartless guy named Sebastian even more.


    At noon.


    Not having time to cook for her mom, Stephanie grabbed a healthy light-tasted meal package and headed to the hospital.


    Just as she was about to enter her mom''s hospital room, she heard a sharp voice inside, "Marilyn Bishop, you wicked woman! If you want to die, then get on it the sooner the better! I''m telling you, we, the Klein family, will not pay a single dime for your medical bills! And don''t think that after you die, the Klein family will take care of that kid! I warn you, stop calling Morton! He''s my husband and has nothing to do with you! He won''t recognize that child either!"


    Stephanie was about to rush in when she heard her mom pleading tearfully, "Mrs. Klein, please... Steph is a child of the Klein family. When I die, if she doesn''t return to the Kleins, where can she go..."

 Chapter 3

    "If you''re so attached to her, why don''t you two just die together? Anyway, your daughter won''t be any good anyway - only causing trouble for other people and families!"


    "I didn''t... ver intended to destroy anyone''s family. There was a misunderstanding... It was Morton who..."-


    *Smack!* A p echoed as Marilyn, who was in her hospital gown, had her face pped loudly.


    "Shameless! How dare you bring up those old stories to me!" Shouted the woman.


    Stephanie couldn''t hold back any longer and strode directly inside. She swung her hand towards that arrogant and self-proimed superior face and gave her a p.


    Two crisp ps rang out, and Mrs. Klein waspletely taken aback.


    Once she realized who had pped her, she was absolutely furious.


    "Stephanie! How dare you hit me! Do you know who I am?!" Mrs. Klein yelled angrily.


    Stephanie snapped back, "Who you are has nothing to do with me! Please leave right now! This is the hospital room I paid for my mother, and we don''t wee people like you!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Very well! Marilyn, this is the great daughter you raised! Thinking of staying with the Klein family? Dream on!" Mrs. Klein spited out.


    Stephanie sneered, "Who wants to stay with the Klein family? Even if you begged me, I wouldn''t go! Just leave! You make me sick!"


    As Stephanie spoke, she already rudely pushed Mrs. Klein, shoving her entire body out of the room. Then she stood in the hallway and shouted, "Doctor! Nurse! Please get someone to move my mom to a VIP room! No one is allowed to disturb her without her consent!"


    Mrs. Klein gritted her teeth, "Stephanie! Remember this! I will make sure you have a hard time from now on!"


    "Save it, Mrs. Klein. Even if your Klein family begged me, I wouldn''t go! And I wouldn''t ask you for living expenses either, so you have no control over my life! Stop talking nonsense and leave!" Stephanie shrugged her off again with disgust. Mrs. Klein wobbled and almost fell to the ground.


    "Stephanie! You bitch! I''m telling you, you''re done!" Cursed Mrs. Klein.


    At this moment, a nurse came by after hearing themotion, looking puzzled, "Ms. Bishop, weren''t you still raising money for your mother''s surgery? Are you sure you want to move to a VIP room? It''s very expensive per night..."


    Mrs. Klein, who had just gotten up from the ground,ughed coldly, "Ha! Stephanie, stop pretending. You and your mother are so poor. Do you think you can stay in a VIP room? People like you will probably never understand what it means to be ''VIP'' in your entire life! People of your low status are only fit for a life of poverty!"


    Mrs. Klein''s words made the nurse frown as well. Despite being a wealthydy at one point, this Mrs. Klein quarreled like amon shrew.


    With a stubborn attitude, Stephanie sneered and said, "Change the room! And hire four security guards from your hospital to take turns guarding my mother''s room 24/7. Without our permission, no one is allowed to enter and visit!"


    She had already lost her most precious possession. So now, she had to protect her one and only family in this world!


    She would definitely get that billion dors Sebastian had promised!

 Chapter 4

    The nurse couldn''t help but feel that even if the strong girl in front of her was just reluctantly putting on a show to deal with that Mrs. Klein, she fully supported her now!


    After all, that Mrs. Klein always appeared high and mighty... Just like this mother and daughter, she was also an ordinary person, what was wrong with that? Did ordinary people have to live worse than an animal? Why?-


    The nurse immediately smiled and said, "Alright, Ms. Bishop, I''ll arrange it now!"


    Stephanie nodded and thanked her, then looked coldly at Mrs. Klein and said, "Please leave. You''re not wee here!"


    Mrs. Klein was frightened by the scene just now.


    This poor girl actually had money, putting her annoying mother in the VIP ward and hiring someone to guard the door 24 hours a day?


    Where did she get the money from?


    Mrs. Klein immediately sneered maliciously, "No wonder this b*tch''s daughter is just as cunning. Did you hook up with some rich guy to be your mother-daughter savior? Ha-ha, you guys do have some tricks up your sleeves! That woman is a home-wrecker, so how can her daughter be any better? When she grows up, she''s destined to be a home-wrecker too! Who knows, you might even have a daughter with some rich guy and teach her to be a home-wrecker as well? Are you and your mom trying to carry on this home-wrecker tradition? That''s really hrious!"


    A series of vicious insults came easily from Mrs. Klein''s mouth.


    Inside the ward, Marilyn''s eyes turned red with anger.


    Couldn''t she ever get rid of the title of home-wrecker? And where did Steph get the money? Was it really like what Mrs. Klein said?


    No way! Her Steph wasn''t like that.


    It was all because of her that Steph had to bear these false usations.


    It was her fault, if she died, would her Steph be better off?


    Outside the ward, Stephanie clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles cracking.


    When she just about to teach this malicious Mrs. Klein a lesson and rush forward, Stephanie suddenly heard a "beep beep beep" sounding from the ward.


    Her heart tensed up and she hurried inside, shouting, "Doctor! Doctor! My mom''s in trouble!"


    Then, everyone scrambled to perform emergency procedures.


    Luckily, Marilyn had just fainted from anger. After some rest, she would wake up. However, as a severely ill patient, Marilyn''s condition was very bad and if she had another episode, her life might really be in danger.


    Outside the ward, Mrs. Klein listened to the doctor and Stephanie discussing Marilyn''s condition and felt extremely disappointed.


    Why didn''t Marilyn die of anger? If she died, Morton''s n would be useless.


    Feeling a bit disappointed, she suddenly felt a sharp gaze aimed at herself.


    Looking up, she saw the young girl staring at her fiercely, and she couldn''t help but shiver.


    However, she didn''t take this young girl seriously.


    She mocked with a sarcastic sneer, "You think having money for a VIP ward and hiring someone to take care of your mom 24-hours a day is enough? Let me tell you now, there''s something in this world that can do anything. It''s called power."


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh after hearing this.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was a home-wrecker''s daughter destined to be a mistress? And if she had a daughter in the future, she would have to carry the name of a mistress, right?


    Power could do anything, huh?


    She suddenly changed her mind.


    She remembered what the man told her in the morning... that he would take responsibility, and would marry her.


    She decided to take the position of Skyline Corporation''s president''s wife!


    Even if she had to use any means necessary, she wanted it!


    Stephanie said, "Oh... So that''s how it is! Well then, Mrs. Klein, I''ll give that line right back to you! There really is something in this world called power that can do anything!"

 Chapter 5

    Mrs. Klein looked at Stephanie, who suddenly became all high and mighty in front of her, and couldn''t help but frown, "What do you mean?"


    Stephanie snapped back at her, "What I mean is... from now on, you and I, Mrs. Klein, are enemies! Remember you have insulted my mother and me today; I''ll return them to you twice as hard in the future! Fuck off! I hope you''ll still be able to keep your current status as Mrs. Klein in the future! Also, please go back and tell Morton that I, Stephanie, have never cared about him as a father from start to finish. I don''t care now or in the future!"


    Just wait until I became the wife of the president of Skyline Corporation! Then it would be the doomsday!


    At this moment, Stephanie''s heart was filled with hatred.


    Her only rtive in this world had just been almost killed by the woman in front of her...


    And even now, she still had lingering fears.


    So, she would never let something like this happen again in the future!


    Hearing this, Mrs. Klein burst intoughter, "Stephanie, what made you think that you can fight me and the Klein family? Who do you think you are? Let me tell you, you''re way too green to fight with me!" With a calm voice, Stephanie said, "Oh? Mrs. Klein, whatever you got, just bring it on."


    Mrs. Klein said, "You little brat, let''s just wait and see then! I''ll make sure you won''t even have a ce to cry!"


    Half an hourter, Marilyn was still unconscious on the hospital bed and was ordered to be pushed out of the hospital by the hospital dean.


    Stephanie was fuming with anger. This was outrageous!


    Taking out her phone, she dialed Sebastian''s number.


    After a few rings, the call was picked up.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sniffling, Stephanie said, "Silver Fox... you said something this morning about being responsible for me. Do you still mean it?"


    She just checked that Sebastian was the president of Skyline Corporation, unmarried, 28 years old, a full nine years older than her.


    Plus, she found Sebastian''s name a bitplicated to pronounce, so she thought it made more sense to call him Silver Fox, which wasn''t an exaggeration.


    On the other end of the phone, Sebastian didn''t mind her nickname for him, but when he heard her voice, sounding like she had been crying, he frowned, "Why are you crying?"


    "I''m just asking you if you''re going to keep your word or not?"


    "I will."


    "Then, will you care about your future mother-inw?" Stephanie asked.


    Future mother-inw?


    Sebastian was a bit confused for a moment, but then quickly understood that the little girl wanted him to take responsibility. If he married her, her mother would be his future mother-inw. "What happened?" Sebastian asked.


    "Your future mother-inw is critically ill and has been kicked out of the hospital. Wouldn''t you be angry?" Stephanie snapped.


    ''... Is this how young people talk these days?'' Sebastian thought. Why should he be angry? She was just a stranger he had never met.


    Although after this morning''s incident, Sebastian knew that this little girl had a very bad temper.


    "Hmph... then your future wife is angry right now! What will you do?" Stephanie said.


    Future... wife.


    For a moment, Sebastian didn''t quite know how to react to this title.


    After a moment of silence, he finally said, "You tell me what to do."


    "So whatever I say, you will do it?" Asked Stephanie.


    "Tell me your thoughts." Said Sebastian.


    "I want the dean of this hospital to disappear, can you do that?" Stephanie was so angry that she started crying.


    Hearing the girl''s agitated tone on the phone, Sebastian tapped his fingers lightly on his desk, feeling amused.


    This little girl was kind of violent indeed.


    "Murder is a crime. Not doable. Think of something else." Said Sebastian.


    "Fine, rece the dean then! This spineless, unprincipled dean who bows to evil forces doesn''t deserve to be the dean!" Said Stephanie. Hearing this, Sebastian knew things weren''t that simple.


    The little girl seemed to have been bullied.


    The hospital dean was just an aplice in cleaning up the aftermath, not the mastermind.


    With a very calm tone, he asked, "Which hospital?"

 Chapter 6

    "Compassionate Care Hospital." Said Stephanie.


    That was the Ingram family''s business, a private hospital, with his brother as the dean.


    Thanks to the Ingram family, he became the dean of the hospital.


    Recing him was a piece of cake, but there would be a lot of trouble afterward.


    Sebastian hated dealing with trouble, but seeing the youngdy so pissed off, and he owed her a huge favor, he said, "Alright."


    "


    Only then did Stephanie feel her anger subsiding. She knew someone of Sebastian''s status wouldn''t makemitments easily. Once he did, he would definitely keep his word.


    "Thanks, Silver Fox, for helping me take revenge." Said Stephanie.


    "Hmm." Said Sebastian.


    "So when are you going to keep your promise about marrying me?" Asked Stephanie.


    "


    11


    "What? You wanna back out?" Asked Stephanie.


    "Weren''t you not interested in the morning?" Said Sebastian.


    "I changed my mind! I suddenly believe the position of the wife of the Skyline Corporation president suits me well... Silver Fox, just say if you''re up for it!" Not only did she want to be the official wife, but she also wanted to be a well-known one!


    If Mrs. Klein ever dared to scold her as the daughter of a home-wrecker, she would p her in the face with the title of the wife of the Skyline Corporation president!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And she would help her mother clear her name from the past!


    Sebastian''s face changed upon hearing this.


    Apparently, she had already found out about his identity and changed her mind.


    These women...


    His voice, which was originally soft, suddenly became cold, "I can give you the title of Mrs. Ingram, which I owe you, but don''t think about anything else."


    He had seen too many women like this. They loved money, status, they clung to power, and were unscrupulous... the so-called gold diggers.


    But deep down, he was more disappointed.


    Because the call in the morning made him think that she was not the type of person who loved to climb thedder. Despite her vulgarnguage, she carelessly rejected his offering which made her a lot likable. So even if she asked him to help her take revenge, he agreed despite the trouble it would bring.


    However, his good feelings toward her vanished now.


    Stephanie on the other hand, didn''t care. All she wanted was the title being a President''s wife, and the rest


    didn''t really matter.


    However.


    "What? Silver Fox, you mean if I be your wife, you won''t hold on to your promise about the billion dor?" Asked Stephanie.


    So greedy! She wanted both status and money!


    Sebastian''s face darkened, and he said on the phone, "That''s right."


    "Can''t I have both?" How could her mom get the money for a kidney transnt without money?


    If she had to choose one, she wanted the money!


    "No!" Said Sebastian. This girl was indeed very greedy. For a moment, Sebastian was almost amused with anger.


    He heard the girl on the phone sounding disappointed, "Then... Silver Fox, will you give your wife pocket money every month?"


    Wives of rich families should have a lot of pocket money, right?


    Just one check from him, and it would be enough for her mom''s kidney transnt?


    Amon issue among wealthy people was that they didn''t like others always talking about money in front of them.


    Stephanie pushed the envelope this time.


    Sebastian was once again amused.


    As his beautiful face almost


    distorted withughter, his secretary standing by didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Sebastian took a deep breath, thinking in his heart about the innocent but persistent face he saw this morning, and consoled himself, ''it was just a little girl! Couldn''t take it too seriously with her.''


    Then he calmly said, "Depends on your behavior."


    "Being good means pocket money?" Asked Stephanie.


    "Pretty much." Said Sebastian.


    "So if I behave, how much pocket money would I get every month?" Asked Stephanie.


    "..." Just three sentences and they were all about money. How greedy could she get? Sebastian''s eyes became dangerously sharp as he asked, "Are you really short of money?" "Yes, extremely!" Answered Stephanie.

 Chapter 7

    "Your future mother-inw is seriously ill in bed and urgently needs a kidney transnt to save her life... Silver Fox, you won''t just sit by and do nothing, will you?" Asked Stephanie. So that was the reason.


    Sebastian''s face lightened up slightly and said faintly, "Anything else?"


    "Other than that, I just want the title of a president''s wife! I don''t need anything else; I can support myself!" Answered Stephanie.


    Sebastian sneered silently. Women sure knew how to lie.


    Stephanie, alreadybeled a gold-digger in his book, had be utterly untrustworthy.


    "Fine, you''d better really be able to do that." Said Sebatian.


    Such a shameless request could be understood for the sake of her mother''s serious illness. Still, asking for anything further would be too much.


    Hearing his tone, Stephanie got annoyed and said, "What do you mean, Silver Fox? Do you think I agreed to marry you just because of your status and wealth? It was you who said you wanted to take responsibility for me! I only reluctantly agreed to marry you because I happened to need these things! I don''t even like you! If I hadn''t lost my virginity, who would want to marry someone as old and ugly as you - nearly 12 years older than me? Hmph!"


    With that, Stephanie angrily hung up the phone. But after hanging up, she regretted it a bit.


    Venting her anger felt good, but what if he got mad and went back on his word?


    Sebastian was indeed shocked by the "old and ugly"ment. His face darkened like a burnt pot, looking extremely displeased.


    Was he ugly?


    Was he old?


    Was the age difference really that big?


    It was only nine years!


    Whatever, there was no point arguing with a young girl who only sought empty fame.


    Sebastian was quite efficient in handling things.


    Stephanie only stood with her unconscious mother at the hospital entrance for less than 10 minutes before a group of doctors arrived and personally escorted them inside.


    They were even arranged to stay in a luxurious, high-end private room,plete with a private bathroom and a small kitchen.


    "Ms. Bishop, are you satisfied with this ce?" The hospital''s Deputy Dean, a middle-aged bald man, asked with a ttering expression.


    Stephanie lifted her chin and said coldly, "Where''s the Dean? Wasn''t he the one who wanted to kick us out of the hospital earlier?"


    The Deputy Dean bowed and grinned, "The Dean was called away by someone higher up; he''s not here right now!"


    The Dean must have offended someone important! His position was at risk, meaning there was a chance for the Deputy Dean to take over.


    And all these events were caused by this Ms. Bishop standing before him. He didn''t know the specifics, but his instincts told him that siding with her certainly wouldn''t be a mistake!


    Stephanie nodded, "Oh... I see. Who are you again?"


    Seeing the respectful attitudes of the surrounding doctors, he didn''t seem to be an ordinary doctor.


    "I am the Deputy Dean of this hospital. If Ms. Bishop has any needs, please let me know. In the absence of the Dean, I am responsible for handling all hospital affairs." "What about my mother''s illness..." Said Stephanie.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Please rest assured, Ms. Bishop.


    We have contacted all the hospitals nationwide and are looking for a kidney donor that matches your mother. I believe there will be good news soon! When the timees, I will personally perform the kidney transnt surgery for your mother to ensure she recovers fully."


    Hearing this, Stephanie felt a huge weight lifted off her chest.


    This was why so many ordinary people yearned for power, hoping to be so-called sessful individuals.


    Because ordinary people could easily be bullied, and sometimes merely surviving was a luxury, like her mother''s case.


    "Thank you, Deputy Dean. I will


    entrust my mother''s life to you with


    confidence! If the Dean is indeed


    reced, I will put in a good word for you to someone influential." Said Stephanie.


    The Deputy Dean nodded with a knowing smile.


    He knew he had made the right bet - Ms. Bishop was indeed very smart.

 Chapter 8

    Marilyn woke up until around 5 pm.


    After a long nap, she found that her surroundings had changed and seemed a bit confused.


    Stephanie had just finished heating up the nutritious meal she bought at noon and saw her mom had woken up.


    "Mom, you''re awake!" Said Stephanie.


    "Steph...where are we? Why did we move?" Said Marilyn.


    "Mom, we''re still in the hospital! We just switched rooms. This room is nicer and better for your recovery." Said Stephanie.


    "Steph! What a waste of money! I don''t have much time left, anyway. Let''s switch back!" Said Marilyn.


    "Mom, who said you don''t have much time left? We''ll find a kidney donor soon, don''t worry!" Said Stephanie.


    Even if they found a suitable kidney donor, they still couldn''t afford the surgery!


    Marilyn felt upset and got teary-eyed, remembering the scene where Stephanie being scolded by Mrs. Klein. She said, "Steph...it''s all my fault for dragging you down. Let''s stop the treatment and take me home! If you don''t want to go back to the Klein family, then don''t..."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Just stay here and rest. This fancy room was arranged by your future son-inw! He''s also taking care of the kidney and surgery costs!" Said Stephanie.


    Future son-inw?


    Marilyn looked confused, "Steph...what''s going on? When did you get a boyfriend?"


    "Uh, recently!" Answered Stephanie.


    "Howe I didn''t know? Steph, are you being scammed?" Asked Marilyn. How could there be such a good thing in this world?


    A new rtionship and he had already paid for her for so much? Kidney and surgery costs were no small matter.


    "Mom, don''t jump to conclusions! Am I that stupid? Just trust me! Your daughter will make everything better!" Said Stephanie.


    "Steph, you''re still young and don''t understand a lot. There''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world... you must have been scammed. Listen to me, let''s go home. We shouldn''t stay in the hospital and rely on others'' money for my


    We


    treatment." Marilyn didn''t want to be


    a burden on her daughter.


    She was afraid that her stubborn daughter would do something reckless to help her.


    Like that time she applied for the nightclub security job, which was already outrageous enough.


    But Stephanie said it paid well and gave her time to take care of her, and she was confident she could handle herself, so she reluctantly agreed.


    But now there was a boyfriend out of nowhere, how could a mother like her be at ease?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Stephanie figured her mother wouldn''t believe anything she said. But she didn''t n on hiding this from her mom, so she called Sebastian right in front of her, for the third time that day. Sebastian had just left thepany when he got her call.


    Frowning, he picked up the phone and said, "What''s up?"


    "Silver Fox, your future mother-inw thinks you''re a scammer, and no matter what I say, she won''t believe me. Can you help exin things to her? She doesn''t even want to eat dinner." Said Stephanie.


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched, and after a deep breath, he said, "Give her the phone."


    "Ok." Said Stephanie.


    Marilyn took the phone with nervous hands and said, "Hello..."


    Then, she heard a deep male voice, "Auntie, how should I address you?"


    "I''m Marilyn..." Marilyn said.


    "Mrs. Bishop, hello. I''m Sebastian.


    Your daughter saved my life, and under her insistence, I promised to. marry her and be your


    son-inw. About your illness,


    arrange someone to handle it


    please rest assured and take care, and don''t doubt your daughter''s words."

 Chapter 9

    The moment the words fell, there was silence on the other end of the phone.


    Then...


    A stern female voice sounded, "Stephanie! Enough is enough! Even if you saved someone, you shouldn''t make them promise to marry you! Do you even remember you''re a girl?!" Sebastianughed after hearing that.


    After hanging up the phone, his mood inexplicably improved. The grudge of being scolded as ugly and old was effortlessly avenged.


    Stephanie''s mom grabbed her wrist and spanked her butt a few times until she finally calmed down.


    "Mom! It''s not like that... He''s just making things up... I didn''t force him, he said he''d marry me on his own!" Said Stephanie.


    "On his own?" Said Marilyn.


    "Yes, he said it himself; he''s going to take responsibility for me!" Said Stephanie.


    Responsibility...


    Under what circumstances would a man promise to take responsibility for a woman?


    After that incident, Morton once said he would take responsibility for her too.


    Thinking about this, Marilyn''s vision went ck and she nearly fainted from anger.


    "Mom! Don''t scare me!" Stephanie shouted.


    Marilynid on the bed, tears streaming down from her hollow eyes, "Just leave... I don''t want to see you right now."


    "Mom..." Said Stephanie.


    "Go!" Marilyn snapped.


    Stephanie knew that when her mom made up her mind about something, there was no room for exnation.


    Well, the doctor said she shouldn''t get angry, so just give her some time to figure it out slowly.


    But Sebastian, that old pervert... He was done for!!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She greeted the nurse and asked her to take care of her mom and arranged for two bodyguards to guard the door. Then, Stephanie went to work.


    She worked as a security at a bar called "Lotus Pond in Moonlight" in the city.


    Most of the bar patrons loved


    nightlife, so most employees worked


    night shifts. As the security team


    captain, her usual work hours were from 6 PM until 2 AM.


    Last night, she happened to save Sebastian on her way home from work after 2 AM.


    Arriving at work, Stephanie changed into her security uniform - a ck suit with ck high heels, her hair pulled back in a tight bun.


    She put some makeup on her face, turning herrge eyes smaller. Her features twisted, making her face look dull and aged.


    Then she picked up the walkie-talkie and began her work with satisfaction.


    As she passed by a private room, she saw a familiar face and stopped in her tracks.


    Sebastian!


    Unbelievable!


    Instead of going home to sleep at night, he came to a nightclub to have fun!


    Did he even remember that he got her kicked out of the hospital earlier?!


    Her eyes narrowed, and she walked over to the room. She said to the waiter outside, "Hank, you see that guy in there?"


    Hank, an attractive-looking young


    man around 18, looked seriously certain direction and said, "Yeab,


    a


    what.. Are you interested in him, Stephanie?"


    "What?! I have no interest in him at all! What are you thinking!" Snapped Stephanie.


    "Then, Stephanie, what do you want to do?" Asked Hank.


    "Nothing, just that this guy has a bit of a problem with me. Later, if he goes to the bathroom or wants to leave, just let me know." Said Stephanie.


    "What''s in it for me?" Asked Hank.


    Stephanie quickly pped him and said, "What are you still asking for? Have: you forgotten who hit that bald guy Over the head with a beer bottle for youst time?"


    Hank smiled bitterly, "I''m sorry, Stephanie. I''ll let you knowter."


    Stephanie red at him and continued her patrol.


    Soon afterwards, the walkie-talkie sounded.


    "There''s an issue in room 5!"

 Chapter 10

    "What happened?" Asked Stephanie.


    "Someone''s causing a ruckus and drinking in the private room, and people got hurt. There''s blood everywhere."


    "Just deal with the troublemakers, do you need to report this to me?" Said Stephanie.


    "Boss, the one causing trouble is the young son of the Damon family... You know, he only respects you. No one else can handle him."


    "I got it. I''ll be there right away." Said Stephanie.


    Five minutester, Stephanie appeared at the entrance of the private room in high heels, and the scene inside was already chaotic.


    The young son of the Damon family, Cyrus Damon, was good-looking, even prettier than most women. His expression now looked ruthless.


    "You bastard, how dare you fight me for a girl! Just so you know, any woman I want is my personal property! You still want to take her away? Have you discussed it with me?" Shouted Cyrus.


    A sweet beauty stood on the side, her face full of tear streaks, and said, "Mr. Damon...please let him go!"


    "You beast...she''s my girlfriend...I won''t let you touch her!"


    Stephanie had a headache, watching all this.


    The young son of the Damon family wasn''t new to tantly stealing someone else''s girlfriend, but this might be the first time he encountered such a tough nut to crack. Even if he were about to be beaten to death, he still resisted fiercely.


    "You''re giving me orders? I was going to let you go just out of pity for the beauty begging for you. But, since you''re so fearless, I''ll just show you what I''m capable!" As he spoke, Cyrus picked up a beer bottle from the table and was about to smash it on the man''s head on the ground.


    Stephanie shouted, "Cyrus! If you kill someone here, I won''t let you off easily!"


    Cyrus, holding the beer bottle, hesitated when he heard her voice.


    In a sh, everyone in the room looked at the door.


    Seeing Stephanie, Cyrus took a swig from the bottle, then smiled at her and said, "Just having a drink, I didn''t say a thing."


    Stephanie sneered, "You think I''m stupid? Seems like you''re the real fool, risking jail time for a girl like this."


    Killing was illegal, and if he really killed someone, he would definitely go to jail.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Cyrus understood what she meant.


    But...


    "Isn''t this girl pretty?" Said Cyrus.


    "What''s so pretty about her? Apart from a pretty face, she''s got an average figure, and doesn''t look like good in bed! Just let her go!" Said Stephanie.


    "Oh, so Ms. Bishop is also quite attentive to beautiful women!" Said Cyrus.


    "Of course, everyone knows I like women, so naturally, I pay attention to the things I like. Now hurry up and send him to the hospital. If he dies, she''s not worth it for you to take the risk. Just let them go and pay for the medical bills." Stephanie ordered.


    "Alright, I''ll let this go for you, Ms. Bishop... But, since you''re taking


    away the girl I nned to drink


    tonight, will you drink with me instead?" Asked Cyrus.


    "I''m still working, why would I drink?" Said Stephanie.


    "Tell the boss to give you a night off." Said Cyrus.


    with


    "Ugh, don''t make trouble for me. I have important things to do tonight. I''ll drink with you guys next time." With that, Stephanie waved to everyone and left the room.


    And just like that, a crisis was averted.


    Cyrus watched Stephanie''s


    retreating figure, his beautiful eyes squinting slightly. Then he turned to a friend and asked, "Didn''t you say she purposely made herself look ugly?"

 Chapter 11

    "It wasn''t me who said it, but the girl I brought herest time. She''s a professional makeup artist and she could tell right away." "Where could she tell?" Asked Cyrus.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Her hands."


    "Oh?" Surprised Cyrus.


    "ording to my friend, her hand and facial skin tones were clearly inconsistent. And her eyes too. They were really weird."


    Cyrus listened, not fully understanding, but that didn''t affect what he wanted to do next.


    He had been interested in this woman for more than a day or two. Her appearance didn''t matter to him; he was interested in her as a person.


    Stephanie was aware of Mr. Damon''s strong interest in her, but she deliberately kept her distance.


    She couldn''t afford to mess with someone like him, and she wasn''t interested anyway.


    As far as she knew, Cyrus seemed to have been set up with an arrangement marriage by his family, and unfortunately, his fianc¨¦e was Ms. Klein, who shared the same father with her but had different mothers. She didn''t want to have any rtionship with such a person at all.


    Stephanie took guests on an aimless patrol around the building after exiting room 5.


    Around 9 pm, Hank finally called her.


    "Stephanie, that guy just left the private room and went to the public restroom." Said Hank.


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up, and she replied, "Got it."


    After waiting all night, she finally had her chance.


    Hmph.


    Sebastian. Your doom was upon you!


    Private rooms usually came with restrooms and rarely would someonee out to use the bathroom. Either the restroom-inside was upied, or there was another reason.


    Stephanie didn''t take action right away when she received the message but pretended to wander around and secretly observed the area near the public restroom.


    It didn''t take long for her to see a gorgeously dressed woman, walking towards her in high heels.


    The woman nced at Stephanie in her work clothes, not paying much attention.


    Stephanie felt that she was probably


    just an ordinary guest going to the restroom and didn''t pay too much attention. But when she saw the woman, who clearly hadn''t drunk too much, walk into the men''s room, Stephanie was shocked.


    Hey!


    Sebastian wasn''t really going to get frisky with this woman in the bathroom, was he?!


    Stephanie immediately put on a surprised expression and quietly approached the door.


    Thinking of what happenedst night...and listening to the soundsing from inside, Stephanie felt nauseous.


    "Mr. Ingram...be gentle!"


    Heh, Mr. Ingram


    It must be Sebastian, no doubt.


    He said he would marry her, and now they should be considered an engaged couple. How dare hee here to do such a thing?!


    What a terrible man


    Stephanie decisively took action and


    returned to her workroom to get the night vision goggles specifically designed for power outages. She then went back to the outside of the men''s room, turned off all the lights in the public restroom, and kicked the door of the men''s room open.


    A woman''s scream and an angry man''s voice came from inside right away, "Shut up!"


    As soon as the man finished speaking, he saw a shadow sh in and rush straight toward him.

 Chapter 12

    The bathroom was pitch ck, and apart from shadows, nothing else was visible. However, Stephanie, who was wearing night-vision goggles, could make out people''s shapes and features, albeit blurry. She urately located the man and started punching and kicking him!


    She threw several punches at his unrecognizable face, and the man howled in pain, covering his face with his hands.


    Initially, Stephanie just wanted to y a prank on Sebastian, getting some revenge for making trouble for her and getting her kicked out of the ward by her mother.


    But when she discovered that the guy was actually cheating, she decided to beat him up for real.


    The more Stephanie thought about it, the angrier she got, feeling like an idiot for saving such a personst night. If she had known, she would have taught him a lessonst night.


    In a fit of rage, Stephanie kicked him in the groin.


    After several screams from the men''s bathroom, a shadow darted out.


    Instead of leaving, Stephanie went into thedies'' room to hide her night-vision goggles, turned on all the lights, and stood outside the men''s bathroom. She spoke into her walkie-talkie, "We''ve got a situation at the public restroom! Come quick!"


    Once she finished, she left.


    There were cameras outside the bathroom but not inside. She had just gone in to use the restroom. She came out after using the restroom and noticed something was going on. She couldn''t go into the men''s room, so she called for backup.


    Her excuse was wless, with no trace. She had done a perfect job!


    After venting her anger, Stephanie went back to work until she got out at 2 am.


    A weekter.


    In the corridor outside the luxurious ward on the top floor of Compassionate Care Hospital, Sebastian walked impatiently with his personal secretary, Martin, following close behind, who was an elite man in his thirties.


    Knowing that their president had been forced to visit his uncle at the hospital and was in a bad mood, Martin kept quiet the whole time, afraid to provoke him.


    When they got to the most extravagant room in the hospital, Sebastian didn''t go in right away. Instead, he stood at the door, listening to the voices inside.


    In the room, a man looked a few


    years older than Sebastian, with simr height and appearance, shouted angrily, "You''re all a bunch of quacks! It''s been a week, and you still haven''t cured me! What are you good for?" N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Sir, your injury is quite severe... recovery takes time." Said one doctor.


    "Yeah, we''re doing our best to treat you. As long as you cooperate with the medications and therapy, you''ll be back to your former glory in a month at most!" Said another doctor.


    "A month?! Are you saying I can''t have sex for a month?" The man''s face darkened.


    The doctors were at a loss for words, "Sir, this isn''t something you can rush... This involves your sex life for the rest of your life."


    Upon seeing Sebastian at the door, Aaron Ingram''s face twisted in anger.


    He snapped, "Sebastian! Are you behind all this? Trying to get back at me?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "Would you believe me if I told you I''m not?"


    Aaron shouted, "It has to be you! You''ve grown up and dared to plot against your uncle?"


    Sebastian walked in, unfazed, "If I were really behind this, why would I go through so much trouble?"


    He had a point.


    That night at the bar, the sudden terrifying experience in the bathroom was like a nighmare to him.


    Under such circumstances, if


    Sebastian really wanted to do something to him, he would have gone all out. And if Sebastian was behind it, considering their families'' rtionship as rivalries, it would be in character for him to pull some tricks.


    Nevertheless, Aaron''s face remained sour, "Are you here tough at me?"

 Chapter 13

    "Grandpa sent me here. How are you feeling?" Asked Sebastian.


    "Get out! I''m fine!" Snapped Aaron.


    "Fine enough to not touch a woman for a month? Uncle, this injury of yours is really embarrasing." Sneered Sebastian.


    "Sebastian! I don''t want to hear you talk right now, get out!" Aaron was Jaxon Ingram''s child with another woman in his middle age. He was the youngest son of the Ingram family, as well as Sebastian''s youngest uncle, only two years older than him.


    His uncle Aaron had been spoiled since childhood and had be sort of a ck sheep. Sebastian hadn''t had a good impression of him.


    But his grandfather cherished Aaron, forcing Sebastian to visit him, hoping to improve the strained rtionship between the two. However, both Aaron and Sebastian knew that their problems hadsted since they were both little, and there was no chance for reconciliation in this lifetime.


    Therefore, Sebastian didn''t want to waste time here. Just appeasing his grandfather would be enough.


    He said, "I wish you a speedy recovery, Uncle. Show your grandeur once again!" And turned to leave the ward.


    Aaron felt like Sebastian''s well-wish was just mocking him, and his face turned dark with anger.


    "Sebastian, you remember this! You got lucky when you escapedst time. I don''t believe you can be that lucky every time!" Sneered Aaron.


    Sebastian stopped in his tracks upon hearing this and coldly looked at Aaron, "So you were the one behind that incident."


    "What did you expect? You''re 28 and without a woman by your side, I''m your uncle, of course, I have to care about your personal issues. I just wanted to see if you''re as ''unfit'' as my current injury or...if the rumors are true that you prefer men?" Said Aaron.


    Sebastian justughed, "Whichever the case, as soon as you tell Grandpa, I will lose my position as the family''s leader, right?"


    Aaron said, "That''s right! I am the most favored son of the Ingram family! Your sickly father is long gone! If it wasn''t for you, that position would have been mine a long time ago!"


    "Oh really? It seems like you forgot you have two other older brothers." Said Sebastian.


    Aaron, just a bastard raised in the family, indeed had big ambitions.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sebastian didn''t want to argue with an irrational person and turned to leave.


    Aaron snickered, "Those two old


    men don''t stand a chance against me! Sebastian, don''t forget, my mother is still alive while your grandmother and my other brother''s mother have been long gone. She is the current matriarch of the Ingram family!"


    Sebastian''s grandmother was Jaxon Ingram''s first wife, who gave birth to Sebastian''s father and his second son. Jaxon''s second wife had his third son. Aaron''s mother was the current favoreddy by Jaxon''s side in the Ingram family.


    That was why Aaron was so confident aboutpeting for the position.


    However, Sebastian replied without turning back, "Not for long."


    "What do you mean?" Aaron frowned.


    Sebastian had already walked out of the ward, not bothering to say more.


    On the other hand, Martin looked at Aaron with the expression of someone looking at a fool, saying, "If the head of the Ingram family gets married, the female leader will change as well."


    That was the meaning behind their president''s words.


    Upon hearing this, Aaron waspletely stunned.


    Sebastian was getting married?


    He hadn''t heard any news about the Ingram family arranging a marriage with a wealthy family''s daughter!


    Could it be an issue with Jta Damon?

 Chapter 14

    Sebastian left Aaron''s ward and walked towards the elevator, with Martin silently following behind him.


    Suddenly, there was amotioning from a VIP ward up ahead.


    "Get out of my way! How dare you block my path, do you know who I am?"


    Outside Marilyn''s ward, two expressionless hospital security guards frowned and said, "Sorry, Ms. Bishop said that unless she and her mother agree, no one can disturb them!"


    "You''re looking down on me! She''s just the daughter of a slut! I''m telling you, my family has connections with the dean of this hospital! If you piss me off, you''re done for!" Mrs. Klein yelled.


    The two security guards clearly didn''t care, because the deputy dean had already instructed them to protect the people in this ward.


    One of the security guards said calmly, "Sorry Mrs. Klein, the dean has been suspended, and now the hospital is under the deputy dean''s control."


    Mrs. Klein frowned and said, "How is that possible! Don''t y me, what benefits did Stephanie give you? Let me in, and I will double the rewards!"


    "Sorry, we can''t agree to your request!" The two security guards said firmly.


    Mrs. Klein was furious and couldn''t get in, so she yelled at the ward, "Marilyn, if you have the guts,e out! I''m the legitimate wife. How dare you let me stand at the door and refuse my enterance?!" Marilyn was pale inside the ward, but she didn''t let the security guards let Mrs. Klein in.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that her daughter hadpletely offended Mrs. Klein, so she gave up the idea of letting her daughter live with the Klein family. So, she didn''t go to Mrs. Klein for mercy.


    Mrs. Klein wouldn''t submit to such


    treatment and yelled at the door, "You''re pretending to be dead, huh? Why can''t you just actually be dead! You''re still alive and causing trouble! The daughter you gave birth to s quite capable, she actually got you such a good ward. She must have found a rich man and became his mistress, right? No wonder she''s your daughter!"


    Hearing these words, Marilyn felt a pain in her chest.


    She could tolerate others ndering her and insulting her, but she couldn''t let them insult her daughter like this!


    The door of the ward was suddenly pulled open angrily by someone inside.


    Mrs. Klein saw a woman with a face full of anger and couldn''t helpughing. She sneered, "Marilyn, howe you''re not hiding inside anymore?"


    Marilyn snapped, "Mrs. Klein! My Steph is a good girl, I won''t let you nder her like this!"


    Mrs. Klein provocatively said, "Oh? A


    good girl? Could a good girl get you


    a VIP ward in such a short time? And hired two security guards to guard the door? Ha... She must have found a rich guy to be his mistress! She is truly worthy of being your daughter! You are truly amazing! It''s a case of like mother, like daughter I don''t know which unlucky fool actually bumped into you two!"


    "That person would be me." Mrs. Klein was cursing when suddenly, a calm male voice interjected.


    At this moment, Martin looked very


    surprised... At first, he thought their president would definitely not get involved in this, but he didn''t expect him not only to stop and watch but also to intervene with such a sentence.


    But on second thought, this didn''t seem like meddling... After all, he was the fool Mrs. Klein talked about!


    Right now, Martin''s expression was a mix of surprise and excitement.

 Chapter 15

    Upon hearing this sudden male voice, Mrs. Klein immediately turned her head to look at Sebastian. Her originally unfriendly gaze froze when she saw Sebastian''s strong aura and a face more good-looking than her future son-inw.


    She wrinkled her eyebrows and blurted out, "Who are you?"


    Sebastian looked her in the eye and calmly said, "I''m that so-called unlucky fool you were talking about."


    As soon as he finished talking, not only did Mrs. Klein freeze, but Marilyn, who was defending her daughter at the door, was stunned as well.


    They both involuntarily examined Sebastian.


    He appeared to be in his twenties and gave off a very mature and steady impression.


    Even being insulted as an "unlucky fool" on the spot, his face didn''t change. Instead, he calmly admitted he was that "fool," which showed that he was a veryposed young man. His height and appearance were also exceptional.


    Even women of Mrs. Klein and Marilyn''s age couldn''t help but blush when they saw such a handsome man.


    Sebastian politely said, "Mrs. Bishop, nice to meet you... I''m Sebastian, we''ve spoken on the phone before."


    Hearing his words, Marilyn came to her senses, hurriedly moved her gaze away from him, and replied, "Oh... I remember you! Why did you suddenlye over? Are you..." Marilyn was so nervous that she could barely speak.


    Sebastian smiled and said, "I intentionally came to the hospital to visit you. Martin, where are the flowers and nutritional supplements I asked you to buy?"


    Martin immediately responded, "I''m sorry, boss. I forgot to bring them from the trunk when we came up. I''ll go get them now."


    With that, Martin quickly headed to the elevator, desperately hoping there was a store nearby selling flowers and nutritional supplements...Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing his exnation, Marilyn''s worries were slightly alleviated.


    Although it was her daughter who had saved Sebastian, he voluntarily took responsibility, and in the end, he proactively helped them solve many troubles.


    He was now visiting her in the


    hospital, and his attitude towards her was very respectful. He probably wouldn''t hate her daughter Steph or look down on her.


    Instead of entrusting her daughter to the Klein family and facing the disdain of Mrs. Klein, it would


    vol


    better to entrust her to this young person who Steph had helped.


    This young man seemed to have decent character, not like a bad person.


    With such thoughts, she looked at Sebastian again, her gaze as satisfied as a mother-inw examining her son-inw.


    A smile appeared on her face, and Marilyn gently said, "Seb, no need to be so formal... You don''t need to bring me flowers and gifts."


    Sebastian felt this nickname quite intimate and smiled, "It''s the least I could do."


    "What a good boy. Come in and sit down..." As she spoke, Marilyn backed away a step, allowing Sebastian to walk in.


    Mrs. Klein frowned, "Marilyn, are you blind? I''m still standing at the door!"


    Hearing this, Sebastian red at her and suddenly said, "Get this woman out of here!"


    "Yes, Young Master!"


    The two security guards both recognized Sebastian, the current head of the Ingram family.


    Since the hospital was an Ingram family business, they had to follow his orders.


    Mrs. Klein was dragged away by the two guards, one on each side, unwillingly shouting like a shrew, "What are you doing? Let me go! fm thedy of the Klein family! If you anger me, you are angering the entire Klein family!"

 Chapter 16

    The two security guards had disdain all over their faces.


    How could the Klein family evenpare to the Ingram family? Though they were both rich families, they were onpletely different levels!


    Mrs. Klein was just being delusional!


    Seeing that the name of the prestigious Klein family couldn''t sway the guards'' firm attitude, Mrs. Klein couldn''t help but frown, wondering who the young man she met earlier was. Soon after, she remembered that the guards called him "young master"... and this hospital belonged to the Ingram family.


    Oh, my God.


    Mrs. Klein instantly quieted down.


    No longer making a scene, she cooperated with the guards and was escorted out of the hospital. As she left, her steps were hurried and her demeanor embarrassed.


    In the ward, only Marilyn and Sebastian remained, making the atmosphere somewhat awkward.


    After pouring Sebastian a ss of water, Marilyn didn''t know what to say. She seemed hesitant and notfortable with the situation.


    Luckily, Sebastian took the initiative to start a conversation. "Mrs. Bishop, where''s your daughter?"


    "Steph should be at home sleeping at this time." Answered Marilyn.


    Her daughter''s mother was in the hospital, and she wasn''t taking care of her, but sleeping at home instead?


    Was the girl really so unthoughtful?


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows but didn''t respond.


    Marilyn seemed to sense something and said, "Steph works night shifts, so she''s usually quite tired. She sleeps at home in the morning and brings me lunch at noon, then goes to work at night." Night shifts?


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows. It was true that working in nightclubs in B City was a quick way to make money and amon ce for gold diggers.


    That was where the rich people were.


    Seeing that he was listening


    attentively, Marilyn couldn''t help but disclose mare, "Steph''s still young and quite stubborn... Seb, please bear with her. She''s been through a lot with me since she was little, and even if I survive the surgery I''ll be disabled and unable to help her..."


    A mocking look shed in Sebastian''s eyes.


    Was she begging him for help? Anyway, he owed her that.


    He nodded reassuringly, "Mrs. Bishop, don''t worry, I promise to take care of her once we''re married."


    But anything beyond that, forgot it.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    Marilyn was relieved, "Seb, you''re a good boy. Your words have put my heart at ease..."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is Stephanie Mrs. Klein''s illegitimate daughter?" Sebastian suddenly asked.


    Marilyn''s face paled at his words...


    Nobody knew what Marilyn and


    Sebastian talked about that day. The security guards outside only knew that after Mr. Ingram left, the female patient in the ward sat silently in her bed for a long time.


    Stephanie had slept in until past 10 a.m. that day, feeling so ted that she bought groceries and cooked a delicious lunch for her mom. She eagerly brought the meal to the hospital.


    Stephanie was so happy that she had received her paycheck. Finally, she had a chance to make her mother happy.


    A week had passed, but her mother


    remained as indifferent towards her as that day, not even willing to exchange a few words. Since that day, their rtionship had be as distant as strangers.


    Stephanie''s mood had been consistently low, causing her subordinates to miss her smiling face every day.


    Even Mr. Damon, who used to enjoy causing trouble at the bar in an attempt to gain her''s attention, had refrained from stirring up any more trouble these days.


    It was onlyst night when the boss distributed the sries that a hint of a smile appeared on Stephanie''s face.


    In high spirits, Stephanie arrived at the hospital and entered her mother''s ward, only to find it empty.


    Anxiety took over her... oh no, her mom hadn''t left just because she was mad at her, had she?

 Chapter 17

    Hearing the sudden sound of running water from the bathroom, Stephanie finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After putting the food container on the small table, Stephanie walked to the bathroom door with a smile on her face and knocked, saying, "Mom, are you using the restroom?" "Come in." Surprisingly, Marilyn''s response from inside was quite friendly.


    Stephanie pushed open the bathroom door with a bit of surprise and couldn''t help but be taken aback by the scene in front of the mirror.


    Marilyn was standing in front of the mirror with wet hands, smoothing her hair back from her forehead.


    She had dampened the stray hairs that had been sticking up and smoothed them down. She had even put on some light makeup on her face, looking much more energetic than before. Seeing this, Stephanie asked puzzledly, "Mom... What are you doing?"


    Marilyn meticulouslybed her hair before turning around, smiling at Stephanie and saying, "Will you go shopping with me this afternoon?"


    With a helpless expression, Stephanie said, "Mom, how did you know I got my paycheck today?"


    Marilyn hesitated for a moment before replying, "You got your paycheck?"


    "Yeah! It''s quite a lot! Working at a nightclub sure pays well! I definitely made the right choice taking this job!" Said Stephanie.


    Marilyn seemed to be in a good mood as well and yfully wagged her finger at Stephanie, saying, "You''re a girl, after all, and doing such a dangerous job isn''t appropriate... Even though the pay is good, that kind of job isn''t suitable for girls."


    Stephanie said, "Mom, don''t talk about that now. I got this job on my own merit and am making money on my own too! My boss appreciates me a lot and even gave me a bonus!"


    "Enough with the nonsense. Just quit your job, you don''t have to risk your life earning money anymore with Sebastian around. Just get back to school." Said Marilyn.


    Sebastian?


    Who was that...


    Confused, Stephanie asked, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    What was she even saying? After graduating from high school, her mom had gotten ill, and she didn''t have the mood for studying. Since then, she''d been working as a security guard at a bar.


    Marilyn, with a beaming smile, said, "Sebastian came to visit me today and even bought me flowers and plenty of supplements."


    "Mom, who on earth is Sebastian?" Asked Stephanie.


    Marilyn looked a bit angry and red at her, saying, "Don''t you know your own fianc¨¦?"


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie''s eyes widened, and she blurted out, "You''re talking about that Sebastian?"


    Oh god!


    That old sleazebag had alreadye by?


    When did hee?


    What had he talked to her mom about that suddenly andpletely changed her demeanor from the past few days?


    She''d beenpletely ignoring Stephanie before, but now she was all smiles, and even spoke about that man in a tender tone. Why did her mom suddenly change like this? It was so strange.


    No, she had to find that old sleazebag and ask what he did during his visit today.


    The receptionist at Skyline Tower


    had received notice that a Ms.


    Bishop would being over


    was allowed to directly guide her to the president''s office.


    Sebastian was surprised actually. He didn''t expect the young girl to take the initiative toe see him. Moreover, he learned from her mom that the girl was going to bring him food. N?velDrama.Org content.


    He had seen many ambitious women before and was very familiar with gold diggers'' methods, so he wanted to see how the girl would try to make him like her.


    She had secured the status of the wife of a president but still desired more, so Sebastian didn''t have much affection for her.

 Chapter 18

    Marilyn nced at the lunchbox on the bedside table and asked, "Did you make food for me?"


    "Yep, I got paid and was in a good mood, so I made your favorite dishes." Answered Stephanie.


    "Your cooking is really delicious... but today I actually wanted you to go shopping with me and eat out." Said Marilyn.


    "Mom, with your current condition, can you leave the hospital?" Asked Stephanie.


    "It''s alright. I asked the doctor; it''s no problem." Said Marilyn.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why''d you suddenly want to go shopping? It''s been so long since you went shopping. I wanted to take you before, but you didn''t want to." Said Stephanie.


    "It''s different now... Steph, you don''t know, I was so embarrassed today. If I had known Seb wasing to visit me, I would''ve cleaned myself up and left a good impression on my future son-inw... But it''s not toote; he said he''lle see me again." Said Marilyn.


    Stephanie didn''t know how to react when listening to her mom constantly mention Sebastian. But her mom hadn''t been this happy in a long time, so she didn''t say anything to dampen the mood.


    If her mom knew about that Sebastian having an affair in a bar restroom, she''d probably have a meltdown.


    "You still got to eat first, even if you''re going shopping. I made the meals already." This was a lunch that took her two whole hours! She couldn''t let it go to waste!


    Marilyn''s eyes lit up and she said, "Yeah, it''d be such a waste not to eat it... but it''s been so long since I ate out with you. Why don''t you send this food to Seb? He left his business card today with hispany''s address on it." Suggested Marilyn.


    Stephanie was so pissed off. This Sebastian was too good at winning people over. One visit and he''s got her mom all smitten?


    And he was trying to get her to send him lunch? This was a meal she made herself! How could she give it to that guy!


    Seeing Stephanie''s unwilling face, Marilyn''s expression turned pale "Steph I''ve been thinking, maybe I shouldn''t bother with my illness. Let''s go home... I won''t make you do anything you don''t want to


    "Mom! You can''t do this! I promise!" Said Stephanie.


    Then Marilyn finally smiled, "Steph, you''re always so obedient. Seb is really a good guy, very reliable."


    In the end, Stephanie reluctantly left the hospital with her mom and the lunchbox.


    She didn''t want to give her hard-cooked meal, meant for her mom, to that sly fox Sebastian. But considering her mom''s current happiness and vitality, she couldn''t refuse.


    Because she knew it was really important to her.


    Her mom used to be sick and hopeless, having given up on the desire to survive. All she wanted was to settle her daughter and then leave this world in peace. But now, having found a purpose in life, she suddenly realized the world was still beautiful and worth living for.


    For this reason, she didn''t want to do anything that would upset her mom at the moment.


    They originally nned to take a taxi


    to Skyline Corporation, but halfway


    there, Marilyn scrutinized her daughter from head to toe and asked the driver to stop, looking displeased.


    Stephanie excitedly asked, "Mom, did you finally change your mind?"


    Marilyn looked at her disapprovingly and said, "Do you even remember how to be a girl? You''re too untidy!"


    Wow, she was actually being looked down on by her own mom.

 Chapter 19

    Stephanie, frustrated and looking like she was about to lose it, said, "Mom, what on earth do you want to do?" "There''s a hair salon nearby. Come, apany me to get a new hairstyle. It won''t take too long!" Said Marilyn. Was the lunch I made not good enough? And now we had to get a new hairstyle too? Stephanieined silently.


    Was her mom really so afraid of her being disliked by that man? It was actually her who looked down on him!


    Marilyn, seeing her unwillingness, put on a weak and pitiful act, "Steph... It''s been so long since Ist saw you looking like a girl. You''re so pretty. Just listen to me, dress up a bit and let others envy me for having such a beautiful daughter when we go out for dinner and shoppingter!"


    Stephanie didn''t really want to say yes. But what else could she do? To make her own mom happy, she could only pamper her.


    Half an hourter, the mother and daughter left the hair salon. Stephanie waspletely renewed, looking like a delicate and pretty little princess.


    Marilyn looked more and more satisfied, while Stephanie felt a bit uneasy. But seeing her mom so happy, she didn''t say anything.


    When they arrived at the entrance of Skyline Corporation, Marilyn and Stephanie got off the car together.


    Stephanie thought her mother was going to go up with her, feeling relieved that she wouldn''t have to face that hypocritical old man alone.


    However, things didn''t go as she expected.


    As they reached the entrance, Marilyn handed her the lunchbox, "Steph, behave and don''t make Seb angry."


    Stephanie suddenly grabbed her arm, surprised, "Mom, aren''t you going with me?"


    Marilyn smiled, "Why would I go when you two young people can have some time together?" Pointing at a distance, she said, "See that? There''s a caf¨¦ over there. I''ll be waiting for you there." Stephanie, unwilling and holding tight to her mother''s arm, "Mom, can''t you just go with me to meet your precious Seb?"


    How could her mother leave herContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    elet


    alone to face that pervert? He was terrible even having affairs in bathrooms! What if he tried to take advantage of her?


    Marilyn said helplessly, "You''re grown up, but still act like a child. Go on, I''ll be waiting there for you. Be a good girl and listen to me, alright?"


    Her mother actually left and abandoned her to face the disgraceful man alone. Stephanie felt depressed.


    Holding the lunchbox in her hand, she reluctantly walked into the Skyline Corporation building.


    Anyway, if Sebastian dared to provoke her, she wouldn''t mind kicking him again, making him utterly embarrassed!


    The receptionist at the Skyline Tower had already been informed and directly led her to the president''s office.


    As for why Sebastian knew Stephanie wasing, it was because Marilyn had texted him earlier.


    Initially, Marilyn asked if Sebastian had eaten yet, and he said he had not.


    She replied, [Well, perfect timing! Steph made lunch for you and is on her way to deliver it.]


    Sebastian felt surprised. He had


    seen many tricks people used to gain his favor, but a woman who cooked personally for him and delivered it was rare.


    It also meant that she must want a lot from him.


    She truly was a greedy woman! He had already agreed to give her the title of Mrs. President, right?


    Sebastian''s eyes showed a dangerous glint as he wondered how the girl would use all sorts of methods to win him over.

 Chapter 20

    The president''s office was located on the top floor of thepany building.


    Carrying a lunch box, Stephanie was led by the receptionist to take the elevator straight to the top floor. As she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Martin already waiting for her, "Are you Ms. Bishop?" Stephanie looked up at him and nodded. "Yes, I am."


    Having read many novels, she had thought that delivering lunch to a powerful president of a bigpany would be a difficult task and that she would have to ovee many obstacles. However, in reality, she arrived at the president''s office level quite smoothly.


    At this moment, she felt a little nervous, thinking that things had gone too well, and couldn''t help but wonder if there was a trap waiting for her.


    Martin gave her a curious look, and sneakily nced at her up and down.


    It seemed like this girl might be the future Mrs. Ingram.


    He led her even more respectfully to the door of the president''s office and said, "Ms. Bishop, the president is waiting for you inside."


    Stephanie said with a nod, "Thanks for showing me the way. I''ll go in then."


    She would, of course, respond politely when met with politeness.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Although Sebastian was a viin, his subordinates were ordinary employees like her, just trying to make a living. So Stephanie decided to treat them better than she would treat Sebastian. However, she still didn''t have a good attitude towards Sebastian.


    As she entered the office, she didn''t even bother to knock and just pushed the door open.


    In the past, such actions would have made Sebastian flip out and ask the person to leave, go knock on the door and enter again.


    But when he heard the noise and looked up at the girl at the door, he suddenly froze.


    This was the second time he had seen this girl.


    The first time was when he was unconscious, and when he woke up, her innocent and pure face had be blurry.


    And now, that face was clear again.


    Yes, it was that same face, just her eyes were clear and bright this time, making her face even more vivid.


    Her lips were no longer pale but were rosy and attractive, like tempting little cherries.


    Her cheeks had a healthy red glow, giving off a very energetic vibe, entirely different from the pale and weak girl he had held that day.


    Undoubtedly, that natural face without makeup was unforgettable. With her head full of wavy curls, she looked like a little princess from a fairy tale. This made Sebastian unable to get angry, and his urge to ask her to leave got stuck in his throat.


    He cleared his throat and said awkwardly, "You''re here."


    At this moment, Stephanie was also slightly stunned, as this was the first time she had seen such a handsome president in real life as described in novels.


    Despite Sebastian''s immoral behavior, his looks were just too outstanding, a rare beauty in the world.


    Plus the perfect figure and elegance, as well as a unique aura.


    Oh man, if it weren''t for the disgusting things he had done before, and that affair in the bathroom, she would have fallen for him!


    But now, she had no good impression of him left.


    Snapping back to reality, Stephanie quickly looked away and muttered, "Did you know I wasing?"


    "Uh-huh. Your mom texted me in advance to let me know." Said Sebastian.


    "Oh..."


    With that one sentence, Stephanie felt a little embarrassed.


    His tone seemed to suggest that she and her mom were so eager to cling to the wealthy and powerful.


    She had arranged everything already.


    Hah.


    Suddenly, Stephanie became


    curious. If her mother knew about the filthy deeds that Sebastian had done, would she still push her own daughter into this dangerous situation?


    "Where''s the lunch?" Sebastian asked as he nced at the documents on his desk but kept his eyes on Stephanie, wondering what tactics she would use to attract him.


    What tricks would a gold-digger like her use, he wondered?


    Underneath her well-kept appearance, would there be a nurse''s uniform or tight skirt?


    Thinking about the long-missed feeling from that night, he unexpectedly began to look forward to what she might do.

 Chapter 21

    Stephanie rolled her eyes unhappily and then went to sit on the luxurious sofa in the office. She ced the lunch box on the coffee table, opened it, andid out all the food inside before calling him to eat. "Alright,e eat!"


    Even though the dishes weren''t fresh from the pot and the colors seemed a bit weird, they still tasted pretty good.


    This was Sebastian''s conclusion after trying a couple of bites.


    He ate gracefully and seemed very serious about it. He had no intention of wasting the food made by the ordinary family like hers.


    Stephanie averted her gaze and took out her phone to start a round of game while waiting for Sebastian to finish eating and take the empty food container to her mother downstairs.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but nce at her a couple of times. From the side, the girl had long eyshes, smooth skin, and her big eyes were very clear.


    Suddenly, the girl raised her head, her eyes full of alert as she looked at him. "Old pervert! What are you looking at?"


    Sebastian was speechless. She''d called him an old pervert again! In his life, he''d never found the title so annoying!


    His face darkened, and he lost his appetite.


    He put the utensils heavily on the coffee table and looked at Stephanie with cold eyes, who couldn''t help but feel a bit scared.


    But she still stared with wide eyes, saying, "What? You were the one peeking at me, and now you''re angry?"


    Sebastian sneered, "Aren''t you going to marry me?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "So what? I like the identity of the president, not you as a person!" Said Stephanie.


    Sebastian couldn''t figure out if this was a deliberate tactic of hers or not, but it greatly differed from his expectations.


    He suddenly asked, "Do you really dislike me?"


    Stephanie said, "Mhm, very much! The person I kindly saved turned out to be a pervert, so there''s no way I''d have any good feelings towards you!"


    "Then why are you determined to marry me?" Asked Sebastian.


    Since she despised him so much, why would she sacrifice herself and marry him? Sebastian thought coldly.


    Stephanie said, "Silver Fox, are you


    getting slow because you''re older now? I''ve said it, I need the identity And you''re the one who brought it up, I just agreed to your proposal! It''s just what ed, and you''ve O mentioned it before, so that''s that."


    But that was when he didn''t know that she knew about his identity. He was just testing her!


    Sebastian never thought the


    situation would develop to this point,


    and he felt a little headache. Just


    as


    uT


    he was feeling troubled, the girl softened her tone and asked, "You


    went to the hospital to see my mom today?"


    on?


    "Mhm, I was passing by and went in to check on her." Sebastian said.


    "My mom was really happy... Thank you." Stephanie said.


    "Is this how you show your gratitude?" Sebastian asked.


    "What''s wrong with my attitude? I went out of my way to cook, and my mom even forced me to dress up to meet you. Isn''t that respect enough?" Stephanie said. "Your attitude annoys me." Sebastian sneered.


    "Well, as long as you''re annoyed, I can be happy." Stephanie said.


    "What, do you think we have a grudge against each other?" Sebastian asked.


    "Yes! There''s a deep-seated hatred between us!" Stephanie answered.


    Sebastian couldn''t argue with her anymore, after all, he was the one who messed up.


    He really couldn''t be petty with this young girl.


    "I''m full now, thank you for bringing me lunch." Sebastian said.


    "You should thank my mom. The meal was made for her, and she forced me to bring it to you." Stephanie spoke while cleaning up the leftovers. After cleaning up, she was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Sebastian suddenly spoke from behind her, "Wait a moment."

 Chapter 22

    Stephanie turned around unhappily and said, "Anything else, Silver Fox?"


    "I heard from your mom that you work at a nightclub."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what?"


    "Quit it."


    Stephanie snapped at him, "Why!"


    "I can''t have my wife working at a nightclub. It''s embarrassing." Sebastian said.


    "Oh...the same old thing. Silver Fox, you married me out of gratitude. You have no right to judge me! And remember, if you''re unhappy, I''ll be thrilled!" Stephanie said.


    "Oh? How thrilled?" Sebastian was running out of patience, his eyes narrowing dangerously, and he quickly took a few steps forward.


    He had already been forbearing enough with this brat. Still, she wouldn''t know when to stop!


    His patience was limited.


    Stephanie, seeing him suddenly closing in and looking down at her imposingly, couldn''t help but hold her breath.


    My goodness!


    So handsome and so close to her, who was he trying to seduce?


    She could barely breathe...


    Feeling the man''s chilly aura up close, Stephanie slowly said, "Very thrilled, really thrilled...Ah...what are you doing?"


    Mid-sentence, Stephanie found herself pinned against the office wall by Sebastian.


    The man looked down at her with a deep, mysterious gaze. "Hmm? Trying to seduce me?"


    How self-absorbed!


    Stephanie thought that wealthy men these days had a bit too high of an opinion of themselves.


    She suddenly looked at him with a bitter smile and said, "Silver Fox, do you like deliberate seduction?"


    "What if I don''t like it at all?" As soon as Sebastian finished speaking, he felt a pain in his abdomen. The cheeky girl had elbowed him without warning, forcing him to take several steps backward.


    Surprised, the girl said with an irked face, "If you don''t like it, don''t be so full of yourself! You really think your good looks make you a peacock who could lure anyone into falling in love with you?"


    Sebastian''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.


    Interesting...


    "Ms. Damon, please don''t barge in. Our boss is truly unavable right now. Please don''t make it difficult for us!"


    "Get off!"


    "Miss Damon..."


    With a loud bang, the office door was kicked open from the outside.


    At the entrance, a tall, stunning woman with a powerful aura entered, her long legs striding forward in high heels.


    The woman was dressed like ady: a limited-edition, custom-made short dress, crystal high heels, and exquisite makeup.


    This was a woman who appeared very elegant, although her appearance was refined, itcked a sense of astonishment. Stephanie nced meaningfully from the woman to Sebastian.


    Aha! Another affair! A woman showing up at his office during the day...Sebastian really was a scumbag!


    When Jta entered the office, all eyes were on the man she''d adored for many years.


    With an injured expression and a


    questioning tone, she asked him et


    "Sebastian, I''ve loved you for ten whole years! Why do you treat me this way?"


    Sebastian remained calm, raising his eyebrows before ncing at the gossipy Stephanie nearby.


    Suddenly, he said, "Because of the person standing next to you."

 Chapter 23

    A puzzled look crossed Jta''s face, and then she finally noticed that besides Sebastian, there was another girl in the office.


    The girl was dressed pretty casually, wearing a white cartoon short-sleeve t-shirt and a pair of washed-out white jeans. Her legs were straight as an arrow.


    But, the most important thing was the girl''s face...


    Young, beautiful... full of vitality, very pretty. And she had those expressive eyes.


    People just couldn''t ignore her.


    And herself... now she was the same age as Sebastian, 28 years old.


    Jta felt a lump in her throat, and her face turned gloomy in an instant.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She suddenly raised her voice, sounding a bit sharp, "Sebastian, who is this girl? Introduce her! Ugh... if I knew someone else was here, I wouldn''t have talked like that just now." Stephanie hated Sebastian so much now.


    God. This beauty''s anger was originally directed at this bastard, but now, all the attention was focused on her.


    Then, Sebastian suddenly leaned in close to her, affectionately grabbing her wrist and pulling her towards him, saying, "Let me introduce you, this is my fianc¨¦e, Miss Stephanie!" Stephanie cursed inwardly, what a jerk!


    At this moment, Stephanie''s eyes were practically shooting daggers at Sebastian.


    Jta had a strong presence, with a group of ck-clothed bodyguards behind her. Everyone knew that


    offending wealthy heirs wasn''t a et


    ovel


    good thing! Once this woman remembered her, she would definitely have a hard time in the future.


    Stephanie immediately said, "Don''t listen to his nonsense, I''m not his fianc¨¦e..."


    As she was about to finish, Sebastian''s deep voice suddenly sounded in her ear, "That night, she was the one who set me up."


    Stephanie was startled and stopped


    her previous words, changing to


    different tone, "Don''t listen to his


    a


    nonsense, I''m not his fianc¨¦e... I''m


    clearly his little sweetheart!


    At first, Stephanie wanted to avoid trouble, but now she hoped the situation would blow up bigger.


    Because... The culprit behind all this was none other than this Jta in front of her! Now that she had the luck to meet her, Stephanie wanted her revenge!


    Herst tone was rising, full of murderous intent.


    Sebastian didn''t know if Jta caught on or not, but he certainly understood... and found this girl more and more interesting.


    Although she had a vengeful personality, she was also not foolish. She knew how to prioritize.


    Jta''s face turned darker. Her already gloomy face became even more unpleasant.


    "You shameless bitch! What the hell


    are you talking about! Sebastian is


    my boyfriend, and he will only be my boyfriend in this lifetime. Who do you think you are? Daring to call yourself his sweetheart?" Jta said.


    At this point, in Sebastian''s eyes, Jta''s face was a little repulsive. He already disliked this woman, and now she was even more annoying.


    His face darkened slightly and said, "It''s not her who calls herself that, it''s the nickname I gave her. What, you got a problem with that?"

 Chapter 24

    Stephanie saw the look of disgust on Sebastian''s face and suddenly remembered that night... As the president of a bigpany, he''d rather hide in a garbage heap than be caught by this woman. That was how much he couldn''t stand her!


    However, that wasn''t important. What was crucial was that she and Sebastian were on the same side now. Both of them had been screwed over by this woman, and right now, they just wanted to team up and take revenge!


    Stephanie''s face beamed with youthful exuberance as she said to Sebastian, "Silver Fox, who is this chick? It''s okay to be ugly, but it''s not cool to go around scaring people. I''m totally freaked out."


    "Who are you calling ugly, you slut?! I''m not someone you can mess with! Fuck off!" Jta shouted.


    Stephanie pretended to be scared and patted her chest, "Silver Fox, I''m so scared!"


    Sebastian found her whining voice somewhat pleasing to hear, much better than Jta''s shrill and hysterical tone.


    He smirked maliciously, "Ms. Damon, did you hear that? My darling was scared by you, I think it''s time for you to leave."


    "Sebastian! I know this is just another trick you''re using to get rid of me! It won''t work... I love you, and these tactics won''t faze me. Let her go, and I promise I won''t touch her again." Jta threatened. Stephanie uncertainly whispered in Sebastian''s ear, "Silver Fox, who exactly is this woman?"


    Sebastian''s ear felt ticklish from her breath, and he moved back slightly to escape the sensation. He answered, "Steph, this is Miss Jta from the Damon family."


    Upon hearing the introduction, Jta lifted her chin snootily, looking down her nose at people.


    Miss Damon... Cyrus''s sister?


    so it''s


    u feel


    emirked knowingly, "Oh.. belongs to en.swt


    Damon... How do you


    bed at the ent


    Hotel? Comfy?"


    Opulence Hotel?


    Jta''s face turned pale at these words.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, looked totally clueless. What the heck was the girl talking about?


    "What nonsense are you spouting? What five-star hotel?" Jta shouted.


    "No biggie, just heard some rumors about you... Not sure if they''re true or not." Stephanie smiled.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Shut up!"


    "Ms. Damon, why are you so nervous? I haven''t even said anything yet!"


    Jta was feeling particrly guilty, especially in front of Sebastian.


    She was worried that Stephanie might spill the beans about the rumors she''d heard.


    How could anyone know about that night, when she had everything under control?


    Little did she know that Stephanie


    had learned about it all from a drunken Cyrus, who had a terrible, rtionship with his half-sister, constantly mocking her and asking if the beds at the Opulence Hotel were


    Stephanie didn''t mention the rest, as that would be enough to terrify the high and mighty Ms. Damon.


    Though he wasn''t too curious,


    Sebastian yed along and Sal


    Stephanie, "Oh? Is there some secret


    me?"


    that you two share butc

 Chapter 25

    Stephanie winked at him and said, "Silver Fox, women''s thoughts can be superplicated. You''d better not be too curious, or knowing too much could mess with your rtionships with womenter." Stephanie realized that these rich kids were pretty wild and liked to find some excitement. Sebastian, as expected, wasn''t a simple character either.


    Thinking of this, she felt a chill in her heart and reflexively swatted Sebastian''s affectionate hand away.


    Sebastian looked at her puzzled, just as she had a disgusted expression on her face.


    He immediately frowned. This bratty girl, how could she turn against him so quickly!


    Did she think he and Jta were the same kind of person? Did he, Sebastian, seem so casual to her?


    Sebastian was annoyed, and the smile in his eyes cooled down a bit.


    Jta''s face turned somewhat pale, and she red at Stephanie, "I have no idea what you''re talking about! But...Stephanie, right? I remember you!"


    With thatst sentence, her voice sounded as if it had been soaked in poison.


    Stephanie''s face turned pale...


    It wasn''t until she saw Jta cast a pitiful nce at Sebastian before leaving that she suddenly realized something.


    Well, he was good at shifting the me!


    Stephanie''s mood sank, and her face turned pale in an instant. She looked at Sebastian meaningfully and said, "Silver Fox, I didn''t know you were so capable." Sebastian had been very smart since he was young, but he couldn''t understand her words right away.


    What did she mean by "so capable"?


    He looked at her coldly, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    This bratty girl had given him a bad attitude several times in such a short period!


    The more he thought about it, theContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    angrier he felt, and without bothering to understand the meaning of Stephanie''s words, he directly counterattacked, "Thank you for thepliment. You''re not too bad yourself."


    Stephanie was almost infuriated by his words, and sarcastically said, "But of course, I can''tpare to you, the big president. You can''t stand up to her, and now I''m the one being targeted! Is this how you rich people y?"


    Hearing such straightforward words, how could Sebastian not understand now? So in her heart, he wasn''t all that great to begin with.


    He was furious and didn''t show her any respect when speaking, "Are you poor people all so cowardly?"


    "You poor people," these words were sharp enough to make Stephanie''s temper explode.


    She replied with rapid breaths, "Yes, we poor people are cowardly... but we''re not afraid of rich people like you who y around and then rely on us poor people to save your lives!"


    "Ms. Bishop, don''t make yourself sound so noble. Would you save me if it wasn''t for the money?" Sebastian sneered.


    "Of course not! If it weren''t for you promising me a billion dor, what reason would I have to save you?" Stephanie answered.


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched bitterly. Well then, she really had a venomous tongue.


    He was criticized for having nothing good other than his wealth.


    For the first time in his life, Sebastian was so furious at a little girl. He was about to lose his temper and teach this naughty girl a lesson. But then he saw the girl leave angrily with her thermos already.


    It took a lot of effort for him not to chase after her and drag her back for a good scolding.


    Not long after, a disheveled Martin walked in,ughing, "Mr. President, Ms. Damon has left with her people, and Ms. Bishop is gone too."


    As soon as he mentioned "Ms. Bishop," Sebastian''s anger, which had just subsided, began to rise again.


    But he held back, considering his noble status and seeing no need to argue with a girl.


    He suddenly remembered something, tapping his slender fingers on the table and slowly looking up, "It''s time for Jta''s photos to go public." Martin choked, "Mr. President, haven''t you always said the time isn''t right?"

 Chapter 26

    "That girl seems to know something, she just threatened Jta with it, so she''s freaking out. Unless something unexpected happens, she''ll go looking for trouble with that girl."


    So, Boss, are you trying to show off your protective husband skills? The real overbearing president had turned into a wife-obsessed maniac, not letting the future president''s wife suffer even a tiny bit of grievance?


    Sebastian frowned and asked: "What''s with that look ?"


    Martin bent over and ttered: "I''m looking at a future top-notch husband!"


    A top-notch husband like hell, it was definitely not him!


    That girl had such a rotten temper, she drove him crazy and made him mad as hell. If he can be a good husband, pigs must be flying!


    If it wasn''t because she asked him to take responsibility for marrying her, who would want a wife like that!


    "Just get it done quickly. No need for direct exposure, just secretly throw the photos to Cyrus. He and Jta have a terrible rtionship, he''ll know how to turn this mess into a big drama!"


    Jta might now face the danger of a tarnished reputation, and she should have no time to take care of that girl.


    That annoying girl even scoffed at him for being afraid of causing trouble with Jta and shifting the me onto someone else. Did he really look like he was afraid of that woman at all?


    In fact, he just felt that the girl had a terrible temper and needed to be disciplined, so he pushed her off to get some taste of that ire, hoping she could learn something. But it ended up driving her to run away...


    ...


    At a caf¨¦ near the Skyline Corporation building.


    Because of her illness, Marilyn couldn''t eat anything and only ordered a ss of lemon water, then she sat there patiently waiting.


    The longer Stephanie stayed upstairs, the more at ease Marilyn felt.


    With her daughter''s future taken care of, this mother was relieved. Even if the treatment failed and she died, she would have no regrets. However, at this moment, seeing her daughter return with a worried face, Marilyn became anxious again.


    What happened? Aren''t they getting along well?


    "Mom, didn''t we agree to go


    shopping and have a meal together? Let''s go. Although Stephanie was in a heavy mood now, she still didn''t want to bring this negative energy to her mom.


    After all, her mom was sick.


    Marilyn looked at her cautiously and said, "Steph, you and Seb..."


    "Mom, don''t worry about those things. I''m getting along just fine with your Seb!" Stephanie said helplessly.


    Marilyn was amused, "What do you mean ''my Seb''... what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Alright, Mom, this doesn''t matter.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since you


    are in such a good mood


    today and I just got paid, let''s go


    shopping!" Please, just stop


    mentioning him!


    Marilyn thought the young couple must be shy and didn''t want to talk about their rtionship.


    So she didn''t discuss it any further, not wanting to upset Stephanie and ending up with her bing disobedient.


    Seeing that her mom finally stopped asking, Stephanie felt relieved and took her to a nearby mall for shopping.


    During shopping, it was mostly like: "Steph, this skirt will look great on you!"


    "My daughter is so beautiful!"


    "These shoes will look perfect with that dress."


    "Steph, let''s buy some skincare products for you too! You should learn how to take care of your facial skin."


    "Mom, didn''t you want me toe out and go shopping with you? Now we are just buying stuff for me." Stephanie said helplessly, as she had been dressing up like a doll by her mother for half an afternoon.


    Marilynughed and replied, "I also bought stuff for myself, didn''t I just buy a set of clothes?"


    "But I''ve bought several sets... I don''t have many asions to put on a dress, so there''s no need to waste money buying so many."


    "How is this a waste? When you meet Seb in the future, please don''t dress like today. Do not give him the impression that you have no taste..."

 Chapter 27

    Stephanie snorted, "ver had taste anyways, and I don''t care if people know."


    Besides, even if she ended up marrying Sebastian for real, their marriage would be a sham for sure.


    Why should she care about his feelings?


    Thinking about how he actually made her quit her job today, saying her working at a nightclub was a disgrace to him, Stephanie felt even more disgusted!


    "Steph, you''re going to be his fianc¨¦e soon, you can''t act like before."


    "Alright, Mom, I know what''s best, don''t worry so much."


    "I''ve only got one daughter, who am I supposed to look after if not you?"


    The mother and daughter duo strolled arm in arm, both carrying a bunch of shopping bags.


    Suddenly, Marilyn''s eyes lit up when she saw the dress a model was wearing in a luxury brand store''s window disy.


    She loved the style, but remembering her bank ount bnce, Marilyn held back from going in with her daughter.


    However, Stephanie noticed her mother''s admiration and hurriedly pulled her into the store, saying, "Mom, this dress is so pretty, it''ll make you look 10 years younger!"


    Her mother was naturally beautiful, and although she was getting older, her charm still remained.


    Marilyn sighed, "Steph, don''t bother... I''m too old to wear this, and besides, I''m always at the hospital, so I won''t have a chance to wear it."


    "Why not? Next time you meet your future son-inw, you can dress up. Then you won''t feel embarrassed." It was obvious her mom really liked the dress.


    No woman could resist a pretty dress they liked, and her mother had only bought one piece of clothing during the shopping spree.


    She didn''t have to worry about her mother''s illness with Sebastian around, and she had just gotten her paycheck, so why not give her mom a dress?


    As long as she liked it and felt happy wearing it, that was all that mattered.


    Marilyn whispered in her ear, "Steph, this store is pricey, the quality is good, but it''s expensive. Let''s forget it."


    The store''s employees saw the mother and daughter pair dressed humbly and whispered to each other, watching them eyeing the dress without end. They knew the duo couldn''t afford anything in the store, so the employees'' faces turned disdainful.


    In luxury brand stores, employees would usually approach customers warmly and introduce the clothes'' styles, materials, and designer names for the sake of their performance.


    Yet, despite Stephanie and her mother being in the store for a while, no one came to serve them.


    Marilyn was easy-going and didn''t mind, but Stephanie had a bit of a temper.


    Feeling looked down upon, her


    temper red up. She raised her chin and said to an employee who was looking at them with an air of superiority, "Can you get this dress for my mom to try on, please?" The employee sneered and replied, "Miss, this dress is one of our most important designs this year and it''s not cheap... trying it on is fine, but if it''s damaged during the process, you won''t be able to afford it!"


    Stephanie frowned, "Oh? If it''s such an expensive dress, and it can be ruined just by trying it on, what''s it even doing here?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 28

    "Obviously, these clothes are on disy for those fancydies who know all about fashion and fabrics. They''d have personal assistants to help them try on clothes, and nothing would get ruined. But you guys are different. You don''t look like the type to have people waiting on you hand and foot. If y''all were to try on clothes and ruin them, you wouldn''t be able to afford to pay for the damages!"


    Just then, a mother-daughter duo walked into the store. It was none other than Mrs. Klein and a tall, beautiful girl.


    The girl looked to be around twenty years old, very young, dressed in a high-scale custom dress, with an air of elegance about her.


    She was also wearing expensive jewelry and a fancy watch, making it clear that she was loaded.


    The saleswoman who had just been looking down on Stephanie and her mother now scurried over to Mrs. Klein with a big smile, saying, "Mrs. Klein, Ms. Klein, what an honor to have you in our store today!" Mrs. Klein didn''t even notice Stephanie and her mom, and with an arrogant nod, she said, "We''re here to check out your new summer collection."


    "Mrs. Klein, Ms. Klein, allow me to introduce myself. I can help you browse through this year''s new fashion magazines, and if you like something, I''d be more than happy to help you try it on."


    Mrs. Klein was a frequent customer at this store, so all the salespeople recognized her. The mother-daughter duo was soon escorted to the store''s exclusive VIP seats.


    In stark contrast to how they treated Stephanie and her mom, the salespeople eagerly brought them fresh fruit juice and took turns introducing thetest styles to them.


    Marilyn instinctively shrank back and whispered to Stephanie, "Steph, let''s just go."


    The saleswoman who had been rude earlier now came over to shoo them away again.


    "Sorry, but we have important guests to attend to now and can''t assist other customers. Please, leave."


    Stephanie knew her mom didn''t like


    causing a scene, and they might as well avoid trouble rather than getting into a conflict with Mrs. Klein, who geor


    had a sharp tongue and could make her mom upset.


    But who the hell did this saleswoman think she was? Kicking customers out of the store? Disrespecting people like that!


    Stephanie''s temper was ignited, and she said coldly, "I''m not leaving today, and I want my mom to try on that dress from earlier. What are you going to do, call mall security on me?!"


    Even though she didn''t like stirring up trouble, Stephanie absolutely wasn''t afraid of confrontation!


    The saleswoman frowned and said, "Please show some respect. Disturbing our important guests won''t do you any favors! Just leave! This isn''t a ce ordinary people like you can afford!"


    "Well, is that Marilyn? Recovering


    from your illness and still out


    shopping? I must say, you''ve got


    some gutsing to a high-end et


    store like this," Mrs. Klein had noticed the dress in the window when she came in, but only nced at it briefly.


    She had intended toe over for a closer look, but surprisingly ran into this mother-daughter duo of home wreckers instead.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Considering the young man she had seen at the hospital, she chose not to make a scene like before and just uttered a few sarcastic words.


    Marilyn didn''t matter to her, but if that little tramp really had some connection with the Ingram family, she wouldn''t want to make an enemy out of them all by herself.


    Stephanie Sneered, "If I didn''t know


    any better, I would''ve thought this store belonged to you, Mrs. Klein. You''re the only one allowed inside, and no one else is allowed to enter, hub?"

 Chapter 29

    "If someone who didn''t know any better came by, they might think you, Mrs. Klein, owned the store. You''re the only one allowed inside, and no one else is allowed to enter, huh?" Her tone was gentle, but it had a powerful presence that couldn''t be ignored.


    Mrs. Klein always maintained her grace in public. Suppressing her anger, she gripped her luxury handbag and smiled, "This store may not belong to the Klein family, but I am a VIP customer here. I guess you didn''t know that they only serve VIP customers?" Realizing something, she mockingly added, "Ah, I might''ve forgotten, people like you might not be familiar with this kind of thing, no wonder you''re making a fool of yourselves here!"


    Stephanie red at her, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Klein, even if we make a fool of ourselves, it won''t affect the Klein family''s reputation. For thest time, please take that dress off the mannequin so my mom can try it on!"


    The sales associate looked embarrassed and nced at Mrs. Klein.


    Mrs. Klein smiled, "Which dress are you interested in?"


    "Mrs. Klein, it''s the one in the window on the mannequin..."


    "What a coincidence? I just happened to like that one. Pack it for me, please!"


    "Sorry, my mom saw that dress first! Mrs. Klein, don''t you understand the principle of firste, first served?" Stephanie said, looking displeased.


    With a kind smile, Mrs. Klein replied, "Silly girl, you''re inexperienced. Don''t you know that money is the most important thing in ces like this? Marilyn, haven''t you taught your daughter this?" Marilyn''s face went pale, "Steph... Let''s go."


    But she didn''t want to leave! Stephanie stubbornly refused.


    She sneered, "If it weren''t for us knowing the truth, Mrs. Klein, people might think you have x-ray vision! You haven''t even seen my wallet, how could youbel me as poor?"


    Mrs. Klein''s face turned angry!


    Unable to keep her smile, Mrs. Klein said tightly, "Stephanie, do not go too far! Even if you''ve found a rich man, it doesn''t mean he''ll be loyal to you forever! To those men, people like you are just tools! They are only interested in you for a moment because of your novelty. So, don''t be too smug!"


    "Those men? By the sound of it, Mrs. Klein, it seems like you''ve had a simr experience?"


    Stephanie''s eyes were intense, and Mrs. Klein''s face turned pale.


    "You think I''m like you, with a mother who''s a mistress, and a daughter born to be someone else''s mistress too!"


    A hint of confusion shed in Stephanie''s eyes.


    ''This Mrs. Klein kept bringing up that I''m someone else''s mistress. It''s like she''s certain that I''ve found a rich man.''


    How did she find out about Sebastian?


    Marilyn whispered, "Sebastian came to the hospital to visit me this


    morning, just as Mrs. Klein wal ne


    making a scene at the entrance... He had security escort her out."


    So that''s what happened. Sebastian sure knew how to handle things!


    Stephanie''s lips revealed a charming smile, "My Silver Fox is different from others, he said he''ll marry me In the future, even you, Mrs. Klein, won''t be able to offend me. So the one who shouldn''t be too pleased with themselves is you, Klein!" Mrs.


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Klein scoffed, "Do you actually believe what a man says when he''s aroused? Haha, only people like you who like being mistresses would take a man''s impulsive words seriously!"


    Although she had the upper hand, she couldn''t help but feel a little unsure.


    She didn''t want to admit it, but Stephanie was beautiful, even more so than her two daughters.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially those eyes, as captivating as a fox.


    Perhaps the young master of the Ingram family was drawn to that aspect...


    "Haha... Mrs. Klein, why do you care so much! Whether I''ll be dumped in the future or not, you can just wait and see!"

 Chapter 30

    When it came to being sarcastic, Stephanie had never been lost to anyone her entire life!


    Mrs. Klein was so pissed that her face turned red, but Stephanie''s words made her remember that she was thedy of a rich family, the one who held the reins in the Klein family! What was the point of arguing with two lowly people? Losing her dignity wouldn''t be worth it!


    Mrs. Klein sneered, "Fine, Stephanie, you better remember this. Learn all the tricks your mother taught you about hooking men, so that you don''t end up like your mother. She has a daughter, but still get treated like a home-wrecker and been despised by everyone!"


    "No need to worry about that, Mrs. Klein! What you should be concerned with is whether or not you''ll still have a stable position as Mrs. Klein once Ie into power!"


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Klein turned pale with rage, "You bitch!"


    "Mind your manners, Mrs. Klein! Take a deep breath and swallow your anger! Don''t forget how my mom fainted in the hospitalst time you upset her. They say karma''s a bitch, and if you pass out now, it''d really prove that saying is true!"


    "You... you!"


    Mrs. Klein''s face turned red with anger, panting heavily, one hand on her chest and the other pointing at Stephanie, her finger trembling violently.


    Seeing Mrs. Klein''s reaction, Stephanie felt extremely delighted, never expecting a few words could make her so mad!


    "Mom, did you find the dress?" Katherine Klein came over, holding a magazine and wearing high heels.


    Immediately adjusting her mood, Mrs. Klein forced a smile, "Oh, Katherine, I just ran into an acquaintance and had a little chat."


    "An acquaintance?" Katherine approached, her gaze sweeping over Stephanie and her mother. Seeing their in clothing, she could tell they were not rich, and a trace of contempt flickered in her eyes. "So, Mom, which dress did you pick?"


    Hearing that reminded Stephanie, so


    she coldly said to the salesperson, "You''re running a business and you''re trying to drive customers away? post about today''s incident online, and they''ll spit you to death!


    I''ll ask again, are you going to let my mother try on this dress or not?"


    The salesperson, who had seen the whole scene, felt that the young girl in front of her was fierce and clearly had a powerful backing even Mrs. Klein feared. Cold sweat dripped down her back. "Miss, Mrs. Klein has already chosen this dress and wants it to be packaged. You see..."


    "I said it before - firste, first served. My mother saw the dress first and if it fits, I''m buying it! It won''t affect your business!"


    At this, the salesperson wiped the


    sweat off her forehead. As she hesitated, Katherine frowned and said, "Can''t you understand what people are saying? I already said my mother wants this dress, and you should pack it up. What are you still arguing about?"


    Stephanie felt that, like mother, like daughter. It was her first time meeting this youngdy of the Klein family, and indeed, her arrogance was just like that of Mrs. Klein''s!


    Immediately raising an eyebrow,


    Stephanie replied, "I think the ones who can''t understand are you guys Never mind, no need to waste more time with you. We saw this dress first, and my mom probably isn''t in the mood to try it now. Pack it up for me! Remember, I saw it and wanted to buy it first!"


    Katherine sneered, "Since you both want it, let''s follow the rules of the rich - auction it! The highest bidder wins!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    An auction? You want to use the way that the rich bullying the poor to humiliate me, huh?!

 Chapter 31

    Off to the side, Mrs. Klein was secretly pleased. The rich upbringing of her daughter really did give her an air of high-ss elegance, so different from children born of mistresses like Stephanie, who were utterly worthless inparison.


    Upon hearing this, Marilyn''s face went pale as she quickly grabbed her daughter''s wrist and said, "Steph, let''s not deal with them anymore... To be honest, I didn''t like that dress that much either."


    But was it about whether they liked it or not at the moment? This was a crucial moment, and if they showed any sign of retreat, they would bepletely finished!


    If Stephanie backed down today, Mrs. Klein would definitely continue to bully her and her mother in the future.


    Upon hearing her, Katherine lifted her head arrogantly and said, "If you can''t afford it, don''t make a fool of yourself. Just get lost and never show your face in front of us again. You are not worthy." "Who said we can''t afford it? You are Katherine, right? Just like your mother, you love looking down on people! Let me tell you, not only am I buying this dress today, but I''ll also buy the entire store! I, Stephanie, can afford that!"


    Sebastian, it''s your time to shine!


    Stephanie realized that she was at a dead end and had no choice but to rely on Sebastian.


    She would rather suck up to Sebastian and apologize, ask for his understanding than let the Klein family''s mother and daughter get the upper hand. They didn''t really owe the Klein family anything. Upon hearing Stephanie''s words, Katherine immediatelyughed sarcastically, "Hahaha, Mom, look at this pathetic girl! You think this store is some ordinary shop that can be bought with just tens of thousands? This is a huge chain store, you want to buy all of them? You''re dreaming!"


    "Well, you just wait and see!"


    Stephanie waved her hand arrogantly, took a deep breath, and dialed Sebastian''s phone number.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Klein''s eyes narrowed.


    She knew that this little bitch must be seeking help from the Ingram family''s young son.


    The only question was whether he would help her or not. With his current status in the Ingram family, it would be a piece of cake if he wanted to.


    But this chain store had hundreds of locations worldwide, and it was impossible to sell just one. To buy all of them in one breath wouldn''t be a small amount, even for a man who liked to spend money on his women. Besides, it was a highly profitable brand, and a well-known clothingpany wouldn''t just sell it at a whim!


    Yet, it was possible that the Ingram


    family''s young master would ag. Bet


    especially since he seemed to still be in love with Stephanie...


    Mrs. Klein hesitated while Katherine had already crossed her arms, waiting to see the drama unfold.


    Those poor souls, they were just asking for trouble. Just let them be, and they could enjoy the show and see how they would end up.


    After two rings, a woman''s voice answered apologetically, "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is currently in a call."


    Stephanie''s face changed instantly. Damn it! He hung up on her!


    With no other options left, she couldn''t afford to getting humiliated in front of this mother-daughter duo today!


    "What, is it that the call couldn''t get through or that he just doesn''t want to pick up?" Katherine sneered.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie looked at her coldly, "What''s the rush? Excuse me, is there a restroom nearby?"


    The saleswoman knew that today''s


    incident wouldn''t be resolved easily. Looking at their customers, it was clear they should not mess with any of them. So, with a stiff smile on her face, she pointed inside the shop, "Yes, it''s over there."


    Stephanie nodded, "Escort my mother to the VIP area to rest. I''ll make a call and be back soon."


    She then whispered to Marilyn, "Mom, no matter what that mother-daughter duo says, don''t listen! Just wait for me toe back, okay?"


    Marilyn felt very uneasy at this point, "Steph, maybe we should just let it go..."


    "Mom, we can''t let it go! If we give in now, we''ll be bullied for the rest of our lives! We''ve been forced into this situation, and no matter what, have to get this done today. Otherwise, I''ll never be able to move past this!"


    Marilyn sighed helplessly. So be it.


    Seb should help them, he shouldn''t just let Steph down.


    But what if Steph couldn''t reach him on the phone...

 Chapter 32

    In the restroom, Stephanie had already made five or six calls, each time getting hung up on.


    Despite her efforts to remain calm, she was starting to get worried. Then, suddenly, the call went through.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An impatient male voice came through the phone, "What''s up?"


    Stephanie sniffed and pitifully said, "Silver Fox..."


    Well, only calling him Silver Fox when you need something, huh?


    A hint of sarcasm shed across Sebastian''s face, "What do you want? Just say it."


    "Silver Fox... I was wrong today. I shouldn''t have had such a bad attitude towards you and called you an old pervert. I swear I''ll never call you that again, nor will I go against you...''


    In front of the conference table, many high-level executives curiously watched as their president actually took a phone call during such an important meeting.


    Who could be so important that it made the president break his rule?


    Sebastian directly ignored those curious gazes, flicked his fingers on the conference table, and raised his eyebrows, asking, "Are you sure you can do it?"


    "Silver Fox, I guarantee it!"


    "What''s next?"


    "Then I want to ask Silver Fox for a favor..."


    As expected. She must have run into trouble again, needed his help, and that was why her attitude was so much better. Not only did she stop calling him old pervert, but she also apologized. This girl was really impressive at being able to bend when necessary!


    Sebastian initially wanted to refuse directly. Why should he help her with her problems when she kept insulting him? Did he look like someone who dealt with people''s troubles for a living? But the words on his lips turned into, "What do you need help with?"


    He didn''t agree. He just wanted to know what happened.


    "Well, today I went shopping with my mom, and then she saw a dress she liked..."


    Hmph. Are you out of money? Sebastian sneered in his heart.


    eln


    But he heard Stephanie continuing, "That dress, Mrs. Klein liked it too. Her daughter is now asking me and my mom to leave... they said we poor people weren''t worthy of entering this kind of store. I was so angry, I lost my temper..."


    Sebastian chimed in, "Bought the dress for double the price?"


    Stephanie was startled. Did Sebastian enjoy reading novels in his spare time? How else would he know this kind of plot?


    But she immediately put on a mournful voice, "It''s worse than that..."


    "Ten times?"


    Stephanie wanted to cry. She suddenly admired her courage at the time, "Not just that... I said I''d buy the whole store!" "Impressive."


    "Silver Fox, people have to stand up for themselves. If they were anyone else, I wouldn''t care. But they''re the ones I hate the most! I can''t give in to them! And since I''m with younow, won''t you feel embarrassed if I back down?"


    ton


    Sebastian helplesslyughed, "So, what would you do without me? Stephanie, don''t you think you''re overestimating yourself?"


    Stephanie said angrily, "If it wasn''t


    for you, my mom and I wouldn''t go


    shopping today. If you hadn''t suddenly gone to the hospital to see my mom, she wouldn''t think that she''s too shabby to meet her future son-inw and worry about being embarrassed next time. We wouldn''t be shopping for clothes in the first ce!"


    Sebastian found this hrious. So this was all his doing!


    Forget it. Since he had promised to marry her, he should at least help her this time.


    "Which store?"


    "The clothing store in Imperial Mall."


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh again, "Stephanie, do you know that it''s a chain store?"


    "Yeah, I''ve already heard Miss Klein mock me about it... Just tell me if you can help or not! If you can''t, I''ll think of something else!"


    "Oh? What else can you do?"


    "...I haven''t thought of it yet."


    Sebastian was clearly unimpressed, "You''re really something."


    Stephanie took a deep breath, "Can you help or not?!"


    As soon as her words fell, the other party also took a deep breath. Stephanie tightly gripped her phone and held her breath, waiting intently for the answer!

 Chapter 33

    "You gotta be nice to me in the future, don''t go against me, got it?"


    "Alright, crystal clear!"


    "Then you resign, or don''te to me again!"


    "Uh..." What rotten luck! So that''s what he had in mind!


    "Spit it out!"


    "Well... I gotta finish this month''s work, right? I still have half a month''s sry to get. And I need to apply for resignation in advance. I can only leave when thepany finds someone to rece me. Otherwise, it would be too abrupt and might offend the boss."


    The girl finally gave in.


    Sebastian found it a bit amusing, tapping the table with his finger: "Fine, you''ll work until the end of the month."


    "So, Silver Fox, will you help me buy the store? I don''t want this store, it''ll be yours once bought, I just want to get the upper hand."


    "I won''t buy the store, but I''ll help you outy them, alright?"


    Stephanie nodded: "Yeah! Okay."


    With that, Sebastian hung up the phone.


    He made a call and gave some instructions before going back to the meeting.


    On Stephanie''s end, she washed her hands, left the restroom, and went to the VIP area.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She saw her mom sitting there looking all uneasy, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for her, a pang of bitterness in her heart.


    Suddenly, begging Sebastian for help didn''t seem so shameful.


    Making sure her mom had a peaceful life was the most important thing.


    Elsewhere, Mrs. Klein and her daughter Katherine were enthusiastically picking out clothes.


    Katherine saw here out of the restroom and sneered: "Haha, were you so amazed by the luxurious bathroom in this store that you stayed in there for so long?" Stephanie rolled her eyes, didn''t bother replying, and just quietly waited for Sebastian''s move.


    She went to Marilyn''s side, squeezed her hand, and whispered in her ear: "Mom, your future son-inw heard that you''re being bullied, and he''s gonna help you win this." Marilyn was startled, then smiled: "Really? He said that?"


    "Absolutely! He really likes you as his future mother-inw! When I mentioned you being bullied by Mrs. Klein, he got mad and told me to just wait and do nothing, and he''lDfigure something out."


    "Sebastian is such a good boy... but won''t it cause him trouble?"


    "Nah, for the big boss of Skyline Corporation, it''s just a piece of cake. Just sit back and rx, mom."


    Marilyn''s whole face brightened up, and she smiled.


    Stephanie couldn''t help but think that in her mother''s heart, Sebastian had be a beam of light in her life.


    Maybe that was not so bad. As long as Sebastian can make her mom happy, she''ll be nicer to him too. Even if he was a jerk, she would put up with that as long as he didn''t rub it in her nose.


    In just ten minutes, the store


    manager suddenly appeared and personally approached the mother and daughter, respectfully bowing: "Mrs. Bishop! Ms. Bishop... Nice to meet you, I''m the manager of this store."


    Not far away, the faces of Mrs. Klein and Katherine turned sour simultaneously.


    Mrs. Bishop?


    How could this shameless mistress, Marilyn, be called this politely?


    Ignoring her expression, Stephanie asked coldly: "What''s the matter?"


    don''t


    "I''m very sorry that our sales staff acted improperly and offended both of you. To apologize, any clothes Mrs. Bishop and Ms. Bishop like today will be given to both of you for free... Ms. Bishop, please be lenient and don''t buy our store... Anytime you want any clothes, pleasee and choose. I guarantee that our stores nationwide will provide you with a lifetime of free service, and you can have priority to select any new limited edition clothes."


    Marilyn nced at Stephanie uneasily.

 Chapter 34

    Stephanie sneered at Mrs. Klein and Katherine, but she didn''t say anything.


    The store manager walked over to Mrs. Klein and Katherine with a forced smile, saying coldly, "I''m sorry, but we just received a notice from the head office. From today onwards, our store will never sell anything to the Klein family. Please leave now, and we will cancel your VIP memberships as well."


    Mrs. Klein''s face changed immediately, and she shouted, "On what grounds?"


    Katherine didn''t look happy either and asked, "Why are you doing this?"


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you. Please leave."


    Mrs. Klein was so angry she could hardly breathe.


    This person from the Ingram family was willing to go to such lengths to help this little bitch!


    Katherine walked over to Stephanie with a cold face and said, "Ms. Bishop, is this all you''ve got? Weren''t you going to buy this store? Well, go on! Who do you think you''re going to provoke with these despicable tactics?"


    Stephanieughed with a smug face, "Of course, I''m trying to provoke you, Ms. Klein! Just look at your expression, it seems like I''ve seeded!"


    "Bitch!"


    "Who are you calling a bitch?!"


    "Katherine, let''s go!" Mrs. Klein walked over, trying to calm Katherine down.


    Katherine shrugged off Mrs. Klein''s hand angrily, "Mom, I''m not leaving until we settle this!"


    Mrs. Klein knew what was going on - Stephanie was currently the favored ything of the Ingram family''s young master. He was of course happy to stand up for her.


    If that guy was so protective of Stephanie, there was nothing she could do for the time being.


    So she sternly said, "Katherine! Listen to me, I''ll exin it allter. Juste with me for now!"


    Katherine reluctantly left with Mrs. Klein, giving Stephanie a hateful re as she did.


    Stephanie, however, couldn''t care


    less. She happily took Marilyn shopping for clothes inside the store. Since Sebastian was so generous, there was no reason not to tak@advantage of it. Most of the clothes in the store were more suited for her mom''s age, so she took the opportunity to pick some nice ones for her.


    Marilyn, however, kept trying to refuse the offer, saying, "Steph, this doesn''t feel right..."


    Before Stephanie could say anything, the store manager chimed in with a smile, "Please feel free to choose, Mrs. Bishop! The head office has instructed us to treat you as a VIP from now on. You don''t have to pay for any items you pick."


    Right now, the manager just wanted


    Mrs. Bishop to be satisfied and


    choose some clothes to make up for the near-disaster. When he first received the call from the mall management, he was terrified.


    Urban Emporium wanted to gel.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately terminate the contract with their store and was even willing to pay a penalty just to kick them out.


    The incident had now reached the head office, but fortunately, the boss acted quickly and through his connections, found out the real story from the secretary of Skyline Corporation''s president. They instructed the store to handle the


    situation carefully and ensure Mrs.


    Bishop left satisfied.


    If they couldn''t satisfy Mrs. Bishop''s demands, the situation wouldn''t just affect this one store - it would involve the entirepany.


    With Urban Emporium stores all over the country, eviction from every mall would likely lead to bankruptcy in a short period.


    "Mom, don''t overthink it - just consider it as your future son-inw showing love and care to you."

 Chapter 35

    The store manager guessed that the so-called future son-inw might be the one who suddenly put their store in an emergency.


    So, he became more respectful and said, "Mrs. Bishop, there are several other stores of ourpany in the mall, with all kinds of bags and jewelry. Would you like to go shopping in all of them?" Stephanie''s eyes lit up and said, "Mom, shall we go take a look?"


    Before Marilyn could speak, she was already taken by Stephanie and the store manager to other stores to shop.


    Most of the things they chose were for Marilyn. Finally, in a shoe store, Stephanie chose a pair of shoes and asked them to pack it up. The store manager looked at her with a strange expression and said, "Ms. Bishop, this style is popr with young people, right?"


    "Yeah, I picked it for myself."


    The store manager couldn''t help butugh, "Sorry, Ms. Bishop, I just received a notice from the management that the store''s lifetime free service is tailored exclusively for your mother." Just received?


    This must be Sebastian''s temporary order after things had settled down. Did the guy think she was taking advantage of him?


    Stephanie was speechless.


    "So, you mean, if I want it, I have to pay, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right, Ms. Bishop."


    Stephanie waved her hand and was about to say she''d pay for it herself!


    But she hesitated and asked, "How much was this pair of shoes again?"


    The store manager smiled, "Ms. Bishop, this pair is a limited edition summer style and there are only ten pairs worldwide. The price is 160,000, but if it''s for you, we can give you an internal discount and it''ll be 120,000."


    As expected, good-looking things were always expensive.


    Stephanie smiled awkwardly and nodded, "Okay, I got it. Just help my mom pick, I don''t need this."


    "Sure, Ms. Bishop."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie reluctantly nced at the high heels and forced herself to look away.


    It was just a pair of shoes. She would buy them when she had moneyter.


    The store manager saw her reluctant expression and couldn''t help but find it funny.


    Soon, the news that Stephanie reluctantly gave up on the pair of shoes reached Sebastian''s ears.


    Sebastian, who had just finished a meeting, felt inexplicably amused. He asked someone to buy those shoes at the original price and sent them to thepany. The next time Stephanie came, he would disy them for her to envy.


    But when the shoes were delivered, Sebastian felt that his approach was a bit childish.


    Martin got the shoes and brought the shoebox into the president''s office. He took a look at it and said with a smile, "Is this a gift for Ms. Bishop?" "No, just put the stuff down and get out!"


    ...


    In the hospital room, the mother and daughter duo returned with their hands full.


    As soon as Stephanie came back, she asked the doctor to check her mother''s body, fearing that the afternoon''s shopping would tire her out.


    The doctor said that the disease


    wasn''t a big problem, as long as the patient maintained a good mood, the condition wouldn''t worsen. Once


    they found a suitable kidney sce


    and the surgery was sessful, she could live like normal people.


    After that, Stephanie was relieved.


    As long as her mom was healthy, everything would be alright! In this world, her mom was her only family, and she loved her very much. She would do her best to make her mom live a good life.


    "Mom, you rest for a while, I have to go to work soon."


    Marilyn frowned and said, "Steph, didn''t I tell you not to work at the bar anymore?"

 Chapter 36

    "Mom, I''ve already promised Silver Fox that I''ll quit at the end of the month, so don''t worry."


    "Steph! Sebastian is your fianc¨¦, you shouldn''t call him like that."


    "Sebastian doesn''t have a problem with it, so don''t stress about it. Just get some rest, alright? I gotta go to work!"


    Stephanie felt quite a headacheing on after a long day.


    The Klein family.


    Mrs. Klein and her daughter Katherine returned home with unhappy expressions on their faces.


    Furious, Katherine mmed her newly bought purse on the ground and yelled, "Mom, who the hell are those two?! They''re just asking for trouble!"


    She was about to explode. In her whole life, she had never encountered such humiliation, especially from cheap people like them.


    With an exhausted look on her face, Mrs. Klein said, "That old woman was your father''s mistress when he was younger, and the girl is his illegitimate daughter."


    As soon as Katherine heard this, her anger dissipated, and her face was filled with shock.


    After a moment, she finally digested the news and asked with disbelief, "Mom... is that really true?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    "But what on earth did dad see in her?"


    "Shut up! As a daughter, you shouldn''t gossip about your dad''s affairs!"


    "Fine, I''ll stop talking about dad... but today, our prestigious Klein family was humiliated by a mistress and her daughter. If word gets out, I will be too ashamed to see anyone!"


    Mrs. Klein was also relieved that there were not many customers in the store that day; otherwise, she would indeed be aughingstock if the news spread.


    Seeing her mother''s weary face, Katherine hesitated and asked, "Mom... did you know about this all along?"


    "What''s the difference? It happened anyway..."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you do anything... you know, to make them disappear?"


    Mrs. Klein shook her head, "Your father warned me not to touch them... or he would divorce me But he also promised me that he wouldn''t see that woman again."


    So, all these years, Mrs. Klein had been asionally nagging but never actually did anything to Stephanie and her mom.


    Suddenly, Katherine frowned and asked, "Was it dad that helped those two today?"


    Mrs. Klein shook her head, "He


    wouldn''t do that... He never gave them a dime over the years, treating them like strangers, and never mentioned bringing Stephanie home to live with us. But when Marilyn got sick, she asked your father for help, and he seemed to waver a bit."


    That was the reason she went to make a scene at the hospital. Having that woman''s daughter living under her roof? No way!


    "But if it wasn''t dad, who could it be? It seems like you know who it is and you''re quite bothered by it, right?"


    "It was the young master of the Ingram family... Oh, no, he''s no longer a young master, but the one in charge of the Ingram family now."


    Katherine couldn''t help but gasp, "Sebastian?! How is that possible... How could he know that girl? They''re not from the same world at all, right?"

 Chapter 37

    Sebastian was the head of the Ingram family, and she had seen him at a banquet hosted by the Damon family.


    Such a god-like figure... how on earth could Stephanie catch his fancy?!


    Katherine felt like her chest was all clogged up, and Mrs. Klein was actually feeling the same way at the moment, so heavy that it was hard to breathe.


    Why didn''t such a great thing happen to her own daughter? Howe Stephanie was so lucky?!


    Mrs. Klein took a deep breath, annoyed, her face gloomy, "It''s true. Last time at the hospital, I saw the young master of the Ingram family with my own eyes, bringing gifts to visit Marilyn. He was very polite to Marilyn."


    So it was true. Her mother had seen it with her own eyes.


    "Are we just supposed to endure it silently like this?"


    A touch of resentment shed through Mrs. Klein''s eyes, "Don''t worry, the Ingram family is in turmoil right now. Although Sebastian is in charge, there are still many people behind him who want to seize power and profit! Don''t get too excited too soon, Stephanie. Let''s wait until you actually take the position of the Ingram family matriarch!"


    Katherine said nothing, but in recent days, whenever she thought of such a high-quality man like Sebastian being ruined by a poor woman like Stephanie, she felt suffocated.


    Rumor had it that Sebastian had always been chaste and disinterested in any woman.


    At the age of 28, he had never had a woman around.


    Some even said he might have a physical barrier or prefer men... of course, these were just rumors, and only Sebastian himself knew the truth.


    Although Katherine was a Miss


    Klein, she had little opportunity to get in touch with Sebastian, the man who she had only met at the banquet once but kept showing in her mind.


    He was someone she dared not wish for, because he was just too perfect.


    But, he could even fall for a woman like Stephanie... She felt that she was a hundred times better than that Stephanie!


    Once you had this idea, it was very difficult to let go. So, behind Mrs. Klein''s back, she wanted to make a move on Stephanie and her mother.


    At the door of Marilyn''s ward.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine held a kettle in her hand and was allowed to enter the ward by two guards after getting Marilyn''s permission.


    Marilyn''s face was uneasy, "Why is Ms. Klein here?"


    Katherine smiled kindly, "Mrs. Bishop, I came on purpose to see you. This is fish head soup, very nourishing and delicious, specially made for you by my maid. "


    "You''re too kind..."


    "Mrs. Bishop... I was ignorant at that time, so if there was any offense, please don''t be mad at me and Steph. I have realized my mistake."


    A strange look appeared on Marilyn''s face and she asked, "Ms. Klein, do you... Does Mrs. Klein know about this?"


    "My mother doesn''t know, but that won''t change anything. My position is different from hers... I was so happy when I suddenly found out that I have a younger sister! Her name is Steph, right? Last time I saw her, thought she was so cute! Although I have a younger sister at home too, but she''s willful and


    always likes to fight with me for things... not cute at all, unlike Steph, who looks very well-behaved."

 Chapter 38

    Hearing her daughter beingplimented, Marilyn''s guard unnoticeably loosened halfway.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Mrs. Klein had ill intentions towards Steph, her biological sister was quite nice to her. No one else in this world would love Steph other than her.


    If she could have an additional loving sister...


    With this in mind, Marilyn''s face softened, and she said with a smile, "You''re too kind, Ms. Klein."


    "Mrs. Bishop, please call me Katherine. That''s how my close friends call me, it sounds more intimate..."


    Stephanie prepared lunch for her mom and came to the hospital. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw both of them chatting so passionately.


    Mom seemed to be in a good mood, but Stephanie''s face changed slightly when her eyes swept to the woman next to her.


    Why was Katherine here?


    Katherine was sitting on Marilyn''s bed facing the door, and she immediately saw Stephanie outside the door, which was why she became even more enthusiastic in talking to Marilyn. Seeing how eager Stephanie was that day to protect her mom, she obviously cared a lot about her.


    Finally, after talking for a long time, Stephanie still stood at the doorway, and Katherine pretended to just notice her and stood up excitedly, saying, "Oh, Steph is here!"


    Stephanie nced at her perfunctorily and said, "It''s such a pleasure to have you here, Ms. Klein! What brings you here today?"


    Before Katherine could answer, Marilyn interjected, "Steph, what''s with that tone with your sister!"


    Stephanie wasn''t pleased, "I don''t have any sister! Mom, don''t listen to them. Don''t be fooled by the bad guys, let alone cover for them!"


    The corner of Katherine''s mouth twitched slightly upon hearing this. It seemed like this little girl was way more clever and not so easy to deceive. But it didn''t matter, she had time and patience. After all, the thought of getting closer to Sebastian through Stephanie pumped her up.


    "Mrs. Bishop, it''s alright. My mom has offended Steph before, so she might take some time to ept me as her sister. I genuinely like Steph as my little sister, and I believe that over time, she''ll see the goodin me and be willing to get close to me."


    Stephanie couldn''t help but roll her eyes hearing this.


    She wanted to drive her away, but her mom had already been won over. If she drove her away now, her mom would definitely be upset.


    Meanwhile, Marilyn smiled warmly, "You are such a good sister, so sensible."


    "Mom, are you full from that soup? Do you want lunch?"


    "The soup was brought by her. It''s delicious-you should have some, too..."


    Stephanie almost fainted from anger, "Mom, how can you be so forgiving! Did you forget how Mrs. Klein insulted you before and how much she hated you? What if this is a trap set by these two, and the soup is poisoned? You might have already been poisoned by now!"


    "Steph, I came to visit your mom with good intentions. How could you think it of me like that..."


    Katherine looked at her with a hurt expression.


    Marilyn couldn''t help but re at Stephanie, "What nonsense are you talking about? Have you been watching too many TV dramas..."


    She''s already defending Katherine


    so quickly! Stephanie was infuriated


    uj


    and pointed at the door, "The door is right there, Ms. Klein! No matter what your intentions are, my mom needs rest. Please don''t disturb her in the future. Thank you! Goodbye!"

 Chapter 39

    Since Katherine was already here, even if she got a bit upset, she wouldn''t just leave like that.


    Once she had the upper hand with Sebastian, she would show this mother-daughter duo her true colors!


    With this thought in mind, Katherine looked at Stephanie with a beaming smile and said, "Steph, I heard from your mom that you didn''t continue with your education after high school. I didn''t know about you before, but now that I do, I can''t just ignore you. Tell me what major you want to study, and I''ll make sure you get into the best university!"


    Hearing this, Marilyn wavered a bit. Her baby girl couldn''t attend college because of her illness and started working at a young age to save money for her surgery.


    Seeing her mother''s reaction, Stephanie scoffed, "Wow, sis, you sure know how to y your games! But don''t worry about it, my fianc¨¦ has already taken care of everything for me."


    In reality, other than keeping her from working at the bar, Sebastian hadn''t arranged anything.


    But bringing him up now would help clear her mother''s mind.


    Sure enough, after hearing that, Marilyn''s expression changed right away. That''s right, she didn''t need to worry about these things... Steph had Seb, who had promised her that he would take good care of Steph.


    Thest time they were insulted at the Klein family''s, it was Seb who stood up for them.


    He was a man of his word. When he said he would take care, he really would. The deputy dean of the hospital came to check on her every day and treated her with great respect.


    Marilyn had never enjoyed such high-scale treatment in her life, so she wholeheartedly believed in her future son-inw.


    After hearing the name Seb, Katherine''s eyes lit up for a moment but then she felt a bit sarcastic.


    Someone as lowly as Marilyn actually dared to be Sebastian''s mother-inw?


    Meanwhile, as soon as she thought of Sebastian, Marilyn had a little idea.


    So, she said to Stephanie, "Steph, you haven''t seen Seb in days, right?"


    Stephanie was a bit speechless, "Mom, Sebastian isn''t sick, why do I have to go see him for no reason?!"


    "No, Seb is a good kid. He''s been so good to both of us; we can''t just take without giving back. Look, I just finished the soup Katherine sent; why don''t you take this lunch and bring it to Seb?


    Last time when I got back, I texted Seb, and he said the food was delicious and asked who made it."


    Stephanie''s mouth twitched, "So did you tell him the truth, mom?"


    "Of course! My Steph is such a great cook; how could I not let your future husband know? That''s how he''ll love my daughter even more!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Katherine listened to the mother-daughter conversation, her face grew darker and darker.


    It seemed the two of them had been


    in contact with Sebastian quite a few times... and moreover,


    Stephanie frequently went to Skyline Corporation to deliver lunch to Sebastian...


    That was just tantly trying to seduce someone! How shameless!


    Stephanie was almost pissed off to death. She didn''t need that old dude to like her at all; he was just a seemingly refined scumbag.


    Oh right, a few days ago at work, she saw that same woman who had a tryst with Sebastian in the restroom.


    The woman was holding hands with a balding, average-looking man, affectionately calling him "hubby"...


    So, Sebastian was a typical "homewrecker," huh! He had no moral bottom line!


    Got a handsome face butcked basic morality!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and she bluntly told her mother, "You want to bring food to Sebastian? You do it! I don''t want to!"

 Chapter 40

    "Steph!"


    The mother and daughter were not giving in to each other when suddenly a gentle female voice chimed in, "Mrs. Bishop, Steph, are you going to deliver something to someone? If Steph doesn''t want to go, don''t force her. I''ll help deliver it... I''m free anyway, and I drove here, so it''ll be a quick trip."


    Hearing this, there''s a hint of mockery in Stephanie''s eyes.


    Nice try, she wanted to know what Ms. Klein was up to visiting all of a sudden! Well, now she knew!


    "Alright then! Since you''re so willing to help me with this, I really appreciate it... This lunchbox contains lunch; it''s quite a bother, thank you."


    Katherine felt that things were going way too smoothly!


    She immediately put on a big smile and spoke in a friendly tone, "No problem at all. If you need any help in the future, just let me know... Leave this to me. I''ll head over right away." Stephanie smiled back and said, "Go ahead."


    Katherine left with a smug expression, feeling on top of the world. She could actually get a chance to approach Sebastian so smoothly... It felt like a dreame true.


    After she left, Marilyn frowned, "Steph, how could you let her deliver lunch to Seb!"


    Stephanie snapped back, "Oh, now you know that she''s not a good person! Then why did you let her in and even drink her soup?"


    Marilyn choked at her words, speechless.


    At this point, it was obvious that Katherine''s intentions were too clear. She didn''t even ask for the address after taking the thermos, which could only mean that she already knew about Sebastian. It was very likely she came just to get close to him...


    "It''s my fault for being too naive and slow. If you saw through her, why didn''t you stop her? You actually let her deliver lunch to Seb..."


    "Well, mom, d to see you''re awake and realize that she''s trying to get close to your future son-inw!"


    "Stephanie! I''m being serious with you!"


    Seeing her mother about to get angry, Stephanie had to soften her tone, "Mom... Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Sebastian was known to be a yboy, and sending such a beautiful woman to him was probably a treat for him!


    She didn''t care at all. All she wanted was to be the wife of Skyline Corporation''s president. As fore which women Sebastian chased, it had nothing to do with her!


    "How can it be okay... She''s Ms. Klein after all, and her status alone is a threat to you. Those rich and


    ??


    powerful families are good at using family alliances... What if Seb


    suddenly likes her? What will we do!"


    Marilynined anxiously, but Stephanie didn''t take it seriously.


    Seeing her indifferent attitude, Marilyn was so angry she nearly fainted, "Stephanie! I''m telling you now, go find Seb immediately! I don''t need you to apany me this afternoon, you go be with Sebastian,


    Sta


    by his side and don''t leave him for a moment!"


    "Mom, what on earth do you want... Why should I go and stay by his side?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish, her face turned pale and she clutched her chest, looking extremely pained.


    Stephanie was frightened, "Mom! What''s wrong! Where do you feel ufortable? I''ll go find the doctor now!"


    Marilyn quickly grabbed her, "Steph... Every time I think of Miss Klein going after Seb and how your future support could be taken away by others, I feel stifled..." This is just ridiculous! Is she trying to push her to the wolves?!

 Chapter 41

    "Fine, I''ll go, alright?" Stephanie couldn''t stand it anymore: "After I go, I''ll have your future son-inw call and say hello, okay? Will that make you feel better? Will it let you breathe?"


    She could see that her mom really cared about this. The difort wasn''t fake, and these things really made her ufortable.


    Stephanie was scared into a cold sweat.


    Marilyn said with a bitter face, "I won''t recover that quickly... let me rest for a while."


    After Marilyn took a break and her face looked better, Stephanie let out a sigh of relief.


    Then Marilyn urged, "Steph, your mother is fine now. You should get going. I''m afraid Seb might find someone else and won''t like you anymore. If I''m gone, you will be all alone in this world. I can''t be at ease when I think about these things."


    Stephanie felt heartbroken and annoyed by these words, "I got it, I''ll go right away. Don''t talk about these things again. You''ll live a long and healthy life."


    Marilyn finally smiled a little, "I hope so. I want to see my little grandkids when you and Seb have children."


    Stephanie blinked, not wanting to continue the topic.


    She immediately stood up and said, "You rest well, mom. I''ll call you as soon as I get there, don''t worry."


    At the entrance of Skyline Corporation building, Katherine parked her car on the roadside, holding a lunch box and walked into the building, heading straight for the reception desk.


    "Could you please inform that I am here to deliver lunch to President Ingram?"


    Lunch delivery?


    Thest time, the youngdy who delivered lunch was courteously escorted to the president''s office. But this time, it was a different woman!


    Upon hearing this, the receptionist smiled, "Please wait a moment, ma''am. I''ll inform them."


    She picked up the phone and dialed thepany''s internal line,


    was connected to Martin''s


    soon answered.


    dedicatedndline. The plike


    Martin heard that a youngdy hade to deliver lunch to the president, and thought it was Stephanie.


    "Escort her personally to the top floor. I''ll wait for her at the elevator entrance."


    The receptionist hung up the phone and said respectfully to Katherine, "Please follow me, ma''am."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine felt like she was on cloud


    nine. She was personally escorted by the Skyline Corporation


    swnovele


    receptionist to the president''s office floor.


    Skyline Corporation was indeed massive. As expected from a top business group.


    As she entered the floor where the president''s office was located, Katherine felt like she was dreaming.


    The wonderful dream, however, disappeared without a trace after Martin appeared.


    Martin was stunned to see the person the receptionist brought up wasn''t Stephanie, but a stranger.


    Frowning, he said, "Who are you, miss? What are you doing here?"


    Katherine suddenly returned to reality from the beautiful dreand.


    The receptionist looked puzzled, "Martin... I just informed you."


    Martin''s face turned serious, "In the future, unless it''s Ms. Bishop fromst time, no one else should be let through!"


    The receptionist, not knowing where she went wrong, quickly agreed, "Yes, Martin. What about this youngdy?"


    Should she bring her to see the president?


    Before the receptionist could finish,


    she heard her own smiling voice saying, "Hi Martin! I''m Stephanie''s sister, Katherine. Steph had somethinge up, so she asked me to deliver lunch to President Ingram... I really appreciate your help."

 Chapter 42

    Martin''s head was pounding.


    He had just gone to the president''s office with gratitude to report that Ms. Bishop was here to bring lunch for the president. The president looked a bit surprised, but he seemed to be in a good mood.


    But now it was some Ms. Klein who showed up... What the heck was going on?


    Why would Ms. Bishop''s sister have a differentst name? Were they cousins?


    Anyway, he needed to bring someone in to make things clear... The president was still waiting inside.


    He had just noticed that, after he mentioned Ms. Bishop was here to bring lunch to the president, the president''s signature speed on the documents increased significantly.


    Martin suddenly felt he was screwed.


    With thousands of thoughts all over in his mind, he maintained a proper smile and said, "Ms. Klein, pleasee this way."


    Katherine breathed a sigh of relief when she heard it.


    As long as she could see Sebastian... He was even interested in someone like Stephanie, so he surely wouldn''t be able to resist someone like her who had received an aristocratic education since childhood.


    The now-confident Katherine was personally led to the president''s office door by Martin. She tidied her hair, knocked on the door with one hand holding the lunch box.


    Hearing the knock, Sebastian thought that the youngdy had improved her attitude.


    Last time she promised to treat him better, and it seemed like she had be more polite.


    She even learned to knock on the door.


    He said casually, "Come in."


    A pair of high heels were already prominently ced in the office, so the girl could see them as soon as she came in.


    Katherine entered the room and her heart raced seeing the god-like, charming man.


    Sebastian.


    She finally saw him!


    Last time Stephanie left here, she offended Sebastian.


    Although she apologized over the pher, it was only because she needed his help and wasn''t sincere.


    So the president, who held a bit of a


    grudge, was now deliberately acting aloof, Sitting coldly at his desk without lifting his head to look at the neer.


    Yet he could feel her eyes fixed on him.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but think... Huh, did she finally realized that I''m handsome?


    Previously, she called him old and ugly, which he remembered well!


    Without lifting his head, he mocked, "Do you like what you see?"


    Humph, don''t think I didn''t notice you''ve been staring at me with those eager eyes, I sensed it long ago!


    Then he heard an unfamiliar soft female voice say, "You look good!"


    At this answer, Sebastian abruptly lifted his head and saw a strange woman standing at the door. His eyebrows furrowed and his eyes were filled with coldness.


    "Who are you? Who let you in?"


    "Hello, President Ingram... I am... I''m Katherine, I... I''m here to bring your lunch on behalf of Steph..."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bringing lunch on behalf of Stephanie?


    Didn''t Stephanie have legs of her own? Why did she need someone else to bring stuff?


    At this moment, Sebastian saw the familiar lunch box in her hand, and he felt so angry that he wanted to explode.


    Sebastian had an excellent memory,


    able to recall things he had only


    seen once. This lunch box indeed matched the one Stephanie usedst


    time. ¨¦n.swnovels


    Katherine felt Sebastian''s cold demeanor, which made her feel suffocated. She was so nervous she couldn''t evenplete a sentence.


    Then, Sebastian said, "Since lunch is already here, just put it down."


    Katherine nodded and nced inside the room, walking straight towards the lounge.


    "Stop!"

 Chapter 43

    Katherine looked back with a nervous expression and said, "President Ingram, what''s going on?"


    "You can just put it on the coffee table outside." That was his private lounge, and he didn''t like outsiders going in.


    "Okay."


    Katherine''s legs felt weak from nervousness. She walked to the coffee table, opened the thermos, and took out the food inside.


    When she saw the dishes in the thermos, she couldn''t help but frown. How could Stephanie bring such terrible food to Sebastian? And Sebastian didn''t mind at all?


    Looking disgusted, she said, "President Ingram, I''m sorry, I didn''t know Steph brought you such bad food... How can you even eat this? Why don''t I have my housemaid cook you a more luxurious meal for lunch? You manage so many things every day and work so hard, you deserve something better."


    Katherine felt like she nailed it with thatment.


    How considerate!


    If she could take over the task of frequently delivering food to Sebastian, she would be able to get to know him better.


    And she came today all dressed up - wearing a high-scale custom-made white dress, limited edition high heels, and her hair freshly done in thetest style.


    As for her appearance and figure, Katherine had always been very confident.


    If Sebastian could fall for someone like Stephanie, who had no taste and basic looks, there was no reason he wouldn''t like her.


    Hearing her words, Sebastian sneered, "Does Ms. Klein think that the Ingram family can''t afford to hire a housemaid? Do we need your Klein family''s help to get a decent meal?"


    Katherine panicked for a moment and quickly exined, "That''s not what I meant, President Ingram, please don''t misunderstand. I just think this shabby meal is so unappetizing, it''s not fit for someone like you to eat..."


    "If Ms. Klein wasn''t born into the Klein family and was just from ordinary rural family, you probably wouldn''t have survived until today," Sebastian''s tone was full of mockery.


    Katherine''s face turned pale and she asked, "President Ingram, what do you mean by that?"


    "I mean, I don''t like you. Leave."


    "President Ingram, I really do like


    you. Please give me a chance to see you more often. If you don''t like the lunch cooked by the housemaid, I can learn to cook... "


    Seeing the look of disgust in Sebastian''s shining eyes, Katherine stopped talking. She felt as if all her strength had been drained away.


    Sebastian mocked, "If I remember correctly, Ms. Klein is the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Damon right?"


    Katherine''s face turned even paler, "I don''t like that yboy. It''s all arranged by my family."


    "Does Ms. Klein know why your Klein family decided to marry you off to the Damon family''s yboy, even though you have a sister?"


    Katherine looked puzzled and asked, "Why is that?"


    "Only children deemed useless to


    their families are arranged for marriage to strengthen the


    long-term cooperation between the two families... Because that''s the


    only purpose they have left


    "What about Stephanie? She''s just an illegitimate child! She doesn''t even have the qualifications to help the family with a marriage alliance!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "She doesn''t need an arranged marriage. Marrying me is enough."


    When Katherine left the Skyline Corporation building, her face was as pale as a sheet.


    It was as if all her pretense had been stripped away, exposing her wounds... His words hit her where it hurt the most.


    She didn''t even know how she had


    managed to leave the building. Her heart was aching unbearably, her pride as ady from a wealthy family hadpletely copsed at that moment.


    Stephanie unwillingly took a cab to the entrance of Skyline Corporation building. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Katherine looking awful. She was immediately surprised.


    Did the old perv take advantage of her, or did he just reject her?

 Chapter 44

    Katherine was just trying to get close to Sebastian anyways. If she''d managed to get Sebastian to hit on her, she shouldn''t have looked like that! Maybe he brushed her off. Seriously!


    This dude was really picky. Katherine was an heiress, good-looking, great body figure, and stylish. She dressed like a freakin'' goddess to meet him, and he still didn''t fancy her. Stephanie caught a glimpse of Katherine, full of sympathy, which Katherine noticed.


    That sympathetic look, as if confirming Sebastian''s heart-breaking words earlier... She was just a piece of trash for a business alliances!


    How could a poor girl like Stephanie deserve a perfect guy like Sebastian? She ain''t worthy! "Stephanie! You annoying jerk!" Katherine shouted, fueling all her anger into that sentence.


    Stephanie turned, annoyed, and snapped, "What''s your problem? It''s broad daylight! Quit yelling!"


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "What ''on purpose"?"


    "You made mee here to be humiliated by Sebastian, right?"


    Humiliated?


    Sebastian humiliated Katherine?


    Holy crap!


    What was going on? Did they do some unthinkable stuff? Stephanie didn''t know that much initially, but working at the nightclub opened her eyes to a lot. "You had me bring lunch for him, knowing full well Sebastian looks down on me. That''s why you were cool with me delivering his food, right!" C''mon! I was just trying to help you! He didn''t fancy you, now it was my fault?


    Stephanie frowned, "You shamelessly approached my mom to get close to someone else''s fianc¨¦. Now that he rejected you, and you are ming me?" Stephanie snorted, "What are you thinking?"Just as she wanted to walk away, Katherine tightly grabbed her arm, and swung her other hand towards Stephanie''s face. Stephanie acted fast, catching her hand.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine tried to break free, but she didn''t expect Stephanie to have an iron grip, unable to shake her off.


    Katherine yelled at Stephanie, furious, "Stephanie, who do you think you are to talk to me like that?"


    "ver thought I was all that. Do you think your status is too high for me?"


    "Shut your trap!"


    "Should I just swallow your insults? ain''t dumb! You deserve it! It has nothing to do with me! If you''re mad, go back to your house and stop pissing off normal people!


    Stephanie used some force, tossing Katherine off, almost causing her to fall.


    "I pissed you off? Stephanie, who do you think you are? If it weren''t for you and your mom''s tricks to seduce men, would Sebastian even look at you?"


    "Whether Sebastian''s interested in


    me or not, don''t you know deep down? If you really don''t care, why''d youe to the hospital, pretending to my mom that we''re close sisters? Do you know how disgusting you are? What an heiress to a prominent family, hmph... I would rather be an ordinary person!"


    "Stephanie, you''ll regret this!"


    Katherine''s voice was shrill, hands quivering from anger. "You''ll pay for messing with us! Just you see, you''ll never set foot into our mansion in your entire life!"

 Chapter 45

    Stephanie burst outughing, "Come on, I''m the future Skyline Corporation president''s wife. Don''t tter yourselves!"


    Katherine sneered, "With your qualifications? Future Skyline Corporation president''s wife my ass! Stephanie, ask yourself, are you worth it?"


    "Worthy or not, I''m going to be it! Sebastian will marry me, and that''s enough! Miss Katherine, remember this, I get what I want, even if it''s ''unworthy,'' it''s easy for me! But the things you think you''re worthy of, you won''t get them in this lifetime!"


    After saying this, Stephanie didn''t want to waste any more time with her and left directly.


    Katherine was so angry; she nearly passed out. Looking at Stephanie swaggering into Skyline Corporation, her newly manicured nails almost dug deep into her flesh.


    Stephanie entered Skyline Corporation''s president office without any trouble.


    Martin, upon seeing her, felt like a lifesaver had finally arrived. He had just been red at by the president, making him feel guilty. Fortunately, Stephanie came to make up for it. Leading Stephanie to the president''s office, Martin kindly reminded her, "Ms. Bishop, the president is inside. Ms. Klein just came by, and his mood might not be very good right now..." So, it was better to knock on the door before entering - that was Martin''s point.


    However, Stephanie was not in a good mood either.


    As long as Sebastian didn''t provoke her, she wouldn''t pick a fight with him. She came today just to appease her mother.


    She nodded, "I got it."


    Then, just likest time, she pushed the door open without knocking.


    Martin: '' ....." I''ve reminded you, why didn''t you knock?


    Sure enough, Sebastian''s expression was gloomy, and he didn''t even lift his head, "Get out."


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows, "Who wants toe see you anyway! As soon as I arrive, you tell me to scram!"


    The man nced at her indifferently, as if remembering something, and his eyes darkened. "Get out,e back in after you''ve learned how to knock."


    Stephanie took a deep breath, holding back her anger, backed out of the doorway, closed the door, and knocked on it.


    If it weren''t for her mother pushing her, she wouldn''t be here.


    "Come in."


    Stephanie pushed the door open and decisively dialed her mother''s number.


    Soon after, the call was connected.


    Marilyn spoke with a smile, "Steph, are you at Seb''s now?"


    "Just arrived."


    "Give the phone to Seb. I want to talk to him for a moment."


    Stephanie rolled her eyes, took a deep breath, and handed him the phone, "My mom wants to talk to you for a bit."


    Sebastian put down the pen in his


    hand,


    danced at her i


    and took the phone, "Mrs.


    "Seb, has everything been going smoothlytely?"


    "Thanks for your concern, I''m doing well."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good... Steph told me you''ve arranged for her to go to school, is that true?"


    Hearing this, Sebastian looked up at Stephanie, not saying a word.


    When had he ever arranged for her to go to school? This girl was just tantly lying, without even blinking!


    "Seb?"


    "Uh-huh, Mrs. Bishop, please continue."


    "There''s nothing... I trust you when it


    Sebastian answered calmly, "Not at all."


    Stephanie noticed he looked at her again, making her feel a little uneasy.


    Considering how much her mom approved of him, she could easily rmend her to him hundreds of times during this call!


    Unconsciously, she leaned closer.


    Unexpectedly, he turned his head at


    that moment, without el.


    Stephanie''s lips grazed his ever so lightly!


    Suddenly, Stephanie''s brain seemed to short-circuit, and she was overwhelmed!

 Chapter 46

    Stephanie shook her head and waved her hands frantically, trying to convey with her eyes and gesture that it was all just an ident, but Sebastian still stared at her, his dark eyes burning with fire. Her mom finally hung up, and Stephanie quickly exined to Sebastian, "I swear, Silver Fox, it was really an ident!"


    She wasn''t afraid of him, she just didn''t want him to misunderstand her. After all, anyone would think that she did it on purpose -- getting close to steal a kiss!


    She wasn''t that kind of person!


    "It''s fine, let''s just pretend it was a crazy cow licking me."


    He pretended to be generous, and Stephanie stomped her foot in anger, "Humph, you''re the crazy cow!"


    "You dare say that again!"


    "I''ll say it, you''re the crazy cow... Ah!"


    Stephanie''s eyes widened in disbelief, looking at the handsome face close at hand. She was really kissed by this old man?!


    Old pervert! Old bastard!


    "Alright, now we''re even." Sebastian finally let her go, looking at her blushing face, seemingly not quite satisfied, and touched his lip corner, as if the feeling was still there.


    "Bastard, pervert! ..." Stephanie was furious, straight flipping him off!


    He had sessfully angered her, and there was no way to even things up with him!


    At this point, Sebastian added fuel to the fire, "What am I saying wrong? Aren''t you a little crazy cow? You mom even said so."


    "That''s what your mom said to you!"


    Sebastian''s face changed, "Stephanie! Dare to say it again?"


    The office door was open.


    Martin, who was outside, heard themotion and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Ms. Bishop was too bold, dare to mention President Ingram''s mom... Didn''t she know that whoever dared to mention his mom was done for?


    Sebastian''s face was incredibly gloomy at this point, "Stephanie, I think you need some extra discipline!"


    "Hmph... Dare to do what?" She really wasn''t afraid of him.


    Sebastianughed out loud with anger, stood up, and pulled her close.


    bet


    Their breaths intertwined, Stephanie was startled by this sudden act and instinctively backed up two steps. What was this old pervert going do... At this moment, Sebastian quickly grabbed her wrist and twisted it back! Oh no...she didn''t get a chance to fight back yet!


    "Apologize!"


    "Based on what! You were the one who called me a calf first, and you were the one who said my mom doesn''t like me first!"


    While talking, she leaned back, and Sebastian instinctively supported her back to prevent her from falling. However Stephanie suddenly counterattacked, raising her knee aiming for Sebastian''s abdomen. He was caught off guard, blocking her knee, then seized her again.


    Sebastian realized: "Have you practiced martial arts?" He didn''t expect this girl to know somebat skills.


    "Sebastian, you despicable bastard, old pervert, let go of me now!"


    The girl was wearing a light-yellow sleeveless dress today, with a slightly short dress revealing a pair of long, straight legs. The exposed skin was delicate and shiny.


    He held her in this position, standing right behind her. When she leaned slightly, and the dress flipped up, Sebastian seemed to catch a glimpse of a cartoon pattern on her underwear, twitching his mouth unconsciously.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    So childish.


    "Apologize!"


    "I won''t... Why should I apologize?!"


    "Stephanie, don''t test my patience!"


    "Done that, so what? Do you dare to hit a woman? If you dare, I''ll have you on the news headlines tomorrow...!"


    As soon as her words fell, she felt a sudden pain in her buttocks.


    Stephanie''s face flushed red, unsure whether it was due to shame or anger.


    Just about to curse, she heard


    Sebastian say with righteousness.


    "Today, I''m going to teach you a lesson on behalf of your mother! Stephanie, don''t think that others are indulging you because they want something from you! People just think you are young and don''t want to bother with you! Since you''re so resistant to discipline, I have nothing more to say! Following your logic, it''s more direct just to use force!"


    Stephanie was trembling with anger. "Sebastian, go to hell! You actually spanked me... Even my mom has never spanked me, you old pervert, you went too far!"

 Chapter 47

    Sebastian sneered, "Don''t worry, ver considered you as a woman anyway!"


    "Well, I wasn''t a woman to begin with, it was you who turned me into one, and now you''re here all high and mighty, lecturing me. Am I not woman enough for you, Sebastian? Have you no shame, you old perv?"


    "You don''t have to keep reminding me of the fact that you saved me! Stephanie, you asked me to take responsibility, and I agreed to marry you, but that''s all I owe you! So, you don''t need to act like I''m forever in debt to you!"


    Sebastian was really angry now.


    Stephanie could somewhat sense his previous indulgence towards her, which had vanished now.


    But she felt hurt too!


    Not only did she lose the fight, but now she was being spanked and belittled... She was still just a 19-year-old girl.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    With a sobbing voice, she cried out, "Even if I said something wrong and pissed you off, you had no right! I''m still a girl... How could you, you old perv, spank me?!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, another p echoed.


    "Call me an old perv one more time? Last time you begged for my help, what did you say? You had no integrity even at such a young age, and all you do is piss people off. Who do you think will help you next time you''re in trouble?"


    "Even if I did something wrong, you still shouldn''t spank my butt! How am I supposed to face other people if this gets out?"


    "Do you even know what shame is?"


    "Sebastian, stop being so self-righteous!"


    "You''re just an ill-mannered brat andck discipline!"


    That statement hit a nerve and got Stephanie all riled up.


    "Well, excuse me for being ill-mannered since I didn''t have a father to teach me! What''s it to you? If you''re so bothered by me, just let me go and quit meddling in my life! Did I ever beg you to care?" Choking on her words, she continued defiantly.


    This girl was stubborn as a mule.


    Sebastian took a deep breath andnded another heavy p, almost amused by her stubbornness.


    "Still talking back?"


    "Sebastian, you bastard!"


    ?


    "Stephanie, if you just say right now that you don''t need me to marry you, I''ll arrange for someone to treat your mother''s illness and give you some money...and then I''ll leave you alone."


    "Don''t even think about it! You promised to marry me! Are you trying to go back on your word? I won''t say it!"


    "Do you want me to help you or not?"


    "..." Stephanie looked at him with teary eyes, not saying a word.


    This freaking pervert, threatening her like that!


    "Stephanie, it''s not easy being the wife of the president of Skyline Corporation! It''s not toote to back out now."


    Stephanie sniffled and said, "Is it just because I''m not some rich girl that I can''t handle it?"


    Sebastian looked at her seriously and shook his head, "It has nothing to do with your social status."


    "I''m not afraid! Silver Fox, you promised to marry me... I just want


    the title of the president''s wife, the


    t doesn''t matter!" Conten


    reseMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?"


    "Since we''ve already slept together, how could I marry someone else?"


    Sebastian said mockingly, "It''s a different time now, who cares about that stuff... Stephanie, you should just be honest."


    Stephanie pouted, "I don''t care, I just want to be the president''s wife! You better not back out!"


    Sebastianughed out loud.


    "It''s because of the Klein family, right?"


    "Silver Fox, I have no idea what you''re talking about!"


    "You want to use this status to get revenge on the Klein family, don''t you?"


    "It''s not just that..."


    "Well, if you won''t tell the truth, I


    won''t force you! I''ve already told you what eded to say. Since you insist on having this status, I will give it to you! Just remember, Stephanie, don''t keep testing my patience! I don''t owe you anything! Right now, you''re the one who needs my help! How should you behave when you ask someone for help? Do I need to teach you that?"

 Chapter 48

    Stephanie lowered her eyes and said, "I get it now... I won''t mess with you anymore."


    "Your promises are meaningless. What did you sayst time you begged someone? Did you do it in the end?"


    "I really get it this time..." To be honest, she was a bit scared today.


    She always thought Sebastian was a schrly looking but scheming old perv deep down, and she despised this kind of person, so she wasn''t really afraid of him.


    However, she forgot that he was the rumored decisive president of Skyline Corporation.


    He was powerful, influential, and rich. It would be super easy for him to deal with Stephanie.


    But it seemed like Sebastian always cherished the favor she did for him that one night, and sheter reluctantly slept with him under the effect of the drug... He felt guilty towards her, and that was why he indulged her.


    Sebastian said indifferently, "You''d better keep your word, Stephanie. This is myst time tolerating you!"


    "So, Silver Fox... Can you not kick me out? I promised my mom that I''d stay here with you today... Don''t worry, I won''t disturb your work or make any noise. I''ll just stay quietly until you go to work." Stephanie was afraid now, and she didn''t dare to be reckless anymore.


    She was afraid that if she pissed off Sebastian again, he would really stop caring about her and her mom''s illness. She could handle it if he didn''t care about her, but what about her mom? Now, all her mother could think about was that Sebastian would be her lifetime support...


    Fine, even if she was unhappy, she should just suck it up for now.


    Seeing her pitiful, beseeching appearance, Sebastian finally gave in and agreed.


    He gestured to the sofa and said, "Go sit over there."


    "Alright."


    Stephanie obediently went to the sofa and saw the insted lunchbox. The food inside was taken out and arranged nicely, but it seemed untouched as it was already cold.


    Ugh.


    She worked so hard to cook for so long, and that jackass Sebastian didn''t even touch the fork and knife.


    Sebastian noticed her hurt gaze and nced over, saying, "Lost my appetite when I saw Katherine."


    "Oh... Silver Fox, aren''t you going to eat lunch?"


    "No appetite."


    No appetite? So what?


    Anyway, it was not her who was hungry. She already had lunch.


    Stephanie sat on the sofa, pursed


    her lips


    silence, took out her


    phone, and started ying gael


    Pan


    s the time. Content bees to


    For a moment, the spacious president''s office was exceptionally quiet.


    Martin listened from outside and sighed in relief when he heard no noiseing from the room.


    He quietly walked to the door and knocked. Sebastian nced at him and said, "What''s up?" "Nothing, just wanted to ask if Ms. Bishop wants something to drink? I''ll have someone prepare it." Seeing that it wasn''t his own business, Sebastian didn''t bother to speak and continued working. Stephanie heard this and politely paused her game to reply, "Do you have any soda?"


    Martin


    doesn''t usually drink.


    bly said, "The


    any.


    beve so we didn''t p We only have juice, cese


    tea."


    "Then I''ll have a ss of juice... Oh, right, your president hasn''t


    has he? Make him some food yet,


    well,


    so he won''t get hungryter."


    Martin was startled. Was Ms. Bishop not scared to him just now?


    Sebastian looked at Stephanie when he heard this.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie stared back without hesitation, then pouted her lips and said, "What''s wrong? Can''t I care about you?"


    Sebastian said angrily, "First learn how to care about others, then care for other people!"


    "Hmph, forget it! I''m going to y my game and I don''t bother to deal with you!"

 Chapter 49

    Martin felt that the interaction between the president and his future wife was really weird.


    He didn''t get it. but he could tell that the big boss seemed to be extra indulgent with this future Mrs. president.


    Half an afternoon passed, and Stephanie drank two sses of juice, went to the bathroom three times, and yed ten casual games before she got sleepy.


    In the end, she fell asleep on the couch.


    Sebastian had been reading and signing documents all this time, and the quiet office asionally had some noise. But suddenly, he realized that there had been no movement for a long time.


    Without thinking, he nced up at the couch and saw the girl lying on it, fast asleep.


    The air conditioning was on, and the temperature was a bit low. The girl wasn''t covered with anything and just slept on the pillow?


    Sebastian frowned, got up and went to his private resting room, took a nket out, walked to the couch... The girl''s indecent sleeping position exposed many parts that shouldn''t be seen. Sebastian looked away and covered her with the nket.


    He just felt that this girl was really bold, sleeping so soundly in a strange environment.


    On her cute little face, she even had a peaceful smile, as if she was dreaming about something good.


    Sebastian looked at her and subconsciously softened his lips slightly.


    This girl was only quiet when she was asleep.


    Stephanie slept until five o''clock in the afternoon. When she woke up, she found Sebastian still working just like before, without even changing his posture.


    She sat up on the couch and noticed the ash-colored nket covering her.


    She asked with a puzzled expression, "Silver Fox, did you cover me with this?"


    "Martin did."


    "Oh..." Stephanie shouted to the door, "Martin, thank you."


    Hearing her voice, Martin walked in with a puzzled look, "Uh? What did I do, Ms. Bishop?"


    Sebastian gave him a cold nce, "Did I ask you toe in?"


    Martin shivered and quickly retreated, smartly closing the door behind him. He was afraid that he might have done something wrong unknowingly, offending their big boss.


    Stephanie climbed off the couch, folded the nket, put it aside, and yawned, "Silver Fox, what time is it?"


    She just woke up, her eyes all misty, looking somewhat dazed.


    Sebastian stared at her dazed face for a few seconds, said, "Can''t you check it yourself?"


    "Tsk, stingy! Won''t even tell me the time." She didn''t feel like moving.


    "Watch your tone."


    Stephanie pouted, "What''s wrong with my tone?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rude!"


    "I''ve always been like this... Huh..." Just as Stephanie was about to continue, she suddenly noticedza


    pair of crystal stilettotic


    sandals under


    the desk.


    Taking a closer look, they were actually the sandals she had liked before but couldn''t afford, and her eyes lit up.


    Temporarily setting aside her quarrel


    with Sebastian, she couldn''t


    ask, "Silver Fox, how did thesebut


    send up here?" belongs to


    "Bought them."


    "What would a man like you buy women''s shoes for?"


    "What do you think a man like me would use women''s shoes for?"


    "Who knows? It''s not like you''re into cross-dressing and secretly buying them for yourself, right?"


    "Stephanie, what nonsense are you talking about again!"


    "Just kidding... Silver Fox, you didn''t buy these sandals to give them away, did you?"


    Give them away?


    To you?


    Dream on, you can only look!

 Chapter 50

    "Never mind." His tone was somewhat hurried and somewhat reluctant.


    Stephanie''s mind was all on the shoes: "Silver Fox, I really love these!"


    Was this her way of flirting towards him?


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and snorted lightly, "So what? What are you trying to say?"


    "Can I try them on?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian refused without much hesitation: "No!"


    "Ugh, you''re so stingy!"


    Sebastian was not affected at all: "Yup, that''s how stingy I am."


    Stephanie nced at him sideways: "No wonder you''re 28 and still haven''t found a wife. The president of Skyline Corporation is really stingy!"


    "Provocations won''t work on me."


    "Who''s provoking you..." As she spoke, Stephanie had already quietly put on the shoes.


    After fastening the straps, Stephanie stood up and walked to Sebastian''s desk: "Look, aren''t they pretty?"


    With that, she happily twirled around in front of Sebastian, wearing the crystal-heeled sandals.


    Sebastian silently looked at the shoes on her feet...


    The girl''s feet looked tiny.


    Her ten little toes that peeked out of the sandals looked so cute and soft, as if they were glowing.


    Her legs had such good skin, and her feet couldn''t be any different.


    The crystal-heeled sandals, worn on her smooth little feet, looked as dazzling as if they were encrusted with diamonds.


    Stephanie liked the shoes more and more, thinking they were practically made for her.


    Not only did they fit in size, but they also looked really nice. It was the first time she wore such beautiful sandals in her life... and they matched her dress today perfectly.


    She really liked them and didn''t want to take them off any more.


    Sebastian forced himself to look away from those pretty little feet and refrained from saying anything mean.


    Instead, he told the truth: "Not bad."


    "What do you mean, ''not bad''? I think no one suits these shoes better than me..." Stephanie suddenly leaned closer, smiling sweetly: "Silver Fox, how about, since it''s meant to be a gift, you give them to me?" "Dream on, I won''t."


    Stephanie directly started to tug at his arm: "Silver Fox... please, I really love them!"


    She''s actually flirting! Stephanie, where''s your sense of shame?


    But who would have thought that Sebastian would be moved by her crappy try of flirting?


    Before, he had been quite repulsed by it.


    Seeing that Sebastian didn''t outright refuse, Stephanie was secretly pleased and continued: "Please, Silver Fox... when I start making money, I''ll buy you a nice expensive pair of shoes as a return gift!"


    A return gift?


    Sebastian''s face instantly darkened; he wasn''t so old that he needed her to show respect like he was her dad?


    With that thought, he couldn''t help asking: "Am I that old?"


    Stephanie snapped back to her senses and wished she could bite her tongue off:


    "Oh my, Silver Fox, you''re really quite young, handsome, and the president of Skyline Corporation. Rich, good-looking, well-respected, and with a decent figure. In this world, a perfect man like you, Silver Fox, is truly one of a kind!"


    "Are you serious?"


    Stephanie nodded solemnly: "ver lie!"


    "..." Sebastian thought, you''re just too natural at lying, that was all!


    Sebastian had already figured out the temperament of this young girl. If she wanted something, she had no bottom line when asking others for help.


    He had experienced it before, hadn''t he?


    If he didn''t give her the shoes today, he wouldn''t be able to work in peace for the time being.


    But...


    "You haven''t quit the job at the nightclub?" Sebastian asked.


    Stephanie immediately made her position clear: "As soon as the boss finds someone, I''ll leave. I''ll only


    work there until the end of the


    month at thetest. Don''t worry,


    Silver Fox, I keep my promises!"


    Sebastian was slightly more satisfied. "What are your ns after you quit?"


    "Uh... I don''t have a n for now. Do you have any suggestions?"


    She leaned against him, blinking her big watery eyes and staring up at him. Sebastian felt a sudden dryness in his throat.


    He quickly looked away: "I don''t know either. It''s your own life-you''ll have to n it yourself..."

 Chapter 51

    "Alright... I''ll think about it before I go to bed tonight. Um... Silver Fox, I have to go to work soon, these shoes... hehe, just give them to me. They go perfectly with my outfit today!" Sebastian''s gaze fell on her short skirt and said indifferently, "What do you do at the nightclub?"


    Stephanie hadn''t nned to tell him where she worked or her specific position. After all, what if he remembered the disaster in the restroomst time? He would definitely suspect it was all her doing! So, she vaguely replied, "Um... just a waiter, selling drinks."


    "Very impressive."


    "Hehe, I''m not as lucky as you, Silver Fox. I can only find jobs like this to make a living... Don''t look down on me. I''ll only be doing it for a few days. When I find a more decent job, I won''t embarrass you anymore."


    Sebastian responded, "There''s no hierarchy in upations, I don''t despise you because of your job. I just worry about the safety of a young girl working in such a ce, dressed so scantily at night."


    Was he actually concerned about her? Oh my god! Stephanie couldn''t believe it for a moment. But on second thought, this probably wasn''t concern, but implicitly reminding her that she would be his wife in the future, and working in a nightclub dressed like this would embarrass him.


    Stephanie pouted and said, "Don''t worry, Silver Fox, I won''t embarrass you. When I get to my workce, I''ll change into my work clothes and even put on makeup."


    With a girl as pretty as her, makeup would be unnecessary. Sebastian raised his eyebrows but just said indifferently, "Be careful, go on."


    Stephanie immediately grinned, unable to contain her excitement, "Thank you, Silver Fox! Then I''ll be wearing these shoes now!" After saying that, she hurriedly grabbed her phone, took her bag, and left. Outside the door, Martin saw hering out, wearing the crystal shoes, and couldn''t help butugh, "Ms. Bishop, are you leaving? Let me give you a ride."


    Stephanie smiled and said, "It''s just a short distance, don''t bother. I''ll take the elevator myself."


    "Ms. Bishop''s mood looks great right now. Is it because the boss gave you a gift?"


    "Ah? How did you know?" The door had been closed, Martin should not have seen it.


    "Those shoes. A few days ago, the


    boss heard that Ms. Bishop was particrly fond of this brand, but you were reluctant to spend the money So, he immediately bought them for you. I just saw that you''ve already put them on, so I


    that


    I knew."


    Wait a minute! Did Sebastian buy these shoes specifically for her? Unbelievable!


    Strangely enough, Stephanie suddenly felt that the shoes on her feet were a bit heavy... but she couldn''t bear to take them off.


    Whatever, let him be. Bring it on, Sebastian!


    Finally, she arrived at mour Oasis. Wearing her beloved crystal sandals and a new dress bought by her mother, Stephanie walked in with a beaming smile. Suddenly, someone approached her head-on, and Stephanie involuntarily stopped. She intended to go around him, but it was toote. Cyrus had already spotted her. Though he''d only nced at her and she''d quickly turned her face away, Cyrus recognized that stunning face.


    For a moment, Cyrus wasn''t sure who she was. But he found this sudden appearance of the girl very suspicious. Why did she suddenly turn-away as if she was startled after seeing him?


    Coincidentally, one of Stephanie''s subordinates, a security guard, arrived for work. Seeing Stephanie, he almost shouted "Ms. Bishop", but she quickly covered his mouth.


    Cyrus became more suspicious and decided to investigate. As the young girl and the young man who had just entered walked in another direction, Cyrus couldn''t help but call out, "Wait!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 52

    Stephanie grabbed the security guard and started running.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The more they ran, the more Cyrus felt something was off, so he decided to chase them without thinking too much.


    Stephanie was running towards the entrance, not daring to run inside for fear that Cyrus would trap her there.


    The confused subordinate, who was running with her, asked, "Boss, why are you running? This is our turf, who would dare mess with you?"


    "Are you blind? Didn''t you see Cyrus? He''sing after us, run! I can''t let him see me like this!"


    Oh God, it was still so early.


    The bar wasn''t even open for business yet, but Cyrus was here ridiculously early!


    The bar staff had seen Stephanie when she wasn''t working, so they recognized her, and they knew that she made herself look more mature on purpose because she was young. And she made herself look ugly because being a girl working in a ce like this, it was easy to get harassed - being ugly made it a little safer.


    Almost everyone in the bar knew that the heir to the Damon family had a thing for their boss, Stephanie.


    Almost every time he came, it was for Stephanie, or he would go stir up some trouble just so she''d have toe over and chat.


    Steph made herself look really unattractive, but Cyrus was into her anyway. If Stephanie''s true appearance was discovered, that would be a disaster!


    They felt that Mr. Damon wouldn''t be able to resist and would just grab her straight away!


    So when Stephanie said this, the security guard understood and immediately suggested, "Boss, I know a shortcut. We can go around to the back door of the bar and enter from there." "Okay, lead the way."


    In the end, Stephanie sessfully shook off Cyrus and made it to the changing room safely.


    The security guard who came back with her was speechless, "Boss, Mr. Damon isn''t a bad guy... He''s not like the other rich brats. He causes trouble only to get your attention, everyone knows that."


    Stephanie replied calmly, "He''s already engaged, and besides, he''s too immature and fickle, with girlfriendsing and going non-stop. He''s just not my type."


    Cyrus, as a friend, was okay. But as a boyfriend, no thanks, she had no feelings for him.


    "Well, the fact that he has a fiancee eliminates any chance... But it''s still a shame that someone like Mr. Damon, looking so righteous, stilf goes around drinking and partying even though he''s engaged, and he''s even trying to pursue you."


    "It''s alright, I''ll quit in a week anyway."


    The security guard felt reluctant when he thought about Stephanie already giving her resignation notice to the boss, "Steph, even though you''re a girl and not that old,


    still the toughest girl I''ve seen when


    it


    position,


    I was genuinely impressed when I lost to you..."


    "Hehe, that time I tricked you, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to beat you."


    "I knew it, but since I lost the bet, I willingly admit defeat. But it''s a good thing that you''re quitting since kids at your age should still be in school, and a girl like you working in a


    nightclub for a long time


    safe."


    "Right, that''s what my mom said too."


    really


    "By the way, how''s your mom doing? How much is she still short on medical expenses? Do you need us to help you out?"


    Although they were all ordinary wage earners, everyone was still willing to help her.


    Stephanie shook her head and said, "Thank you for your kindness, but I''ve already found a way. My mom will be fine." "That''s good to hear."


    "Oh, I''ve rmended you to the boss for the captain position already. After I leave, you''ll get a promotion!"


    "Really, boss?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    "Thank you, boss! But it''s a pity that once you leave, we won''t be able to work together anymore."


    Around the corner outside the changing room, Cyrus was standing there with a sullen face, leaning against the wall, listening to their conversation intently.


    So, her name was Steph. Such a beautiful name.


    He had only known her as Ms. Bishop or just Bishop before.


    And now, under these circumstances, he finally learned her name.

 Chapter 53

    His main reason foring here today was actually to say goodbye to her. Jta''s reputation was totally ruined now, and she was hiding at home every day, trying to find ways to save her reputation while ying the victim role, asking her father to use his connections to find out who framed her.


    ording to Jta, she was framed that night and had no idea what was going on.


    But in reality, only Jta herself knew the truth.


    She cried to their father every day as a victim.


    Galloway Damon had always favored his deceased wife''s daughter, treating her like a beloved gem since she was a child. Even after remarrying and having a son, he still favored Jta.


    At Jta''s request, Galloway secretly sent someone to investigate and discovered some clues.


    It was actually rted to his younger son, Cyrus...


    Cyrus found out about this incident after receiving a call from his elder brother, Putnam Damon.


    Putnam was Jta''s biological brother. Unlike Jta, he had some affection for Cyrus, his half brother.


    Knowing that Cyrus was in serious trouble, Putnam informed him in advance, but that was it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Cyrus reckoned he probably couldn''te to the bar for a long time, and he wanted to say goodbye to her.


    He didn''t expect to see her true face at the door. Turned out she was intentionally hiding her beauty all along. She was actually a young girl who looked even younger than him.


    Cyrus chased her, but couldn''t catch up, nor did he bother to chase her any further. He knew she would be going to work in a while, so he quietly hid in the security guard''s changing room. It didn''t take long to see the girl who had just run away heading this way with another security guard.


    Just like that, Stephanie was exposed without even knowing it.


    And Cyrus never intended to unveil her.


    He knew that after changing into her uniform, she would just go about her work as usual, so he went back to the main hall and booked ano extravagant room.


    Today, he didn''t invite his friends, and just wanted to say goodbye to Stephanie.


    Sitting in the empty room, Cyrus took a big swig of beer, feeling mncholic.


    The girl said he was too immature, too flirty, going through girlfriends one after another, and basically not the type she liked at all. Those words made Cyrus feel really dishearted.


    After downing several bottles of beer, Cyrus'' mood got even worse.


    The bartender, Luna, came in with a fruit tter and some snacks, seeing him drinking in silence with his head down.


    Cyrus, whose face was even prettier than a woman''s, was now flushed, looking especially attractive.


    Luna nervously put down her phone,


    didn''t leave immediately, and


    instead put the tray aside and looked worriedly at Cyrus, saying, "Mr. Damon, drinking like this is bad for your health."


    Cyrus'' gaze coldly swept across her and said, "What''s it to you?"


    Luna''s ordinary-looking face was filled with embarrassment, and she said in a slightly hurt tone, "I''m just showing my concern..."


    "Do you think I need your concern? Go get Ms. Bishop over here, tell her I have something to tell her."


    "Okay..." Luna left the private room a bit disappointed.

 Chapter 54

    Stephanie was super busy at the moment. The bar had private rooms inside but outside was a public area with lots of people hanging out. It was crowded here every night.


    Usually, she didn''t like to go out since it was too noisy, but today someone was making trouble and she had no choice but to deal with it.


    Two drunken dudes were hitting on a hot girl, but it turned out she was the girlfriend of some bigshot. After his girl got harassed, the bigshot got pissed and brought dozens of people over, almost causing a huge scene.


    The bar owner was freaked out and asked Stephanie to handle it.


    Stephanie tried to get things under control, but there were simply too many people to handle. So instead, she acted like a bystander and called the cops and reported the incident.


    The cops came quickly and took away the troublemakers, so the whole thing finally cooled down.


    Hearing how she dealt with it by calling the cops, some of her underlings gave her a thumbs up.


    "Boss, you''re the only one bold enough to do this! In other ces, if an employee called the cops, the boss would never let them off the hook!"


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows and said, "Our bar is a legit ce, and we''re not doing anything illegal."


    "True, true. But boss, seriously, nobody can match your guts."


    "Alright, cut the ttery and clean up the ce."


    Having given orders, Stephanie went to the private room area.


    Luna searched for a while before finding her, urgently telling her, "Miss, Mr. Damon is asking for you."


    Stephanie t out refused, "Tell him I''m working, I don''t have time!"


    "But Mr. Damon drank a lot... What if he gets drunk and causes trouble?"


    Stephanie frowned, "Whatever, let him be."


    "Ms. Bishop... please, at least go take a look. Mr. Damon looks different tonight, he looked really sad." Stephanie gave her a faint smile and asked, "Oh, when did you be thispassionate?"


    "Stephanie! Don''t nder me! I have no other intentions with Mr. Damon, I just don''t want him causing trouble."


    "If you have no intentions, then the Damon family willpensate for any trouble he causes, so why worry?"


    With her thoughts exposed, Luna snapped, "Stephanie! Don''t misunderstand my kindness! Don''t think you''re so special just because Mr. Damon paid attention to you before! You''re just a security team leader, nothing that great!"


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows and said, "I might not be that great, but as a friend among colleagues, I''m reminding you not to let your mind wander. Cyrus isn''t someon@you can mess with."


    Luna frowned, "Do you think you can handle him?"


    "I''m not nning to mess with him, so that''s why I''m refusing to see him now. Luna, you''re still young, and there''s a long road ahead. Don''t get lost in your thoughts; Cyrus isn''t the right person for you." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna sneered, "You think I don''t know you''re not even 20 yet? You''re younger than me! Don''t lecture me with that elder tone! I don''t need it."


    "Fine. Since you care so much about your Cyrus, why don''t you take care of him yourself?" Stephanie didn''t want to deal with it anymore.


    Ugh, she was just trying to give a friendly reminder to her colleague and it ends up like this. Whatever!


    Stephanie turned around and left, continuing her own tasks.


    Luna angrily stomped her feet then returned to the room where Cyrus was, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Cyrus saw her instead of Stephanie and asked with a frown, "Where''d she go?"


    Luna pouted and said, "She refused toe... and said I shouldn''t mind other people''s business."

 Chapter 55

    She originally thought Cyrus would think Stephanie was ungrateful and sympathize with her getting scolded by Stephanie.


    But Cyrus just raised his eyebrows andughed. "Well said, you really are nosy. Get lost, don''t bother me while I''m drinking. I''m not interested in you."


    Luna''s face turned pale right away, and she opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything for a while.


    In the end, she left in tears, filled with hatred towards Stephanie.


    If it weren''t for Stephanie, Mr. Damon would definitely admire her more.


    That night, she was the one who took care of Mr. Damon first, but then Stephanie came in and beat him up. After that, she pretended to be kind and helped him treat his wounds. Otherwise, why would Cyrus fall for her?


    Cyrus really went crazy, smashing all the electronic devices in the room and leaving shattered beer bottles all over the floor.


    Finally, Stephanie had no choice but to step in and handle the situation.


    By the time she arrived, Cyrus was already dead drunk, his eyes bloodshot as he continued smashing bottles.


    As he smashed them, he yelled, "Stephanie! Are youing or not? If you don''te, I''ll wreck the whole bar!"


    "Cyrus, I dare you to smash one more thing!" Stephanie stood at the doorway of the private room, looking at him with a cold smile. Seeing her arrive, Cyrus immediately raised the corner of his mouth into a satisfied smile like a child who had just eaten candy. "You''ve finallye," he suddenly said.


    Stephanie frowned, "What the heck is wrong with you tonight?"


    Drunk Cyrus replied with a pitiful tone, "I came to say goodbye to you, but you''re hiding from me! Stephanie, am I that annoying?"


    "You really have no self-awareness. Do you know what everyone calls you? ''Annoying guy!"""


    "What about you? Do you find me annoying?" He didn''t care what others thought, only her opinion mattered to him.


    Stephanie said indifferently, "Cyrus, I consider you a friend, but please stop causing me trouble! Anyway, you said you came to say goodbye, what do you want to say?"


    Did he know she was quitting? She hadn''t told him!


    Could it have been Luna who told him?


    While she was wondering, Cyrus said, "Can I call you Steph?"


    Stephanie frowned, "How do you know others call me Steph?"


    "I identally heard someone call you that and memorized it..."


    "Do whatever you want, but don''t call me Steph while I''m at work. It''s too cheesy."


    "You are indeed bossy!" Cyrusughed lightly, "Steph, do you remember this ce?"


    Stephanie said lightly, "You at


    equipment inside has been smashed by you several times. How could I not remember!"


    "I meant when we first met... which was here."


    "Because I whooped your ass, so you were impressed?"


    "Yeah. I was in a bad mood that day."


    "You mentioned it was because of something happening at home... Cyrus would often get drunk and make a scene just to have here and listen to his problems.


    Cyrus is the least favored youngest son of the Damon family, having two half-siblings.


    One is the legitimate heir to the Damon family, Putnam. The other is the family''s beloved Jta.


    He''s always felt redundant, but in order to secure his mother''s position in the family, he tries his best to y the ''good boy'' role.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jta strongly dislikes


    him and his mother and constantly


    causes trouble for them at home. Cyrus''s father only supports his daughter, believing her. So, although Cyrus appears to be the young master of the Damon family, his real life is quite difficult.


    Cyrus replied, "This time, it''s quite serious."


    "What happened?" Stephanie walked in, concerned.

 Chapter 56

    "Jta framed me...she ruined her own reputation and dragged me into it...she used me of setting someone up to drug her drink and take intimate photos. Even my dad believes her. That cunning woman is now ying the victim, and everyone''s ming me."


    Stephanie frowned, "So what are you gonna do now?"


    "My dad''s gonna punish me real hard... Stephanie, I''m actually here to say goodbye."


    "Uh...well, I wish you all the best."


    Cyrusughed bitterly, "Stephanie, I''m not dead yet!"


    "Feels like you''re not far from it...how about you just run away? Escape to another country? You''re Mr. Damon, surely you could afford a trip overseas?"


    Cyrus shook his head, "If I leave, what about my mom?"


    "So what''s your n?"


    "I don''t know, maybe I''ll just go back and face the punishment."


    "Then just go back and get it over with, what are you doing here?" Stephanieined.


    "Stephanie, you liar...I can''t bear to leave you, but you just want me to hurry up and die..."


    Stephanie said indifferently, "There''s nothing to be sad about, I''m gonna quit and leave this ce soon anyway...I can''t help you with your rich family''s drama, so telling me all this is pointless."


    "I know...I just wanted to say goodbye. Everyone thinks I''m Mr. Damon, born with a golden spoon in my mouth, and they all suck up to me and take care of me. But you''re different, ver share these things with anyone else but you, Stephanie. It''s like you''re something special to me..."


    Stephanie said annoyedly, "I think you just need a good scolding, and then you''ll feel like I''m special."


    "No...our backgrounds are so different, but I can''t help feeling like we''re from the same world..."


    "I wouldn''t dare to think so highly of myself, being in the same world with Mr. Damon...I don''t know what else to say, just that you''re all your mom''s got in this world, you need to protect her."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She understood what Cyrus meant. They were from the same world, maybe because they both had their mom who truly loved them in their families.


    As for those so-called rtives, they would be better off without them.


    Cyrusughed bitterly, "I know..."


    "Stop drinking, go home early. If you''re okay, let someone tell me."


    "Stephanie, I saw your old self today," Cyrus suddenly said.


    Stephanie''s face tightened, "When?"


    "When you ran back here, I was hiding outside your changing room...I saw you return."


    Oh my god! A privileged young master actually did something like that.


    Stephanie didn''t know what to say.


    Cyrus said with a smile, "Stephanie, you look really attractive..."


    "No, I''m pretty average."


    "Stephanie, you don''t have a boyfriend, do you?"


    Stephanie frowned, "What are you trying to say?"


    She already had a fianc¨¦!


    She didn''t mind if this yboy found women outside, but she wasn''t the


    type fool around while being


    esgaged.


    She had her limits!


    Cyrus make


    Seriously, "Stephanie, if...


    back alive, will you be met


    you


    nond? I''ll take care o


    on!" t ¨¦n.swnovels


    Just as Stephanie was about to


    scold him, she suddenly heard a


    woman pping and walking in.


    "Bravo! I didn''t expect to witness such an exciting scene while looking for someone..."

 Chapter 57

    Cyrus and Stephanie almost simultaneously looked towards the door, seeing Jta and the numerous ck-clothed bodyguards behind her. Their faces suddenly changed. "Jta! Why are you here?" Cyrus asked, suppressing his anger.


    Jtaughed and said, "Of course, to catch you! Little brother, it''s alreadyte, and you''re still not home. Howe you have so much energy? I remember you switch girlfriends pretty quickly, so are you nning on switching again?"


    "None of your business! Jta, stop messing around! We can go home and talk today, just don''t hurt innocent people!"


    "It''s toote... Actually, I didn''t recognize her at first... It was you calling her name that made me recognize her... Stephanie, we''ve met before, so why didn''t you even greet me?"


    Cyrus looked at Stephanie in surprise and asked, "You two know each other?"


    Stephanie said indifferently, "We''re not familiar with each other, but we''ve indeed met before... I even cursed her as an olddy and an ugly woman, and she probably still remembers that incident." "Good for you!"


    "Cyrus, do you want to die?"


    "Since I''m going to get beaten tonight anyway, Jta, I''m not afraid of offending you anymore... You bitch! I don''t know what yourte mother in heaven would think if she saw your behavior! If she could see, she would probably regret giving birth to you."


    Jta was extremely angry, her face twisted, "Come here! Beat him!"


    The ck-clothed men behind her obeyed her orders, rushed in, grabbed Cyrus, and punched his stomach several times.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie yelled angrily, "Stop! Who allowed you to act out on my turf? Do you not want to live anymore?"


    Regardless of her yelling, not even a single security guard from the bar came in to help.


    At this time, Jta sneered, "Stephanie, I''ve cleared this ce today... If I don''t give the word, no one dares toe in, even if it was the bar owner himself, he wouldn''t dare to disobey my wishes!" "What do you want?"


    "Since we met, why not solve


    everything together... Speaking of which, Stephanie, you''re really good at seducing men! Sebastian has special feelings for you, and you even managed to seduce my little brother?"


    Stephanie raised an eyebrow and said, "Can''t help it, I''m pretty and everyone loves me!"


    "Hmph... Just because you have a young and beautiful face, you think you can seduce men all around? Today, I''m going to sh that face of yours, let''s see how you''ll seduce people after that!"


    Cyrus shouted, "Jta! Dare to hurt her and see what happens!"


    "It seems you really care about her!


    Well, today, your big sister is in a good mood, I''ll give you an exception. I''ll sh her face and see if you two can still be together after that? And Sebastian shouldn''t want thisdy anymore, right?"


    "Hahaha... Ms. Damon, is it because you''ve ruined your reputation, and you want to do the same to others? But it''s a pity, Silver Fox told me that the woman he can''t stand the most in his life is you, Jta! Every time


    he sees you, he feels nauseous!"


    Jta genuinely liked Sebastian and had been infatuated with him for a full ten years.


    If it weren''t for her increasing age and couldn''t stand the loneliness, how could she have looked for other people?


    Therefore, Stephanie''s words genuinely angered her.


    Jta clenched her teeth with rage, "Stephanie! You''re really ungrateful! You''re clearly close to death, yet you still talk back to me! Get her!"

 Chapter 58

    Two ck-d bodyguards immediatelyunched an attack on Stephanie.


    Handling a few of them wouldn''t be a problem for Stephanie.


    Without any hesitation, she picked up a piece of broken ss from the ground, held it in her hand, and began fighting with the bodyguards. Jta was stunned for a moment at the sight of Stephanie being able to fight.


    It wasn''t until the piece of ss in Stephanie''s hand smashed onto her face that Jta realized she had forgotten to dodge.


    A scream came from the private room, and Jta was so angry that she yelled: "Come on! Everybody get in here, I want her dead! This bitch!"


    Her face was in great pain, she touched her cheek, and found blood... there was a long cut on half of her face from the ss shard.


    In an instant, all the bodyguards waiting outside the private room swarmed in andunched a group attack on Stephanie.


    Stephanie could handle a few, but facing more than ten, she felt a little overwhelmed, and a bit anxious.


    With the corner of her eye, she nced at the bathroom inside the private room, and suddenly got an idea.


    She jumped onto the sofa, then jumped onto the coffee table, and kicked one of the bodyguards holding Cyrus in the forehead.


    One of Cyrus''s hands was released, and the other immediately punched the other bodyguard''s face, making a sessful escape.


    They rushed into the bathroom of the private room, coordinating well with Stephanie.


    There was a loud "bang," and everyone was shut out of the bathroom.


    Stephanie and Cyrus were temporarily out of danger.


    "Cyrus, hurry up and find someone to help us! That crazy woman won''t let us go."


    Cyrus bitterly smiled: "No one dares to save me...''


    "Not even one?"


    "They all kiss up to me just because


    I''m from the Damon Family...


    Howe


    would they dare to offend Mo


    DamonContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    for my sake?"


    Stephanie could only called Sebastian in the end.


    "Silver Fox, help me!"


    Sebastian frowned as anaswering, "are you making trouble again?"


    "I swear, I didn''t start this trouble, it came looking for me! Jta showed up at my workce with a bunch of people, surrounding me, and there were quite a few of them! She said she wanted to scar my face and force me to be with other guys, so you wouldn''t want this trashy girl anymore."


    Sebastian''s face immediately turned ugly.


    Jta was already notorious, her


    photo


    she


    reading everywhere, and e


    the audacity to causeet


    trouble for Stephanie.


    "Send me the address!"


    "mour Oasis!"


    Sebastian had never heard of this ce.

 Chapter 59

    But he found the address.


    Worried that Jta, that crazy woman, would go mad and Stephanie, being just a young girl, couldn''t hold up, Sebastian soon rushed over.


    He was dressed in casual outfit and sneakers, and brought along his bodyguards from home.


    By the time he arrived, the bathroom door had been busted open from the outside, and Stephanie and Cyrus were protecting themselves together.


    They stood at the entrance to the bathroom, and any approaching bodyguards were quickly knocked down to the ground. The two of them managed to guard the bathroom door, and no one dared toe in and catch them.


    Otherwise, with so many people, Stephanie really didn''t have the confidence to win.


    It''s different guarding the bathroom door, though. With three of the four directions - front, back, left and right - secure from attack, they could concentrate on fighting the enemy in front. Relying on her own strength, she managed to wait until Sebastian arrived.


    As soon as Sebastian entered the room, his cold and sharp demeanor immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Seeing that he hade personally, Stephanie quickly shouted, "Silver Fox! Over here!"


    Sebastian looked at her face covered in makeup he couldn''t recognize, her hair messy from the fight, and her appearance in disarray, frowning and saying, "Cut it out! Where is yourdylike behavior?!" Stephanie immediately stopped, pouted, and said aggrievedly, "I was the one being bullied, and you scold me as soon as you arrive!"


    Sebastian red at her and said, "Come here."


    Stephanie promptly ran to stand behind him, finally feeling safe.


    Jta''s face darkened when she saw that Sebastian hade personally. She quickly said with a bloody face, "Sebastian, it''s perfect timing! I was catching adultery for you! Cyrus and Stephanie, this bitch, were having an affair here! I caught them red-handed!"


    Stephanie almost died of anger when she heard this and directly cursed, "You''re talking nonsense!"


    "Shut up!" Sebastian growled, looking displeased.


    Stephanie protested, "She''s lying!"


    "I know."


    "Oh...then I''ll be quiet."


    "Fine, go to the side."


    Jta was maddened with jealousy when she heard Sebastian speaking so tenderly to her.


    She had been in love with this man for ten years, never had he treated her like this...


    Sebastian''s eyes showed a hint of coldness, and he scolded angrily, "Jta, how dare you hurt my people!"


    Jta frowned and said,


    "Sebastian, was just trying to take revenge for you! They were flirting with each other here, and I caught them in the act! The people who came with me saw it too, and they heard their conversation!"


    "Oh? What did you see and hear?"


    "They were hugging each other! Cyrus even asked Stephanie to be his girlfriend!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened slightly, and he looked at Cyrus and asked, "Is what she said true?"


    Cyrus had been dumbstruck from the moment Sebastian appeared.


    He never expected that the help Stephanie called for would be Sebastian himself!


    All he could think about was the rtionship between Sebastian and Stephanie.


    Not until Sebastian said ''Who gave you the courage to touch what''s mine'' did Cyrus'' mind go nk.


    ''Mine?''


    Stephanie turned out to be


    Sebastian''s a person who was Pul that he didn''t even care t yboys like him.


    Cyrus bitterly said with a straight face, "My sister has gone crazy, Mr. Ingram Don''t listen to her nonsense. Stephanie and I are just friends, and there''s nothing more than friendship between us."

 Chapter 60

    "Bullshit, you guys are totally more than friends!" Jta stared angrily at Cyrus.


    "Even if they do, it''s none of your business, Jta." Sebastian replied coldly.


    Jta shouted furiously, "Sebastian, don''t be ungrateful! You''re just taking advantage of my feelings for you to talk to me like this!"


    Sebastian snorted disdainfully, "Being liked by a woman like you is not a blessing!"


    Stephanie didn''t expect Sebastian to be so ruthless, so she quickly chimed in, "That''s right! So disgusting!"


    Jta was so angry she almost lost her reason, ring at Stephanie viciously, then looked at Sebastian teary-eyed, "Fine! You protect her! Look at my face! The Ingram family and the Damon family have always been friendly, and now you''re protecting the person who ruined my face, Ms. Damon. How are you going to ount for this?"


    "It was you who ordered someone to grab me and wanted to ruin my face! I only identally hurt you while resisting!" Stephanie, afraid of making things worse, argued back quickly.


    But Sebastian calmly said, "No need to exin." He looked at Jta coldly, "Ms. Damon, just say what you want."


    Stephanie breathed a sigh of relief at Sebastian''s words, meaning he would take care of this issue.


    Jta scoffed, "Get down on your knees and apologize to me, then let me ruin her face with my own hands... Otherwise, I will definitely tell my father and make trouble with your Ingram family!" Stephanie stepped forward, "Jta, don''t push it too far! It was you who wanted to hurt me in the first ce, and I was merely defending myself! Why should I kneel down to apologize and let you ruin my face?"


    Jta sneered, "Because I''m Ms. Damon! Even Sebastian himself wouldn''t dare to openly confront the Damon family!"


    Sebastian had only just secured his position as the head of the Ingram family, with many people watching him closely, just waiting for a chance to pull him down from his seat of power.


    At this point, he wouldn''t dare to offend the Damon family and make them a powerful enemy. At least that''s what Jta thought.


    Stephanie frowned, wondering if Jta was too bold for confronting Sebastian like that... She looked at him and whispered, "Silver Fox... Am I causing you trouble?"


    He nced at her and said, "Now that you know you''re causing trouble, be quiet."


    "It wasn''t me who started this..." Jta was after her from the start.


    "I know, that''s why I didn''t me you. I just want you to be a bit more obedient."


    "Oh..." Stephanie felt strangely warm, somewhat touched.


    Ever since Sebastian arrived, he had supported, trusted, and protected her. When she was bullied, he always stood up for her...


    Sebastian spoke up again, "Since


    Ms. Damon wants to make a bige fuss, I don''t mind going to the Damon family with you all now. I happen to have something to discuss with your father."


    Jta frowned, "What are you trying to do?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you trying to make a big fuss?"


    Jta lifted her head, "Sebastian,


    are you really going to protect her like this? Just hand her over to me and let me vent my anger. I''ll let this letm go and this won''t affect our families'' friendship!"


    Sebastian Sneered, "Why should I hand over my people to someone else? If she does something wrong, I will take her back and punish her myself. But I would never give her to you!"


    Jta felt a sharp pain in her heart, listening to him repeatedly calling her Ms. Damon. Had hee to hate her so much that he couldn''t even say her name? She clenched her fists tightly, thinking: fine, Sebastian, you made me do this!


    She wouldn''t let that annoying Stephanie get away with it. If she couldn''t have him, no one else could!

 Chapter 61

    After Sebastian finished speaking, he didn''t even look at Jta''s annoying face again. He just directly grabbed Stephanie''s wrist and walked out.


    Reaching the door, he suddenly thought of something and said without looking back, "Cyrus, follow us."


    Cyrus felt very depressed and ufortable.


    But he knew that Sebastian was trying to help him for Stephanie''s sake.


    Although he was reluctant, at this point, maybe Sebastian''s appearance could bring a turning point.


    He kept thinking that he was too weak, and Jta already had her eyes on Stephanie. He couldn''t protect her at all, and Stephanie just protected him once earlier.


    But Sebastian was strong enough, already the head of the Ingram family and the president of Skyline Corporation. He could protect Stephanie very well.


    However, his heart was still very heavy, just like a child who had his favorite toy taken away by someone else...


    Seeing that Sebastian had asked Cyrus to follow along and he still stood there without responding, Stephanie quickly turned around, walked back in, grabbed his arm, and pulled him out, saying, "What are you dazing there for, you dummy! Hurry up!"


    Sebastian saw Stephanie holding Cyrus''s hand, his eyes paused for a moment, then he looked away, as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing that Stephanie was so close to him even in front of Sebastian, Cyrus couldn''t help but grin, "Alright, I''ll follow you."


    Sebastian walked ahead, listening to the conversation between the two behind him, thinking... Well, the nickname ''dummy'' indeed suited Cyrus well.


    Jta was thest person to leave the room. After everyone else had left, she finally released all her pent-up emotions with a piercing scream.


    Stephanie and the others had already walked far away, but they could still hear the shrill scream.


    They all felt that Jta had really gone crazy.


    Reaching the entrance of the bar, Sebastian suddenly stopped and said, "Go home and sleep, I''ll take care of the rest." Stephanie looked at him with surprise, "Huh? Isn''t this the mess I created... Can you guys handle this without me?"


    "No problem, it''s not a big deal."


    Seeing Sebastian''s confident look, Stephanie couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    She nced at Cyrus and said, "Silver Fox... Cyrus is my good friend, Since you''re going to the Damon family, can you help take care of him?"


    Sebastian couldn''t help but chuckle upon hearing this.


    Stephanie alone was enough for him to worry about, and now this little girl actually wanted him to worry about someone else!


    Did she really think he had nothing better to do and liked meddling in other people''s affairs?


    Cyrus said from the side, "No need...


    I can handle my own business. Steph, you go home and sleep now


    I''m sorry for scaring you tonight.ne


    Once things are settled, I will take you out for some good food, aspensation."


    Stephanie called him her good friend... and even asked Sebastian to take care of him. This kind intention already moved him deeply.


    It turned out that there was a ce


    for him in her heart... Even facing the danger of being beaten up at home, now he felt that he wouldn''t have any regrets. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian frowned, "Shall we go?"


    Stephanie knew he was getting impatient. He was supposed to be sleeping well in the middle of the night, but she dragged him out to help her.


    She would feel impatient if she were in his shoes too.


    So she said very politely, "I''ll leave right away! I''ll call a taxi to go home right now."

 Chapter 62

    After saying her part, Stephanie hailed a cab by the roadside and headed home.


    Once she was gone, Cyrus asked Sebastian with full hostility, "What''s the deal between you and Steph?"


    Sebastian casually responded, "None of your business! You gonna drive yourself or ride with me?"


    Cyrus had driven his own car here and didn''t want to ride with Sebastian. But he still had more questions to ask, so without answering, he followed suit, getting into Sebastian''s car and sitting in the back. He persisted, "So, tell me, what''s going on between you two?"


    Sebastian couldn''t be bothered to entertain him and kept quiet.


    On the way to the Damon family''s ce, Cyrus kept pestering while Sebastian was having none of it, treating him like he didn''t exist.


    Cyrus, beingpletely ignored, wasn''t even mad. In truth, facing such a potent man like Sebastian, he was nothing.


    The fact that he was allowed to ride in the same car as Sebastian was already showing him enough respect.


    To be honest, if Sebastian were topete with him for a woman, he''d be totally powerless. Only his brother Putnam could rival Sebastian.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Putnam was on good terms with Sebastian, so there''d be no conflict.


    His love rival was way too strong. Yup, at this point, Sebastian was a love rival in Cyrus'' eyes.


    He had been interested in Stephanie for quite some time, but never expected Sebastian to suddenly show up, leaving him feeling frustrated.


    Even so, he wasn''t going to give up that easily. He''de across many women in his life, but this was the first time he was ever this intrigued by one! So there was no way he''d just let go!


    Just moments after Stephanie got off the cab and walked a few steps into the alley, she sensed something was off.


    Sure enough, not long after, she heard footsteps behind her.


    Under the dim street light, several tall shadows were cast...


    Run!


    Stephanie raced away, and the footsteps behind also picked up speed.


    She was fast, but they were faster.


    Suddenly someone swung a fist at her. Stephanie dodged quickly, looking up to see a pair of


    wegvel


    ous eyes.


    They belonged to an ordinary-looking face, but in the eyes, only malice gleamed.


    These are pros!


    Stephanie frowned in query, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    "Pleasee with us, Ms. Bishop."


    "Did Jta send you? I knew it, she wouldn''t let me off the hook that easily!"


    The man''s eyes drooped as he coldly replied, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t know!"


    Stephanie retorted, "Oh really... then


    don''t think I''m scard of you! Bring it on!"


    Swno en


    She thought to herself: I mustn''t let these people catch me... or they''ll make my life a living hell.


    ay to FindNovelony erot


    After hearing this, a hint of mockery emerged from the corner of the man''s mouth.


    He wasn''t interested in small talk and immediately took action.

 Chapter 63

    "Boss, why are you fighting so hard with such a little girl? Don''t forget what Ms. Damon told us!"


    The man calmly said, "What''s the rush? She can''t escape!"


    "We''re wasting time here!"


    "I know what I''m doing! If anything goes wrong, I''ll take responsibility."


    Stephanieughed and said, "You''re not quite like her other running dogs!"


    "Ms. Bishop, you still have time to taunt me?"


    "Why don''t you leave Jta and join me instead? When I be the wife of Skyline Corporation''s president, you''ll be my top bodyguard! I''ll pay you a fortune! What do you say?"


    "Sorry, Ms. Bishop, but your words won''t tempt me!"


    Stephanie now knew that this move wouldn''t work.


    The man had actually been holding back. If not, she would have been caught by now.


    Even if she could fight him to a draw, the others hadn''t even begun to make a move!


    Getting through tonight''s dangerous situation might be a bit...difficult!


    Fighting head-on wouldn''t work, so she had to rely on her wit!


    Suddenly, Stephanie looked shocked and shouted toward the entrance of the alley, "Jta, you bitch! I knew it was you!"


    Everyone heard and almost turned around together, including the man fighting Stephanie.


    Stephanie took this moment to sprint toward the depths of the alley at the fastest speed she''s ever run.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it, we''ve been tricked!"


    "Chase her!"


    The man, however, didn''t move and slowly revealed a faint smile. "No need to chase."


    Suddenly, he had a gun in his hand, raised it, aimed at Stephanie''s leg, and fired.


    At the sound of the gunshot, Stephanie broke into a cold sweat.


    Immediately, her leg was in intense pain, and she fell to the ground. Her shot leg quickly went numb and she couldn''t move...


    At 11 pm, Sebastian took Cyrus and headed to the Damon Mansion.


    Behind them, Jta followed with gloomy eyes. When she saw the message that Stephanie had been caught, a sincere smile finally appeared on her face for the first time tonight.


    She thought to herself, "Sebastian, your girl is already in my hands, and you won''t be able to protect that bitch any longer. What I, Jta, can''t have, no one else can have either. I''ll definitely destroy her, Stephanie!"


    The Damon and the Ingram families had always been close friends. Now, with the head of the Ingram family visiting in the middle of the night along with Mr. Damon and Ms Damon, the gatekeeper immediately notified Galloway, the head of the Damon family.

 Chapter 64

    Cyrus brought Sebastian into the living room of his house and casually said, "Take a seat wherever you like."


    Sebastian replied tly, "Mr. Damon, please try to stay quietter on."


    "Why, are you actually going to take care of me because of Stephanie?"


    "It''s not because of Stephanie. Your brother asked me to save your life."


    His brother...


    Cyrus was stunned for a moment.


    Putnam actually asked Sebastian to help Cyrus... Well, he did have a good rtionship with him and was always polite.


    But Jta was his real sister! He never thought that he would take his side in this matter.


    For a moment, Cyrus felt a mix of emotions.


    "Why is Sebastian here all of a sudden?" A middle-aged man in his pajamas suddenly appeared and asked.


    Seeing him, Cyrus felt a bit nervous parent and called out, "Dad."


    Sebastian stood up, nodded to the elder, and said, "Mr. Damon, sorry for the intrusion thiste at night."


    Galloway didn''t even nce at Cyrus, treating him as if he were invisible.


    He came over, gestured for Sebastian to sit down, and said with a smile, "No need to apologize. I wish you''de over more often to have tea with me." Sebastian replied tly, "There''s no time for tea. I''m here to deal with a tricky situation."


    "Oh? What''s the matter that even you find difficult, Sebastian?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s about Ms. Damon."


    Galloway''s face immediately lit up with a smile and he said, "Sebastian, have you finally decided to marry our Jta?"


    Sebastian forced a smile and said, "Mr. Damon, you''re joking. I have no such intention."


    Galloway''s face turned dark and he said, "Sebastian, Jta has been waiting for you for ten whole years. Everyone in the circle has already taken you two as a couple. How could you treat her like this?"


    Jta came in, feeling touched when she heard her father fighting for her.


    She didn''t interrupt because if her father could facilitate the union between the two families, she would definitely be happy.


    Even if Sebastian didn''t like her, she was determined to be the mistress of the Ingram family!


    Sebastian calmly said, "Mr. Damon


    do you think I''m blind? Ms. Damon''s reputation is well-known now, and even if my Ingram family is unlucky, I wouldn''t marry such a woman!"


    Jta''s face instantly turned red at his words.


    Galloway and Jta were speechless, their faces extremely sour.


    Sebastian really didn''t respect the Damon family at all. He dared to say such things directly.


    Only Cyrus stood on the side, secretly rejoicing.


    Only someone with Sebastian''s status would dare to go head-to-head with his father.


    As for Jta''s matter, it had just happened not long ago, and even if they were unhappy about it, they couldn''t refute it.


    Galloway frowned and said, "There''s


    an inside story to this matter.


    There''s a big misunderstanding.ne


    Sebastian, if you have patience, sit down and let me exin it


    you."


    "No need. These things don''t matter to me. Even without this incident, I wouldn''t marry your daughter."


    "Sebastian! What do you think of our Damon family? Do you look down on us?" Galloway vented his years of umted anger in his words.


    This sudden outburst made Cyrus feel weak in the legs, but Sebastian showed no fear, not even changing his facial expression.


    This was truly a contest between the heads of two major families!


    "Mr. Damon, you''ve misunderstood. The deep friendship between the Ingram and Damon families doesn''t need to be maintained through marriage."

 Chapter 65

    Galloway''s face softened a bit after hearing what Sebastian said.


    He said patiently, "But Jta has liked you for ten years! She''s spent her best youthful years on you... You guys grew up together too..."


    Sebastian cut him off, saying, "I have no romantic feelings for her, Mr. Damon, so there''s no need for further discussions. I''m here today for another matter."


    Galloway knew that Sebastian was a formidable guy, not someone who would let elders control him. Knowing that arguing further would be unproductive, he let the topic go.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jta rushed over and interrupted, "Dad, Sebastian is too much!"


    Galloway was startled by the injury on her face and frowned, "Jta, what happened? How did you get hurt?"


    Jta red at Sebastian but didn''t say anything.


    Galloway immediately understood and mmed the table angrily, "Sebastian! Even if you don''t like Jta, you didn''t have to be so brutal!"


    Sebastian''s expression didn''t change, and he said indifferently, "I didn''t hurt her."


    Jta shouted emotionally, "You didn''t hurt me, but your people did! You''re still protecting her, not letting me get revenge!"


    Galloway, upon hearing that someone else was responsible, immediately asked, "Who? How dare someone hurt my daughter?"


    "My family''s child got scared and identally hurt Jta while trying to protect herself. It was her fault... I apologize on her behalf to Mr. Damon!" "Your child? Sebastian, when did you have a child?"


    Jta yelled, "He''s lying! That person is clearly his fianc¨¦e!"


    "Fianc¨¦e... you already have a fianc¨¦e? When did this happen? Howe I didn''t know about it?"


    "That''s right. I''m here today because


    of this... Ms. Damon wanted to harm my fianc¨¦e. Mr. Damon can testify to this! He was there too! I''m here today to demand an exnation from the Damon family!"


    As his words fell, the room became silent.


    Even Jta knew that if it were only Stephanie, it wouldn''t matter if she bullied her.


    But if it were the future mistress of the Ingram family, it was a p in the face to the Ingram family for her to act this way.


    But tonight, the injured party was Jta!


    Jta frowned and said, "Sebastian, it''s your people who hurt my face now, and you should give me an exnation! I advise you to hand over Stephanie to us, or I won''t let you guys off!"


    Cyrus became annoyed upon


    hearing that Jta still wanted to go after Stephanie, "Jta, it was you who started bullying her in the first ce, and Stephanie was merely fighting back!"


    But he was quickly silenced by his father''s fierce re, who yelled, "Shut up!"


    Cyrus looked up at the sky, speechless.


    In his dad''s eyes, he was nothing and had no say in this matter.


    By now, Galloway understood everything


    He knew his daughter''s character very well.


    "Sebastian, if this matter isn''t too serious, let''s just forget about it... Since both parties are at fault and Jta''s face is injured, we should all move on... It''s normal for young people to have some conflicts. Back in the day, your dad and I also grew up arguing with each other. What''s the big deal?"

 Chapter 66

    Sebastian t out refused, "Sorry, Mr. Damon, this can''t just be let go. Ms. Damon went too far, trying to publicly humiliate the futuredy of the Ingram family and even threatening to disfigure her face. If this just ends like that, it''ll make the Ingram family look like pushovers! Even if this went to my grandfather, it wouldn''t fly."


    He''s bringing up his grandfather now?


    Using an elder''s name to push him...


    Sebastian has now escted this matter to a dignity issue between the two families, and Galloway knew he wouldn''t let it go easily.


    "Sebastian, since you won''t listen to me, what do you propose?"


    "Sebastian, how dare you!"


    "Jta, shut up!"


    "Dad..."


    Galloway shot a sharp look over, and Jta immediately shut her mouth, feeling so suffocated inside.


    Sebastian sticking up for Stephanie was just infuriating!


    Sebastian said indifferently, "My terms are simple. Ms. Damon has to apologize to Stephanie and swear not to bother her again. Otherwise, today''s incident won''t end so easily."


    "Sebastian, no way! Why should I apologize to Stephanie? Look at the injury on my face, I haven''t even gotten back at her yet!"


    "Ms. Damon, don''t forget that you started it by bullying her first!"


    Jta was so angry she wanted to go insane, being treated this way by the man she liked - it was so suffocating, she felt like dying. Galloway frowned, "Sebastian, that''s going too far!"


    "If I, Sebastian, can''t even protect my future wife, how am I supposed to survive in the business world? Mr. Damon, you were young once too. If Ms. Damon''s mother were still alive, and she was bullied and humiliated like this, your temper would''ve made you even more unreasonable than me now."


    Everyone knew that Galloway spoiled Jta like this because her mother was the only woman he had ever truly loved in his life.


    Even the wife he marriedter was only brought home because she looked somewhat simr to histe wife.


    Cyrus''s mother was just a substitute.


    Including Cyrus, the son, who was never favored by Galloway and was always in a dispensable state.


    Galloway''s expression changed when he brought up histe wife, and he was silent for a while before saying, "Jta, swear to him."


    "No! Why should I apologize and


    swear?! Is Stephanie even worthy of it? The futuredy of the Ingram famity? Hah... She''ll be lucky if she lives to see that day!"


    "Jta!!"


    "Dad, this is our young people''s business, don''t interfere! Sebastian, if you''ve got issues, juste at me, I''m not afraid of you! It''s okay that you don''t love me, but I will never


    stand for you insulting me!


    Apologizing to a despicable person like her? Absolutely not in my lifetime!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian sneered, "Fine, since Ms. Damon insists on being like this, I won''t hold back... Where is the stuff I brought?"


    Sebastian''s bodyguard stepped forward immediately, "Sir, we''ve got it."


    The bodyguard handed Sebastian a CD, which he then handed to Cyrus, saying, "Here, y it."


    Cyrus thought, why should I listen to you?


    However, considering that this guy was entrusted by his brother and was here to help, maybe the CD contained the secret weapon he needed.


    So, he took the CD and walked over to the TV.

 Chapter 67

    For some reason, Jta started to feel uneasy in her heart.


    Then, some erotic images appeared on the TV...


    She quickly rushed to the TV and turned it off with a p.


    But the video kept ying, even though the image was gone, the sound continued.


    Jta frantically searched for the power outlet to unplug it but couldn''t find it.


    Finally, with her eyes red, she picked up a chair and smashed it straight onto the TV.


    "No one''s allowed to watch, no one! That''s not me...that''s not me!"


    However, the sound kept echoing through the living room.


    "Come on,e catch me~!"


    "Once you catch me, you''re going to apany me all night~!"


    Cyrus watched his father in amazement.


    At this moment, Galloway''s face was extremely gloomy...


    The voice didn''t sound like someone who was out of their mind at all.


    It really sucked to feel deceived by his own daughter.


    Sebastian actually brought such a disc to the Damon family, so he really didn''t take the Damon family seriously?


    He gave Sebastian a gloomy look and then said, "Cyrus, take your sister back to her room!"


    "I won''t go, I won''t go... That''s not me, it''s not me! I was framed, Dad... You have to believe me, you have to! Sebastian, why are you doing this to me? You framed me, didn''t you?


    Otherwise, how would you have this disc? Dad, he wants to hurt me, he wants to ruin me!


    Sebastian, you''re shameless!


    Even if you ruin me, even if I die, I will drag Stephanie down with me!"


    Sebastian frowned and said, "Ms. Damon, while you were having fun with others at the hotel, Stephanie wasn''t even my fianc¨¦e yet! So, you don''t have to be paranoid. I bought this disc for a high price from one of the people who apanied you for a good time!


    As for what that person secretly filmed and what they wanted to do with it, you probably have an idea."


    Galloway''s face turned even colder upon hearing this.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But, being the head of the Damon family, he had seen a lot of ups and downs.


    He soon calmed down, stared at Sebastian and said, "I''ll send Jta abroad."


    "No, I won''t go! Why would you send me abroad? Dad, you can''t do this..." "Shut up!"


    "Dad... don''t you love me anymore? How can you send me away?"


    Galloway shouted angrily, "Jta, you''ve disappointed me so much! You''ve done something disgraceful and used your brother of framing you nned to send your brother abroad, now I''ll send you instead!


    You''ve brought this upon yourself, and I can''t protect you anymore. Your reputation is ruined here, you won''t find a good match for marriage.


    You better reflect on your actions!"


    In a big family like the Damon''s, sending children abroad either means they are highly valued for further education or abandoned to fend for themselves. When Jta heard this, she felt utterly desperate.


    Her eyes filled with tears, she red


    at Sebastian and said, "Are you satisfied now? You''ve ruined my entire life just to avenge Stephanie! Sebastian, you''re the coldest and most heartless man I''ve ever met! But do you think Stephanie will be safe if you drive me away? Haha, let me tell you, she''s already in my hands! I''ve ordered people to tarnish her and make her wish she was dead! No man will ever have the man that I can''t have! Sebastian, if you don''t like me, then you can just stay lonely for the rest of your life!"

 Chapter 68

    As soon as Cyrus heard that Stephanie was caught by Jta, his face changed immediately, "Jta, are you crazy?!"


    Sebastian quickly pulled out his phone and dialed Stephanie''s number.


    No one answered the phone.


    They kinda believed what Jta said.


    Sebastian''s eyes, shining like gemstones, were now filled with coldness.


    "Choose between Stephanie and the Damon family."


    Jta sneered, "Sebastian, what exactly are you trying to say?"


    "If something happens to Stephanie, the Damon family is done for!"


    Although this threat was said by a young man out of anger, Galloway felt a chill down his spine.


    There was no doubt that Sebastian was very capable.


    Galloway was well aware of theplicated situation in the Ingram family.


    It was already a miracle that Sebastian survived to grow up in the Ingram family, let alone take control of the family in just a few short years after bing an adult. He was definitely not someone to be underestimated.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Jta didn''t care about that right now.


    Seeing Sebastian lose hisposure from his high and mighty attitude, she couldn''t describe the satisfaction in her heart.


    As it turned out, he was just an ordinary person after all, who could also worry about certain things and have someone he was willing to protect at all costs.


    It''s a pity she wasn''t the one he wanted to protect. even if just for a moment, the love she had given over the years would have been momentarily rewarded. Too bad she wasn''t that person...


    She stood there,ughing hysterically, feeling like she''s been a fool all these years.


    "Hahaha... Sebastian, let the Damon


    family go bankrupt! Stephanie is


    doomed tonight! Taste the


    bitterness of desperation! I''ve loved you for ten years, yet unable to have you, hahaha, now it''s your turn."


    It''s not exactly unattainable.


    Sebastian''s feelings for Stephanie weren''t that deep yet.


    He just thought that the poor girl had bad luck meeting him. In less than a month, her life was in danger.


    If something really happened to her, Sebastian wouldn''t feel at ease for the rest of his life.


    He thought of her adorable sleeping face, which was so unlike her usual self.


    Remembering her attempts to be sweet and charming, so lively.


    If she died, after all she''d done to save him, it would only end up hurting her instead.


    Somehow, Sebastian felt agitated.


    In the blink of an eye, before anyone


    else could react, he grabbed the neck of Jta, who wasughing hysterically in front of the


    envels


    With just a little force, Jta couldn''tugh anymore.


    Her eyes filled with hatred, she looked at Sebastian and said, "Do you really have to treat me like this?"


    Sebastian said indifferently, "If anything happens to Stephanie, the entire Damon family will follow her." "Is she really that important to you?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." His bottom line was that Stephanie couldn''t die.


    "She''s just a poor girl, what''s so


    special about herpared to me?


    Maybe because she''s young and beautiful? But Sebastian, do you remember... I used to be young and full of life too... I already had deep


    feelings for you when I was her


    age.


    I''ve loved you for ten whole years... Why can''t you look at me?"


    Galloway suddenly stood up from the sofa, "Sebastian, be careful with what you do!"


    Sebastian sneered, "Let her go, or..."


    Sebastian was truly furious.


    Cyrus was already shocked, his eyes wide...

 Chapter 69

    "Jta, just let it go! What''s more important than your life? Sebastian, release Jta first, then I''ll have her apologize to you for what she did."


    "Hahahaha... nope, I''m not letting go and not apologizing! Sebastian... if you have the guts, kill me. After all, my reputation is ruined, and there''s nothing left for me in this world. Dying by your hand, I''d be content...After all, I''ve loved you for ten years!"


    Sebastian replied indifferently, "The only person you love is yourself, Jta. You''re so horrible that you don''t even care about your own family. You''re so selfish it''s infuriating. People like you are not worth living."


    "What about Stephanie? Is she too precious to die? Sebastian, she''s just a poor girl... what''s so special about herpared to me?"


    "She''s sensible, well-behaved, and has a better personality than you do. She''s more beautiful, respects her family and bears a lot of responsibility at a young age. She''s been through so much misfortune, yet still lives on strong in this world!! Jta, you can''t even begin topare to her."


    As Sebastian finished talking, a female voice from behind said, "Wow... Silver Fox, so I''m that good in your heart."


    Sebastian turned around in surprise, saw a young girl with a face covered in injuries, but still beaming with life.


    Her eyes were filled withughter.


    It seemed like she was happy with what he had just said.


    Sebastian didn''t even notice that his irritability disappeared after she showed up.


    Still, the scars on her face were hard to ignore.


    "Come here."


    Stephanie turned her head and looked at the person next to her, smiling, "Mr. Damon, I can''t repay you for saving my life..."


    Stephanie hadn''t finished talking when Putnam Damon interrupted her, "It''s okay, I don''t need you to repay me. I''m afraid Sebastian would kill me."


    Putnam, a handsome guy with a refined appearance, wearing gold-rimmed sses.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was about the same height as Sebastian, looking sharp in a ck suit, with a slight resemnce to Jta.


    Behind the sses, his eyes would go from serious to enchanting when they smiled.


    As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on the hand Sebastian was holding around Jta''s neck...


    Stephanie said, "What I wanted to


    s the p


    person who wanted me


    s your sister, so you saving only right!"


    With that, she jumped behind Sebastian, squinting at the strangled neck in his hand.


    She stretched out both hands and ced them on the hand Sebastian was using to choke, helping him tighten his grip!


    This woman sent people after her, even knocked her unconscious!


    Damn it, let''s choke you to death, you bitch!


    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded by her sudden move.


    Sebastian found it quite amusing... this little girl seemed to be quite keen on revenge.


    Seeing that Jta had started


    rolling


    out a pulled her to his side and


    eyes, Sebastian reache


    said, "Stop fooling around."


    "I''m not fooling around, she wanted my life! Even though her henchmen didn''t kill me in the end, they made me feel the fear of death. Sod want her to taste the same!"


    Makes sense.


    This is what Jta deserves.


    Putnam came over and asked, "Little girl, have you forgotten what you promised me earlier?"

 Chapter 70

    "Huh? Did I just promise you something?"


    "Didn''t you?"


    Stephanie yed dumb, her lively eyes darting around, avoiding Putnam''s gaze.


    "I think I forgot."


    Putnam couldn''t help but chuckle, "Fine, I won''t bother arguing with you, little girl. Sebastian, let go of my sister."


    Putnam''s words mattered to Sebastian.


    The two had grown up together and helped each other a lot in their careers.


    Jta''s neck was finally released, and she coughed violently for a moment before she started cursing at Stephanie: "Why the hell aren''t you dead yet?"


    "Jta!" Putnam frowned and growled.


    Jta roared at him: "Putnam, who gave you permission to save her? Do you even care about me as a sister anymore?"


    Putnam coldly replied, "Sister, I''m giving you two choices right now. One, keep making a scene, and I''ll forcibly send you to a mental hospital. Two, calm down, go back to your room and rest, and I''ll arrange for you to go abroad in due time."


    "You dare! I''m not choosing either one, how can you treat me like that?"


    Putnam frowned and said, "I''m sorry, sis. I promised our mother that I would protect you, but I can''t do that now. The Damon family''s stocks are falling because of your reckless behavior. I''m extremely busy at thepany, trying to fix everything. And you? You''ve offended the Ingram family, who are taking advantage of this critical time to suppress our family. Bankruptcy is just a matter of time. Sis, can''t you just live your own life and let everyone around you live theirs? How about that? Framing Cyrus, kidnapping Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e, if I hadn''t nted someone to clear things up in time, our Damon family would have been ruined by your hands! And now you still haven''t learned your lesson?"


    At this point, even Galloway couldn''t help but feel extreme disappointment in his daughter.


    Initially, he still had some sympathy for her due to histe wife, but now hearing his son''s words, Galloway just feltpletely drained.


    Generations of the Damon family had worked hard for their current glory. It can''t be destroyed by her.


    "Dad, continuing to indulge my sister


    isn''t helping her, it''s hurting her! If mom were still alive, she would never want to see her daughter like this," Putnam earnestly advised his father, fearing he would still want to side with his daughter.


    Galloway waved his hand wearily, "I''m getting old and easily tired. young people can deal with the


    Sebastian, I''m sorry. I''m going


    upstairs to rest." ¨¦n.swnovels


    He no longer wanted to get involved in dealing with Jta.


    Sebastian''s expression finally eased a bit, and he politely said, "Sorry for disturbing your rest, Mr. Damon."


    Galloway waved his hand without saying anything and got up from the couch, turning around to head upstairs.


    Seeing that her only supporter was actually leaving her behind, Jta began to panic.


    "Dad..."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Galloway hesitated for a moment but ultimately continued to walk away.


    In the end, Jta was tied up and taken back to her room by the Damon family''s bodyguards.


    Once she left, the Damon family''s living room quieted down.


    Putnam walked up to Sebastian with a bitter smile and said, "I''m sorry. It''s our Damon family''s fault for not disciplining her properly. My sister has been spoiled by my father."


    Sebastian said indifferently, "No need for pretenses in front of me. Do you think I don''t know you?"

 Chapter 71

    Putnam rolled his eyes and said, "Come on, man, why you gotta call me out like that in front of your fianc¨¦e? Can''t you leave me some dignity?"


    "Enough already, it''s gettingte. We''ll talk more tomorrow."


    "Want me to walk you guys out?"


    "Get lost."


    "Hahaha... bro, I''lle visit you at yourpany tomorrow for a cup of coffee."


    "Alright."


    Sebastian left with Stephanie.


    Putnam shouted after them, "Bye, Sebastian''s wifey! See ya next time!"


    Stephanie almost stumbled when she heard the words "Sebastian''s wifey." She turned her head, red at Putnam, stuck out her tongue at him, and then left with Sebastian.


    On the way back, Stephanie sat in Sebastian''s luxury car and softly said, "Silver Fox, I''m so jealous of Jta tonight."


    Sebastian snorted, "Jealous of her almost being strangled or about to be sent to a mental hospital?"


    "No, that''s not what I''m jealous of! I''m jealous that she has such a loving father and brother..."


    "Huh?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "While Putnam was driving me here, we chatted a little. He probably knew his sister wouldn''t have a good oue today, so he told me about their childhood."


    "And?"


    "I really envy Jta. Even though she''s done so many annoying things, her father still spoils her and indulges her... I wish I had a father like that too."


    It was normal for this girl to have


    such thoughts since she doesn''t et


    have a father. That man from the


    Klein family was good for nothing for her.


    Suddenly, the girl said something astonishing, "How about you don''t marry me, Silver Fox? Just be my godfather... I don''t want to be your wife, I want to be your daughter..."


    Sebastianughed and shook his head, "How old do you think I am to have such a big daughter? Shut up! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m serious, Silver Fox... When you shielded me and unconditionally trusted me today, I wondered if a loving father would be just like you..."


    In the end Sebastian didn''t say


    anything harsh, but he involuntarily


    reached out a hand and gently


    ruffled her messy hair, "As long as you behave, I''ll continue to protect yout."


    Hearing that, Stephanie''s eyes brightened, and she teased, "Silver Fox, are you sure you don''t want to consider taking me as your daughter?" Sebastian warned, "Stephanie, don''t push it!"


    Stephanie figured if she kept messing with Sebastian, he might really get mad and stop caring about her.


    She thought it was better to make him happy since there were lots of perks!


    So, she started buttering him up, "Silver Fox, you know what? When you protected me in the bar just now, you looked so cool!"


    "And when you grabbed Jta by the throat, oh my god! Silver Fox, you''re just too fascinating!


    Silver Fox, I just realized you actually have the face of a main character in aic! So handsome!"


    As Sebastian listened to the girl shamelessly tter him, he unconsciously let a smile creep onto his lips.


    Although he pretended to be indifferent and said, "you are so loud!"


    "Hehe, I''m just telling the truth."


    Sebastian nced at her beaming face and noticed the wound at the corner of her mouth. He frowned, "Does it hurt?"

 Chapter 72

    "Ah? You''re asking about the injury on my face? Psshh, this scratch is nothing. I''ve been getting into fights since I was a kid. No biggie!"


    "Geez, you were that violent when you were a kid?"


    "What do you mean ''violent''? If someone bullied me, of course I''d fight back! And if someone messed with my mom, as her daughter, I had to protect her!"


    "Yeah, that''s true."


    Too bad.


    He also had a mother he wanted to protect.


    But it was that woman who hurt him the most.


    "By the way, my mom... Silver Fox, can you cover for me these next few days and tell my mom that I''m hanging out with you in the afternoons? Otherwise, she''ll find out about my injury, and she''ll definitely scold me."


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Sorry, I can''t."


    "Please, Silver Fox! You''re the best! You protected me tonight, so why wouldn''t you want to help with this little thing?"


    "No."


    Stephanie puffed up in anger, "Why not?!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian replied seriously, "I don''t like lying to people!"


    Stephanie thought: Oh, give me a break! You''re messing around with someone else''s wife, and you don''t even have the guts to admit it? You hate lying to people? Who would believe that?


    "I don''t believe you, Silver Fox. Can you tell the truth?"


    "I want to see you get beaten up."


    Stephanie was speechless.


    Just as she started to have a good opinion of him, it vanished in an instant.


    In the end Sebastian didn''t help Stephanie cover up the truth, and while Stephanie pretended to be. afraid of her mom hitting her, she was more concerned about ber mem getting upset.


    The doctor said her mom shouldn''t


    be frustrated and needed to maintain a good mood. That way, her condition could stabilize temporarily. Once she found a suitable kidney donor, her health would recover after the transnt, and she could live like a normal person again.


    Out of options, Stephanie had to lie to her mom, saying that her childhood friend Gillian Owens invited her to hang out at her school. Marilyn Bishop knew Gillian - she was friends with her daughter, and before she fell sick, she would sometimes sleep over at their house.


    After she fell ill, Gillian visited her a couple of times. However, being a college student now, she didn''t have as much time to spend with Steph. When Marilyn thought about how the kids Steph''s age were already in college, and how Steph''s education was dyed because of her illness, she felt terrible.


    On the phone, she told Stephanie to have fun and not worry about her, assuring her that she''d take care of herself.


    Stephanie finally rxed and went straight to the Center Stage Academy, where Gillian was studying acting.


    It was a dream both girls had since they were little - to be famous stars and act with their idols.


    Now, Gillian was getting closer to her dream, while Steph was getting further away...


    Gillian and her ssmates were


    eating lunch at the school cafeteria


    when she received a text from Stephanie. She immediately jumped up, leaving half her meal untouched and sprinted to meet her at the school entrance.


    The two girls hadn''t seen each other in a while, so Gillian leaped into Stephanie''s arms as soon as they met.


    Stephanie caught her, lifting her up effortlessly. "Steph, my Steph! You''re finallying to see me!"


    Stephanie grinned, "Well, I''m here now, aren''t I? Geez, you''ve gained some weight, huh?"


    "No way! I''ve grown taller!"


    To prove it, Gillian wriggled out of her arms, twirled around on the ground, and said, "See? I''m so tall now! Hey shortie, why don''tcha call me ''big sis''?"

 Chapter 73

    "Pfft... Gillian, not funny, you know I''m over two months older than you!"


    "Height is what matters! Look at you, you''re still the same height as before, and you haven''t grown any taller!"


    Stephanie rolled her eyes and that''s when Gillian noticed the bruise on her face, frowning, "Steph, what happened, did someone bully you at work?"


    Stephanie shook her head, "Nah, it''s just a small injury, no biggie!"


    Seeing that Stephanie didn''t want to talk any further, Gillian didn''t pry and instead asked about Marilyn''s condition.


    Stephanie replied, "My mom''s doing okay, nothing serious, her condition is stable now... with continuous treatment she''ll recover."


    Gillian was delighted, "Really? So, after your mom recovers, why don''t you join me at school? You were admitted to Center Stage too but you gave up going to college because of your mom''s illness." Stephanie chuckled bitterly, "I haven''t thought about that yet, let''s see how things go in the future! By the way, have you eaten yet? I just got my paycheck a few days ago and thought I''d treat you to a meal." Gillian was all too familiar with her friend and knew that with her mom''s illness, Stephanie probably couldn''t afford the tuition, let alone pay for her mom''s long-term medical expenses, so Gillian didn''t say much


    more.


    "With your little pay, it''s not even enough to cover your mom''s medical bills, do you really need to treat me when youe over...e on, let''s go to the cafeteria together. I''m toozy to go to ss this afternoon, I''ll show you around the campus."


    "Sure thing~!"


    The two of them, hand in hand, headed to the cafeteria.


    Since Gillian''s ssmates had already finished eating and left, she got two more servings of food, and she and Stephanie began to eat.


    "The food at your school is not bad."


    "Hehe, this ce is training future superstars, so naturally, the facilities are good."


    "My future superstar, make sure you take good care of your face and figure, after all, that''s what you''ll be relying on for a living in the future."


    Gillian grinned, "I''ve been taking care of myself... but speaking of which what skincare products are you using, Steph? Rmend some, your skin is so good and smooth."


    "Pfft... I''ve always been using cheap stuff."


    "That''s cuz you inherited your mom''s good skin, born with it. I''m so jealous."


    "Yours is pretty good too, I feel like you''ve gotten even prettier since thest time I saw you..."


    Gillian winked at her, "Of course...


    I''ve been putting a lot of effort into dressing uptely, there''s a filmpanying to our school to pick actors, if I get picked and make it big, I''ll take care of you! From then on my Steph won''t have to doText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    anything, I can pay for eving!"


    I


    "Hahaha... alright, I''ll just wait for you to be famous, and be known all over the country!"


    Just when the atmosphere was getting good, a female voice suddenly interrupted, "Gillian, aren''t you getting a little too ahead of yourself daydreaming?"


    Stephanie raised her eyes in


    surprise, only to find several fashionable and pretty girls sitting next to them, their eyes filled with contempt as they looked in their direction.


    Annoyed, Gillian replied, "Maddie Palmer, don''t you know it''s rude to butt into other people''s conversations like that?"


    "Well, I love doing so, and Gillian, remember, if you''re not happy, then I''m happy!"

 Chapter 74

    "Hahaha... Gillian, you broke-ass, stop messing with our Ms. Maddie, she''s not someone you can handle."


    "Yeah." A few girls around Maddie chimed in.


    Gillian sneered, "You''re just a bunch of Maddie''s little minions."


    The girls got angry, "Gillian, you''re the minion!"


    "Steph, don''t bother with them, they''re just a bunch of running dogs who enjoy barking for no reason. Let''s keep eating."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Stephanie withdrew her gaze andughed, "Gillian, good job."


    "That''s how you deal with these people, right?"


    Maddie raised an eyebrow, "C''mon Gillian, you called them minions, but have you ever thought that you don''t even have the chance to be one?"


    Stephanie frowned, "What kind of talk is that? Why would my friend Gillian want to be someone''s sidekick?"


    "Oh, who''s this ugly freak? Doesn''t seem like she''s from our school?"


    Did she call her ugly?


    Her face was just swollen from her injury after sleeping, but it''s not ugly!


    Whatever, Gillian already called them dogs; no need to get up close and personal with a bunch of dogs.


    "I''m indeed not a student from your school. I''m here to visit a friend. Are we bothering you?"


    "Of course, you are! Everyone in our dorm knows that I don''t get along with Gillian... When I see her happy, I''m unhappy." Stephanie couldn''t help but roll her eyes. What kind of people were they?


    "Gillian, you share a dorm with them?"


    Gillian gave a bitter smile, "Yeah."


    "All of them?"


    "Yes, we have some grudges, but it''s not a big deal. Besides mocking me from time to time, they have no other talents."


    But living in the same dorm, seeing each other every day, and being mocked and hassled by them must be annoying!


    Gillian''s college life, which should have been wonderful, didn''t seem so great after all!


    Both her and Stephanie''s families had simr financial conditions, but Gillian''s parents were both working and could afford to send her to college.


    If they knew that Gillian was marginalized by her dorm mates like this, they would probably be heartbroken.


    "Hey, Gillian, why don''t you guys go eat somewhere else? Sitting here is a real eyesore." Maddie, who saw that they were not paying attention to her, opened her mouth again to make trouble.


    Gillian frowned, "If you think we''re an eyesore, why don''t you sit further away?"


    "How can you talk to Maddie like that, Gillian? She always orders so much food and chooses the most expensive dishes when shees to the cafeteria, so of course she deserves the good seats. Look at you, looking all poor, ordering the cheapest meal and still taking up these great seats. Do you deserve it?"


    Are they all crazy?


    Stephanie narrowed her eyes and was about to stand up and teach them a lesson when she was stopped by Gillian, "Steph, it''s okay. Let''s just change seats."


    Stephanie was surprised to see the usually hot-headed friend bow down so easily in the face of a bunch of lunatics.


    Gillian whispered in her ear, "Maddie is the daughter of the Palmer family, one of the two entertainment giants. Those people are sucking up to her because of that... Let''s not provoke them."


    Stephanie persisted, "Isn''t this tant bullying?"

 Chapter 75

    Gillian grinned bitterly, "After I graduate from here, I wanna make it in the entertainment industry, so I can''t piss them off. After we eat, I''ll take you around the school, then we can go to my dorm." Stephanie felt inexplicably heartbroken.


    The two teenage tyrants from middle school and high school had lost their edge due to life''s challenges.


    But those crazy girls seemed to know their whereabouts, and skipped ss in the afternoon, waiting for them in the dorm.


    Gillian happily took Stephanie on a tour of the school. When they were tired, they went back to the dorm.


    But as soon as they returned, they found the dorm floor in utter chaos, with loads of broken ss.


    Gillian''s face turned sour as she realized the shattered ss was from her skincare bottles...


    Her eyes turned red with anger.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie frowned and asked, "Gillian, what''s wrong?"


    "They went too far and smashed my newly bought skincare products." She had saved money from her living expenses to buy them!


    This was just too much!


    Even if Gillian could bear it, Stephanie couldn''t!


    She walked straight into the dorm, avoiding the broken ss, grabbed the skincare products on the shelf, and smashed them on the ground without hesitation. Maddie and the others were chatting andughing carelessly in the dorm.


    They jumped up in anger when they heard Stephanie smashing bottles and yelled, "What are you doing!! Oh my God! My brand new high-end skincare!" Annoying shrieks filled the dorm, attracting other students from the same floor toe and watch.


    "Gillian! Control the person you brought back!"


    Gillian sneered, "Did you not think there would be consequences when you smashed my skincare products?"


    Stephanie was still the same hot-headed person, not changed at all.


    She couldn''t stand to see Gillian wronged for even a bit, but... what happens after the smashing?


    Ah, whatever. Stephanie never thought about the consequences.


    Worst-case scenario, she''d skimp and save for a year and pay off their stuff as long as Stephanie was happy.


    Maddie crossed her arms and grinned, "Nice. Gillian, your friend has a better temper than you. She''s a real go-getter, not caring about consequences. Not like you, always enduring and never striking back.


    You have no idea how much I wanted you to take revenge on me! It''s impossible to mess with you without a reason, but now... My set of skincare products is worth tens of thousands. I''m not gonna waste time talking, pay up!"


    "Mine is worth thousands too! Gillian, you betterpensate us!"


    "And mine, mine too, it''s over 10,000! Gillian, you better not y dumb!"


    Almost everyone knew that Gillian would save every penny to buy a set of skincare products worth only a few bucks. She definitely couldn''t afford it.


    Messing with her like this was really hitting her where it hurts, just perfect!


    As Stephanie listened to their chatter, she nearly exploded.


    They bullied Gillian like this every day, and Gillian just tolerated it!


    Maddie was just doing whatever she pleased because she was rich!


    Just like Jta and Katherine!


    Stephanie''s anger grew, and she smashed everything with rage, not caring about the consequences. She smashed whatever they had, from skincare and makeup products to clothes, shoes, and bags. In the end, everything was thrown onto the floor.

 Chapter 76

    As she continued to throw things, she angrily shouted, "So you guys think it''s okay to bully Gillian, huh?! Bunch of nutjobs! Just because youe from a well-off family doesn''t mean you can bully others this way! Being born into a good family is pure luck! Well, today you messed with the wrong person and you deserve your bad luck!"


    With Silver Fox by her side, she wasn''t afraid of anything!


    After smashing everything, the other girls in the dorm were screaming in distress. Meanwhile, the onlookers outside were all dumbfounded.


    Gillian sighed, thinking this was definitely going to be more than just making up for the lost expenses.


    But Stephanie was standing up for her ... Seeing her friend being so upset on her behalf, Gillian couldn''t bring herself to stop her.


    Forget it, just let her do it!


    Maddie silently watched everything unfold, a deep smile growing on her face.


    In the midst of the chaos, she took out her phone and called the police.


    "Hello, police? I''m a student at Center Stage. We''ve got a troublemaker in our dorm... She''s smashing our entire room to pieces. Pleasee and catch the bad guy."


    The noise in the dorm immediately died down at her outburst.


    Maddie actually called the cops.


    The students outside the dorm were stunned by this development.


    Gillian frowned and said, "Maddie! You actually called the police?!"


    "Why not?" Maddie replied. "You guys could have resolved it by paying for the damages, but instead, you had to turn it into a criminal case."


    Hearing this, Stephanie got really pissed off.


    How dare Maddie call her the bad guy?


    Alright then.


    If she''s beingbeled a bad guy, she might as well follow suit!


    Things were already getting out of hand, and the police were bound to show up, so what was she waiting for?


    Seeing how Maddie toyed with people for her own amusement, Stephanie was beyond furious.


    Fine, nobody was getting off easy tonight.


    Stephanie threw thest item in her hand, probably a luxury handbag, and charged straight at Maddie.


    She grabbed Maddie''s cor andBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    hoisted her up, only for Maddie to


    scoff, "What, you want to hit me


    now? Destroying property is one thing, but hitting someone is a whole other level of crime."


    The next moment, Maddie felt a sharp pain on her nose.


    Her freshly done rhinosty was immediately twisted as she screamed, "YOU FUCKING BITCH! Do you know who I am?! How dare you hit me?!"


    "Someone like you who acts all high


    and mighty just because of your


    background?" Stephanie replied. "Recently, I''ve had some pretty good luck dealing with people like you. I


    don''t mind adding one more to the


    list!


    With that, she pped Maddie''s face again.


    It was Maddie''s first time being disciplined like this in public, all thanks to her privileged upbringing at Center Stage Academy.


    Just as she was about to retaliate, someone nearby gasped, "Oh my God, Maddie your nose is crooked..."


    Subconsciously, Maddie covered her nose, giving the person a menacing re.


    The onlookers outside turned their


    attention to her twisted nose,


    noticing her attempt to hide it. Someone eximed, "Maddie always imed she never had stic surgery, so why would her nose be crooked after being hit?"


    "Don''t be stupid! You actually believed her when she said she hadn''t had any surgery?"

 Chapter 77

    "I''ve always said her nose looks like it''s been done up, but y''all never believe me..."


    Maddie''s face darkened when she heard this.


    Damn it!


    She won''t let her get away with this!


    "


    Seeing things getting out of hand, Gillian walked over, scared, and grabbed Stephanie''s hand, saying, "Steph, enough, don''t be mad, if you keep this up, we''re gonna be in big trouble."


    Maddie sneered, "Toote, you''re already in big trouble! Gillian, both you and your friend, I''m not letting either of you off the hook!"


    Stephanie grabbed the front of Maddie''s shirt and flung her aside, saying, "You got it wrong, Maddie, right? It''s not about whether you''ll let me off the hook, it''s about whether I''ll let you off the hook!"


    Maddie, who was thrown to the ground, red viciously at Stephanie and said, "You don''t know what you''re messing with!"


    Just as she finished speaking, two police officers walked in the door.


    "Who called the cops just now?"


    Maddie immediately raised her hand, "It was me! Please arrest this troublemaker who disturbed our dorm and assaulted me!"


    Stephanie quickly responded, "Arrest her too! I''m injured as well, and she smashed my friend''s stuff!"


    The two police officers saw the injuries on their faces, and one of them was quite severe, especially since her nose was crooked. "Alright, all of you,e with us!"


    Maddie frowned and said, "Sir, don''t listen to her lies, I didn''t touch her!"


    "Exin that when we take your statement at the station."


    Gillian quickly followed, "Sir, I''m involved too! I brought my friend to the school, so I want to go with you!"


    The police nodded, and Gillian hurried up, grabbing Stephanie''s hand.


    Sighing, she looked back at her and said, "You''re a real troublemaker!"


    Stephanie smiled and said, "Hey, did you forget our rule? We can avoid trouble, but we can''t be afraid of it! Gillian, don''t worry, nothing will happen!"


    With a helpless face, Gillian agreed, "Alright, let''s go to the police station together. I''ll stick with you, whether it''spensation or whatever!"


    At the police station, the three girls were taken to separate rooms for questioning and to give statements.


    Maddie lied through most of herContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    statement, while Gillian''s and


    Stephanie''s statements were t


    identical. The police had a good idea


    of what had happened.


    Still, they did the right thing by calling all their parents to discuss and resolve the issue, as they were only students.


    Maddie was more than willing to have her parentse. Once they saw their precious daughter being bullied, they''d definitely not let the two girls go. ¨¦n.swnovels


    As expected, she''d never see Gillian at Center Stage again.


    As for Gillian''s friend who dared to fight her, well... jail time awaits!


    Hearing that they had to call their parents, Gillian didn''t mind... but Steph''s mom was hospitalized!


    Knowing Steph went to the police station would make her worry to death!


    At this moment, Stephanie was really feeling desperate... calling her mom was out of the question.


    As for Sebastian... she felt embarrassed and didn''t want him to know about it, having made a scene all the way to the police station.


    He''d just make fun of her again for being a troublemaker.


    No way! She couldn''t give him another chance to mock her.

 Chapter 78

    Why not ask Cyrus for help? The young master from the Damon family shouldn''t be afraid of Ms. Maddie, right?


    But Cyrus can easily add chaos with his personality... If hees, it''d probably just get messier, might as well handle it herself.


    After thinking for a while, Stephanie finally took out a business card from her bag. It was given to her by Putnam when he introduced himself after saving her before.


    Why not ask him for help?


    With such a powerful name, he should be able to solve little issues like this quickly, right?


    Thinking this, Stephanie did just that.


    The call was connected and picked up after two rings.


    Unfortunately, Putnam was having tea in Sebastian''s office at the moment.


    Seeing an unknown number, he answered the call.


    "Hello, who''s this?"


    Stephanie thought that she and Putnam had only met once, and he might not even remember her name.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boldly, she introduced herself: "Hi Putnam, I''m the ''little wifey'' of Sebastian you mentioned..."


    "Pfft....." Putnam just had a sip of coffee and sprayed it all over Sebastian sitting opposite him.


    Sebastian frowned unhappily at him.


    Putnam covered the phone, angrily said, "Don''t re at me, I''m shocked by your little wifey too." "What?"


    "You might not believe it! Your little wifey actually called me!"


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s frown deepened.


    Stephanie, that gold-digger!


    Did she just want to get close to a rich man?


    Just met yesterday and couldn''t wait to call him today... No wonder Sebastian thought like that.


    Putnam mischievously gestured a ''shush'' to Sebastian, turned on the speaker, and said, "Ms. Bishop?" "Wow, Big Brother Putnam, you remember me!"


    Big Brother Putnam? Sebastian''s expression became extremely bad.


    Stephanie thought he was old, but she called Putnam brother... He and Putnam were the same age.


    Did that mean Sebastian looked older than Putnam?


    Putnam found his bad expression amusing.


    "Sebastian''s little wifey, of course I remember. Is there something you need, Ms. Bishop?"


    be afraid Silver Fox will


    sol


    scold me if he knows,


    dare to ask him... I


    hoping you could help me.


    belongs to en.swnove/


    Hearing this, Putnam muted the phone and raised his eyebrows at Sebastian, "No wonder you got scolded~!"


    Sebastian''s face darkened even more.


    Stephanie was the one scolding him most of the time!


    When did he ever scold her for no reason?


    The girl on the other end of the phone sounded a bit anxious, "Putnam, are you still there?"


    Putnam immediately turned off the speaker and replied, "Yes, yes. What''s the favor you need


    Bishop?" Content beel


    do,


    "Um... Can you pleasee to the police station... and bail me out?"


    Hearing this, Putnam looked at


    ced? How did y


    and said to the


    up at the police station?"


    "Well... It''s kind of aplicated story, I just lost control... and beat someone up for a friend..."


    Putnam turned on mute again and asked Sebastian, "Should I go?"


    Sebastian wanted to say no!


    Let that mischievous girl learn a lesson.


    But when he imagined her feeling anxious and uneasy alone in the police station, he couldn''t bear to see her sad.


    He said indifferently, "Suit yourself."

 Chapter 79

    "Hey, I can''t just agree to that! This is a huge deal, I can''t just say yes without thinking twice! If you''re okay with asking me for this favor, then I''ll go. But if you don''t want my help, then why should I bother?" "Fine! Just go if you want!"


    "Alright then, I''ll let your little wifey know!"


    As he said that, he switched the phone to speaker mode, and asked the person on the other end, "Ms. Bishop, where''s your family?"


    "My mom is in the hospital... as for Silver Fox...Uhm... if you don''t want to help, I''ll have no choice but to tell him about this. But... I really don''t want him to know I was brought to the police station. It''s so embarrassing..."


    "Sebastian, did you hear that? She''s afraid of embarrassing you because she cares about you!" Putnam turned off the speaker.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "I honestly don''t care if she does or not!"


    "Fine, do you want to save her or not?"


    Annoyed, Sebastian red at him before responding, "Fine, just save her!"


    "Alright, done deal! Remember this favor though, you''ll have to help me out next time too!"


    Stephanie had no idea that Putnam was with Sebastian.


    She only knows that Putnam went silent for a long time, until she thought he wouldn''t help her at all. His tone suddenly changed, he spoke gently, "Alright, be patient and wait for me, I will leave right now to pick you up!"


    After hanging up, Putnam turned to Sebastian and asked, "Wannae?"


    "Not interested."


    "You don''t have much work anyway. Juste with me to check it out, you can just stay in the car if you want. Aren''t you curious about who brought her to the police station?"


    He was a bit curious.


    "No thanks."


    "Sebastian, stop pretending in front of me. Although I don''t know how you suddenly got a fianc¨¦e, I could tell from the way you defended her yesterday by grabbing my sister''s throat, that you really do care about her


    You don''t know anything!


    It was just because Stephanie saved his life, and she''s so young. He thought it would be a shame if she died.


    Especially since her involvement in all this mess was due to knowing him; if she died because of it, it would be too unfair.


    In the end, Sebastian was dragged by Putnam to check out the situation but stayed in the car.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a hot day, Putnam wore an expensive custom tailored suit, looking very impressive as he walked into the police station.


    Coincidentally, Maddie''s parents arrived first and were arguing with the police.


    "I don''t care, my lovely daughter has been hurt, you have to bring the culprit to justice! Jail time is too easy for them!"


    Maddie cried aggressively in front of her parents, "Mom, it hurts... my whole body hurts."


    On the other side, Gillian''s parents had also arrived and were questioning Gillian about what had happened.


    As Gillian was speaking, she heard Maddie''s words and lost her cool.


    "Maddie, stop talking nonsense! Stephanie never hit you, so howe your whole body is hurting? Did you not even bother preparing a better lie? Should we call a coroner to examine you?"


    "You little brat, who do you think you are? Coroners examine dead bodies! Do you even know what you''re saying?"


    Maddie''s parents were apparently quite wealthy, Gillian''s parents noticed that they had arrived in a luxury car, and felt intimidated.


    So they


    bowed their heads


    and apologized, "We''re sorry,


    Sorry, Our child is young a


    she spoke

 Chapter 80

    "Ugh, I really can''t stand you poor people''s quality. You know nothing and think you''re so great just because you got into a good university. You''re just bullies once you get into school! We''ve never even dared toy a finger on Maddie. Look at what you guys have done to her!


    I''m telling you, we''re not gonna let this go!"


    Before Putnam entered the room, he was talking to Sebastian on the phone.


    So he heard everything that happened inside through his phone.


    They were both smart, so they knew what was going on right away.


    Putnam swept a nce over the group and said to Sebastian on the phone with a lightugh, "Your little wifey seems to have knocked the Palmer family''s young miss''s nose crooked."


    Sebastian''s lips twitched slightly and said, "Under normal circumstances, the nose wouldn''t be knocked crooked, right?"


    "Right, only a nose job can be crooked."


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows, not continuing the topic, but asked, "Where is she?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask."


    "We''re really sorry...We learned a bit about the situation from our daughter. Our daughter did do something wrong, but breaking things and hitting people were all Stephanie''s doing, not ours." Maddie snorted and sneered, "Well, she''s a partner in crime!"


    "Mom, Steph was helping me out!"


    "Shut up! I told you not to hang out with her. You just don''t listen! Now look, you got yourself into trouble! Your father and I work hard to make money so you can study well, we never teach you to cause trouble in school!"


    "Excuse me, where is Stephanie?"


    As soon as Putnam spoke, the police station''s lobby suddenly quieted down.


    Both the Palmer and Owens families'' gazes focused on him.


    Maddie''s eyes lit up when she saw Putnam.


    What a handsome and elegant guy!


    Gillian was curious, who was he?


    Is he Steph''s rtive?


    But didn''t all of Steph''s few rtives stop hanging out with her family because of her mother''s illness, fearing they''d borrow money?


    One cop came out and said, "She''s waiting for her family in the interrogation room. May I ask who you are?"


    "I''m her big brother. I''ll find out the situation, and then discuss with the other families how to deal with today''s incident." Stephanie''s big brother?


    Maddie frowned... Was this Stephanie''s backup?


    He looked like a man of status, wearing a custom-made suit.


    And that designer watch... She had once had her eye on one from that brand, but her mother thought it was too expensive and didnor


    her.


    buy tText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they wouldn''t spend so much money for a watch for her...


    Soon, with various guesses from everyone, Stephanie was brought out.


    When she saw Putnam had actuallye, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, walked over to him with a smile, and said affectionately "Thanks for making the trip.


    Putnam asked with a lightugh, "How do you n to handle this?"


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up, and she said, "Can I handle it any way I want?"


    "Yes."


    "Great! Then I want Miss Maddie to apologize to my friend! And she has


    to promise, after going back, to move out of the dorm, stay away from my friend, and never bully her again Also, she can''t impensation from my friend and me for the things I broke today! She broke my friend''s things first, then I retaliated! It serves her right to be bullied after bullying others!"


    "Stephanie,no way!" Maddie frowned and said sternly.

 Chapter 81

    Maddie''s parents frowned and said, "hey, you''re the one who hurt someone, we''re supposed to hold you legally responsible, not listen to your demands! And you want my daughter to apologize to your friend? Who do you think you are?"


    As soon as they finished speaking, a serious male voice responded, "I''m Putnam, the one who personally came to the police station to get her out. What do you think I am?"


    "Putnam... You''re actually the CEO of the Damon Group, Putnam Damon!"


    Suddenly, the three of the Palmer family were dumbfounded.


    Seeing that the name Putnam carried a lot of weight, Stephanie felt relieved. She didn''t pick the wrong person to contact.


    Maddie looked at her smug face, extremely angered.


    "Humph, even if you''re Mr. Damon, you can''t just help the bad guys..." Maddie said.


    Putnam sneered, "Before I came here, do you think I didn''t look into what happened? Or do you want to teach me how to handle things?"


    "I... At least I didn''t hit anyone," Maddie said.


    "Ms. Palmer, youe from a wealthy family too. You should understand that some actions can hurt more than hitting someone. I won''t say more! If Ms. Palmer is not satisfied with Stephanie''s proposal, you can present your case! I can make the handling of this matter moreplicated," Putnam said.


    "Maddie... Stop making a fuss," Maddie''s father said with a frown.


    Although they sound sessful in the entertainment industry, whenpared to the top rich family like the Damon family, they may only be considered a smallpany in their eyes.


    Maddie pouted but said nothing more.


    On the other hand, Gillian had already been stunned, quickly breaking free from her parents'' hands and whispering to Stephanie, "Steph, who is this?"


    "Uh... a friend''s friend who I asked to help," Stephanie said.


    Gillian immediately gave a thumbs up, "So amazing!"


    "Hehe, and he''s quite handsome! you want me to introduce you


    him? Seems like he doesn''t tonelBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    a


    girlfriend!" Stephanie said.


    "Forget it, I can''t handle these wealthy guys," Gillian replied.


    "Pfft, Gillian, you''re the best. Who wouldn''t you be good enough for?" Stephanie said. "Steph, don''t me my parents, they didn''t mean what they said just now..." Gillian said. Stephanie heard those words from inside but didn''t take them to heart.


    She cared about Gillian, not her parents.


    So she didn''t care what Gillian''s parents said about her.


    In the end, Maddie finally backed down.


    Under her parents'' pressure, she reluctantly walked up to Gillian and said, "Gillian, I''m sorry."


    Gillian frowned and said, "You have


    nothing to apologize to me for, you should be apologizing to yourself for your life! You were born with good fortune, a wealthy youngdy, whose fate is better than ours, themon people. But you always think your good fortune is a given, never realizing that your parents'' entertainmentpany''s money is earned through us, themon people. Without us ordinary people, where would your food, clothing, and drinke from every day? So, you have no right to look down on us, let alone bully us and call us poor."


    Maddie frowned, "Gillian, I''ve already apologized, what more do you want?"


    Stephanieughed, "My dear Gillian


    is just kindly teaching you a lesson! You should cherish it! Don''t bully people randomly in the future. Be careful that the person you identally offend has a powerful backer behind them! Just like today. It dare to break your stuff, I must be someone who can take


    responsibility!"


    "Stephanie, don''t go too far!"

 Chapter 82

    "Alright, we were just trying to teach you a lesson, but you don''t seem to appreciate it. Whatever... Since you''ve apologized sincerely, if you don''t have any more conflicts with Gillian, we won''t give you a hard time either. So, as for the damaged items, just don''t make me and Gillian pay for them."


    "Hmph, like I would care about those things. I have plenty of them at home!" Maddie said with a proud look on her face.


    For some reason, Stephanie suddenly found the girl with her crooked nose quite adorable.


    She couldn''t help butugh and say, "Fine, fine, we''re just poor people, and you''re the rich one! Gillian, let''s go, we''re just getting in this youngdy''s way."


    Since the matter had been settled privately, the police naturally released them.


    Maddie, feeling wronged, tearfully followed her mom into the luxury car and left.


    Stephanie thanked Putnam, promising to treat him to dinner next time as a token of gratitude. Putnam agreed with a smile.


    Nearby, Gillian''s parents loudly said, "We told you Stephanie is no good, working at a nightclub and all. Don''t think that just because she found someone to help you out means she''s a good person.


    You''ll end up being led astray by her one day! Come on, let''s go back! No more hanging out with her!"


    "Mom, I told you, Steph is not that kind of person. She''s working a legitimate job at the nightclub!"


    "Gillian, there''s no such thing as a good person working at a nightclub! Listen to us! We''ve already told you not to hang out with her!"


    "Gillian, just listen to us. Stephanie didn''t even go to college and works at a nightclub, so you guys won''t be on the same path in the future... You shouldn''t have offended Ms. Maddie; you should try to get along with people like her so your future will be smooth sailing!"


    "Mom, if you keep talking about Steph like that, I''ll get angry! She didn''t fail to go to college; she couldn''t continue because her mom got sick!"


    After saying that, Gillian''s forehead received a p from her mom.


    "It''s still her choice to be in that situation! You''re even talking back to your mom now, huh? Do you really want to mix with her until she gets you into trouble?!"


    Hearing this, Stephanie pursed her lips and lowered her head without saying anything.


    Putnam couldn''t help feeling a bad premonition...


    As expected, the next moment, there was a loud car door closing sound.


    Sebastian, looking unhappy, strode over and went straight towards Gillian''s parents.


    Upon seeing him, Stephanie was stunned, her mouth widened in shock.


    Snapping out of it, she quickly asked Putnam, "Putnam! Why is Silver Fox here too?"


    Putnam smiled bitterly and replied, "When you called me, I happened to be having coffee in his office."


    Oh my god!!


    Since the issue had been resolved, why did he have to show up?!


    Stephanie couldn''t help but cover her face.


    Sebastian shot a cold nce at her.


    "Excuse


    really believe that everyone working at a nightclub is not a good person?"


    e two of you, do y


    Gillian''s parents were taken aback by this sudden appearance of a man exuding aristocratic vibes.


    His question left them stammering "Isn''t... isn''t that the case? A pretty young girl working at a nightclub...


    Wd things can she learnContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    there?"


    "Well, let me ask you this: if you were to be jobless right now, without any source of ie, and your daughter needed tuition fees for school, and the only remaining option was to work at a nightclub as a cleaner or a waiter, would you do it?


    "How... how could we be jobless?"


    MS


    "I have the power to make you jobless, right here, right now."

 Chapter 83

    Gillian''s eyes were bugging out as she looked at this sudden character appearance, then back at Stephanie, then back and forth several times... She lookedpletely dumbfounded. She couldn''t figure out where Stephanie knew these special people from.


    A Mr. Damon already was a huge surprise, and now there was an even more amazing one, truly so enviable words couldn''t describe!


    It seemed like he was dissatisfied with her parents'' belittling of Stephanie and stepped in to defend her.


    Gillian''s parents were already scared witless...


    "We... we don''t know where we''ve offended you... please point it out."


    Sebastian coldly said, "It''s only because my child cares about your daughter that she doesn''t argue with you. Otherwise, with her eloquence, you would''ve been pissed off enough to see a doctor by now!" Gillian asked in surprise, "You... your child?"


    Sebastian didn''t answer her question, but asked her instead, "What school do you go to?"


    "Center Stage."


    "Help save the dorm bed vacated by Ms. Palmer for Stephanie."


    "Uh... okay... okay." Oh my God, this guy is so handsome!


    Is he arranging for her bestie Steph to go to school with her?


    That''s awesome!


    She can go to school with her Steph again!


    And Stephanie was once again stupefied.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The previous scene made her inexplicably moved to the point of tears...


    She wasn''tpletely insensitive to those remarks about her not being a good girl, she just didn''t dare to care.


    It hurts to care!


    However, Sebastian had spoken up for her... she can endure it, but he couldn''t.


    They hadn''t known each other long... it''s impossible for him to care about her that much, so why couldn''t he stand it?!


    Maybe he just couldn''t stand seeing her, his future wife, being ndered like this and not fighting back, so he had to step in.


    Regardless, she was grateful to Sebastian in her heart.


    However, that gratitude was soon overshadowed by the news that he wanted her to go to school with Gillian and share a dorm with her. She immediately asked excitedly, "Silver Fox! Really?!"


    Sebastian mocked, "just kidding!"


    Stephanie''s smile froze on her face...


    Sebastian had already returned to the car.


    Stephanie hurriedly waved to Gillian, "Gillian, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Although Gillian was unclear about Stephanie''s rtionship with that handsome guy, she believed


    Stephanie definitely hadn''t gone bad,


    but rather had her reasons


    The most important thing now was that if what that guy said was true, she and Steph could be together every day in the future.


    Thinking about this, Gillian excitedly shook her hand at Stephanie, "Go Steph!!"


    Sebastian had barely stepped onto the car when he heard the cheering from behind and nearly stumbled.


    Putnam followed with a hint of a smile.


    Inside the car, Stephanie clung


    tightly to Sebastian''s arm and swayed, saying, "Silver Fox...as a man, you''ve got to keep your word, you just said that and Gillian


    believed it, then you said you were


    joking...


    I''m about to quit my job, and I don''t know what to do next... Just let me go to school, okay?"


    The two sat in the back seat, with Putnam sitting in front. Seeing this scene through the rear-view mirror, he couldn''t help but almost burst outughing.

 Chapter 84

    Sebastian actually liked this type... She was an immature, troublemaking, cute-acting young girl. Feeling Putnam''s malicious gaze from the rearview mirror, Sebastian shot him a silent re. "I regret it."


    "You can''t regret! Silver Fox, I beg you! Didn''t you say I could decide my own future ns? I didn''t even think about going to school originally, but today I saw my Gillian being bullied so badly... I wanted to go to school with her, to protect her!"


    "Hasn''t it been solved already?"


    "But this was just a Ms. Maddie! Who knows if there are others like her! My Gillian used to have a temper just like me, fearless, we''ve been the campus leaders since elementary school, all the way to high school... But as soon as she went to college, she was bullied to such a degree, suffered so much... I beg you, Silver Fox, I really want to go."


    Sebastian was immediately amused.


    "So, you want to go to school not for your own career, but to protect a friend? Stephanie, you really opened my eyes!"


    "Silver Fox, do you think being the wife of the president of Skyline Corporation isn''t promising enough?"


    "You crack me up." Putnam couldn''t hold back and burst outughing, speaking between hisughter, "Of course! Absolutely! Hahaha..."


    Sebastian''s face immediately darkened.


    "Shut up!"


    "Silver Fox, you''re being mean to me again!"


    "I was telling him to shut up!"


    "Oh... Putnam is a guest, he helped me out today! Silver Fox, you can''t treat him like this."


    "Hahahaha... Yes, I''m a guest at your house today, Sebastian, remember to treat me well, serve me well, I''ll visit again next time~!"


    "Get lost!!"


    "Stephanie, look at him..."


    Stephanie immediately put on a serious face: "Silver Fox! You shouldn''t act like this!"


    Sebastian scoffed: "Stephanie, if you continue acting, just get lost with him!"


    "Hehe... Silver Fox, don''t be like that;


    I''m just showing you my acting


    skills. I think should be perfect for acting... Going to Center Stage should be no problem. Just think Silver Box, how glorious it would be for the Skyline Corporation''s president to marry me... and if I be a movie star, won''t you be proud to marry me?"


    "Movie star? You?"


    "Silver Fox, don''t look down on others!"


    "That''s right; don''t look down on others, Sebastian! When Stephanie seeds in the future, our, the Damon family, has an entertainmentpany. It may not berge-scale, still quite skilled at cultivating neers... wanna give it a try?"


    "Uh... is that really okay?"


    "I think it''s great!"


    "What you think is useless; it''s up to Silver Fox... Silver Fox, what do you think?"


    "Your life, your ns, how you want


    to live, it''s your own business."


    own et


    wound it helepess, saying


    "Then, Silver Fox, since it''s my decision, I''ve decided to go to Center Stage for school after resigning."


    "OK."


    "Yay! Silver Fox agreed!"


    Sebastian was speechless.Is this young girl a devil?


    She had actually attracted him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Putnamughed loudly, "I didn''t expect you two to have such unique tastes, actually liking this."


    Stephanie asked in confusion, "What do you mean, Putnam?"

 Chapter 85

    "When he was going through puberty, Sebastian always liked to stare at his beautiful Ang at home. I thought he would like a more mature woman, but in the end, he chose such a young girl like you." Once the words were spoken, Putnam and Stephanie felt a palpable chill fill the car.


    "Stop the car!" Sebastian''s voice was extremely cold.


    Before Putnam and Stephanie could react, Sebastian had ushered them out of the car with a cold face.


    Then the car drove off quickly.


    Putnam and Stephanie looked at each other, both seeing confusion on each other''s faces.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Was Silver Fox always like this? Having a good conversation and then just kicking people out of the car?"


    Putnam shrugged, "Who knows!"


    It seemed to be because of his Ang.


    Every time the topic of his Ang came up, Sebastian would be very abnormal.


    "It''s really... so inexplicable. Oh right, you didn''t finish what you were saying just now."


    "Uh... Yes, I didn''t finish. Why are you so curious, youngdy?"


    "Of course I''m curious. You didn''t predict Silver Fox right, what about me! You don''t understand me, you certainly can''t predict for me!"


    Putnamughed, "Not predicting for you... but there are rumors outside that Sebastian doesn''t like women, people often suspect that he and I have an improper rtionship... His reputation in the circle is not very good, when you get in touch with the aristocratic circle, you''ll know... So I just don''t understand why you would pick a man like Sebastian."


    Stephanie was left speechless by these words.


    Picking? Actually,, she and Sebastian had ended up sleeping together due to a misunderstanding, and then Sebastianpensated her with the title of a president''s wife.


    There was no love involved.


    It was just like a business transaction!


    But Sebastian had protected her several times, making her feel that they probably had some friendship in addition to the transaction.


    After that, Sebastian ignored Stephanie for several days straight.


    Martin could clearly feel that the boss was in a bad mood these past few days.


    Jaxon Ingram had called him to return to the Ingram family mansion several times, but he refused each time.


    Aaron Ingram had been in the


    hospital for over a month, and his


    wounds hadn''t healed yet. He caused a ruckus in the hospital every day, almost smashing the ce up.


    The high-profile patients living in the hospital had changed hospitals due to the noise.


    Only Marilyn stayed.


    After Stephanie''s face had mostly healed, she dared to go to the hospital to apany her mother.


    She discovered that her mother''s spirits were very bad after not seeing her for several days.


    She couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Mom, what happened to you? You look terrible."


    Marilyn forced a smile, "There''s a


    ?


    patient down the hallway who keeps causing trouble... he smashes things during the day and screams at night. It''s so scary at night."


    "Why doesn''t the hospital do anything about it?"


    "I asked the doctors and nurses. They said he''s a very important person who even the hospital dean can''t afford to mess with."


    "Should I talk to Sebastian about it?"


    "No need. We''ve already caused him enough trouble. Let''s not bother him with something so small. Just buy some earplugs for me, and I''ll wear them at night so I won''t be disturbed."


    "Alright." In fact, after Sebastian had suddenly asked her and Putnam to get out of the car that day, he had been ignoring her.


    She also didn''t want to take the initiative to talk to Sebastian.


    After dinner, Stephanie went to the small kitchen to wash the dishes, then went out to buy earplugs for her mom.


    Not long after she left the ward, a haggard-looking man stopped her. He was followed by the hospital''s deputy dean and several doctors.

 Chapter 86

    The man looked around thirty years old, seemed like he hadn''t had proper rest in a long time, with dark circles and bags under his eyes, appearing pretty worn-out. His eyes looked sleazy and lustful. When he saw her, he was like a starving wolf who discovered its prey.


    Stephanie subconsciously frowned and wanted to walk around him.


    The man followed her steps, still trying to block her way.


    Dr. O''Neal said with a frown, "Sir, she''s a family member of a patient here... Her mom is severely ill and she''s here to take care of her."


    "Oh... Is her mom on this floor too?"


    "Yes..."


    "I see..."


    The man''s eyes continued to leer at her from head to toe.


    Stephanie frowned, "Get out of the way!"


    "Yo, this girl''s got a temper!"


    This guy was so annoying! What''s up with him?


    She is really pissed off!


    Stephanie thought in her mind, ring at him, "If you don''t move, I won''t be polite to you!"


    Seeing the girl in front of him with her lively eyes, bright red lips, and cute angry face, Aaron became very excited!


    No wonder he couldn''t get it up; he just hadn''t met the right girl yet!


    He loved the girl in front of him!


    "Oh... why are you so fierce? I have no ill will towards you."


    "Take back your annoying gaze before you say such things!" This guy is clearly not a good person!


    Calling his gaze annoying?


    Aaron''s face immediately darkened.


    This young girl was really not knowing her ce!


    But such a cute young girl, he hadn''t encountered one in a long time bText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t


    want to be too


    her.


    However, he could scare her a bit.


    He immediately raised an eyebrow and said, "Young girl, do you know who I am?"


    "What does that have to do with me? Out of my way!"


    Aaronughed coldly with a gloomy face, "You shouldn''t be unappreciative!"


    "Go away, you''re obviously a lustful creature, don''te out and flirt with young girls, look in the mirror and see how ugly you are! Let me tell you, don''t care what status you have, I don''t care for you at all! Also, you''re the one who is always. causing a disturbance in the hospital, aren''t you? Making noise in the hospitalte at night, isn''t that a bit excessive? I must remind you, if you continue to make noise on this floor and disturb my mother''s sleep, I will make you regret it!"


    After angrily finishing her speech, ¨¨ took the chance


    Oxas stunned and v as stunned andy


    past him.


    By the time Aaron had digested all these words, his face was pale.

 Chapter 87

    Dr. O''Neal and several other doctors at the side didn''t dare to make a sound.


    It wasn''t until Aaron asked them coldly, "Do I look that ugly?"


    Everyone immediately turned their eyes to his face... As Sebastian''s uncle, he was somewhat familiar to him, but this nce made them think that he looked very different from Sebastian.


    Mainly because... this young master hadn''t been able to have sex for some time, had been staying in the hospital, refusing to eat properly, refusing to cooperate with the treatment, and had been in a state of irritability. He looked a lot more haggard than before.


    Especially the dark circles under his eyes... They really affected his image.


    The doctors dared not answer the question. Dr. O''Neal was stared at by Aaron''s gloomy gaze for a long time and had to bite the bullet and say, "You''ve been hospitalized for a while, haven''t rested well, and you look a bit sick... Once you recover, you''ll be as handsome as before."


    "So are you saying that I really look awful now? And like I''ve been indulging too much?"


    Wasn''t that girl lying? Was it true?


    He hadn''t looked in a mirror for a long time... mainly because he wasn''t in the mood.


    "Uh... It''s not that you look ugly, it''s just... a bit haggard."


    Aaron''s face darkened as he strode toward his ward. The doctor holding his IV bottle hurried to catch up, fearing that he would pull out the needle and hurt this big fellow, who would definitely give him a hard time.


    Back in his room, Aaron dashed to the bathroom and looked in the mirror.


    Upon seeing his reflection, he was indeed shocked...


    What the hell!


    That girl didn''t lie, he really did look ugly and not like a good person at all!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So he yelled angrily, "You quacks! Look what you''ve turned me into! I''ve aged several years in less than a month of hospitalization!"


    Dr. O''Neal wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and forced a bitter smile, "You just haven''t been getting enough rest... If you get some good rest, you''ll look as good as new."


    "Really?"


    "Definitely when people don''t get enough rest, they get haggard, have eye bags and dark circles, and Jook older... As long as you take care of these things, you''ll definitely return to your peak looks!"


    to


    "Alright, I''ll trust you once more." Aaron rxed his expression and asked, "So, the girl''s mother is also hospitalized on this floor?"


    "Yes..."


    "She won''t move away in the short term?"


    "The young girl''s mother suffers from uremia... she needs a kidney transnt, and the hospital is helping to look for a matching kidney. She probably won''t leave in the short term." "That''s fine... Go prepare a fruit basket for the girl''s mother. Say it''s a gift to apologize for disturbing her rest!"


    "You are..."


    "Less talk, just go when I tell you to!"


    "Alright, we''ll go right away."


    Dr. O''Neal left the ward with a worried look on his face and ordered people to arrange for this matter.


    Others might not know what support


    the mother and daughter had, but he


    was very clear in his heart. He also understood that the rtionship between the head of the Ingram family Sebastian and Aaron was extremely bad, to the point of being ipatible as fire and water! Thest time Sebastian visited Aaron in the hospital, he even angered Aaron to the point where he smashed a lot of things to vent his anger.


    Therefore, when exining the situation to Aaron just now, he did not tell Aaron about the supporter behind the young girl.


    The only feasible method right now


    was to advise the young girl to visit the hospits little as possible during this period, so as not to


    provoke this troublemaker. If nomet


    once the internal war of the Ingram family was triggered, turning the hospital into their battlefield, the hospital would eventually close


    down. Then, his position as the dean


    may not be secure...


    Stephanie bought earplugs and returned to the ward to find avish fruit basket in the room.


    She asked Marilyn curiously, "Mom, who sent this fruit basket?"

 Chapter 88

    "It''s the patient I told you about before, the one making noise in the middle of the night, who sent someone to apologize. They said they won''t do it again." Marilyn was very surprised. She had justined to her daughter, and the person came to apologize.


    Looking at her daughter with puzzled eyes, she asked, "Did you tell Seb about this?"


    Stephanie shook her head and said, "I didn''t say anything... but I ran into that person earlier."


    Marilyn was stunned, "What the hell is going on?"


    Stephanie didn''t want her mother to worry, so she didn''t say much, only saying, "Uh... I just casually mentioned that my mom''s health isn''t good, and hoped they could be quiet. I didn''t expect them to actually send a fruit basket to apologize."


    Marilyn was relieved and said, "Well, that''s good. He must not be a bad person if he can realize his mistake and correct it."


    Stephanie thought to herself, huh, that guy must be a bad person!


    Who knew what that man with eyes like a snake was thinking.


    "Hmm... Mom, you didn''t get a good restst night, you should take a nap now, I''ll stay with you."


    Marilyn nodded and said, "I do feel a bit tired... Oh right, it''s the end of the month, have you quit your job yet?"


    "Don''t worry mom, I''ve already resigned. I''ll stay with you in the hospital tonight." There was a jerk living on this floor, and she really didn''t feel at ease leaving her mother here alone at night. "You''ve resigned... What are your ns for the future?"


    "Don''t worry mom, Sebastian has arranged everything for me... I''ll be reporting to school in a few days!"


    Marilyn immediately became energized, she sat up in bed and asked, "Which school?"


    "The same one as Gillian!" Stephanie said with a bright smile.


    She loved to see her mother in good spirits and in a good mood.


    "Center Stage Academy?"


    "Yes!"


    "How can you go to Center Stage... If you marry Seb in the future, how can you be an actress? The nobles look down upon that, they look down upon actors!"


    "Mom, you''re overthinking. This school was chosen by Sebastian himself, not something I actively asked for."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Seb doesn''t mind this?"


    "Mom, if you don''t believe me you can call him yourself! See if I''m lying!" Stephanie said with a pout, looking very cute.


    Marilyn couldn''t help butugh, "Don''t be angry! Alright, I believe you!"


    "Mom, think about it, those wealthy families usually prefer to marry into families of equal status! Seb and aren''t the perfect match in terms of status in the first ce. If he cared about those things, how could he have agreed to marry me?"


    Stephanie had a point.


    Marilyn nodded, "That''s true... as long as you and Seb get along well, I won''t worry about these things anymore."


    "Mom, don''t worry, he treats me really well. Even if someone says a few bad words about me, he''d go argue with them!"


    Marilyn''s eyes lit up, "Really? Does Seb treat you that well?"


    Stephanie nodded, "Yes, he already considers me as one of his own. Don''t worry, Mom!"


    "Alright, if that''s the case, I''ll be at ease. I won''t interfere with your affairs in the future."


    "Yeah, get some sleep now!" Stephanie deliberately said these words to make her mom happy. She believed that if her mom was in a good mood, she would be able to sleep well, right? And indeed, Marilyn slept peacefully throughout the afternoon. She didn''t even notice that Stephanie had almost gotten into a conflict outside the ward.


    Later in the afternoon, after Marilyn had fallen asleep, Stephanie decided to take the irritating fruit basket and headed towards Aaron''s ward. She didn''t say anything, just ced the basket at the door, intending to leave.


    However, as she was about to leave, the door suddenly swung open from the inside. Aaron, dressed in a sharp suit, rushed out and grabbed Stephanie''s wrist, trying to pull her into the ward...

 Chapter 89

    Stephanie almost subconsciously grabbed Aaron''s wrist and forcefully threw him over her shoulder.


    Aaron was thrown to the ground, gritting his teeth in pain. His face contorted as he crawled up from the ground, ring furiously at Stephanie.


    Seeing the girl''s eyes filled with disgust, he immediately said in a fit of rage, "You unappreciative girl, you''ll pay for your impudence!"


    Stephanie coldly retorted, "If you dare touch me again, I''ll definitely break your hand!"


    "Ahaha... you''re the first one to dare talk to me like that!"


    "Humph... if possible, I really wouldn''t want to say a word to someone like you! Tell you what, stop sending things to my mother''s room, we don''t need them!"


    "I kindly sent someone to apologize to your mother, did I do something wrong?"


    "Humph, do you look like a good person? Don''t think I can''t see what you''re up to!"


    Aaron was directly amused by her.


    He looked nonchnt, crossed his arms, and said, "Oh? What am I up to?"


    "Take back your disgusting gaze, stop staring at me!"


    "I won''t! The women I, Aaron, have set my eyes on, none of them have I not gotten!" Aaron said with a raised eyebrow.


    "Heh, well let me tell you, anyone who messes with me ends up in a sorry state!"


    "Oh? Sounds like you have quite the background, little girl?"


    Stephanie held her head high and said with an arrogant expression, "Anyway, I''m someone you can''t afford to offend! Be smart, stay away from me in the future!" Aaron was again amused by her pompous attitude.


    Was there anyone in B City who had a bigger background than him, the first noble of the Ingram family in B City?


    This little girl was getting more and more adorable!


    Aaron felt a little itchy inside and thought that this little girl might be the right medicine for him!


    So, he had to stay calm.


    With that in mind, Aaron


    immediately put on a gentlemanly appearance and said with a smile, "Alright, little girl, I''ll stop teasing you, so I won''t scare you. If you don''t want my stuff, that''s fine, and won''t force you. I just thought you looked cute, and I wanted to be friends with you."


    Stephanie continued to hold her head high, saying arrogantly, "I don''t make friends with anyone! Sorry, you''re not worthy!" Having said that, Stephanie turned and left.


    Aaron, who had just groomed


    himself and had put on light makeup


    to make


    hisplexion look better,


    had a twisted expression on his


    This damn girl just didn''t know what''s good for her!


    But that was okay!


    He had many ways to deal with this.


    Since the girl didn''t give him any face, he would resort to some unscrupulous methods!


    These days, Stephanie did not rush to school, but stayed in the hospital with her mother.


    She was afraid that once she started school, she would not have as much time to apany her mother.


    Although Sebastian had said thatProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    after she started school, he would hire a special caregiver to look after her mother''s daily needs, Stephan still couldn''t feelpletely reassured about leaving her mother in someone else''s care. She could only try to spend more time with her.

 Chapter 90

    Marilyn had been apanied by Stephanie throughout these days, even sleeping together at night, and she had been resting well. Her overallplexion has improved significantly.


    During their leisure time, the two of them often talked about the future. Whenever they discussed these matters, Stephanie would sayforting words to make her mother happy, assuring her that she will get along well with Sebastian and strive to be a good wife. She vows never to disappoint Sebastian.


    Every time her mother heard these words, she smiled with joy, and Stephanie felt that her lies were worth it! As long as she saw her mother regain her zest for life and full of hope for the future, she could rest assured.


    She was truly afraid that her mother would feel burdened by her existence, just like before.


    The mother and daughter were having a pleasant conversation in the hospital room when suddenly an unwee guest arrived at the door.


    Two ck-d bodyguards prepared to intercept, but they were gestured to let them pass by Dr. O''Neal from the hospital. Although they were security personnel, they had to follow the instructions of the vice dean.


    Dr. O''Neal had a troubled expression on his face as he was forced by Aaron to apany him inside.


    He felt helpless in his heart.


    When Stephanie saw Aaron and the familiar Dr. O''Neal barging into her mother''s hospital room, she immediately became alert and looked at him with caution, saying, "What are you doing here? Who allowed you to enter my mother''s room? Get out!"


    Marilyn was startled, looking confused, unaware of what had happened.


    Aaron smiled and said, "Why is Ms. Bishop treating me this way? I don''t mean any harm. I heard from Dr. O''Neal that your mom''s hospitalized here, so I just came to check up on her."


    "We don''t need your visit! Please leave!"


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and said, "What if I don''t?"


    "Hmph, then don''t me me for not being polite!"


    "Steph, how can you treat my guest this way?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Marilyn was suddenly asked and awkwardly said, "Uh... Steph, guests are here, you can''t be rude."


    Stephanie said displeasedly, "Mom... He''s not a good person!"


    "Oh? How many times have you met me?


    you the well do you know me? And


    you think I''m not a good person? Miss, look at your daughter, she has a really bad temper," Aaron replied.


    "You old pervert, stop harassing us!" Stephanie cursed.


    Aaron took a deep breath, reminding himself to be patient. He couldn''t rush things when it came to someone he liked. He had to remainposed.


    "There''s no need for you to have


    such a strong hostility towards me, constantly belittling me. In fact, I came here personally to apologize because the person I sent to the


    apologize to your mother had.ne


    fruit basket I sent returned. thought you were not satisfied with the


    apology, so I came here to apologize myself."


    Seeing the situation, Marilyn quickly used her eyes to signal Stephanie, urging her not to be rude anymore Stephanie felt extremely angry, but she dared not tell her mother that the annoying man had ill intentions towards her.


    Otherwise, her mom would be very worried.


    So, she pouted and said nothing.


    Her mom said, "Never mind, you don''t need to apologize to me anymore, let''s just put this behind us!"


    "That won''t do, it''s all my fault. I''ve already ordered a nutritious meal and someone will be bringing it over soon. Let me have lunch with you."

 Chapter 91

    "Thanks so much..."


    "It''s okay, anyway, I have to eat, and it''s better for us to eat together... as long as you don''t mind," Aaron suggested.


    "I really do mind you. Just leave quickly. We won''t eat your lunch!" Stephanie said angrily.


    "Look at her..." Aaron said with a helpless expression on his face.


    Marilyn frowned and looked at Stephanie, saying, "Shut up."


    "Mom!"


    "Enough, we have guests. Don''t make a fuss!"


    "You know how to treat guests well... Steph, learn from your mom!"


    Aaron''s tone when addressing Stephanie''s mom was even more enthusiastic than when he addressed his own mother.


    Stephanie was furious, feeling like she was about to explode.


    Her mother was so naive and would easily be taken advantage of.


    It was the same when Katherine camest time, her mother always liked to invite trouble into their lives! She would regret it sooner orter!


    Stephanie was very angry and wanted to leave the hospital room to get some fresh air outside. However, she couldn''t bring herself to leave her mother alone with such a disgusting man. Dr. O''Neal, relieved that they had finally stopped arguing, smiled and said, "Mrs. Bishop, rest assured, this gentleman is just bored. He has been in the hospital for over a month without anyone apanying him. He just wanted to have a meal with you and apologize, nothing more."


    They must not cause a scene and alert Mr. Ingram! Otherwise, the situation would definitely spiral out of control, and the ones who would suffer in the end would be the employees like them.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The position of the dean was within his reach, and he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes at this time. Once he resolved this trouble with Aaron, he would surely be the dean smoothly and quickly. Marilyn nodded and said, "It''s okay...well, let''s have lunch together! Thanks for the trouble."


    Aaron smiled amicably, "Great...I ordered a meal for four people. Dr. O''Neal and Steph, you should join us too!"


    Stephanie red at him and said, "Who wants your lunch?"


    "Steph!"


    "Mom, I''m not hungry, enjoy


    yourselves. Don''t worry about movet.


    In the end, Stephanie couldn''t bear upset her mother and suppressed her anger.


    Marilyn


    ghed helplessly, "Alright


    then, I''lleat with the guests. If you''re tired take a nap on the bed


    s to FindNoveltent


    "I''m not tired, don''t worry about me, I''ll just y with my phone."


    Seeing this, Marilyn didn''t bother her anymore.


    On the other hand, Aaron kept trying to find topics to chat with Marilyn.


    He was very humble, and Marilyn gradually let down her guard and chatted with him.


    And Aaron, being a seasoned yer, quickly made Marilynugh, looking in a good mood.


    Stephanie yed with her phone,


    her


    swn


    asionally ncing at the two with the corner of her eye, r eyes...


    She decided to think of him as a clown telling jokes to her mom!


    Suddenly, Aaron said, "Ah, I drank too much water... I need to go to the bathroom."


    Marilynughed, "Go ahead."


    Aaron took five minutes to finish in the restroom and then came back to continue chatting with Marilyn.


    After a while, lunch was served and they ate while talking.


    Stephanie couldn''t believe it... she had never seen a man so talkative!


    Really, anyone who didn''t know better would think he was trying to pursue her mom!


    Luckily, he left after he finished eating.


    After he left, Marilyn frowned and lectured Stephanie, "Steph, you can''t be so rude in the future."

 Chapter 92

    Stephanie said with a slight headache, "Mom, he''s not a good person!"


    "No matter if he''s a good person or not, we shouldn''t offend others! Just keep your distance from him," Marilyn replied.


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up as she said, "Mom, do you believe me?"


    "I''m not stupid... When Katherine came before, I just wanted you to have one more rtive in this world, so I tried to be friendly with her. But this man doesn''t seem like a good person."


    "Well... Mom, why were you still having such a cheerful conversation with him?"


    "Silly girl... I used to work in the professional field and I''m good at dealing with people. As long as I want to, I can have a good chat with anyone."


    "Wow! My mom is so clever!" Stephanie walked over and snuggled into her mother''s arms, acting spoiled.


    Marilyn patted her head and said, "My dear, you are still too young. Don''t worry about what schemes others may have or what methods they use. As long as we understand it ourselves and don''t let them seed, that''s enough."


    Stephanie blinked and asked, "Mom, are you saying..."


    "If hees again next time, I will still warmly receive him, so that he won''t find any faults. If things escte in the future, our position will be clear. Besides, Dr. O''Neal personally apanied him here and seemed to be wary of him. He must be someone we can''t afford to provoke. Let''s try to avoid trouble and handle it patiently."


    "Mom, you''re right! If a simr situation happens again, I won''t say a word and let you handle it!"


    "Good! But Steph, you should still go to school!"


    "Mom, I want to spend more time with you!"


    "Silly Steph, that person is probablying for you. You''re so beautiful, and it''s easy to attract trouble... If you stay here, he''ll be even more motivated toe!"


    Just as they finished speaking,


    footsteps could be heard outside the door, and a nurse entered with a fruit tter, saying, "Ms. Bishop, Mrs. Bishop, this is the fruit tter sent by that gentleman."


    Sure enough! This jerk is quite diligent in showing up!


    Marilyn smiled and epted, "Please pass on my thanks, and just leave the stuff there."


    "Okay, Ms. Bishop!" The nurse left after delivering the fruit tter.


    That afternoon, Stephanie was persuaded by Marilyn to pack her things and go to school to enroll.


    That evening, Aaron pretended to


    visit Marilyn but was informed that Stephanie had already gone to


    school and was staying on campus,


    and wouldn''t be back for a while.


    Aaron left with an unhappy expression.


    No worries, he knew her name now, and he wasn''t afraid of never finding her again.


    He was also curious about which school she was attending!


    Since he met such an interesting girl, he didn''t mind spending some time on her.


    Stephanie was talking to Gillian on the phone while packing her things at home.


    She was thinking about what she needed to bring.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gillian kept asking curiously from the other end of the phone, "Steph, who was that handsome guy who suddenly appeared the other day?" "Why do you ask?"


    "I''m just too corious! Oh my god... I''ve never seen such a handsome man in my life! That aura... that appearance, heavens! After seeing such a top-notch man, ordinary people just can''t catch my attention anymore! He''s just too handsome!"

 Chapter 93

    Stephanie helplessly said, "Gillian, please don''t tell me you''re lovestruck at first sight by him!"


    If that''s the case, things will get super messy!


    Even though she doesn''t have romantic feelings for Sebastian, they still had sex. In this situation, if Sebastian and Gillian end up together, her position will be mega awkward!


    Gillian also helplessly said, "Don''t be ridiculous! I''m just curious, that''s all. Someone as handsome and noble as him is way out of our league!"


    "Haha, it''s not that exaggerated. He''s just a normal person!"


    "Steph, you still haven''t told me who he is!"


    "The president of Skyline Corporation, Sebastian."


    After hearing this, the person on the other side of the phone was speechless for a moment.


    Gillian waspletely taken aback.


    OMG!


    He was the man that the famous actresses in the entertainment industry and the proud school beauties of Center Stage all imed they wanted to marry the most - the president of Skyline Corporation, Sebastian!


    Even now, there''s a saying going around their school: Just marry him if you meet that guy!


    Who''s that guy?


    It''s Skyline Corporation president Sebastian!


    He is a legendary figure.


    Center Stage Academy and the entertainment industry are closely rted, with lots of gossips and rumors. Among them, there are many rumors about Sebastian.


    Some rumors say that he''s not interested in women at all, and he hasn''t had any women by his side all these years, nor any scandalous rtionships exposed.


    Other rumors im he''s into men and is close with Putnam, the young master of the Damon family... and that his secretary might be a secret lover he''s keeping. The actresses in the entertainment industry want to get close to him and use a scandal with him to hit the headlines.


    But so far, Sebastian hasn''t been involved in any scandals, showing how prestigious his identity is!


    Coming to her senses, an excited Gillian continued to ask, "Steph, what''s your rtionship with him?" Stephanie didn''t n to hide it, so while packing, she honestly told her, "I saved him once..."


    "Oh my God! Steph, you''re luckier than winning the lottery, you know!"


    "I don''t really feel that way... But I gotta say, having his support kinda feels great, haha!"


    "Never thought about asking him for a billion?"


    "I did want money at first, but... Due to some reasons, I changed my mind and asked for something else."


    "My dear Steph, you''re so smart!


    e


    Asking for money would mean one-time deal, but asking for something else is just right! Quickly tell me, what did you ask for?"


    "Hmm? Maybe... The identity of Skyline Corporation''s president''s wife?"


    "Pfft..." Gillian was thunderstruck, spitting out the drink she just sipped.


    "What the... Are you seriously getting all worked up over this? It''s just an identity! I don''t n on actually developing a rtionship with him!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stephanie, I always thought you


    were a bit clueless. Turns out I was


    wrong! From the bottom of my


    heart, I apologize for


    underestimating you! You''re


    vel


    undoubtedly the smartest person


    I''ve ever met!"


    Stephanie felt both amused and touched, saying, "Are you sure it''s okay to praise me like this?"


    If it weren''t for the Klein family going too far, she might not have made that decision.


    Now, she''s being praised for her cleverness. If she hadn''t done those things, would she still be the foot in Gillian''s eyes? So she''s always been seen as a fool!


    "Enough with the nonsense! Are your things packed yet? Hurry up and get over here! I want to hug my future Skyline Corporation president''s wife!"

 Chapter 94

    "Ugh... Gillian, don''t spread this matter for now. Although I agreed to Sebastian, we''re not married yet... And who knows what the future holds? Things can change at any time."


    "But these things are already certain. What else could possibly change... Steph, do you feel insecure because you''re facing such a handsome and exceptional man?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! You only feel insecure when you like someone, and I don''t like him!"


    "Oh my goodness! Steph, do you have such high standards? How can you not like such a handsome man!"


    "Looks can be deceiving. Sebastian is suitable as a friend or an elder, but as a partner, I really can''t see him... Anyway, we''ve talked so much about me. You haven''t told me yet, apart from clothes, what else should I bring?"


    Can a man who flirts with married women in the restroom be a good partner?


    Sebastian''s personal life is so messy, perhaps the outside world has no idea!


    But considering that he does treat Stephanie well, Stephanie had no intention of spreading this matter, keeping it confidential is the least she can do to reciprocate his kindness.


    As long as the current situation remained, it''s fine.


    She didn''t dare to think or ask for anything more.


    Gillian felt extremely puzzled. Why wouldn''t Stephanie be interested in Sebastian, a wless man?


    But Steph didn''t want to continue discussing this topic, so Gillian didn''t ask any further.


    "You need to prepare a set of bedding! You don''t need to bring daily necessities. I''ll take you to buy them when we get to school!"


    "What else?"


    "I have everything else. We can share."


    "Alright!"


    An hourter, Stephanie arrived at the entrance of Center Stage Academy with her bedding and luggage in tow.


    Gillian was already waiting there. When she saw her arrive, she happily took the bedding from her hands.


    Then, with a well-meaning look in


    her eyes, she said, "When you be the future Mrs. Skyline Corporation CEO... Can I interview you and ask if you''ll still remember your good friend Gillian whenyou''re rich?"


    "Ugh... Stop joking around. I told you not to say anything. Be careful, someone might overhear us!"


    "Hahaha, don''t worry. It''s ss time


    now, not many people at the school gate. Let''s go, I''ll take you to the dormitory Maddie hasn''te to school these past few days, so her bedding is still here... But I messaged her yesterday, and she said she''lle to pick it up today."


    Stephanie nodded and said, "Good! If she''s sensible, we won''t hold it against her! From now on, I''ll be with you. If anyone bullies you, we''ll bully them back together!" Gillianughed happily.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Great! I''ll rely on you to have my back from now on!"


    "Hahaha... Stop kidding."


    "Steph, you don''t love me anymore..."


    "When did I ever love you?"


    "Heartless woman!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The two of themughed and chatted all the way until they reached the women''s dormitory floor. Upon arriving at the dormitory, they were stunned by the scene inside.


    In the dorm, Maddie was sitting on the bed, looking distressed and lost in thought. She didn''t seem to be packing to move at all.


    Hearing footsteps, Maddie


    absentmindedly looked up at the


    door. Seeing Gillian and another person walk in, she instinctively lowered her head and then stood up from the bed.


    Gillian frowned and asked, "Maddie, didn''t you say you wereing to pack up your things today?"


    Maddie replied, "I don''t want to move out anymore."


    Gillian continued, "Maddie, are you nning on causing trouble again? Let me tell you, both Steph and I aren''t afraid of you!"

 Chapter 95

    Maddie frowned and said, "I didn''t cause any trouble, you know! Do you think I''m just messing around all day?"


    Gillian sneered, "Aren''t you? Weren''t you always causing trouble before?"


    "Well... that was before! I won''t do it now... I just don''t wanna move out, but I''ll have someone move out of the dorm to make room for your friend!"


    "What do you mean? You said you''d move out before, and we wouldn''t have to share a dorm!"


    "But I''m already used to this bed, and if I change dorms, it might take me some time to adapt."


    Gillian frowned at Stephanie, wanting to ask her how to handle it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanieughed, "Since Ms. Palmer likes this bed so much, just stay... Don''t forget, this bed was originally mine. I''m the one who willingly gave it to you." Maddie said, "Got it, thanks."


    "Is your nose better?" Stephanie suddenly asked.


    Shocked, Maddie took a step back, covering her nose, "What are you gonna do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m just asking. After all, I was the one who hit your fake nose before."


    Maddie''s eyes widened, "You dare to mention it! I had to go for another correction. Although I didn''t have surgery, it still hurt."


    "Well, Ms. Palmer, you better not mess with me in the future! I don''t have any other skills, but I''m good at fighting!"


    "I know, I won''t mess with you anymore!"


    "And those people following you... tell them not to cause trouble, too."


    Maddie impatiently said, "If you don''t like them, I''ll just have them move out!"


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up, "Ms. Maddie, do you have that power? To make them all leave?"


    "Why not? I have the final say." Maddie couldn''t help but say proudly.


    "Awesome! I admire you!"


    "Hmph, I''m not scared of you... I just think it''s beneath mydylike behavior to be petty with you!"


    "Alright, alright, Ms. Maddie, you''re generous and don''t want to be petty with us... you''re so magnanimous!"


    Maddie quickly exined, "I didn''t say you guys were petty... Anyway, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Actually, Maddie really wanted to proactively be friends with them.


    Since returning from the police station that day, she was scolded by her parents and then she


    Mr. Damon''s information


    He was indeed someone her family couldn''t afford to offend...


    And, that guy was really handsome!


    Just the type she had always liked!


    up


    Stephanie saw her proud and cute demeanor and thought Ms. Maddie was quite adorable.


    Not all wealthy daughters were as arrogant as Katherine and Jta.


    At least facing opponents like them they


    herself and even had


    belongs to en.sws.nline? dn''t provoke, she could initiative to show goodw


    However, she was unwilling to let go of her pride, so she appeared aloof yet adorable.


    Seeing this, Stephanie smiled and


    said, "Alright then, from now on the three of us shall live in this dorm together and get along! As long as you don''t look down on us ofanger us, we''ll each live our own lives!"


    But what Maddie wanted deep down wasn''t to keep a distance!


    She hoped to be friends with Stephanie!


    And then have Stephanie introduce her to the young master of the Damon family!


    That was her true goal!

 Chapter 96

    Maddie was a bit impatient, but she didn''t dare to show it too obviously.


    After all, she hated those who became friends with her for some purpose, and now, if she did the same, she would be just like them.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No way.


    She had to make Stephanie take the initiative to be friends with her.


    She quickly came up with an idea and said, "There were six of us in the dorm before, but now there are only three of us. I n to change the remaining beds to single beds, and add a desk and closet for each one of us. What do you guys think?"


    With such generosity, they would definitely want to be friends with her, right?


    However, Gillian said, "Do whatever you want, Steph and I don''t have the money for that."


    Maddie quickly replied, "Since I suggested it, I''ll pay for it. I just want our dorm to have a better living environment, all you need to do is agree."


    Gillian frowned and said, "You make it sound so simple! Where are we supposed to stay during the renovations?"


    "It''ll only take one night. I can either get a hotel room for you two nearby or you can stay at my ce for the night, and I''ll have our driver take us there." Her goodwill was too obvious.


    Gillian and Stephanie couldn''t help but exchange nces.


    After finishing her words, Maddie felt that she had been too obvious, so she was a bit nervous.


    If Stephanie and Gillian didn''t agree, she would lose face. After all, she had done everything she could and was still rejected.


    "Maddie..." Stephanie suddenly called out to her.


    Maddie was a bit surprised and looked up at her, asking, "What did you call me?"


    "Maddie, we''re all living in the same dorm from now on, we can''t always call you Ms. Or something, can we?"


    "Uh...whatever, it''s just a name!"


    "Alright...then that''s settled... As for


    the dorm stuff, I don''t mind, but staying at your ce doesn''t feel right So they should stay in a hotel for one night.


    Stephanie had originally nned to say this, but she was interrupted by Maddie before she could finish, "What''s wrong with that? My house has plenty of guest rooms. And my parents have already lectured me for what happened at schoolst time. If you guyse to stay at my ce for the night, it would be like doing me a favor. That way, my parents won''t always nag me about it."


    With the conversation going this far, what could Stephanie say?


    If she didn''t agree, it would end up looking like she and Gillian were unwilling to help Maddie. That would be too awkward.


    Stephanie figured to have a peaceful study environment in the future, it would be best for her and her dorm mates to get along.


    At least Maddie had been


    intimidated by herst time, was


    afraid of her, and didn''t dare to mess with her. That was much better


    those previous girls who follow an


    Maddie around bullying Gillian with an arrogant attitude.


    That afternoon, after school, those girls who used to suck up to Maddie were forced to leave the dorm reluctantly under Maddie''s pressure and moved to a new dorm.


    Maddie alsomunicated with the school in advance.


    The next day, when Stephanie and Gillian went to report, they found that Sebastian had already prepared their registration procedures.


    After that, she joined Gillian''s ss directly.

 Chapter 97

    When leaving the office, the professor''s gaze towards Stephanie changed, and their attitude became very warm. On the way to the ssroom, Gillian eximed, "The professor has never been this enthusiastic towards me! She has always looked down on students like us from humble backgrounds."


    Stephanie sighed and said, "So... my choice back then was wise, wasn''t it?"


    "It was incredibly wise! Steph, I''m sticking with you from now on!"


    "Hahaha... Alright, I''ll make sure we have a good life together!"


    The two of them happily went to Gillian''s ssroom. It was a performing arts ss with over fifty students, but the ssroom was spacious enough to amodate them all.


    When Gillian brought Stephanie into the ssroom, they could feel hostile nces directed at them. Then, a girl with ill intentions said in a mocking tone, "Oh, no wonder the professor personally arranged everything for you, taking someone else''s position!"


    Such words could easily iste Stephanie within the ss. How deep is the grudge between this girl and Stephanie? She''s targeting Stephanie right from the start!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, many ssmates'' eyes in the ssroom turned towards Stephanie.


    Although Gillian was in the same ss, she didn''t have many friends due to her ordinary background. There were very few people she could talk to on a regr basis.


    Nevertheless, she still exined to


    Stephanie, "This is my high school ssmate, Stephanie. We both got into Center Stage, but she was a bit dyed starting school due to her mother falling ill. Also... Kaley, there''s no need for such sharpnguage. The professor arranged the enrollment matters, which have nothing to do with Stephanie. If you''re not satisfied, you can go and ask the professor yourself."


    Upon seeing this scene, the ssmates in the ssroom averted their gazes. Only a few people continued to secretly observe the neer, Stephanie.


    Her eyes were particrly


    captivating and lively... as if they could speak. It seemed their ss had gained a formidablepetitor just based on her face... She seemed talented enough to be a great actress.


    University life made Stephanie feel incredibly novel. The content being taught was vastly different from high school.


    Their ss was specifically focused on acting, and currently, they were learning about facial expressions and control.


    Almost everyone in the ssroom had brought a mirror and spent the entire ss making expressions in front of it.


    At the front of the ssroom, the teacher said with seriousness, "Only by understanding yourselves can you fully immerse yourselves in the characters you''ll be ying!"


    Stephanie didn''t have a mirror, so


    she shared one with Gillian. The two of them made funny faces in the mirror throughout the ss and had a great time. However, they were discovered by the teacher, who


    frowned and said, "I see this on


    student is having a lot of fun. How abouting up here and performing a piece for us?"

 Chapter 98

    Stephanie was called up to the podium by the teacher, looking bewildered.


    Gillian watched her with a worried expression.


    The teacher was a woman in her forties, who used to be a famous and powerful actress in the entertainment industry when she was younger. After she grew older, she retired and became a teacher at Center Stage, where she held a lot of prestige and influence.


    Getting her evaluation could determine a student''s future in the performing arts.


    Gillian was particrly concerned about the teacher giving some negativements about Stephanie in front of so many ssmates and a bunch of inte celebrities. If that happened, the news would quickly spread.


    That would undoubtedly be bad news for Stephanie.


    Stephanie was also a bit nervous, feeling the sharp gaze of the teacher.


    She hesitantly asked, "Teacher... what do you want me to perform?"


    The teacher replied indifferently, "An improvisation will do."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "So I can perform whatever I want?"


    "Not exactly."


    "Please instruct me, teacher."


    The teacher''s face darkened, "Since you weren''t paying attention in ss and I had to call you up here, perform something you''re good at. If I''m not satisfied, you can leave and reflect on respecting your teacher!"


    Stephanie forced a bitter smile, "Ms, I don''t mean to disrespect you... It''s just my first day of learning acting, and I find it very novel..."


    This exnation was quite convincing, and the teacher''s expression softened slightly. She said calmly, "Go ahead and perform something." Stephanie thought for a moment and said, "Then... I''ll perform a crying scene."


    The teacher nodded.


    Stephanie closed her eyes and recalled the time when her mother fell seriously ill. She felt like her world was crumbling...


    After being diagnosed with


    end-stage renal failure, her mother


    cried every day, constantly saying to Stephanie, tears streaming down her face, "Steph, I''m sorry... If something happens to me, you''ll still be so young... What will you do in the future..."


    Quickly, Stephanie was engulfed in her emotions. Her eyes snapped open, and tears swirled in her eyes. "Mom! You''re not going to die! The


    Said it can be treated!


    Please, stop saying these things!"


    The entire ssroom fell into an unusually quiet state, as Stephanie had immersed everyone in a heavy atmosphere of sorrow. Even the teacher nodded in acknowledgment. Gillian''s eyes turned red from heartache. This wasn''t acting... This was a memory that Stephanie was reliving!


    The ssmates in the ssroom


    had just heard from Gillian that Stephanie had been dyed in starting School due to her mother''s serious illness... So Stephanie must have experienced something like this, which is why her performance felt so genuine!


    Everyone began to sympathize with this girl.


    "Mom, you''re not going to die... You''re going to live a long and healthy life! You have to stay well! I won''t go to school anymore, I''ll go work and earn money for your medical expenses!"


    On the stage, the girl cried in despair and groaned softly.


    Witnessing this performance, everyone was on the verge of tears.


    The teacher noticed the students'' emotions were all sinking in sadness, and immediately interrupted their thoughts and started pping.


    Hearing the apuse, the students quickly came back to their senses and joined in.


    Gillian pped particrly enthusiastically.


    Stephanie also returned to reality from her memories, wiping her tears with an awkward face, "Thank you for your encouragement..."


    The teacher shook her head, "You performed very well... Go back to your seat and remember to pay attention in ss."

 Chapter 99

    The professor thought to herself, this girl, she''s got it all - the voice, the looks, the body, and even the acting talent.


    As long as she stays on track and works hard to improve her acting skills, her future is immeasurable!


    Hearing this, Stephanie breathed a sigh of relief and went back to her seat.


    Gillian hugged her shoulders, showing her concern.


    Stephanie just smiled and shook her head, signaling that she was okay.


    When ss ended, many ssmates came to ask Stephanie, "How''s your mom now?"


    "Have you gathered enough money for your mom''s medical bills? Do you need help? We can help you..."


    "Stephanie, I''m sorry for the way I acted before. I didn''t mean to target you, I just thought you got into our ss through some dirty ways."


    Stephanie was showered with sympathy and said, half smiling and half crying, "Thank you for your concern... My mom''s medical bills are taken care of, or else I wouldn''t be able to attend school now." "That''s good to hear! Stephanie, you were amazing during that performance just now!"


    "Totally!"


    "What''s the big deal? She was just recounting her own experience... It''s not that impressive." In the ssroom, a female ssmate said sarcastically.


    "Megan Palmer, why don''t you perform something you''ve experienced and see if you can act as realistically? How about that?" Gillian replied, annoyed. "Heh... I didn''t do anything wrong, and the teacher didn''t ask me to perform, so why should I waste my time to entertain you guys?"


    "Then stop talking trash here!"


    "Mind your own business!"


    Stephanie stopped Gillian and said, "Just let it go and don''t pay attention to what others say."


    Stephanie knew that she and Gillian were the same - they wouldn''t fuss when they were bullied, but would be furious if their friend was wronged.


    She wasn''t mad about the ssmate''sment.


    After all, it''s true.


    She was just beginning to learn acting, and she wasn''t that great... Only by tapping into her memory-induced emotions did she achieve that performance. But in the teacher''s eyes, Stephanie''s ability to immerse herself in the scene by using external triggers was a sign of a talented actor.


    For an actor, getting into character either by letting someone else direct you or by figuring it out yourself was not a big difference. As long as you could immerse yourself in the story and bond with the character you have talent. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The depth of one''s achievement depends on the level of immersion.


    Gillian humphed and ignored that ssmate.


    After going to the bathroom with Stephanie, they went back to the ssroom for more sses.


    When school was over in the afternoon, Maddie came to their ssroom to pick them up and invited them to her house.


    Since Maddie had informed her parents beforehand, they had finished their work early and returned home to entertain guests.


    Although the family had had some unpleasant experiences with Gillian and Stephanie before, everyone agreed to not bring up those events.


    During dinner, as a gesture, Mr.


    Palmer raised his ss to them and


    said, "Steph; Gillian, you and Maddie have be friends now because of your past conflicts. I hope you


    continue to get along like this,


    11


    it would put my mind at ease.


    Stephanie happily clinked he


    l.ne


    with his and said, "Don''t worry, Maddie and I have resolved our differences and we''ll definitely get along well from now on."

 Chapter 100

    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ve already driven away those students who like to sow discord. From now on, there will only be the three of us in the dorm, and we''ll definitely get along well." Maddie''s momughed and said, "That''s why when making friends, you should make genuine ones! Otherwise, it''s really not good for you!"


    Gillian chimed in, "You can be at ease. I''ve let go of all the past issues. As long as Maddie is sincere about being friends with me and Steph, we will definitely be sincere to her." Maddie happily said, "Don''t worry, I am definitely sincere!"


    Her parents were really supportive!


    The idea of making friends wasn''t something she brought up; it was mentioned by them!


    So, at night, after Mr. and Mrs. Palmer went to bed early, Maddie personally prepared daily necessities for Gillian and Stephanie and sent them to their rooms. Seeing Gillian and Stephanie alreadyughing and ying on the bed, and theirughter sounded very joyful, for some reason, she felt envious of their friendship.


    Feeling a little down, she knocked on the door and said, "Steph, Gillian, I brought you toiletries and pajamas... The pajamas are mine, but they''re brand new and unworn." Stephanie and Gillian immediately stopped their horsey, stood up, and greeted her, "Wow, Maddie, you''re so thoughtful. You''ve prepared everything for us."


    "It''s my responsibility! After all, I''m the one who invited you to stay at my house, so it''s only natural that I prepare these things for you!"


    "Ha ha, Maddie, you''re so adorable..."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maddie pouted, "Don''t think that by praising me, I''ll actually believe it... And I''m not afraid to tell you that my nose, chin, and double eyelids are all done through surgery!" "That''s why I''mplimenting you on being cute, not pretty! Otherwise, you''d think I was being sarcastic."


    "Oh... Do you guys really not discriminate against stic surgery?"


    "Why would we discriminate against stic surgery... That''s the beauty you paid for, and those who do usually discriminate are just jealous that you became pretty and don''t have the courage to do it themselves!"


    Maddie heard this for the first time, and she immediately felt it made sense. The smile on her face became a little more sincere! "Stephanie, you''re so eloquent!"


    "Hahaha... I naturally speak these sincere words to good friends! As for those who always like to bully others, I usually settle it with a fight." Maddie''s face instinctively stiffened, and she said, "I won''t bully anyone anymore."


    "Maddie...you''re really adorable!"


    Maddie''s face turned red again from thepliment, and Gillian and Stephanie couldn''t help but smile.


    Until this moment, the three of them had truly resolved their past misunderstandings and sincerely became friends. Maddie joined them on the bed and they chatted away.


    Gillian mentioned Megan, and Maddie quickly interjected, "That''s my cousin! What happened to her?"


    Gillian recounted the words Megan


    had mocked Stephanie with during the day, and Maddie coldly sneered, "She''s just a bully who takes


    advantage of others! The Palmer et


    family''s business was built from scratch by my parents. Their family was just an ordinary one and only became better off through my father''s help... She became some popr makeup influencer online, so


    she unts it outside as well."


    "It''s not a big deal, Gillian. I didn''t even care about her," Maddie said dismissively.


    "I was just curious," Gillian replied.


    Suddenly, Maddie looked at Stephanie hesitantly and said, "Um... Stephanie, your family background must be impressive, right?"

 Chapter 101

    Stephanie paused for a moment and said, "Huh? I don''te from a rich family background, I''m just an ordinary person."


    "You''re lying. The people who came to save you that day were all the young masters of the Damon Group."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not lying. I just happen to know him... I''m just an ordinary person."


    "Well... how did you meet him?"


    "He''s a friend of my friend."


    "Can... can you introduce him to me?" Maddie asked, blushing slightly and looking down.


    Hahaha!!


    Stephanie couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Do you have a crush on him?"


    Maddie didn''t dare to look up and make eye contact with them, feeling a bit guilty. "Being friends with you guys isn''t because of him... I really admire your friendship, and I think that''s how good friends should be... As for Putnam, I was just casually asking. If you don''t want to introduce him, Steph, never mind."


    "Ha... that''s no big deal! I can give you his contact information right away, but I''m not that close to him, so whether you can win his heart is up to you!"


    Maddie was surprised. "Really? Um... you don''t think I''m friends with you because I have ulterior motives, right?"


    Stephanie didn''t think all the rich girls were annoying, at least not the one in front of her. She was cute in her silliness!


    People with real motives wouldn''t be so direct and obvious about it!


    She couldn''t help but tease Maddie. "What if we did think so?"


    Maddie''s face changed immediately, frowning and saying, "Then I won''t take Putnam''s contact information! There are more than just one good-looking guy out there, and even if I had his contact information, I might not be able to chase him."


    "Hahahahaha..." This time even Gillian couldn''t help butugh and copse on the bed.


    If they''d discovered Maddie''s cuteness earlier, how could they have be enemies?


    "What are youughing at? Is what I said wrong? Finding a handsome guy is not difficult; men are


    everywhere! I genuinely chose to be friends with you instead of chasing after men. Is thatughable?"


    "Notughable at all... Maddie, I''ll give you his contact information right away We can still be friends without any issues." Stephanie thought having an interesting and feisty rich girl like Maddie as a friend


    would make life more enjoyable.


    Maddie was somewhat uncertain and asked, "Are you sure you don''t mind?"


    "What''s there to mind? We''re good friends. We share good food together, enjoy good drinks, and team up for good-looking men while pursuing our own goals!"


    "Hahaha!" Now even Maddieughed and fell onto the bed.


    Overnight, she felt like she had truly be friends with both of them.


    It felt really good.


    Even if in the end, she couldn''t win over Putnam, she felt like she didn''t lose anything.


    Stephanie had given her contact information so readily that when she received a call from Putnam the next day, she started feeling a bit guilty.


    Putnam sighed on the phone, "Stephanie, I saved you with good intentions, but you''ve repaid me with ingratitude... you gave my private contact information to Ms. Palmer?"


    "Uh... well, Putnam, now I''ve be good friends with Ms. Palmer... So it''s only natural for me to introduce my good friend to you... She''s interested in you, and I couldn''t do anything about it!" Putnam sighed even more helplessly, "Stephanie, how can you be so brazen..."

 Chapter 102

    "Putnam, don''t be so down, man! You should be ttered that a girl is chasing after you. It means you''ve got charm!"


    "Do I really need that kind of charm?"


    "Of course you do! You''re the same age as Silver Fox, and he''s getting married, but you''re still single... As a friend, I''m just trying to help you out here! Ms. Maddie is also from a wealthy family, so it''s a perfect match. Besides, I''ve only given her your contact info, if you don''t like her, just reject her... I''m not forcing you to marry her or anything."


    What the heck is going on in Stephanie''s little head?


    He was determined to talk to Sebastian and get some rityter!


    "Oh? Do I need to say thank you to you then?"


    "It''s just a small gesture, no need to be polite!"


    After hanging up the phone, Putnam couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    In his office, Cyrus sat obediently across from him, listening to Putnam talk about Stephanie''s situation, curiously staring at him.


    Putnam grumbled, "Why are you looking at me? I brought you to thepany to learn, not to eavesdrop on my phone calls!"


    Cyrus chuckled bitterly, "Were you just on the phone with Stephanie?"


    "That''s right! I told you, she''s Sebastian''s future wife. Forget about your little schemes! Do you think I have the courage topete with Sebastian for a woman? Not a chance!"


    Cyrus was unconvinced and said, "That''s because I''m still young. When I reach your age, I''ll definitely be better than all of you!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmph, you''ve already graduated


    from college. Are you still young? At your age, Sebastian was already the CEO of Skyline Corporation! You''re far behind him! I''ve told you before, if you want your mother to have a better life at home, you have to work hard! If Jtaes back one day and holds a grudge, your mother''s life will be even more difficult!"


    Cyrus furrowed his brows and asked, "Jta wille back?"


    "Don''t you know your father''s personality? He doted on Jta for so many years... He''s just temporarily setting her aside, but given enough time, he will definitely miss his daughter and bring her back home! As long as Jta admits her mistakes, stops causing trouble, and promises not to make any more mistakes... Dad will


    immediately bring her back!"


    Cyrus believed him, and he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "She''s your blood sister. Why are you taking my side?"


    Putnam burst intoughter.


    "Are you an idiot? She''s my biological sister, but aren''t you my biological brother? Do you know what the scariest thing is when you''re in a big family?" "What is it?"


    "Feeling lonely and isted even though you''re surrounded by many rtives."


    "Are you talking about Sebastian?"


    Putnam raised his eyebrows,


    "Seems like you''re not totally clueless! Anyway, I''d much rather have another brother than another enemy! As for Jta, even though we''re blood siblings, our goals different. She only has eyes for men... and might even bring our family into danger for them. She never realizes that without the support of the Damon family, we''re nothing! To outsiders, we''re worth squat!"


    Cyrus immediately understood what Putnam meant.


    In that moment, he admired and idolized his brother even more. He felt that his brother was more rational and reliable than his own father.


    "I understand, but... I really like Stephanie, and I don''t want to give up."


    Putnam raised an eyebrow and said, "I didn''t ask you to give up. It seems that we, the Damon family, are a stubborn bunch who refuse to easily give up... Jta is like that, and so are you. Now that Jta has already made a mess of things, if you want to, you can give it a try! Just know that you definitely can''t outmatch Sebastian..."

 Chapter 103

    Cyrus looked nervously at Putnam and said, "Dude, you gonna help me, right?"


    "Do you think I''d help you?" Putnam said with a teasing smile.


    Cyrus shook his head gloomily and said, "Since you and Sebastian are so tight, I guess you wouldn''t."


    "You''re such an idiot! Sure, Sebastian and I are close, but we''re blood brothers, man! Both of us have the Damon family blood running through our veins!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cyrus''s eyes lit up and he said, "So, are you saying you''ll help me? Aren''t you afraid of ruining your rtionship with Sebastian?"


    Putnam sneered and said, "I''m just helping my little brother grow up, man. Why would he break ties with me because of that?"


    "Grow up?"


    "What, you think I''m gonna help you directly fight the entire Ingram family? Do I look stupid to you? Am I gonna sacrifice the whole Damon family just for you?" "So, brother, what do you mean?"


    "Stephanie''s going to Center Stage Academy! She''ll be in the entertainment industry someday, and our family has an entertainmentpany. It isn''t huge, but it''s not tiny either. Here, you can use it to practice. If you can actually be powerful enough topete with Sebastian for a girl, then it means you''ve got what it takes. If not, you''re not even worthy of fighting him. Just give it up!"


    "I can do it! As long as you''re willing to teach me, I promise I''ll learn from you with an open mind!"


    Putnam nodded and said, "As long as you''re willing to learn, I''ll teach you everything I know!"


    "But, brother... aren''t you even a little worried that I''ll fight you for the family property someday? Even though I''m not a threat to you right now, I''ll grow up eventually. Aren''t you worried?"


    Putnam raised his eyebrows


    confidently and said, "Don''t listen to those who try to sow discord! If we cooperate and don''t fight each other, we can only make the Damon family stronger! If one of us runs into trouble, the other one can still hold up the Damon family. That''s how we make the family better!"


    Cyrus nodded hesitantly and said, "Brother, I promise I''ll protect the Damon family with you."


    "As long as you don''t cause trouble, that''s enough for me. Now hurry up and grow up, I''m exhausted out here!"


    "I''ll try my best!"


    Compared to Galloway, Putnam felt more like an old father educating his son.


    Stephanie and Gillian stayed at Maddie''s house for two days. When they returned to their dormitory, it had beenpletely transformed.


    Seeing the new bedding, cabs,


    desk, and cartoon decorations on


    the pink walls, both Stephanie and


    Gillian were thrilled, praising


    Maddie''s talent as a future designer.


    Maddie blushed happily and said, "Oh, it''s really nothing. If you guys had grown up in a big family with their taste, you''d probably have even better taste than me!" Anyone else might have thought Maddie was just showing off her background.


    But after spending a few days with her, Stephanie and Gillian understood her personality better.


    She was just stating a fact, not bragging.


    So theyughed and agreed, "Alright, let''s learn how to improve our taste from Ms. Maddie!"


    Maddie said, "Of course! When we go shopping can help you pick out clothes. I think I have a pretty good eye for fashion. My mom always takes me with her when she shops, and she looks great in the clothes I pick out for her. She even gets photographed by the media all the time."

 Chapter 104

    "Haha, we definitely can''t afford those clothes you picked out for us!"


    "Since I''m the one who brought you guys out shopping, how can I possibly make you spend your own money?"


    "No way... You loaded people didn''t get your money easily, so we can''t let you pay for everything... How about this, to celebrate our dorm''s new look and great atmosphere, I''ll treat you guys to a meal!" Stephanie said.


    "Pfft, Steph, do you even have any money?"


    "Yeah, I do! My mom''s medical expenses have been resolved, and the money I earned from my part-time job is still in my bank ount, so it''s now my living expenses! Just say what you wanna eat, I got money!"


    "Hahahaha... Alright, I want steak!"


    "Then let''s all go have steak together!"


    The three of them, in great spirits, left the dorm together, attracting quite a few stares along the way.


    After leaving the school, the three walked toward a restaurant near the school.


    Stephanie''s phone suddenly rang - it was her mom calling her.


    She must be asking about her situation at school. Stephanie hurriedly answered the phone: "Mom!"


    At the other end of the phone, Marilyn''s voice sounded upbeat as sheughed and asked, "Steph, how''s everything at school? Have you gotten used to it yet?"


    As expected, her mom was worried about her school life.


    Stephanie smiled and replied, "Mom, I''m doing great! I even made some new friends! Gillian and I went to a friend''s house together recently as well."


    "Oh, that''s wonderful! When I am feeling better, I''lle to school and invite your friends for a meal!"


    "Haha, sure, Mom! We''re actually about to go eat steak now!"


    "Alright, you young folks have fun together... By the way, Steph, the caregiver Seb arranged for me came yesterday. You don''t have to worry about me being at home alone." "Okay, Mom."


    "Have you been in touch with Sebtely? He''s been so kind to us, so you should also be more attentive to him at school!"


    "Understood, Mom!"


    Sebastian hardly paid any attention to her anymore, but she didn''t want to bother him either.


    Nevertheless, since he arranged a caregiver for her mom and made sure things at school are taken care of as well, she should express gratitude.


    "Alright, have a great time with your friends. I won''t bother you guys any further."


    Just as Stephanie was about to


    hang up, Gillian grabbed her phone and said, "Mrs. Bishop, I''m Gillian. I''m with Steph right now. Don''t worry, with me around, she''ll


    definitely get used to schoolel


    Everyone in our ss really likes her too! You just focus on getting better! Steph cares about you the most!"


    Marilyn was very touched, replying, "Alright... Tell Steph not to worry about me. My life has been getting better and better. I want to live


    longer and will take good care of


    myself. She doesn''t have to worry!"


    "Understood!"


    Gillian was about to hang up when Maddie quickly said, "I''d like to chat with Steph''s mom too. Is that okay?"


    Gillianughed, "Auntie, the new friends Steph made are also her dorm mates. We are three living together in the same dorm, and we get along really well. Maddie here wants to talk to you too." With a big smile, Marilyn replied, "Okay, sure."


    Maddie took the phone and politely


    said, "Hello, Steph''s mom... My name is Maddie. I really love being


    friends with your daughter.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie has such a great personality, you must be an


    vel


    incredibly gentle and kind mom too.


    The next time Steph goes home, I''ll go with her to visit you!"


    "I''ll be looking forward to it," Marilyn replied before hanging up, feeling very happy.

 Chapter 105

    Seems like Steph is doing pretty well now, so she''s relieved.


    After hanging up the phone, Stephanie said, "You guys are so cheesy! But, I like it! Hahaha... My mom loves to hear people praise me more than she likes to hear people praise her." Maddie raised her head and said, "I''m just stating the facts!"


    "Alright, alright, let''s go eat! To celebrate our friendship! Long live our friendship!"


    In no time, they arrived at the restaurant.


    Most ces near school were low to mid-range, suitable for students'' budget, and were very average in environment, with many people.


    Stephanie was worried that Maddie, being a ssydy, wouldn''t be used to this kind of environment, so she asked her before they entered the restaurant, "Maddie, can you adapt to this environment?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the restaurant was packed with people and the air was filled with the smell of meat, Maddie frowned subconsciously, but she didn''t want to ruin Gillian and Stephanie''s mood for dinner, so she forced herself to say, "It''s fine... I can adapt."


    Both Gillian and Stephanie felt she was a little reluctant, and they were about to suggest changing to another ce when Stephanie''s phone rang.


    She said, "Hold on a moment, let me take this call."


    Then she answered the phone, and Cyrus''s voice came through, "Hey, Steph, missing me yet?"


    "Nope." Stephanie replied bluntly, "Cyrus, what''s up? I''m out to eat with my ssmates, and they''re waiting for me!"


    "No biggie, just remembering I owe you dinner... Are your ssmates with you? Wanna eat together?"


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up, "We''d love some steak."


    "Sure, I''ll take you to the best steak in B City!"


    "Send me the address, and I''ll bring my ssmates over."


    "No problem."


    After hanging up the phone,


    smiled at Maddie and


    "Let''s go, we''re going


    somewhere else!"


    Maddie quickly said, "Steph, it''s really fine... I, I can adapt."


    "Come on, don''t force yourself! There''s a friend who wants to treat me to dinner, and he wants us to join!"


    Gillian was curious, "Is it a male or a female friend?"


    "A guy, but he''s not my boyfriend! He''s handsome, though! You guys should like his type."


    "Wow, really? How handsome? As handsome as Putnam?"


    Stephanie touched her chin,paring the appearance between Putnam and Cyrus in her mind and


    shook her head, "Hard and


    They


    are two brothers..."


    "He''s Putnam''s brother?"


    "Yes, his name is Cyrus... But be careful, that guy''s a yboy, and he switches girlfriends fast!"


    "Heavens, Steph, how do you know?"


    "He''s from my previous workce, he''d bring a different girl to hang around every few days, so of course I know!" "Err... Fine, he doesn''t sound like a faithful good boy, even if he''s good-looking, we''re not that interested!"


    But when they arrived and saw


    Cyrus in person, Maddie and


    up... And they even


    him for his contact informa''s


    Stephanie rolled her eyes.


    Weren''t they the ones who said they weren''t interested even if he was good-looking?


    Cyrus was very friendly to Stephanie''s ssmates and gave his contact information without hesitation.


    "Ladies, order whatever you want to eat!"

 Chapter 106

    Gillian excitedly asked, "Can we order anything, even the expensive dishes?"


    ncing at the menu, the restaurant was really upscale. All customers were dining in private rooms, but the prices were quite steep. Cyrus casually said, "Absolutely! Go crazy!"


    Maddieughed, "Mr. Damon, really? You''re worried about money? Gillian, just go ahead and order!"


    "No problem!"


    Stephanie wanted to use the restroom, so she stood up and said, "You guys order first, I''ll take a quick trip to the bathroom."


    Cyrus tried to make small talk, "Be sure toe back soon!"


    Maddie couldn''t help but think how well-behaved Cyrus, who had a reputation in their circle for being mischievous and hard to deal with, was when he was around Stephanie.


    As Stephanie came out of the bathroom, she suddenly bumped into someone.


    She looked up, and with a surprised expression eximed, "Silver Fox!! What are you doing here?"


    Sebastian, also surprised, said, "Came for a business meal. My client booked a dinner here. What about you?"


    "I came with Gillian and some new friends for a meal. Silver Fox, I wanted to thank you for helping with my mom''s caretaker and arranging school for me..."


    Sebastian replied indifferently, "No problem, just a small thing. Which room are you guys in?"


    "Room 108. Do you want toe in and meet my ssmates?"


    "I still have things to handle. Next time!"


    "Okay, then. You go ahead and get busy! I won''t bother you any longer!"


    "Mhm."


    After a brief exchange, they went their separate ways.


    After eating,ughing, and chatting, Cyrus went to pay the bill, only to find that someone had already paid for their meal.


    Frowning, he asked, "Who paid?"


    Was it Stephanie? Was she being so alienated to him?


    The cashier said, "It was Mr. Ingram."


    Sebastian? Cyrus''s face immediately turned dark.


    Was Sebastian having someone monitor Stephanie? How else he know about their dinner


    pay the bill in advance? W cunning and treacherous guy!


    Little did he know, Sebastian had no idea Cyrus was there. It just so happened that Martin went to settle the bill, so Sebastian mentioned casually to him to pay for the billin Room 108 as well. It was just a passing remark, meant to create a positive image of Stephanie in the eyes of their ssmates and facilitate better future interactions. Sebastian didn''t think much of it.


    With a gloomy expression, Cyrus walked out of the restaurant, and Stephanie waved at him, saying, "Cyrus, we''ll take a taxi back."


    "I''ll give you a ride!"


    "Your sports car only has two seats, and there are four of us. Let''s just take a taxi," Stephanie insisted.


    Cyrus sighed and said, "Next time, I''ll get a car with four seats."


    "Okay, let''s discuss it next time. Thanks for the meal today!"


    "No need to thank me!" Cyrus didn''t n on telling Stephanie that Sebastian had paid for the meal. Since Stephanie didn''t know, he considered it a win.


    However, he didn''t expect that


    Stephanie would find outter in theContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    evening. Her mother sent her a text asking if she had taken the time to care about her "Seb"... Stephanie replied casually with a "yes." Then, she casually sent a text to check on Sebastian, asking, "Silver Fox, how''s your health recently?"


    After sending the text, she tossed her phone aside and went to take a shower.

 Chapter 107

    As soon as I left, I received a text message from Sebastian: "All good, what''s up?".


    "With my mom''s reminder, I just wanted to see how you''re doing."


    Sebastian looked at the text content, thinking this girl is quite straightforward.


    "Boring."


    "Silver Fox, you think it''s boring? Why don''t I keep youpany and chat for a while?"


    "I meant you''re a boring person!"


    "Silver Fox, I''m just looking out for you, and you say that about me!"


    "Thanks for your concern?"


    "No problem, Silver Fox, how was the meal today?"


    "It was alright, a bit spicy though."


    "Hahaha, spicy dishes taste the best!"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Silver Fox, is it very expensive to dine in that restaurant?"


    "Martin paid the bill. I''m not sure."


    "Could you ask Martin for me tomorrow? If it''s too expensive, I feel bad making Cyrus treat us."


    Sebastian looked at the text, paused, and replied, "Cyrus treated? I had Martin pay the bill."


    Stephanie also paused, a little uncertain: "Did he pay for ours too?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Ah? Cyrus didn''t say anything, and I thought it was his treat."


    "I don''t know."


    "Silver Fox, so you asked which box to help me pay the bill?"


    "Maybe."


    "What do you mean ''maybe,'' either yes or no."


    "It''ste, let''s sleep."


    "Oh... Then, Silver Fox, good night."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie couldn''t figure out what kind of person Sebastian was after thinking for a while.


    He may not like her, but he''s been nice to her all along.


    Although he said she could only be the wife of the Skyline Corporation president, he gave her shoes worth tens of thousands easily.


    And he easily treated everyone to a meal.


    And when her mom was hospitalized, he trivially arranged it.


    He even casually had someone help find a kidney source...


    Maybe Sebastian is just rich. To the wealthy, these things seem like nothing.


    Stephanie thought to herself: Why think so much? He likes affairs with married women in bathrooms! He flirted


    Sanother man''s wife! She


    should be content with him being nice because he owes her.


    With this in mind, Stephanie finally convinced herself that although Sebastian steals wives which is inhumane, he is very principled and grateful.


    Her mother was very satisfied. So far, Sebastian hasn''t done anything morally wrong to them.


    Their lives have changed drastically because they saved him. She should be content.


    After attending college for half a month, Stephanie found all her course''s


    & going well. She felt tha


    just over half a month, she had learned a lot.


    After school, the living environment in the dormitory was extremelyfortable, even morefortable than her home.


    On weekends, Stephanie nned to go to the hospital with her mother.


    Gillian and Maddie also went home separately, agreeing to visit her mom at the hospital together on the weekend.


    Joyfully, Stephanie agreed. After seeing them leave one by one, she packed her things and went to the school gate. She nned to take a taxi directly to the hospital.


    However, as soon as she reached the school gate, a man in a ck suit approached her and said, "Ms. Bishop, Mr. Ingram is waiting for you in the car. He''ll go with you to see your mother at the hospital

 Chapter 108

    Mr. Ingram? Sebastian?


    Stephanie''s eyes were filled with suspicion as she looked at the parked Rolls Royce on the street...


    This seems like the kind of ride Sebastian, the domineering CEO, would take. Without any doubt, she followed the man in the ck suit to the car, watching him open the door for her, then got in. However, she was greeted with a friendly smile.


    Stephanie wanted to get out of the car immediately, but the door was shut and she couldn''t.


    Turning her head, Stephanie red at the person in the car and said, "Why are you tricking me into getting in your car outside my school? What do you want?"


    "Steph, don''t be so fierce. I''m not a bad guy, you know..."


    Aaron looked at Stephanie like a snake assessing its prey.


    For some reason, Stephanie found his gaze disgusting.


    Frowning, she warned, "Let me out of this car now, or you''ll regret it!"


    "Hmph, little girl, I''m doing you a favor by fancying you. You''ve rejected me time and time again, I''ve been patient, but you still treat me like this. If that''s the case, don''t me me..." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Stephanie instinctively tensed up, ready to defend herself.


    Seeing this, Aaron swallowed and said, "The way you''re all tense, so cute..."


    For some reason, Aaron was filled with anticipation.


    Stephanie scoffed, "Are you blind? Me, tense? I dare you touch me! You think I''m easy to bully?"


    "Little girl, I know you know some fighting skills... so, of course,


    other precautions..." Contentake


    to en.swno roveret


    belongs


    Hearing him so confident, Stephanie dared not make a hasty move.


    With this thought, a forced smile appeared on Stephanie''s lips,


    "Haha... then, maybe we can have


    nice chat."


    Aaronughed, "Oh, look how quickly you little girl''s attitude changes! Now I like you more!"

 Chapter 109

    Aaron was stoked when he heard her agree.


    As the girl got closer and closer, Aaron''s thoughts started to get pervy.


    But he found that the longing in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    If he could just fool this girl and get a little closer, he''d definitely have a shot!


    Thinking of this, when Stephanie was just a step away from him, Aaron raised his anesthetic gun and spread his arms, saying, "C''mon sweetie, hurry up."


    Stephanie looked at the raised anesthetic gun and darkened her eyes, asking, "What do you n on doing?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron''s mouth showed a wicked smile and replied, "You''ll know when youe here. Let me tell you something."


    Aaron was getting impatient, his face distorted. He wanted to reach out and grab Stephanie, give her a good time!


    But as he reached out to pull her, his hand was suddenly twisted by someone, and he felt excruciating pain... He quickly raised his other hand with the anesthetic gun, trying to shoot at Stephanie, but she dodged and kicked him in the abdomen.


    Aaron''s face turned furious in an instant.


    The anesthetic gun in his hand was snatched away by the girl swiftly... and aimed at his neck and fired.


    With the sound of the gunshot,


    Aaron, who was hit by the anesthetic gun, couldn''t move... then he red at Stephanie, gnashing his teeth, and said, "You stinky girl... just you wait!!"


    Stephanie sneered and said, "Disgusting pervert! Buzz off!"


    With that, she kicked his face, knocking Aaron out cold.


    Upon hearing the gunshot, the driver and bodyguard in the front row stopped the car immediately.


    Stephanie quickly overpowered the bodyguard with the anesthetic gun as the door opened, and then hurriedly jumped out.


    Surveying her surroundings, she saw


    the car parked near the hospital. It seemed like this pervert nned to assault her and then send her back to the hospital to be with he mother.


    Before going back to school, Stephanie went to a nearby drugstore and bought a bottle of anti-wolf spray, which she put in her bag.


    Later on, she intended to buy a fruit


    knife to carry with her. If this disgusting pervert dared to touch her again, she''d cut off his genitals to save him from harming other girls - he was repulsive!


    With her purchases made, Stephanie finally went to the hospital.


    In Marilyn''s ward, a middle-aged woman about the same age as her was busy cleaning.


    When Stephanie walked in, Marilyn introduced her, saying, "Steph, this is Lottie, she''s the caretaker that Seb hired to take care of me."

 Chapter 110

    Marilyn noticed that the ward was very clean and well-ventted, so she smiled and said, "Lottie, hello."


    Lottie looked very straightforward and smiled at Stephanie, saying, "Oh, you girl is getting more and more beautiful as you grow up. You''re really lucky to have such a pretty daughter." Seeing her daughter being praised, Marilyn said with a grin, "Not really, this girl is quite naughty."


    "Young girls should be a little naughty. My own daughters are too quiet, always studying and reading books. I''m afraid they''ll be bookworms in the future."


    "That''s not bad, girls should be quiet and follow the rules."


    "I actually prefer a naughty daughter. But children all have their own fate; it depends on whether they are lucky enough."


    "You''re right. Lottie, you will be very happy in the future. Your two daughters are very thoughtful."


    Lottie forced a smile and said, "It still depends on the family they were born into. In our rural families, boys are favored over girls. My two daughters are often looked down upon." Marilyn knew about the preference for boys in some ces, so she changed the subject, "Steph, are you on break from school?"


    "Yeah. I have a two-day break. Gillian and Maddie wille to see you tomorrow. They went home to be with their parents today." "Ah, they really are good friends. Tomorrow, I will wear the clothes that Seb bought for me. I can''t let our Steph lose face." Stephanie said, "Mom, don''t worry. Maddie and Gillian are not vain people."


    "I just want you to look better. At least I should look healthy, so others won''t look down on you for having a sick mother."


    Stephanie knew that her mom''s generation had their own ideas, so she didn''t argue with her and just smiled, "Mom, just be happy and wear whatever you like."


    "By the way, Steph, do you have


    3gh clothes? The weather is getting colder. Shall I go shet mores


    you to buy a few more


    "Mom, don''t worry. I have a great rtionship with my ssmates and I have Gillian. There are many clothing stores near our school, and we can go shopping anytime after school. Just rest well."


    "Alright then. Young people will have more fun shopping together."


    Stephanie spent the whole


    afternoon in the hospital with her mom, always worried that the


    psycho would barge into the


    hospital after waking up. Luckily, no one came in all afternoon. Until the evening, he never showed


    and


    Stephanie finally breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    May that guy realize that he can''t mess with her and stop bothering her. If he doesn''t... any consequences are his own fault. After dinner, Stephanie took a walk with her mom at the hospital entrance to help with digestion. Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Stephanie nced at the caller ID and saw that it was the nightclub owner from before.


    She immediately said to her mom, "Mom, I need to take a call."


    "Who is calling?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s the owner of the ce I used to work, probably something came up."


    "You take it, then... I''m feeling tired and going back inside."


    "Okay."


    As Marilyn went back upstairs, Stephanie answered the phone and heard an anxious male voice, "Stephanie! You have to save me!"


    Stephanie could hear chaos on the other end of the phone.


    She frowned and asked, "Boss! Is someone causing troubles?"

 Chapter 111

    "It''s more than just causing trouble... this will put our bar out of business! Steph, you gottae by tonight no matter what... this whole thing is because of you! You can''t just leave us hanging!" "Me causing trouble?" Stephanie frowned. "I''ve been gone for over 20 days, how can I still be causing trouble?"


    "It''s something from before. Stephanie, tell me, were you the one who turned off the lights and beat someone up in the bar''s restroom... Hank confessed after being beaten to a bloody pulp!" Stephanie''s face stiffened. "Boss, is someone out for revenge?"


    "You tell me! You beat the guy so badly he was unrecognizable, couldn''t even take care of himself, and had to be hospitalized for over a month... and he''s a big shot, ya know! Now his family''s elders have personally sent people to find you! They said if the attacker isn''t handed over today, all our bar''s employees will have to pay the price!"


    Stephanie was speechless. Did she really hurt Sebastian that badly? That kick that day was indeed quite fierce!


    But seeing Sebastian a few times afterward, he seemed to be just fine. Apart from that day when he and Putnam got kicked out of the car, he looked perfectly normal thest time she saw him! Could it be that Sebastian''s pride was hurt and he didn''t want anyone to know, so he pretended to be okay?


    It''s possible. After all, his face is important as the big boss of Skyline Corporation.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Stephanie, pleasee over! I''m begging you! My whole livelihood depends on this bar! Hank, Woody, and the others were your coworkers before, you can''t just abandon them!"


    Stephanie knew she couldn''t avoid this trouble tonight. She couldn''t be the kind of person who brings trouble to others and then just ignores it.


    Frowning, she said, "Wait for me, boss. I''ll call a cab ande right away... Just hand me over once I get there, they can do whatever they want with me!"


    If Sebastian knew it was her who hit him and wanted to take revenge, she''d ept it.


    But she still felt a bit wronged.


    He was the one who got caught


    one


    cheating in the restroom, she just caught him red-handed, and


    yesterday he just slept with her, and now he''s cheating again with another woman, making her sick, so she made a move on him!


    In mour Oasis bar, all the customers had already left. Only the staff, the owner, and a group of men in ck coats and sunsses remained, intimidating and


    interrogating them. Finally, when the owner mentioned that the culprit had agreed to surrender, the men in ck coats stopped their questioning and patiently awaited


    the culprit''s arrival.


    Hank, his face stained with tears, wiped his face and asked, "Boss... Did Steph really agree toe?"


    The owner, his face bruised and swollen from the beating, gave a bitter smile and said, "What else can we do if she doesn''te... Should we just watch a group of acquaintances suffer and die without doing anything?"


    "Boss, actually... Steph has been kind to me. I can''t bear to betray her like this..."


    "You are in grave danger yourself. Why do you care so much..."


    "But Steph once saved me!"


    "Young man, are you willing to sacrifice your life for her... But think about all these people, most of them have families to take care of. Are you going to involve them because of your sense of honor?... Don''t


    She


    worry, understand Stephanie


    is brave and willing to take responsibility! It was her own mess, and she will definitely feel that she should bear the burden herself. She won''t me you."

 Chapter 112

    "But I feel guilty...What if something happens to Steph?"


    The boss went silent after hearing this.


    Stephanie had a sick mother, and the courage she showed when she first applied for the job was still fresh in his memory.


    He asked her, "Such a young girl, why are you doing such a dangerous job?"


    She said, "Because I need money, and the pay here is high."


    He asked again, "Do you think a young girl like you can handle this job?"


    She said, "ed money, so I can risk my life...I''m sure I can do it."


    And so, he hired her.


    She had been managing the hotel''s security work very well and had not made any major mistakes.


    Soon, Stephanie arrived at the bar.


    What she saw was aplete mess. The originally luxurious hall and stage at the bar had been smashed to pieces.


    Almost all the familiar staff had injuries on their faces...


    Apart from the few who were close to her, the others looked at her with resentment in their eyes.


    They were ming her for dragging them down...


    Stephanie forced a smile and bowed to them, "I''m sorry...It''s my fault for dragging you all into this!"


    "Stephanie, if you dare to do something, you must be willing to take responsibility for it. If it was because of you that influential people were offended, then you should admit it soon!" "I will admit it...but I should also apologize to all of you."


    After saying this, Stephanie bowed to the boss again, "Boss...I''m really sorry."


    Stephanie''s eyes were red. She felt that she had caused a big mess, bringing trouble to her former boss and colleagues.


    The boss waved his hand tiredly, "Now''s not the time to talk about this..."


    Stephanie nodded, "If I can make it back alive...I will personally apologize to you all."


    Then, she walked to the men with


    ck sunsses. She raised her hands and said, "I will take full responsibility. Just do note after innocent people. That night, it was indeed me who turned off the lights and hurt someone in the restroom!"


    The man with ck sunsses in the front had no expression on his face, "Then pleasee with us. Our boss wants you to exin!" "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    Stephanie didn''t even ask where they


    th were c


    bet


    because she alwaysN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    thought she had hurt Sebastian


    They must be taking her to face him and admit her mistakes, right?


    She didn''t know if Sebastian would go easier on her for saving his life...


    As she was about to reach the bar''s entrance, Stephanie suddenly heard someone shout behind her, "Steph, I''m sorry!"


    Stephanie turned back and shook her head at Hank, "The one who should apologize is me. It''s my fault for getting you involved...Hank, you don''t need to feel guilty."


    She knew Hank only revealed her name under torture, so she didn''t me him.


    On the contrary, it was her own impulsiveness that brought trouble to so many people. Thinking of this, she felt regretful.


    She really owed them an apology.


    Stephanie followed those men


    willingly onto a ck luxury car. After getting into the car, someone handed her a ck hood, which she obediently put on herself, after which she suddenly could not see anything.


    In this situation, she surprisingly felt calm.


    "Where are we going?" she asked.


    "You''ll know when we get there!" someone replied.


    Stephanie smiled bitterly. Well, just follow them and see what happens.


    She was just worried about what would happen to her mother if something happened to her.


    After all, if Sebastian knew that she was the one who hit him, would he still take care of her mother?

 Chapter 113

    And, the boss said that the elder of the family who was kicked came here to demand the culprit. It wasn''t Sebastian himself, but his family who wanted to snatch her up and let Sebastian vent his anger after learning about the incident?


    If that was the case, she might not even get to see Sebastian...let alone him showing her any mercy for saving his life.


    On the way, Stephanie was lost in thought, and the more she thought about it, the more desperate she became.


    Her once dark life had finally seen some light after she saved Sebastian. She started to dream of going to college, making friends, and now she was back in darkness.


    She had no idea what awaited her tonight. The more she thought about it, the more horrible images she conjured up.


    By the time she arrived at the Ingram family''s ce, Stephanie''s face was already covered in tears.


    She didn''t want to die...what should she do...


    After dinner, Sebastian received a phone call from his grandfather, asking him to go back home for a visit.


    It was about his uncle Aaron, and he didn''t want to get involved.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But his grandfather insisted, making threats. To avoid displeasing him, Sebastian decided to pay a visit back home.


    When he arrived at the Ingram family''s ce and saw Aaron''s face covered in bruises, Sebastian could hardly recognize him...He felt a sense of malicious joy in his heart.


    But, noticing his grandfather''s gloomy eyes, he held back hisugh to save the old man from embarrassment.


    It wasn''t until he walked to the center of the living room that Sebastian noticed that the Ingram family members were all present tonight.


    The reason Sebastian didn''t like


    going back to the old house was


    because the people there always put him in a bad mood, especially the woman sitting next to his uncle, who looked at him with concern.


    This woman made him sick to his stomach.


    With a pained expression, he said, "ed to go to the bathroom."


    His aunt Ang asked with concern, "Sebastian, you seem a little off. Are you ok?"


    Sebastian smiled grimly: "Seeing certain people makes me sick, that''s all!"


    Ang''s face turned pale...Lowering her head, she didn''t say anything else.


    Kamden Ingram frowned and said, "What kind of attitude is that?"


    "Nothing!" Sebastian responded indifferently.


    Seeing this, Aaron and his mother exchanged nces, realizing there was about to be some drama.


    Jaxon Ingram frowned and said,


    "What''s the matter with you guys!


    The moment youe home, it''s all bickering Sebastian, look at Aaron! He''s been bullied so badly, yet you, the person in charge of the Ingram family, how could you not stand up for him and track down the culprit?!"


    Aaron chimed in, "Exactly! Sebastian, you''re not fit to be the one in charge of our Ingram family!" Sebastian sneered, "And you are?"


    His uncle, Coen Ingram, who had been quiet all along, suddenly spoke up, "Sebastian, you''ve be too arrogant over the years. You even removed your aunt''s brother from the dean''s position just like that; you''ve gone too far!"


    "Uncle, to be honest, you really don''t matter to me."

 Chapter 114

    "Sebastian, you''re so arrogant!"


    Sebastian sneered, "Just because I''m younger, anything everything I do is considered extremely arrogant in your eyes! If my father were still alive and did the same things I did, would you talk to him like that?" Reminded of his eldest son, Jaxon sternly spoke with sadness in his eyes, "Enough! Doesn''t my word matter anymore? Sebastian rarelyes home, and you guys just keep bickering when he does. If I were him, I wouldn''t want toe back to this house either!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Everyone finally shut up, but in their hearts, they cursed the old man for favoring his own grandson, the child left behind by his eldest son, the grandchild he personally raised.


    Sebastian nced at his grandfather indifferently, "So you called me back to deal with all this?"


    Jaxon coughed lightly, "Of course not! I brought you back today to let you know...As the head of the Ingram family, you need to protect our family members! Aaron is your uncle after all, and he''s been so pitifully bullied outside. How can you not care?"


    "Well? So what do you want me to do, Grandpa? Find the guy and get justice for my uncle?"


    "As the head of the Ingram family, of course you should do that, and let outsiders know that the Ingram family can''t be easily bullied. Whoever messes with us won''t get away with it!"


    "Bullied? Are you sure it wasn''t my dear uncle causing trouble outside and getting served himself?"


    Aaron immediately got angry and


    said, "Sebastian, do you even care about me? When a family member is in trouble, you not only refuse to help find the culprit, but you''re still talking shit here! Dad, you see, I''m already in such a miserable state, but he doesn''t care about me and also won''t help me find the person who hurt me, not to mention the badmouthing! Sebastian, you''re not fit to be the head of the Ingram family!"


    Sebastian sneered, "Whether I''m fit or not isn''t up to you."


    Jaxon felt a headacheing on, "Alright, why are you arguing again? Didn''t Sebastian go visit you in the hospital? And the person who hurt you, haven''t I found him and aren''t we bringing him back for you to deal with soon? What''s there to argue about?"


    Aaron was overjoyed thinking about the person who had hurt him being brought back for him to deal with. He wanted to see who dared to mess with him! Tonight, he was going to make that guy suffer!


    But what Aaron didn''t expect was that Stephanie had never done such a thing...


    When she was brought to the Ingram family with a hood over her head, Stephanie didn''t know where she was.


    At this moment, Stephanie''s emotions were very mixed.


    On the one hand, she hoped that Sebastian, the victim whom she had once hurt, would be present, so maybe her fate wouldn''t be so bad.


    On the other hand, she didn''t want him there because she didn''t want to see him take revenge on her with her own eyes.


    Although Sebastian had cheated on her with another woman the day after they had slept together, which disgusted her, his attitude towards her could be considered very tolerant, even indulgent.

 Chapter 115

    She could ept the punishment and face all the consequences.


    She even thought she didn''t do anything wrong that night!


    Sebastian deserved it! He was so annoying!


    On the way to the living room from the front gate of the Ingram family''s old house, Stephanie felt wronged again, and her eyes reddened.


    "Sir, I''ve brought the person!"


    After the bodyguard reported thus, everyone saw an unrecognizable woman entering the living room.


    Yes, judging from the dress, it was a woman!


    Everyone was shocked.


    The one who hurt Aaron was a woman? Even Aaron himself was surprised!


    Furthermore, the clothes on the woman seemed familiar...but he couldn''t make out that it was what Stephanie was wearing today.


    Sebastian watched, not knowing why the figure also looked familiar.


    But for the moment, he didn''t think of Stephanie. He only guessed it must be a woman Aaron messed with outside before dumping her, so she took revengeter.


    Jaxon frowned at Aaron, with a mocking tone, "Not bad, worthy of being my son! You even got hurt like this by a woman! I want to see who dares to hurt the child of the Ingram family!" Jaxon''s voice was powerful, full of deterrence.


    Stephanie, unable to see the surroundings, felt a little scared as she listened to the imposing voice...great panic arose in her heart.


    She immediately whimpered with fear, her voice trembling.


    The other members of the Ingram family were all stunned...the person who caused all this was actually scared to tears by Jaxon.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With her crying, Jaxon softened a


    bit, frowned, and asked: "Why are you crying? Daring to hurt one of the Ingram family and wound him so didn''t you know this day woulde? Hurry up and take the hood off her head!"


    He wanted to see what kind of woman dared to be so ruthless.


    "As you wish!"


    An Ingram family bodyguard stepped forward and uncovered the hood on Stephanie''s head.


    She only felt the light was dazzling, and instinctively squinted...Her tears kept flowing.


    When Sebastian saw Stephanie, his pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes were filled with surprise.


    How could it be Stephanie? How could Stephanie be involved with Aaron?


    This girl had teary eyes, looking as if she had cried a lot. Her lively eyes were somewhat red and swollen.


    There seemed to be a lot of cold sweat on her forehead, and her hair was a little messy, sticking to her forehead.


    Her face was red from crying...She kept sobbing, her eyes full of fear and grievance.


    Sebastian unconsciously frowned, feeling a little agitated.


    Aaron immediately cried out in horror: "Stephanie, it was you!!"


    Jaxon asked in surprise, "You know her?"


    Aaron didn''t talk, but his eyes were full of anger as he stared at Stephanie.


    This naughty girl had set him up, causing him so much pain, and in the end, she didn''t even help him treat his injuries! She shot him with a tranquilizer! When he woke up, his face was covered in scars, and his body felt terrible.


    However, now she was in his hands, at his mercy!


    Thinking about how his grandfather


    had


    W said that the culprit


    would be handed over toner


    Aaron


    suddenly felt very happy.


    Naughty girl, whatever you did to me, now you should help me treat it well!

 Chapter 116

    After Stephanie got used to the bright light, she quickly scanned the surroundings and people.


    The moment she saw Sebastian, she couldn''t help it anymore and burst into tears.


    She had never been so scared in her life.


    Strange people, strange surroundings...Aaron, with his battered face, couldn''t be recognized by her for now.


    And among everyone present, Stephanie seemed to only notice Sebastian. She didn''t say anything but suddenly burst into tears again.


    The little girl cried and sobbed, her crying making everyone feel heartbroken.


    While sobbing, she mumbled incoherently, "Silver Fox, I''m so scared..."


    Aaron thought that by "Silver Fox" she was referring to himself, and his eyes narrowed slightly, thinking, "What goes aroundes around! In the end, you still have to beg me for help, don''t you?"


    He was about to walk over and scare the girl and then use his words to threaten her, but someone got to Stephanie''s side before him and teased, "Stephanie, tell me, what earth-shattering thing have you done again?"


    Seeing this, Jaxon asked with much surprise, "Sebastian, you know this little girl too?"


    Sebastian admitted indifferently.


    Jaxon frowned and said, "Since you both know her... You guys figure it out!"


    "Let''s take our time... Let me find out exactly what happened first, and then Grandpa can make the decision."


    "Alright, it''s easier tomunicateN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    with people we know. Sebastian, ask this little girl what on earth made her do this! As soon as she came in, she started crying loudly. People with think we''re mistreating a little girl here! But it was she who started the trouble!"


    Unable to stop crying, Stephanie sniffled pitifully, saying, "Silver Fox, how can you even ask? If it weren''t for you being all flirty with a woman in the restroom, would I have rushed in and hit you? The lights were off, so I didn''t see clearly and just kicked around! I didn''t mean to kick that hard and make you unable to walk...Silver Fox, I apologize. I was I wrong. Can you ask your family to


    let me go? I''m really scared!"


    Looking up at Sebastian, her eyes were filled with grievances and fear, she wore a pitiful expression.


    Hearing her words, Sebastian''s mouth twitched instinctively, saying, "Me flirting with someone in the restroom? When did that happen?"


    "On the second day we met...in the restroom of mour Oasis...I heard it very clearly, that woman called you Mr. Ingram and asked you to treat her gently..."


    As Stephanie spoke, she sniffled even more, growing increasingly distraught until she was wailing, "You were so nice to me the day before, Silver Fox, but the next day you flirted with another woman at my workce. I couldn''t take it, so that''s why I hit you...Silver Fox, I really know I was wrong. Can you let me go home? My mom is still waiting for me at the hospital."


    By now, everyone present seemed to understand what had happened.


    Everyone''s gazes switched between Sebastian and Aaron''s faces, back and forth.


    If it wasn''t for Aaron''s bruised face, the resemnce between the uncle and nephew was indeed striking, especially in terms of their profiles...Their heights were also simr, and their dressing styles were quite alike.


    It was indeed possible for them to be mistaken for one another!

 Chapter 117

    Aaron was dumbfounded from the moment he saw Sebastian walk up to Stephanie... Then, after hearing Stephanie call Sebastian Silver Fox and the words that followed, he basically figured out what was going on.


    Aaron gritted his teeth and stared at Sebastian, yelling, "Sebastian! I can''t believe I went through all that because of you!"


    Stephanie was stunned.


    For a moment, she forgot what to do next and just stared at Aaron with a nk expression. Upon this, she recognized Aaron right away.


    She blurted out, "You disgusting pervert...Why are you here?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and asked, "Disgusting pervert?"


    Hearing Sebastian, Stephanie was so sad that tears flowed like a spring.


    She sobbed, "Silver Fox...that pervert has been stalking me at the hospital recently. He disappeared only when I went to school. Today, when I was going to visit my mom in the hospital from school, he pretended to be you and tricked me into his car. He even tried to make a move on me...He also had a tranquilizer gun and threatened me..."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After hearing this, Sebastian looked at Aaron with a slightly furrowed brow, "Did you do all this?"


    Aaron said, "Sebastian, don''t change the subject! Didn''t you hear her say she kicked me by mistake thinking I was you?! I got kicked because of you! You owe me an exnation! You seem to be pretty close with this girl. Is this some kind of scam you two are trying to pull on me?"


    Stephanie, after hearing this, looked at Sebastian with confusion, "Silver Fox...what''s he talking about? Was it him I kicked that night, not you?"


    Sebastian said unhappily, "So, you wanted to kick me?"


    Stephanie red at Sebastian, still crying, "Silver Fox, I was scared."


    She looked around at everyone in tears.


    Sebastian ignoring Aaron, walked up to his grandfather with Stephanie''s hand in his, "Grandpa, let me introduce her to you. This is my fianc¨¦e, Stephanie."


    As soon as the words were spoken, everyone was dumbstruck!


    Sebastian actually had a fianc¨¦e! When did this happen? Howe Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e was this young girl?


    Sebastian''s aunt, Ang, couldn''t


    help but size up Stephanie, looking her up and down with wide eyes. With her clothes and temperament, she didn''t seem like a girl from a wealthy family, but more like a girl from an ordinary one.


    Ang frowned and said, "Sebastian, marriage is no joke."


    Sebastian hardly even turn his head, and without looking at her, said, "My mom''s dead. The only person who can decide on my marriage is my grandpa. You don''t need to worry about me."


    "Sebastian...I''m just trying to look out for you. This girl is not worthy of you."


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    Since Ang started speaking, Stephanie only turned to nce at her once.


    She didn''t know if it was an illusion or not...but at first nce, she felt that the woman''s eyes looked very simr to Sebastian''s.

 Chapter 118

    Did she get scared and start hallucinating or something?!


    Jaxon frowned and said, "Sebastian, you mean, if I don''t approve of this girl as your wife, you''ll follow my decision?"


    Sebastian replied indifferently, "No."


    Jaxon sneered, "Then what''s the point of saying all that?"


    "Grandpa has the right to disagree with my marriage, but I also have the right to persuade him."


    After Sebastian finished, he nced at the dazed little girl next to him, "Steph, call him Grandpa."


    Stephanie, snapped out of her thoughts, hurriedly cried out while sobbing, "Grandpa..."


    Jaxon ignored her and continued to look at Sebastian, "Well? How are you going to persuade me?"


    "Sebastian, are you treating your uncle like he''s invisible? Dad! I''m the victim here! How can you ignore me?" Aaron shouted unhappily.


    Stephanie red at him, her eyes filled with anger, "You deserve it!"


    "You little brat, I haven''t even settled the score with you yet. You''ve hurt me twice, plus the time in the hospital, that''s three times altogether! Today, I''ll definitely make you regret it!"


    "I don''t believe you have the guts to do anything! If you''re really tough, just go one-on-one with me! I''m not afraid to fight a pervert like you as many times as I have to!" Aaron''s face turned red with humiliation when he was threatened so viciously by a little girl in front of his family.


    He was about to teach her a lesson. Though he didn''t know if he could beat her, he had to save himself from the humiliation. Otherwise, everyone would think he was easy to bully. But his mom held him back.


    Brenda Ingram sneered, "Wow, this little girl''s quite fierce, huh? I''d really like to see how you''re going to teach my son a lesson right in front of me!"


    Stephanie frowned and asked Sebastian, "Silver Fox, who is thisdy?"


    "My grandpa''s mistress...She got pregnant as a teenager and married him, and only then climbed up the socialdder with her son." Stephanie asked in a whisper, but Sebastian didn''t care and answered in a normal tone.


    Brenda''s face immediately turned red, "Sebastian! I am your elder, and also your grandpa''s legitimate wife! How dare you say that in front of an outsider! Jaxon, your grandson is too arrogant!"


    Jaxon frowned, "Sebastian!"


    "I''d introduce her like that even if someone else asked me...It''s a fact, isn''t it? Can''t she admit what she has done?"


    "She''s your elder!"


    "Grandpa, don''t make things difficult for me...Steph will be the hostess of the Ingram family sooner orter, and she''ll find out about all this eventually." Jaxon red.


    Aaron sneered, "You really think this liar is worthy of being our Ingram family''s hostess? Sebastian, let me tell you, Kwas harmed by her, and to hand her over to me and make her cure me! Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave this ce today!"


    you have


    Sebastian mockingly said, "Oh? Since when is the Ingram family run by you?"


    "Dad, I don''t care! I''ve been treating


    this condition for more than a month, and I still haven''t been cured. Only by handing this girl over to me can I be cured. You can''t just watch me being unable to have children at such a young age, right?"


    Stephanie was disgusted again. Her eyes shed with ferocity as she yelled at him, "You damned pervert, just give it up! A person like you deserves to have no children! That day, the married woman you were messing around with, once find evidence, I''ll tell her husband, and he won''t let you off! Fooling around, shameless!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 119

    She had misunderstood her Silver Fox for so long...Now she felt so guilty that she was about to explode. Silver Fox was so perfect, so outstanding, but she had treated him like a scumbag.


    She really felt sorry for mentally cursing him for so long.


    Now, at this crucial moment, he was still protecting her...


    "Stephanie, let me tell you, don''t talk nonsense! You kicked me and you still think you''re in the right?"


    "So what if I kicked you? Kicking someone like you until they can''t have children is doing justice! If it weren''t for that, who knows how many innocent women would suffer because of you!" "You rude girl, I dare you to say one more word!"


    "Enough! You''ve been arguing so much all night that we''re all getting a headache. How much longer do you want to keep arguing for?" Jaxon said with a frown.


    Brenda immediately said with a concerned face: "My dear, are you okay?"


    Jaxon waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. Sebastian, tell me what to do about this! Your uncle has indeed suffered in this matter."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sebastian said indifferently: "My girl is right, he should bear it!"


    "Sebastian! No matter what your uncle''s character is like, you must always remember that he is a part of our family, a rtive by blood! When I handed over the entire family to you, what did I tell you? The head of the family has a great responsibility. for


    You should be responsible protecting the entire family! Your uncle is also a part of this family, and when something happens, as the head of the household, you favoring an outsider like this is absolutely uneptable!"


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows casually and said, "Grandpa, what do you think we should do? Tell me, and I''ll consider it when I make a decision."


    Jaxon''s gaze swept over Stephanie''s face, and she unconsciously moved closer to Sebastian.


    She tightly held Sebastian''s big hand, only then feeling a little more secure.


    Otherwise, this old man''s eyes would be too terrifying...It was as if he was trying to see through her thoughts, and it makes her panic.


    Sebastian''s hand stiffened at her grip, and he frowned at Stephanie. Seeing her full of unease and fear, he didn''t have the heart to shake off her hand after all.


    He frowned at his grandfather and said, "Grandpa, you scared her."


    Jaxon retracted his gaze and continued sternly, "What my family needs is a gentle wife, a ssy and high-profiledy, not a childish little girl like this! Sebastian, let''s bothpromise a little. As for your uncle''s matter, I''ll let it go for the sake of your protection of her. However, the position of the future hostess of the family can never be hers."


    Hearing this, Stephanie unconsciously turned to look at Sebastian''s face.


    She held his hand tightly, bing a bit nervous.


    Sebastian suddenly leaned in, looking serious as he asked her, "Stephanie, I''m asking you seriously, do you still want to marry me?" What he really wanted to ask her was: Can you see how chaotic my family is now? As the wife of the president of Skyline Corporation, you may benefit a lot from the status...but do you think you can handle the pressure? There are very few good people in this family. You''ve dealt with Aaron, but did you know he was my uncle whom I can''t get rid of? Everyone in this family, except my grandfather, is dirty, dark, disgusting. They all wish me dead. Even if it''s just to be a nominal rtionship...you won''t be able to live a peaceful life as my wife.

 Chapter 120

    So, are you still willing to marry me?


    At this moment, Sebastian''s eyes have a reallyplicated look as he stared at Stephanie, like there was a lot hidden deep inside. Stephanie was startled by his sudden seriousness, unconsciously straightening her back, and staring intently into his eyes...


    She kind of understood something. The rest was way tooplex for her to understand.


    But somehow, Stephanie couldn''t help but feel heartbroken.


    How much must he had gone through for his gaze to be thatplicated?


    Suddenly, she looked away from Sebastian''s eyes and carefully examined the faces of everyone in the room.


    Their gazes were all indifferent, showing zero emotion when she looked at them.


    They were likeplete onlookers of a spectacle...


    And that annoying Aaron... The look in his eyes at this moment suggested that he wanted nothing more than to kill Sebastian.


    She seemed to suddenly understand all of it. Her fists clenched tightly once again.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembered the gentle side of Silver Fox, the man who protected her. She quickly made up her mind.


    She''d always just epted his kindness, hiding behind him and allowing him to protect her. Besides the one time she unintentionally saved him, she hadn''t done much for him... Stephanie felt Silver Fox had too much to bear.


    If possible, she wanted to be with him.


    Even if she had no status, no position, and can''t really help him, it''d be nice to stay by his side.


    Silver Fox looked incredibly lonely right now. Despite having a room full of his own family, it felt like there was no warmth or love among them.


    "Silver Fox, I..."


    Sebastian cut her off, saying, "Stephanie, think carefully. There''s no turning back now...If my family agrees, there''ll be no room for regret


    Stephanie''s courage, which took her so long to muster up, was immediately crushed. She gave Sebastian an angry re.


    Facing her huffy eyes, Sebastian inexplicably found it a bit amusing.


    Eh, whatever. Having someone who can make himugh once in a while was a pretty nice thing to have in life.


    As for the rest, Sebastian didn''t have high expectations.


    If he married her, he''d definitely protect her.


    "Stephanie, since you''re not talking...Well then, I''ll take that as a yes!"


    Annoyed, Stephanie interrupted him, "I was about to speak when you cut me off!"


    "Really? Well, go ahead then."


    Stephanie thought for a moment and asked: "Silver Fox, would it feel prestigious to be thedy of the Ingram family?"


    Sebastian chuckled, answering, "Yeah, a lot of people would be lining up to please you."


    Everyone else thought...Isn''t that a bit superficial?


    Jaxon felt a weird sense of annoyance. Why did his usually mature grandson seem like he was trying to coax a child now?


    And he waspletely ignoring everyone else?


    Then Stephanie asked, "So, Silver Fox... You''re, like, super rich, huh?"


    "How about I give you an allowance every month?"


    "But, Silver Fox... Don''t rich people''s weddings have, like, lots of valuable dowries and stuff? I don''t have any to


    of


    "Don''t worry about that... When my mom married my dad, she had a huge dowry... After she passed away, my aunt kept all her dowry. When you marry me....I''ll give you all of it, okay?"


    Upon hearing this, Ang frowned and said, "Sebastian, I disagree!!"

 Chapter 121

    Sebastian nced at her indifferently and said, "Aunt, you gotta be kidding. My mom has been dead for years, and her dowry was only left to you to manage, not to be given to you! It''s only natural for a mother-inw''s dowry to be inherited by her daughter-inw. I, as her son, don''t even have a problem with it, so what right do you have to disagree?"


    Sebastian''s aunt wanted toin, but she held it back.


    She wanted to say: It''s her dowry! Hers!


    Ang felt so wronged...but she dared not say it out loud, or else she would be the one embarrassed.


    Oh, how she regretted it! But it was toote for that now.


    Stephanie asked in surprise, "Silver Fox...is that really okay?"


    "I call the shots. All those things were my mom''s dowry, and after she died, I inherited them...I can give them to whoever I want." Stephanie smiled.


    She smiled such a big smile that her lively yet swollen eyes were almost like slits.


    She said, "Silver Fox...you''re so good to me. No matter what happens in the future...I''ll always, always be with you."


    Sebastian cast aplicated look at her and said, "Stephanie, remember what you said today."


    "I''ll remember! So, Silver Fox, when you asked me earlier if I had thought it through, my answer is yes...I want to be the First Lady of the Skyline Corporation!" Sebastian almost burst outughing.


    Not wanting to be his wife, but the First Lady of Skyline Corporation...


    Forget it, why bother arguing with a little girl?


    He smirked, "Alright."


    Jaxon smirked too, "Finished talking?"


    Sebastian replied, "Done."


    "Can I say something now?"


    "Grandpa, go ahead."


    "Do you really want to marry this girl?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "She''s saved my life! Is that enough?"


    Jaxon was stunned...He didn''t expect it to be because of that.


    He thought it was because the girl was pretty and the boy was smitten...


    "Life-saving grace can be repaid in many ways. As the head of the Ingram family, you want to marry her?"


    "I slept with her when I was out of my mind, and I forced her to... Grandpa, what do you think?"


    Jaxon''s throat tightened, and he was speechless for a moment.


    When Stephanie heard Sebastian saying all this in front of everyone, she couldn''t help but blush and


    2x4 help but blush and


    head, not daring to look


    at anyone. ¨¦n.swnovels


    After a long while, Jaxon suddenly stood up and said, "Sebastian,e with me to the study."


    "Sorry, Grandpa, I don''t feelfortable leaving her here alone."


    Jaxon said irritatedly, "Then bring her along!"


    "Alright."


    Stephanie and Sebastian followed Jaxon up to his personal study in the Ingram family''s house.


    Behind them, people stared at them with variousplicated gazes until their figures disappeared from sight.


    In the living room, after they had left, Aaron angrily mmed the wall with his hand. His eyes looked extremely malicious, as if they were being corroded by venom.


    Seeing this, Brenda pulled on his


    PS2 and said, "Bear it for now.


    it in detail once


    over." Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 122

    Then, Brenda looked at Ang sarcastically and said, "Well, after all, he''s not your biological son. Of course he won''t stand on your side. Don''t feel too bad. Anyone would feel helpless in front of such a rebellious nephew."


    Ang frowned and said to her, "Don''t worry, Grandma. My son Mitchell will definitely not be like his little uncle, messing around and making a fool of himself."


    Mitchell Ingram, Sebastian''s cousin, looked very much like Sebastian.


    People often thought they were brothers...


    Mitchell was currently not in the country, for he was studying abroad.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Brenda''s face darkened upon hearing this. "You''re really disrespectful to me, your elder. When Jaxon is back, I''ll talk to him about this."


    Completely ignoring her, Ang got up proudly and said, "Honey, let''s go. Our own child isn''t the one injured here. Why bother watching the drama?"


    Kamden was a seemingly gentle and refined middle-aged man.


    He stood up and held Ang''s hand, speaking softly, "Ang, don''t be mad, it''s not worth it to get angry over insignificant people. Let''s go back and have a video chat with Mitchell."


    Finally, a smile appeared in Ang''s eyes. She nodded, "Yeah, Mitchell is getting more handsome by the day, almost at the age to start dating... Maybe I''ll have a daughter-inw soon!" It seemed that only saying this couldfort her.


    She gave birth to two sons in her life. If she had irredeemably lost the first one, she still had the other.


    As for her dowry, there was no way she was giving it to that girl.


    Outside the study, Stephanie stood anxiously at the door.


    Inside, Jaxon and Sebastian spoke Sebastian calmly replied, "Grandpa, did you forget that you promised me my future wife would be my choice?"


    2 W 3


    Jaxon frowned and said, "I did promise you, but if I knew you''d like this kind of girl, I wouldn''t have agreed!"


    "Once a promise is made, it cannot be taken back!" Sebastian was determined.


    He wanted to marry Stephanie because she had saved his life, and because it was her request.


    Why not marry a decent girl like her?


    It was much better than marrying those scheming richdies with pretty faces!


    Jaxon said with a hint of hesitation, "Why are you so stubborn? Even for her own sake, our wealthy family isn''t where she belongs!"


    Sebastian sneered, "Grandpa, do you


    think that those richdies are more suitable for marrying into the Ingram Family? Just because they grew up in rich families, are ustomed to shady activities, and as a result can be ruthless and do anything? Are those people really more suitable to join the Ingram family? I''m sorry, but I can''t tolerate women like that!"


    Jaxon frowned, "Not every woman is like your mother or her kind..."


    Sebastian cut in, "I''m sorry, Grandpa, maybe it''s because of my past trauma. I''d rather not marry in this lifetime than marry a richdy."


    "You stubborn child! Have I been talking to you all this time in vain? Then tell me, what''s so good about that girl Just because she saved your life, you want to marry her? don''t believe that poor kid can resist the temptation of money!"

 Chapter 123

    Sebastian said calmly, "She chose me over the money."


    "Well, she ain''t dumb, of course she''d pick you! You''re basically a walking ATM anyway. If she bes the wife of Skyline Corporation''s president, she ain''t ever gonna worry about money!" "She''s genuine, you know."


    She was like a nk sheet of paper, but it''d been stained ever since he came into her life.


    "What do you mean ''genuine''?"


    "She never tries to tter or suck up to me just because I''m the president of Skyline Corporation."


    "And why''s that?"


    ""''Cause she''s mad I took advantage of her. She even cursed me for it."


    "Oh? What did she say?"


    "Said I look all nice and gentlemanly on the outside, but I''m actually a cold-hearted bastard deep down. She''s got an amazing mom, you know. Even when she was sick, she still cared about her mother. She''s a real filial daughter, working dangerous jobs to make money for her mom''s medical treatment. Everything she does makes me wonder: If my own mom were still here, would I do the same for her? "But, Grandpa, the day my dad died from anger was their wedding day. You lost one son and didn''t want to lose another - I get it, but I can''t ept it. I see my mom as having died on the same day as my dad." The Ingram family''s scandals...scandals indeed! Sebastian''s words were dripping with sarcasm.


    Jaxon looked utterly embarrassed and couldn''t meet Sebastian''s eyes.


    After being silent for a while, he said softly, "I thought you didn''t see through it all..."


    Sebastian sneered, "Only someone trying to deceive themselves wouldn''t see it."


    How could he mistake those eyes, which were identical to his own?


    As a child, he often dreamed of those eyes watching over him, but when they met again, there was no warmth-only endless avoidance.


    They thought he was too young and ignorant about everything, but he was too smart not to speak up.


    Jaxon sighed, "Your uncle


    ckmaited us with his own death, iming your mom was his first. love. They were a couple, but got torn apart by family-arranged marriage.


    "Why didn''t he say anything from the start?"


    "They met while studying abroad. Never realized who it was that they loved. Your mom was tricked into returning to her home country was forced by her family to marry. Your uncle searched for her


    only when he returned home, by which time she was already his sister-inw. My biggest regret in life was agreeing to this marriage!"


    everywhere but found 8


    "I wanna know if my dad''s death had anything to do with them?"


    Jaxon shook his head, "Your dad contracted tuberculosis due to fatigue, heavy burdens, and


    ????


    excessive smoking... Your uncle was the one who invited your mom to your dad''s ce, and your dad agreed to it. Your dad talked to me afterward...I didn''t approve of it. It would''ve attracted too much attention! But your uncle begged me and threatened me with his life... SoN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sebastian, this whole thing ain''t


    anyone''s fault; it''s just fate ying tricks on us!"

 Chapter 124

    "It seems that you did not know that my father already didn''t want to live anymore. He went through so much pain! He even died in front of me, on his big day with Caitlin! Grandpa, why do you think I don''t want to get married at the age of 28? Even when you forced me back then, saying that if I didn''t get married, I wouldn''t be able to take charge of the family, I could still withstand the pressure...It''s because I really can''t stand some women. Just thinking about those wealthy daughters makes me think of her...disgusting! Even now, I still feel sick every time I see her!"


    "But you can stand that girl?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could such a young girl be the future hostess of the Ingram family?


    Jaxon''s headache was about to re up.


    Sebastian stood his ground: "I don''t know...Anyway, she''s different from the others." He couldn''t quite tell the difference yet, but she was different. At least he didn''t dislike her.


    Even if she acted like a diva outside and expected him to tidy up her mess, he wouldn''t dislike her.


    Even if she constantly caused trouble, always giving him headaches; even if she tried to please him like a puppy just for a pair of shoes...


    Jaxon was tired.


    Feeling that continuing the conversation would be fruitless, he simply said, "Let''s just put this on hold for now...Anyway, the girl is still young, no need to rush. If you really like her so much, then give her time, and let her grow some more before considering it."


    "My determination won''t change with time." Unless she herself backed out and refused to marry.


    Or if she met someone she liked. Then he would still let her go.


    "Since you have such determination, then just wait for it. In that case, please listen to your grandpa this time. Don''t rush into a decision. Wait for the opportunity toe. Only then can she, as the hostess of the Ingram family, earn everyone''s respect. Then, no one will ridicule us, the Ingram family. Your grandpa will definitely support you!"


    Sebastian said calmly, "I''ll do my best not to disappoint you, grandpa...but please let Aaron know that if he dares toy a finger on her again, don''t me me if I deal with him myself! If bing the Ingram family''s hostess is the only way to keep her safe, I don''t mind letting her take on the role immediately! At that time, if Aaron messes around again...it''ll only mean more scandals for our family."


    Grandpa rubbed his forehead and said, "Don''t worry, this kind of thing won''t happen again...Aaron''s mom has been married to me for so many years. Even though she hasn''t made a big contribution, she''s still put in some effort and hasn''t got much from me. It''s also my fault for spoiling Aaron too much. As long as he doesn''t make any big mistakes in his life, you don''t have to be too hard on him...As for your other uncles, as long as I''m still around, they won''t make much of a fuss!"


    Sebastian lowered his eyes, not saying anything his grandpa wouldn''t like to hear.


    He knew that his grandpa was already very old. He also understood that his grandfather''s favorite child used to be his father, but now his favorite child was himself.


    As a true family leader, he needed to maintain harmony and unity. He didn''t like internal strife in the family.


    But was harmony possible at all?


    The Ingram family had always been prone to breeding ambitious people who would stop at nothing to seize power.


    Once his grandfather passed away, the Ingram family might very well fall apart within three days.

 Chapter 125

    Sebastian came out of the study, and when Stephanie heard the door open, she was snapped back to reality and called out, "Silver Fox..."


    Sebastian looked at her swollen eyes and frowned, "Are you going back to the hospital tonight?"


    Stephanie looked puzzled, "Of course!"


    "What if your mom asks you why your eyes are swollen? What would you say?"


    "Uh? Is it really that obvious?"


    "Take out your phone and see for yourself."


    Stephanie took out her phone, opened the camera app, and immediately eximed, "Oh my God! I didn''t cry for that long! Why did my eyes be so swollen?"


    "Not for long? You cried all the way here, and then got scared and cried some more, and then again pretended to be scared and cried for so long... Yeah, that''s not long at all." Feeling a bit embarrassed, Stephanie blushed and said, "Silver Fox... I''m sorry."


    "For what?"


    "Since I mistook Aaron for you, I kept cursing you as a pervert in my heart after I beat him up, and I feel sorry for it."


    "Anything else?"


    "I''m also sorry for the trouble I have caused you." Sebastian asked her with a half-smile, "Anything else?" Stephanie looked confused, "Uh? Is there anything else?" "Why didn''t you inform me immediately after the incident?"


    Stephanie red, "I didn''t know I kicked someone else instead of you... thought I kicked you... How


    could I have the face to ask you for help after kicking you?"


    Sebastian held back augh, "Stephanie, try to be more well-behaved in the future, alright?"


    "Got it...Silver Fox, are you still angry?"


    "Did you do anything wrong?"


    "Did I... not do anything wrong?"


    "Injuring Aaron... although it''s a misunderstanding, it doesn''t count as a mistake to me. What you did was right if I really unconsciously had something with you the night before and then cheated on you with another woman the next day, I should be punished. If all that were true, then I''m willing to suffer the curses in your heart."


    Stephanie opened her mouth, unable to speak for a long time.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "As for today''s events, you didn''t tell me in advance... Therefore you got so scared. That should be a lesson learned. It''s your decision whether you want to inform me in advance next time."


    Stephanie quickly said, "I''ll definitely tell you!"


    Sebastian gently caressed her hair, "Alright, it''s time to go."


    "Silver Fox...I don''t want to go back to the hospital. I want to go home tonight."


    Sebastian shook his head, "Your ce is too dangerous. We encountered two incidents in that alley."


    Stephanie looked confused, "Then...I''ve got no other ce to go but home and the hospital! Do I have to go back to the dorm?"


    "Juste to my house."


    Stephanie''s eyes widened, "Silver Fox, are you joking?!"

 Chapter 126

    Sebastianughed and said, "Why would I be joking? Or...in your heart, am I still a bad guy?"


    "Nah, not anymore...not since I found out that everything was a misunderstanding. But...Silver Fox, you''re so good-looking, and you just bring people home like that? Aren''t you afraid of being taken advantage of?"


    Sebastian flicked her forehead with his finger and said, "What the hell are you thinking about all day?! Don''t worry, I''ll lock the door when I sleep...and also..."


    Stephanie cried out in pain, shielding her forehead, and said, "And what?"


    "And you can''t beat me!"


    Pfft...seemed to be true.


    "Ahem...well, Silver Fox, are you more badass when you''re out of it, or normally?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I think...when you''re out of it?"


    "Wrong..."


    "You''re even more badass normally?"


    "The correct answer is...I''m badass all the time!"


    "Tsk..." Stephanie rolled her eyes at him.


    The two chatted as they crossed the hallway and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Sebastian''s elder family members had left. Only Aaron and his mother were still in the living room, patiently eating fruit and chatting while waiting.


    Seeing theme down, Aaron red at them viciously.


    "Sebastian, you''re finally here! You''d better give me an exnation today, or I won''t let this go!"


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows and said, "Grandpa said...if you dare touch our girl, he''ll kick you out of the house!"


    Aaron didn''t believe him and retorted, "Don''t lie to me. My dad would never say that!"


    "Grandpa also said... the reason you''re so useless is because he deliberately raised you to be that way."


    "Little brath What nonsense are you


    talking about?! I would never say


    that! Don''t try to stir up trouble between me and my son!" Jaxon, who had juste downstairs, yelled with his hands on his hips.


    Aaron quickly echoed, "Yeah, don''t try to mess with our father-son rtionship!"


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows


    said, "Alright then, you two enjo your father-son bonding, and I''ll see


    myself out...If it''s not urgent see


    don''t


    call me here again."


    Having said that, he left with Stephanie.


    Aaron shouted, "Sebastian, don''t you dare leave! You think this is over? Let me tell you, no way!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sebastianpletely ignored him and left without looking back.


    Aaron was so pissed that he wanted


    to chase after him, but Jaxon


    stopped him and chided, "Enough! What do you think you''re doing,


    making a fuss like this? If only you had at least half the demeanor of a


    big family''s descendant like


    Sebastian... You''re the son, and he''s the grandson... Wouldn''t have


    handed the Ingram family over to


    you?"


    Aaron''s eyes lit up upon hearing this and said, "Dad...I can do better! Just let me be the head of the Ingram family!"


    "First, change yourself enough to satisfy me! You don''t need to reach Sebastian''s level; I''d rest in peace if you could be half as capable as he is!"


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Surely you''ll live a long life, right, Mom?"


    "Yeah, why do you have to say that... What would we do if you were gone?"


    Jaxon pretended to look pitiful, frowning, and said, "s...my grandson has grown up and doesn''t listen to me anymore!"

 Chapter 127

    Aaron frowned and asked, "Dad, did that guy Sebastian threaten you? Or insult you?"


    "Ah..."


    "He''s really got the guts to mess with you?"


    Jaxon looked at him meaningfully and said, "Aaron, if you really want me to live a long life, you''d better behave yourself and stop bothering that girl. You can''t beat her, let alone that guy Sebastian... You just need to know that, as long as you can surpass Sebastian, I''ll make him hand over the control of the Ingram family to you!"


    "Dad, are you serious?"


    "Why would I lie to you! You''re my biological son! How could that kid Sebastianpete with you!"


    "Dad, you really care about me. But Dad, thepany is under Sebastian''s control...How can I be better than him?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have him give you a smallpany to practice! If you have the ability to make a smallpany into a big one, you''ll naturally be better!"


    "So Dad, will you let Sebastian hand over thepany to me then?"


    "No problem, as long as you have the ability to manage the business well, I will risk my life to take it back from Sebastian for you!"


    "Alright, you have to keep your promise... Tomorrow, I''ll go to thepany you arranged for me and work hard! Don''t worry!"


    "I have faith in you!"


    "Oh, Jaxon, you really care about our Aaron. Aaron is really lucky to have a dad like you."


    Hearing this, Jaxon wiped cold sweat from his forehead and smiled stiffly.


    Talk about bad luck.


    The debts owed from his youth''s indulgence still weigh on him at this age.


    It was toote to regret now...


    After leaving the Ingram house, Stephanie and Sebastian got into the car together.


    As the driver drove, the two of them sat in the back row. Sebastian took out a wet wipe and handed it to Stephanie, saying, "Clean your dirty little face." ¨¦n.swnovels


    Stephanie pouted and took the wet wipe, wiping her face casually.


    As


    Ove off, Stephanie


    and "Silver Fox...Do I really looked up at Sebastian et


    I


    to stay at your ce tonight?"


    Sebastian''s phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the phone, he nced at Stephanie strangely and said, "Did you say goodbye to your mom when you left?"


    Stephanie shook her head, "No...I was a bit flustered and forgot to tell her."


    "Your mom is calling you."


    "Huh? Why didn''t she call me?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    wel


    Stephanie said, pulling out her phone from her pocket. Twenty-something missed calls, mostly from her mom.


    The remaining calls were from the bar owner and Hank.


    Her mom was probably worried sick...Not knowing what happened, she could have thought that Stephanie had been kidnapped by criminals.


    Luckily, Sebastian was there to clear up the misunderstanding.


    Stephanie couldn''t help but feel lucky that he was there. Otherwise, she would''ve been in big trouble tonight.


    The bar owner and Hank were probably worried about her safety. That must have been why they kept calling her non-stop.


    While she was checking her phone, Sebastian had already answered the call.


    As expected, it was Marilyn''s anxious voice over the phone, "Seb, is Steph with you?"

 Chapter 128

    "Mrs. Bishop, don''t worry, she''s with me."


    Upon hearing this, Marilyn breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good, Seb. Let Steph talk to me for a sec."


    Sebastian handed the phone to Stephanie and said, "Your mom wants to talk to you."


    With a pained expression, Stephanie whispered, "Silver Fox...I''m gonna get grilled by my mom. Can you help me out?"


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh at her adorable face. He put the phone back to his ear and said, "Mrs. Bishop...Steph is afraid you''re gonna scold her and doesn''t dare to take your call."


    Stephanie was stunned. He''s being so straightforward?


    Couldn''t hee up with a better excuse to help her mom cool down? Was he doing it on purpose?


    Marilyn couldn''t help butugh, then scolded with a smile, "That little brat, so bold with you backing her up, even ignoring my phone call..."


    Sebastian smiled, "Please don''t me her. It was my negligence. I forgot to inform you when I took her out. She thought I had already told you, and I thought she had already told you. Turns out neither of us did. Sorry for worrying you."


    Marilyn was not stupid. Although this excuse was reasonable...Oh well, why should she bother with her future son-inw?


    She should be happy that he''s protecting her daughter.


    She replied, "I understand. No harm done. I trust Steph when she''s with you..."


    "What if she doesn''te home all night? Would Mrs. Bishop still trust me?" Sebastian suddenly asked, catching Marilyn off guard.


    Upon regaining herposure, she forced a smile and said, "Sebastian...Steph is still a young girl..."


    Sebastian chuckled, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Bishiop. I won''t do anything to her. It''s just that the ce we''re going to tonight is quite far away from the hospital, and it''s alreadyte. Steph''s tired and about to fall asleep in the car...I have a vi nearby, so I thought I could let her rest there tonight and send her back to the hospital tomorrow morning. If you don''t trust me, I can send her back right away."


    Marilyn quickly replied, "No need, no


    need! How can I not trust you? I''ll


    leave Steph to you then! Whether shees to the hospital tomorrow or not is fine...Since she''s not


    Swing to


    Satisfied, she hung up the phone, thinking of how good she was at reacting, if she had insisted on having Steph brought back to the hospital tonight, wouldn''t it show aN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Moreover, she could tell he was a reliable guy. Leaving Steph to him, she really felt at ease.


    After hanging up, Sebastian smiled.


    "I''ve already talked to your mom."


    "Silver Fox, am I staying at your ce tonight?"


    "Yeah, I''ll send you to the hospital tomorrow morning."


    "Silver Fox, you won''t do anything to me tonight, will you?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "What do you think I''ll do to you?"


    "Well...I mean, I''m young and pretty, with a decent figure...Silver Fox, you''re a man, don''t you have any thoughts about me?"


    To be honest, apart from the night when Stephanie saved Sebastian and brought him home, she had never lived with any other man before!


    Not even with her biological father.


    She had no father.


    So she had indeed never lived with any man before!


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian asked, "Stephanie, what on earth have you been thinking about all day? How could your thoughts be so dirty? Do you really think I, the head of the Ingram family, would take


    Loveliget


    advantage of a young girl like you While I am sober?"

 Chapter 129

    Stephanie thought about it...It seemed like she really didn''t stand a chance.


    Sebastian was both rich and handsome...so there must be loads of socialites falling head over heels for him, right?


    There was no way he''d be interested in her. He was probably just being responsible.


    As she thought about this, Stephanie couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss which she couldn''t even understand herself.


    "I get it, Silver Fox. You''re not into me."


    "Uh-huh, as long as you know."


    As long as she knew? Stephanie immediately got mad and red at him, "Hmph, well don''t worry Silver Fox, you''re too old and not my type either! I won''t do anything to you tonight!"


    Sebastian: "..." This girl was calling him old again!!


    He doesn''t look old at all!


    He was utterly pissed off.


    In the back seat of the car, the two stared at each other. The atmosphere was tense.


    Finally, it was Sebastian who looked away first, deciding not to lower himself to her level.


    Stephanie raised her head and smiled, her face full of the pride of a winner.


    Sebastian''s private residence was a not-so-small vi.


    The garden outside the vi covered an area of thousands of square meters, looking very spacious, and housed many nts and an skan Mmute.


    As the car drove in, the giant dog ran towards its direction like mad.


    The moment the car stopped, Stephanie got off and was looking around when she was scared pale by the sudden appearance of the huge dog.


    She couldn''t help but scream, and before she knew it, she was knocked down by the dog.


    Sebastian quickly scolded, "Cooper, back off!"


    Cooper obediently climbed off Stephanie and wagged his tail in front of his owner.


    Stephanie was pale as a ghost as she got up from the ground and looked at Sebastian fearfully, "Silver Fox...is this your dog?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you..."


    "Will...will it bite?"


    "No, it just likes to y with people...once you get familiar with it, it''ll only be close to you."


    "Really?" Stephanie was a bit skeptical.


    Only wealthy people had the money and energy to raise cats and dogs. She had been poor since childhood and had never kept an expensive breed dog, let alone have any contact with them.


    She was instinctively afraid of suchrge dogs.


    Seeing her genuinely scared, Sebastian ordered the bodyguard, "Take Cooper away and lock him up. Let him out after Ms. Bishopdeaves tomorrow."


    ?


    "Yes, boss."


    Finally, the big dog was taken away.


    Stephanie still somewhat


    frightened, walked over to Sebastian and held his arm, "Silver Fox, can you take me inside? I''m scared it''ll suddenly pop out again."


    Sebastian thought to himself that she wasn''t even afraid of him, yet she was scared of a dog...She was truly iprehensible.


    However, he didn''t shake her hand off; instead, he walked forward, saying, "There''s nothing to be scared of."


    "I''ve never had a pet, nor have I been in contact with such big dogs."


    "You''ll get used to it after you two get to know each other better."


    "I don''t think I''ll have the chance because I''m not going to be staying here in the future!"


    "Who said you won''t? Every weekend after school, you''lle here. I''ll arrange a flower-arranging teacher and an etiquette teacher for you."


    "What? Why? I have sses in school every day, and I still have to attend sses after school? I don''t want to!"

 Chapter 130

    "Stephanie...you don''t really have a choice, do you? Since you''re daring enough to be the First Lady of Skyline Corporation, can''t you learn some stuff? You know, like the proper manners, taste, and etiquette for formal asions? You can''t miss any of it!"


    Frowning, Stephanie said, "Silver Fox...this wasn''t your grandpa''s idea, was it?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Close enough...Stephanie, you''re still young, and there''s so much you can learn...including acting, which you''re studying now. Learning more things will only do you good; You might end up ying various roles in the future... You''ll see that everything you learn wille in handy."


    Stephanie thought about it and realized it made sense.


    Still somewhat reluctant, sheined, "But then I won''t have any days left to rest..."


    "Weekends, half a day each. You can arrange the rest of your time yourself!"


    "Fine...thanks for getting me a teacher, Silver Fox!"


    "What are you thanking me for? I have ulterior motives."


    "What kind of motives?"


    "Basically, I don''t want to be embarrassed by you in the future..."


    That jerk! She would study hard and make him regret what he said today!


    She would make sure that when people heard her name, Stephanie, they would think of Sebastian, instead of only remembering her when they heard Sebastian''s name!


    ...


    Sebastian''s vi had a living room, kitchen, and dining room on the first floor.


    On the second floor was the master bedroom, a study, and two guest rooms.


    Stephanie was arranged to stay in one of the guest rooms. The only housemaid, Judith, led her to her room.


    It wasn''t untilter on that Stephanie found out that Judith was Martin''s mother and had been taking care of Sebastian for many years.


    Martin was someone Sebastian trusted.


    "Ms. Bishop, go take a bath first. I''ve prepared some clean clothes for you."


    "Thank you, Judith."


    Judith happily helped with the preparations and thought the girl Sebastian brought home was very pretty.


    Her son told her that Sebastian was already engaged to a young girl...and today, she finally met her.


    This was the first time Sebastian


    ta woman to stay


    ¨¤ woman to stay overnight f they didn''t sleep t


    was


    it


    really rare.


    Maybe she would be the future hostess of the house.


    Judith called her niece to go to the mall to buy Stephanie a set of underwear, a pink pajamas suited for girls, and clothes for going out the next day.


    By the time Stephanie got familiar with the environment and finished her bath, it was already an hourter.


    The clothes had just been delivered.


    Stephanie thanked Judith politely for her thoughtful preparations.


    Judith smiled and said, "Ms. Bishop, no need to be formal with me. Just remember toe by more often. Earlier, Mr. Ingram told me to


    prepare more clothes for you, Ms. Bishop. What kind of style do you like? If you have time, I can apany you to the mall to pick


    some out."


    "I can''t believe Silver Fox really said that," Stephanie said, astonished.


    "Silver Fox? You mean Mr. Ingram?"


    "Yeah, Sebastian."


    "Oh...yeah, he ordered so."


    Didn''t he refuse to spend money on her before? Why did he change his mind suddenly?


    Stephanie asked again, "Where is he now?"


    "At this time, the master is usually asleep."


    Well, he''s really disciplined.

 Chapter 131

    "I''m going to bed too...Thanks, Judith. I''ll pick the clothes myself."


    If she''s going to stay here on weekends, she''d better prepare some spare clothes.


    Judith left with a smile.


    But Stephanie didn''t rush into bed; instead, she called the bar owner and Hank.


    She called the bar owner first.


    He had been up all night, worried sick. He and Hank were both at the hospital right now. Hank was seriously injured, but the owner had only gotten some minor bruises and stayed with Hank at the hospital.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage, and he had no family in this city. The owner didn''t want to leave him alone in the hospital.


    When the bar owner received Stephanie''s call, he immediately said, "It''s Stephanie!"


    Hank''s spirits seemed to lift at once, "Answer the phone quickly!"


    The bar owner pressed the answer button with a trembling finger, praying in his heart that nothing had happened to Stephanie.


    Atst, when he heard the lively voice of the girl on the other end, the bar owner let out a sigh of relief.


    "Hey, boss! I''m home safe and sound, no worries!"


    "Stephanie, are you really okay?"


    "Why would I lie to you? It was just a false rm. Someone I know helped me out."


    "That''s good, that''s good...Steph, we really owe you an apology for tonight."


    "Boss, what are you talking about? I''m the one who started all this trouble; I''m sorry to everyone...By the way, is everyone alright?"


    "Everyone''s just got some minor injuries...Except for Hank. We''re in the hospital right now!"


    "Is it serious?"


    "It''s not too bad; he''ll be alright after staying in the hospital for a few days. Steph, don''t worry about it..."


    Even at a time like this, the owner was still trying tofort her.


    Stephanie felt touched and said, "I''m sorry, Boss. I''ve only given you more trouble even after leaving."


    "It''s okay, as long as you''re fine... The bar has only suffered some material damage and we can continue business after paying for the repairs. As long as everyone''s alright, it''s not a big deal."


    "Don''t worry, Boss. Tomorrow, I''ll ask my friends for help and see if we can get somepensation for everyone...We can''t just let you guys take the hit for no reason."


    "Stephanie, don''t... Those big shots are not someone ordinary people like us should mess with! We wouldn''t dare to ask forpensation. Just be thankful that they didn''t cause more trouble!" Stephanie forced a smile, "Okay, I understand."


    But the next morning, during breakfast, she mentioned it to Sebastian.


    Sebastian nodded, "I got it."


    "How are you going to deal with this, Silver Fox?"


    Sebastian said emotionlessly, "You don''t need to worry about this issue. Later, I''ll send someone to take


    you back to the hospital. Leave him your driver''s phone number and you can call him anytime you need a ride. Aaron won''t bother you for the time being, but be on your guard."


    Stephanie nodded, "I understand...Gillian and Maddie areing to see my mom at the hospital today. I might go out with them for a bit."


    "Maddie? The youngdy who took you to the police stationst time?"


    "Yes, her. We''re close friends now."


    "You really know how to make friends with powerful people..."


    "Hmph, Silver Fox, what a thing to say! What do you mean, make friends with powerful people? I''m already with you! There''s no need cling to others. We''re genuine friends! Maddie might be a bit spoiled and willful, but she''s not bad atheart...Sometimes she can even be quite cute.


    "You don''t know, Silver Fox. She took the initiative to befriend Gillian and me. She drove out the other people in our dorm and redecorated the ce. Now, it''s just the three of us living there.


    "And guess what, she''s actually interested in Putnam, haha! She even asked me for his phone number!"

 Chapter 132

    Sebastian''s originally nd mood in the early morning was lifted a bit because the little girl couldn''t stop chirping. Sebastian asked, "Did you give it to her?"


    "Yeah, I did! Later, Putnam called me and said I was repaying kindness with revenge...Hahaha..."


    Sebastian also found it funny and didn''t ask any further.


    Stephanie couldn''t stop talking about all the interesting things that had happened at school.


    They finished breakfast in a constant stream ofughter and chatter.


    After finishing dinner, Sebastian discovered he had eaten more than usual...


    "Silver Fox, I''m full!"


    "Mhm, have the driver take you to the hospital."


    "What about you, Silver Fox?"


    "I''m going to thepany."


    "It seems like Silver Fox is always working, never resting! Don''t you even take weekends off?"


    "Is there a difference between resting at home and resting at thepany?"


    "Isn''t there?"


    "Not to me." Sebastian stood up and said, "I''m leaving."


    Watching Sebastian''s retreating figure, Stephanie felt that he seemed a bit lonely...


    She always thought Sebastian was very lonely-living alone at home, working alone, eating breakfast and lunch alone... Besides his dog, there was only the maid.


    Poor guy.


    Stephanie was taken to the hospital by the driver Sebastian had arranged. As soon as she arrived at the ward, she was met with her mother''s questioning gaze. Guiltily sticking out her tongue, Stephanie said, "Mom...I can exin."


    "What a courageous little girl, not even answering my calls?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, I''m sorry..." It was all Silver Fox''s fault; he was too straightforward.


    "Did you stay at Seb''s cest night?"


    "Yeah...Silver Fox said I''ll be going there every weekend from now on, and he''ll arrange a teacher to teach me etiquette lessons."


    Marilyn''s eyes brightened. "What kind of things will you learn?"


    "Etiquette, posture, taste...Half-day lessons on Saturdays and Sundays, with free time for the rest of the day."


    Marilyn happily said, "Seb wants you to learn more, so you won''t be nervous when facing grand asions in the future."


    "Yep...Mom, don''t worry, I''ll study hard and not disappoint Silver Fox."


    "You should! Seb treats us so well


    and never looks down on us. Steph, you must learn more, so you can


    help each other as a couple and not


    cause Seb any trouble!"


    "I know, Mom...My phone is ringing; it''s Gillian calling. They''re probablying to the hospital to see you."


    "Go ahead and answer it."


    Stephanie picked up the call. Gillian


    said from the other end, "Steph, Maddie asked her driver to pick me up and we''reing to the hospital together. We''ll be there in a bit."


    "Okay, call me when you arrive, and I''ll meet you at the entrance!"


    After hanging up, Stephanie looked up to see her mother hurriedly changing clothes and fixing her appearance.


    She couldn''t help butugh, "Mom... Is this really necessary?"


    Marilyn ignored her and went straight to the bathroom with her makeup bag, probably to put on some light makeup.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she looked like a whole new person...not like a patient at all. Despite her age, she still had quite a charm dolled up. She must have been a beauty when she was young.


    By the time Maddie and Gillian


    arrived, Gillian couldn''t help but exim, "Mrs. Bishop, howe you''ve be even more beautiful white in the hospital!"


    Marilynughed and responded, "Oh, not at all..."

 Chapter 133

    Maddieid it on thick, "Mrs. Bishop, you''re so beautiful! Even prettier than my mom! You must have been a knockout when you were younger! Steph must have inherited your good looks. She''s so pretty." "Aww, sweet talker! You''re such a cutie pie! Our Steph hasn''t been bullying you at school, has she? If she has...just tell me, and I''ll sort her out."


    Stephanie helplessly said, "Mom, what are you talking about? I don''t bully people."


    Maddie winked at her, the look in her eyes saying...Are you sure you don''t bully me? You''ve forgotten who made me cry, huh?


    Gillianughed at the girls'' interactions, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Bishop, Steph is so adorable she would never bully anyone! Everyone loves her, even the teachers often praise her!"


    Marilyn curiously asked, "Oh? How do the teachers praise my Steph?"


    "They say she''s smart, cute, studies hard and has a talent for performing...She''s a born actress!"


    "Really? Steph, you can''t let your teachers down. You have to study hard!"


    "I know...Later, I''m going shopping with Maddie and Gillian to buy some books and hang out. Do you need anything, mom? I can buy it for you."


    Marilyn shook her head, "I don''t need anything. Just have fun. Buy whatever you want using my card. Don''t worry about saving money for me."


    Saying this, she took out a ck card and handed it to her.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened when she saw the card.


    When she worked at the bar, she had seen this kind of card before. Cyrus had given her one after trashing the ce, acting all generous and saying, "Go on, use it! Don''t be shy. I''ll pay for the damage!" Later, she found out it was a VIP card from the bank.


    To apply for such a card, one would need at least six figures in their ount.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her mom couldn''t possibly have this card...So, could this card be from Sebastian, given to her mother-inw?


    Marilyn caught her daydreaming and winked at her, "Steph, what are you thinking about?"


    Stephanie forced a smile, "Mom, you''re really hiding something...I''ll interrogate you when I get back."


    Marilynughed, "Go on, the sooner you go, the sooner you''ll be back."


    Maddie asked, "Steph, aren''t you going back to school with us this afternoon?"


    "I''m staying with my mom at the hospital tonight and going straight to school for ss in the morning."


    Gillian quickly said, "Steph, it''s good for you


    Pne


    Mrs. Bishop. You lift her spirits She looks so energetic, not like a sick person at all!"


    no spend more time with


    Marilynughed, "My spirits got better when you guys came. Remember to visit me more often for a chat. I''m always happy to have you here." "Sure, Mrs. Bishop! We''ll visit more often."


    Maddie and Gillian brought her a lot of gifts this time.


    Gillian came from a modest family, so her gifts were moremon, mainly local specialties.


    In contrast, Maddie was much more


    generous. She bought a lot of


    and health p


    picked


    out a lipsticksand


    for


    middle-aged women for Marilyn.


    After they left, Marilyn tried on the lipstick and looked at herself in the mirror, her smile making her look years younger for a moment.


    As they left the hospital, the three of


    them got into the luxury car that the Palmer family had arranged to pick up Maddie, and headed for Urban Emporium together.

 Chapter 134

    Maddie excitedly said, "I know a store with super cute clothes! I''ll take y''all thereter!" Gillianughed and said, "Maddie, your spending habits are out of our league!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''ll pick up the tab today!"


    "Hahaha, Maddie, you''re quite the big shot, but forget it! My mom has given me money."


    "But, the clothes at the store I''m talking about are really pricey. It''s okay. Once you guys are famous and make a ton of money, just buy me lots of pretty clothes and bags. Think of it as an early investment from me!"


    Gillian helplessly said, "Maddie, you''re really ying the big shot, huh? What if we never make it big?"


    "With me, the daughter of an entertainmentpany, and all my connections, how could you guys not be superstars!? Don''t worry, my parents have met you guys and think you have great potential. When you graduate and want to sign withpanies, juste straight to my family''spany as actors, and I''ll make sure you guys make it big!"


    "Who''s ever heard of a big shot helping others pull strings like this? Forget it!"


    "Humph, I''m only helping you two; I''m not this kind-hearted with others! Gillian, Steph, I really like being friends with you guys, and I''m so happy spending every day with you! So don''t be too polite with me, or it''ll make me sad...I want to truly fit in with you guys."


    Alright! Since she''s gone this far, they can''t refuse her now.


    Gillian and Stephanie gave in, "Alright, alright, we get it!"


    "Haha, I knew this speech would work on you guys..."


    "Maddie, you''re such a smooth talker!"


    "Hahaha, I''m really not! Stephanie, stop tickling me..."


    On their way, the trio chatted andughed until they arrived at Urban Emporium.


    They went to the store Maddie mentioned.


    She was a regr, so when they entered, the staff excitedly weed her.


    Stephanie had been to such high-scale brand stores with her mom before, so she was familiar with the ce.


    Gillian, however, was new to this kind of store and felt a bit ufortable.


    Stephanie winked at Gillian and whispered, "Gillian, whatever you like, just buy it. Pick anything! I''ve got money!"


    Gillian didn''t quite believe her, "You mean the money your mom gave you?"


    "Yeah, is there a problem?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "How much money could your mom have as a patient? Think about it, and don''t waste your mom''s money."


    "Gillian, you''re such a dummy. Of course, I know my mom doesn''t have money...but she gave me a ck-eard, which must be from Sebastian... It''d be a waste not to spend it."


    "Oh...Sebastian?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Alright... That''s indeed small money. for him...but I still can''t let you spend it. You guys do your shopping. It just help you pick. I don''t need any new clothes."


    "Gillian, we agreed to share happiness and bear hardships together, didn''t we? I can understand why you''re unwilling to spend Maddie''s money, but what about mine?"


    Gillian forced a smile,


    "Sorry...Besides, going from frugal to


    extravagant is easy, but the other


    way around is hard... If we develop


    bad habits, that wouldn''t be good."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be the wife of Skyline Corporation''s president in the future. I''ve got enough to support you for a lifetime!"


    "Ah, if you spoil me into a good-for-nothing, you''ll have to take care of me for the rest of my life!"

 Chapter 135

    "No problem!"


    "Let''s go pick out some clothes!"


    Just like Maddie said, from now on, they need to work hard so that one day they''ll make big money and buy her lots of pretty clothes.


    But now, she can''t be the odd one out, or else she would kill the other two''s mood.


    Gillian was a sensible person, so she quickly wrapped her head around it.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Maddie saw them whispering together and asked discontentedly, "What are you guys talking about behind my back?"


    "Nothing, just saying that Ms. Palmer doesn''t need to pay for today''s expenses. Ms. Bishop can take care of it!"


    "Haha, you, Ms. Bishop! Steph, don''t pretend with me, don''t I know you guys well? Didn''t we all agree not to care about it? Why are you still being polite to me?" "Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Palmer, but I am also rich and don''tck money~!"


    "Haha, really rich?"


    "Yes! If you don''t believe me, just look!" Stephanie directly showed her ck card, flicking it twice.


    Maddie snatched the card and saw that it was a real ck card.


    She was totally shocked!


    "Steph, this is the ck card that only my dad has, with a limit of tens of millions...Even I don''t have this kind of card. Where did you get it?"


    Gillian quickly said, "It''s from Steph''s boyfriend. He gave it to her mom, and her mom just gave it to her, didn''t you see?"


    "Oh my God! Steph, when did you get a boyfriend?"


    "I''ve always had one! Gillian just found out too...I didn''t n to tell you guys." Knowing that Maddie would be jealous, Stephanie lied.


    If she were to find out that Gillian had known all along while she didn''t, she would definitely be angry.


    "Oh my, you found a really rich boyfriend, huh? Giving you a ck card right away..."


    "Not that rich. Let''s not talk about this. I''ll get him to treat you guys to a meal sometime!"


    "Okay...I can''t let you pay either, or


    my parents will scold me. How about this, we''ll each pay for our own stuff and split Gillian''s bill between the two of us? You guys can''t have any objections to that, right?"


    Stephanie had no objection at all.


    Gillian found herself having mixed feelings, "You guys make me feel like an outsider! You two are the ones who belong in the same world!"


    "Stop talking nonsense. You''re our big


    f and leader, and we


    you around at


    vel


    school... Don''t forget about us when be a big star!"


    "Heh...I won''t forget."


    Maddie had a really good taste, and the clothes she chose in the store suited their age perfectly.


    In no time, they had all tried on a bunch of clothes that Maddie had picked out for them.


    There were clothes to suit their


    individual styles, as well as matching


    outfits for all three of them. They


    spent the whole morning shopping and bought several outfits and shoes.


    At noon, they ate together, and Stephanie picked up the tab.


    Afterward, they watched a movie together and bought some books.


    In a word, Sebastian''s phone had been receiving various payment notifications non-stop.


    That ck card was a supplementary card under his name. After leaving the Ingram familyst night, he asked Martin to send the card over.


    The card was specifically for Stephanie''s pocket money use, but he didn''t give it to her directly. Instead, he gave it to her mother.


    And now, the person spending on the card should be her.


    She said in the morning that she was going shopping with her ssmates.


    Sebastian nced over the notifications: all minor expenses. Even the dining cost didn''t exceed a thousand.


    The clothing store expense was only a few tens of thousands.


    The bookstore cost a few hundred bucks.


    Movie tickets also cost just a few dozen dors...


    It seemed that the young girl had good spending habits... Even with money, she wouldn''t waste it recklessly.

 Chapter 136

    It wasn''t until after two in the afternoon that Stephanie returned to the hospital. Gillian and Maddie had already went back to school together by then.


    She entered the ward with the bunch of new stuff she had just bought. Marilyn had just woken up from her nap, and seeing her daughter return, she smiled and asked, "Steph, did you have fun?" "Mom, I had a st! But when did he give you that card?"


    "Seb had his friend Martin bring it overst night...I tried to refuse, but his secretary said that it wasn''t just for me, but for you too... Probably Seb was afraid that you were too young and couldn''t manage money well, so he gave it to me to help you keep it safe. It just so happened that you all were going shopping today, so I gave it to you."


    So it was sent overst night.


    It seemed that things became a bit different after their visit to the Ingram family.


    If Sebastian''s promise to make her the wife of Skyline Corporation''s president was just words before, now it was being put into action.


    Starting with giving her pocket money.


    Starting with teaching her etiquette.


    Starting with arranging a driver to pick her up and drop her off anytime...


    Everything was changing.


    ...


    The ss bell rang, and Stephanie rushed into the ssroom in thest few seconds and took her seat.


    Gillian looked at her with a smile, "Did you oversleep?"


    "Yep! I stayed upte chatting with my momst night...She also got upte today, but luckily she didn''t miss anything." "Don''t worry, you''ve got me. If you werete, I would have asked the teacher for a leave."


    "Haha, alright!"


    "By the way, Steph, I heard that there''s a directoring to our school today to pick actors. Do you want to give it a try?"


    "I''d better not...I''ve only been taking sses for a little over a month, and I don''t feel like I''ve learned much!"


    A ssmate in the front row turned back and said, "I heard about that too, and I''m nning to give it a try! Gillian, are you going?"


    "I want to try too, but I probably won''t get picked..."


    "It doesn''t matter if we get picked or not. Let''s just give it a shot! Our teacher said that what we learn in ss is all theoretical, so we need to gain practical experience!" "You''ve got a point! Steph, let''s go try it together?"


    Stephanie replied with a smile, "Alright, I''ll go with you guys then."N?velDrama.Org content.


    As the female teacher entered the ssroom, the room immediately quieted down.


    Before the teacher started the lesson, she also mentioned this to the ss.


    The teacher encouraged everyone to audition and fold them not to be nervous. It was just a web series, after all, There was no need for amazing acting skills. In fact, those web series usually value the actors'' image more and whether they fit the character description.


    Because it was a drama adapted from a web novel, there were many fans of the original work. If the actors chosen didn''t fit the character, it would be easy for them to be criticized by these fans. On the other hand, if the actors were perfect for their roles, the fans would be very excited.


    Hearing this, the ssmates were all eager and expectant.


    The teacher couldn''t help butugh, "I will pick those who meet their requirements in our ss and submit the list to them. Other


    sses will do the same, so the


    "Besides, I''ve always thought that for actors, bing famous too early is not a good thing. If your acting skills can''t keep up with your fame, the people on the inte will make you miserable."


    "Hahahaha..." The ssroom burst intoughter.


    One of the students even bluntly asked, "Teacher, have you ever been a victim of cyberbullying?"

 Chapter 137

    The teacherughed and said, "Of course I have...but it depends on what kind of criticism it is. If they criticize me for not being good-looking enough, then I''ll ept it!"


    "Hahaha..."


    "But, if they criticize my acting, they''ll probably be refuted!"


    "Ha ha ha...Teacher, your acting skills are well recognized in the industry! You''re the idol of our ss! We all want to follow in your footsteps!"


    The teacher shook her head and said, "You young actors of this generation are not like us back then! Nowadays, as long as an actor has a pretty face, they''ll have countless fans.


    "But I have high expectations for you all. No matter what you look like, your acting must meet my standards before I''ll allow you to graduate! Otherwise, don''t go saying you''re my students!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Teacher, don''t worry. We won''t disappoint you. If our acting is not recognized by others, we''ll never im to be your students!"


    "Hahaha, great!"


    In the end, even the teacherughed along. The whole ss was rxed.


    After school at noon, the teacher didn''t schedule any sses for the afternoon, giving them time to get familiar with the script''s character settings before going to the audition. Maddie''s ss also received the notice, so the three girls went back to their dormitory together. Maddie took out a script from her bag and handed it to them.


    Stephanie and Gillian eximed in surprise, "Isn''t this the web series that''sing to select actors today?"


    "This is a project my dad''spany is working on. I knew about it yesterday. So, I''ll give you guys a chance today. Of course, if you''re not interested, just pretend you didn''t see it." Gillian hurriedly said, "We''re interested! Steph and I have already agreed to go to the audition together this afternoon!"


    Maddie flipped the script to the character rtionships page and showed them, "I''ve looked through the script in advance. Gillian, you can tryout for this role. Although it''s a supporting role...there are quite a few scenes and lines for her!


    "But there''s one drawback...She''s a viinous assassin. If you don''t mind your first work being a viin, you can give a shot! I actually think this role is pretty cool. Even though she''s a viin and dies horribly in the end, the character will definitely leave an impression on the audience." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Gillian listened to Maddie and started reading the script seriously.


    She found that it was indeed like what Maddie said. Although the character was a viin and a small supporting role, there were quite a


    of scenes and many fight scenes that involved her... Even though the character died a terrible death in the end, it was indeed a memorable role.


    Gillian had also practiced Taekwondo with Stephanie, so she had an advantage for fight scenes.


    Maddie knew this and rmended the role to her.


    At once, Gillian waved her hand and said, "Alright! I''ll listen to you! What about Steph?"


    "Okay, as long as you promise to go to the audition and make an appearance this afternoon, I''ll arrange everything for you."


    "No, I still want to rely on my own strength for the audition. If the director thinks I''m not suitable, then I won''t do it."


    "Hehe, I knew you''d say this, so I won''t force you! Steph, do you want to choose for yourself, or do you want me to help you?" Stephanie hadn''t done any research and would be very happy to have someone n for her.


    Plus, Maddie probably had a better understanding of this business due to her family''s influence in the industry.


    "I''ll take your advice!"

 Chapter 138

    "Alright...I mean, you''re so pretty... You can choose between the female lead and the top viinous woman! It''s your pick!"


    "Ahh...Maddie, don''t treat me like a goddess just because we''re good friends! I can''t possibly y the main character! Those are crucial roles in the storyline!"


    "Don''t be so modest! Let me tell ya, with your looks, it''s gonna be hard not to be popr! To be honest, my dad said you should start with something even bigger... But if you wanna start with web dramas and gain some practice, he understands. But you have to y a significant role to get the audience to remember your face."


    Stephanie grinned, "Your dad even got involved with this?"


    "Yeah, he just mentioned it when I asked for the script. He normally doesn''t interfere with these things, but since he and Mom met you, they really like you...So they gave some suggestions, and I think they make sense. What do you think, Steph?"


    Gillian also thought it made sense and looked at Stephanie, "Steph, take your time and think about it."


    "Let me take a look at the roles and characters of these twodies first...And, who knows if I''ll even get chosen... We''ll wait and see."


    "Don''t worry about that, my dad can help you get whichever role you want before the decisions are finalized!"


    "No, I want to give it a try, just like Gillian. I don''t want to rely on connections. If we don''t get it, it''s no big deal. We''re still young, and there is no need to use connections... We''ll ask for your advice when we need itter."


    Maddie raised an eyebrow, "If my dad heard you guys say that, he''d definitelypliment you for being ambitious!"


    "Hahaha, your dad is awesome."


    Stephanie read through the character backgrounds and scenes of the two roles.


    The drama was a fantasy, telling stories of enmity, love, and revenge among humans, mermaids, and witches.


    The female lead was a mermaid, and Gillian''s supporting character was a little elf.


    The top viin was a witch...


    The male lead was a human.


    The romantic plot was a love triangle... The male lead loved the female lead; the viinous witch loved the male lead...and the female lead was caught in between the male lead and another male character.


    Stephanie thought the female lead was quite suitable for her, as a mermaid character required bright, clear, and pure eyes.


    However, going over the plot, she found the witch character more appealing and thought the role was very badass.


    Exactly what she wanted to portray.


    For a moment, she was indecisive.


    "Steph, have you picked?"


    "Um...I think I''m more suited for the female lead, but I like the witch character even better...What should I do?"


    "Haha, you''re so greedy! Wanna y both roles?"


    "No, not at all...I''m just having trouble deciding."


    Gillian also looked through the script and thought Steph fit the female lead better.


    So she suggested, "Steph, why don''t you try out for the female lead role?"


    "Alright, I might not get it anyways, but it''s worth a try."


    "You sure you don''t want my help?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "We''re sure! We''d rather not get it than to rely on connections from the start!"


    "But have you ever thought that,


    since many people know we''re close, even if you guys were chosen anyo


    based on your true talents, others might think you used my


    connections? Don''t me me for itter!" .


    swn?


    "As long as we are upright, we don''t need to


    Ssiprry about other et


    gossip. What matters is that


    doesn''t affect our friet


    "You said it! That''s why you guys are my buddies! I love that attitude of yours!"

 Chapter 139

    The audition was scheduled at 2 p.m. on the school yground.


    There was already a long line of boys and girls auditioning for various roles.


    Stephanie and her friends arrivedte and lined up at the end.


    Maddie was with them, excited and waiting. Time seemed to pass quickly.


    When it was Gillian''s turn to audition, she walked up nervously. Stephanie also became nervous because she was up next.


    Seeing Stephanie nervous, Maddie tried tofort her but failed.


    Maddie suggested, "Why don''t you call your boyfriend to help you rx?"


    Call Sebastian?


    That might work...She was still undecided about which role to try out for. Why not ask Sebastian for advice?


    "Ok, I''ll call him. Let me know when it''s my turn."


    "Sure, I''ll save your spot!"


    Maddie pouted and watched her walk away.


    Steph took out her phone and the call was quickly answered.


    Sebastian''s indifferent voice came through, "What''s up?"


    "Silver Fox, I''m auditioning at school today..."


    "And?"


    "I can''t decide...Silver Fox, do you have time to help me choose?"


    Sebastian put down the documents in his hand and said, "Go on."


    Stephanie briefly exined both roles to Sebastian, stating that although she was more suitable for the lead role, she preferred the role of the viinous witch.


    When she mentioned the witch role, Sebastian immediately pictured her in dark witch costume.


    As for the heroine who is torn


    vel


    between the male lead and the second male lead, he subconsciously felt it wasn''t as suitable for her.


    So he spoke honestly, "Choose the one you like."


    "What? But Silver Fox, don''t you think I''m more suitable for the lead role?"


    "You can always find roles that suit youter, but roles you like may note around every time."


    "Good point! I''ll listen to Silver Fox''s advice! I''m going to audition now! If I seed, I''ll treat you to dinner!"


    Sebastian smiled and said, "Okay."


    In the end, Stephanie listened to Sebastian''s advice and auditioned for the witch role.


    The director was amazed by her expressive eyes, but didn''t show it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After the audition, he asked her, "You''re a talented girl, why didn''t you audition for the lead role instead of a viin role?"


    "Because I like the role of the witch!"


    "Is this your first audition?"


    "Yes, I''m a freshman...It''s my first audition!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of being criticized for ying a viin?"


    "If I get criticized, doesn''t that mean I did a good job?" "Hahaha! You did well, girl. Go home and wait for our notice!"


    "Okay."


    Stephanie walked out, and Maddie and Gillian immediately came over, ready to help her wipe off her sweat. But she wasn''t sweating and even had a rxed look on her face.


    Curiously, they asked, "Steph, did you make it?"


    ?


    "I''m not sure. They told me to wait for their notice, but the director said I had much potential and asked why I didn''t choose to audition for the lead role."


    Maddie quickly said, "That''s apliment to your appearance. Wait, you said you were going to audition for the lead role, right?"


    "I listened to my boyfriend and thought he made a lot of sense...So I changed my mind."

 Chapter 140

    Gillian curiously asked, "What did your boyfriend say?"


    "He said there''ll be plenty more opportunities for suitable roles in the future, but the roles you love aren''t always so easy toe by."


    Maddie and Gillian both nodded in agreement. "Your boyfriend is totally right!"


    "What about you, Gillian?"


    Gillian grinned painfully, "The director didn''t say anything. He just told me to wait for the notice."


    "Let''s wait together then. We should be done with sses for the afternoon. Why don''t we go grab something tasty to eat?" Stephanie suggested.


    Maddie agreed, "Let''s go eat! If we get selected and have to act, our physical figures will have to be on point. Otherwise, we won''t look good on camera! So, let''s go eat whatever we want now!"


    "Haha, we don''t even know if we''ll be selected. It''s too early to worry about this. But I agree, let''s go eat!"


    With everyone on board, they went out together to look for delicious food.


    Three dayster.


    The teacher announced the list of those who made it through the audition in ss.


    Several girls in the ss were selected.


    Gillian was chosen for the role of the little fairy.


    When she heard her name being called, Gillian excitedly grabbed Stephanie''s hand, squeezing it painfully.


    Everyone could see how happy she was.


    The ssmates around all congratted Gillian.


    But what about Stephanie? Her name wasn''t called, so Gillian couldn''t help but stand up and ask, "Teacher, did Stephanie not get selected?"


    The teacher paused, then replied with a sad smile, "I didn''t n to tell you guys about Stephanie''s situation, but since you asked, I''ll let you know!"


    The students in the ssroom immediately prepared themselves for gossip and listened intently.


    The teacher''s expression hinted that there was some dirt going on!


    The teacher said, "Showbiz is messy...hope that you can all be upright people in the future! We might be unable to make money or get acting opportunities, but we must never take the wrong path!


    "On this note, I want to tell you today that Stephanie almost had it! The director and screenwriter were both very satisfied with Stephanie''s audition for the witch role. However, the


    an investor suddenly arranowe nee


    role for another actress...So


    Stephanie''s role was snatched away just like that!


    "What I want to say is, Stephanie, don''t be discouraged! There will be more chances in the future, and you''re still young!"


    Stephanie forced a smile, "I understand, Teacher...Thank you for your constion."


    The teacher replied, "I''m not


    consoling you, I''m just using your


    retN?velDrama.Org content.


    experience as an example for everyone? This is a real problem. the entertainment industry, fighting for roles ismon, even for well-known actors. When you enter the acting world, you''ll probably face this problem too."


    For a moment, everyone in the ssroom felt sympathy for Stephanie.


    Anyone would feel upset in this situation!


    If she didn''t get selected, it would be one thing, but she had already been approved by the director and screenwriter. Only to have her deserved role taken away by someone else in the end! Gillian frowned and said, "Are we just going to put up with this?"

 Chapter 141

    The teacher let out a resigned sigh and said, "I know you youngsters always hate losing, but this is the era we live in. Those who have connections will have more opportunities!


    If Stephanie has the ability, she can go and grab the role back. I won''t be against that. But if she doesn''t, don''t offend those who shouldn''t be offended... Otherwise, you might ruin your entire acting career." Gillian wanted to say something, but Stephanie caught her wrist, shook her head, and said, "Gillian, don''t be rash."


    With tears in her eyes, Gillian still wanted to argue with the teacher, but Stephanie held her back again and whispered in her ear, "Why make things difficult for the teacher? She already pointed out a way for us. As long as we have connections, we can fight for it, right? And don''t I have some connections too?"


    Gillian was taken aback... Yeah, Stephanie''s got Sebastian, the president of Skyline Corporation, backing her up!


    She couldn''t help butugh, "That''s right...Steph, you have to fight for the role. I want to perform with you."


    "I''ll do my best..."


    By the lunch break, Maddie learned about the incident and immediately called her dad.


    Her dad, on the other side of the phone, helplessly said, "I can''t offend those investors either...Don''t get involved in this matter. Stephanie has ties with the Damon family, right? If Putnam can help, there might be a 50% chance to get the role back."


    "They''re that powerful? Even with Putnam''s help, there''s only a 50% chance?"


    "It depends on whether they''re willing to give ground... You really shouldn''t get involved. There are too many people you can''t offend, so don''t get yourself dragged into it!"


    "I know, Dad. I''ll be careful..."


    "Good


    futurf Stephanie gets the role


    be your benefactor


    future, so be sure to cherish


    delet


    understand?"


    Maddie replied with frustration, "Dad, Steph and I are genuine friends, we don''t care about personal gains..."


    "Alright, at leastmunicate more with her and reassure her, so she knows there''ll be more chances in the future."


    "I got it, Dad...Steph really loves this role...I''ll gofort her then."


    After hanging up, Maddie let out a gloomy sigh.


    She was such a failure as "Ms. Maddie", unable to protect even her own friends.


    Back in the dorm, Stephanie saw Gillian in tears andforted her, saying, "What''s the big deal? Is it worth crying over?"


    Gillian, red-faced and furious, said,


    "It''s so


    so outrageous! Stephanie,


    don''t care! Call your boyfrie


    now and see if he can help!"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll call!" It was her role that was stolen, but Gillian was angrier than her.


    But if Gillian''s role got snatched, she would definitely be the same way.


    Maddie walked in puzzled. She asked, "Did I just hear wrong? Gillian, whose role was snatched, yours or Stephanie''s?"


    "It''s mine, of course," StephanieN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.<pughed heartily. "But she''s just so upset because she cares about me... Don''t worry, guys, I really don''t see a problem. There will be plenty more opportunities in the future!"

 Chapter 142

    Maddie hurriedly said, "I just called my dad, and he told you not to worry. With him around, you''ll definitely have plenty of opportunities in the future! But this time, the investors are pretty powerful, so my dad''s worried about offending them... Sorry, I can''t help you with this."


    "It''s not that serious... Anyway, since you''re all so concerned, I''ll go talk to him myself!"


    "Huh? Where are you going?"


    Stephanie said, "To see my boyfriend... If he doesn''t help me solve this problem, I''ll cry in his office all day. Save you guys the trouble of worrying about me."


    Gillian immediately said, "Alright, you go ahead!"


    Maddie asked, "Is your boyfriend capable enough? My dad said that even if Putnam steps in, there''s only a 50% chance of getting the role back. If your boyfriend can''t handle it, don''t give him trouble. Be careful not to annoy him. Businessmen are good at weighing pros and cons."


    After hearing this, Stephanie was hesitant. Even Putnam only had a 50% chance... What were the odds for Sebastian? If the other party was too powerful, wouldn''t she just be causing trouble for her Silver Fox?


    Gillian also worried, "Steph... Should we just give it up? We can just give up this y, and I''ll give up too!"


    Stephanie told him, "No... you do your part, and as for me... I don''t have ss in the afternoon anyway, so I''ll go give it a try. If it doesn''t work out, then I''ll give up."


    Gillian said, "Alright, you just give it a try. If it really doesn''t work, we won''t bother him anymore."


    Stephanie said, "Fine, I''ll leave now!"


    Maddie called after her, "Wait, change your clothes! Use your charms when asking your boyfriend for help!"


    Gillian chimed in, "Yeah, get dressed up before you go!"


    So, Stephanie got all dolled up by Maddie and Gillian for over two hours before they let her leave. She didn''t think it was necessary.


    Someone like Sebastian wouldn''t be interested in her even if her face was covered with all kinds of makeup!


    Last time he said he wasn''t that desperate for a woman to even consider her.


    But since they were so enthusiastic, she just went along with them.


    She called Sebastian''s driver, and got into his fancy car.


    This scene was captured by a passing student on her phone.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When Stephanie arrived at the Skyline Tower, the receptionist led her straight to the president''s office.


    However, Martin wasn''t around.


    Stephanie knocked on the president''s office door, but there was no response. Then she opened the door and found that no one was inside.


    She couldn''t help but look towards the resting lounge. Was Sebastian


    Stephanie tiptoed towards


    sleeping in there? After an


    lounge. ¨¦n.swnovels


    The resting lounge was very spacious. At a nce, there was a luxurious bed, where Sebastian would rest when he was tired.


    But at the moment, there was no one on the bed.


    Perhaps Sebastian wasn''t here.


    Stephanie thought for a moment and decided to call Sebastian. As soon as she dialed the number the phone''s ringtone sounded in the bathroom.


    Right after that, Sebastian, wrapped in a bath towel, walked out of the bathroom with a towel in one hand. to dry his hair, looking like he had just taken a shower.


    Just as he was about to answer the phone, he was greeted with the stunned gaze of Stephanie.

 Chapter 143

    Sebastian was taken aback. He hung up the phone, tossed it on the bed and frowned, "Who let you in here? Get out, now!"


    Stephanie snapped out of it after being yelled at, she quickly covered her eyes and said, "I didn''t mean to peek, I''m leaving now!"


    She already had stepped out by the time she finished speaking.


    Sebastian nced at the towel wrapped around his waist, frowned, and walked over to close the door, then put on his clothes. Looking irritated, he went to his office. Stephanie sat on the couch in his office, zoning out a bit.


    When she saved him that night, she didn''t pay attention to his figure.


    That moment she saw him just now...wow! Sebastian actually had an eight-pack! And the lines were so perfect!


    He must work out regrly!


    Sebastian came out to see Stephanie sitting on the sofa, drifting off.


    Her face flushed red.


    He got the hint and said coldly, "Stephanie, how dare you have wild thoughts?"


    Stephanie was startled and remembered her purpose here.


    She promptly said, "Silver Fox, don''t use me of thinking wildly, I''m not!"


    "Then why are you blushing?" Asked Sebastian.


    "Ha... it''s hot here?" Answered Stephanie.


    Sebastian didn''t say anything.


    Stephanie continued to speak, "Silver Fox, I''m not here to argue with you today, I have serious things to discuss."


    Sebastian had just taken a shower, feeling refreshed.


    Hezily sat down on his office chair.


    His hair was slightly damp, a few strands on his forehead,bined with his handsome face...subconsciously made Stephanie gulp.


    She couldn''t help but think... Maddie and Gillian wanted her to y a badger game today.


    Gosh, she hadn''t even started it yet, and she was already captivated by the man sitting across from her.


    Stephanie swallowed, and then heard Sebastian say faintly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Er... Silver Fox, my...my role as a witch has been snatched away by someone else." Answered Stephanie.


    Sebastian frowned, "Why are you stammering?"


    The girl obviously dressed up today. Her bright eyes now were even more beautiful with eyeliner.


    Her eyshes were long...and curled.


    She had also put on lipstick...


    from


    get


    Stepcebased her gaze away Om not stammering! I''m


    said,N?velDrama.Org content.


    charming face


    just...thirsty."


    Never mind, better not look at him.


    Seeing his face, she couldn''t even speak frequently.


    Sebastian picked up the phone and said, "Bring me a ss of juice."


    "What kind of juice would you like, sir?"


    Sebastian looked up at Stephanie and said, "What kind do you want to drink?"


    "Orange juice, please." Said Stephanie.


    "Orange juice." Ordered Sebastian.


    "Okay, sir."


    He hung up, and asked, "Did you specificallye for this?"


    "Huh? You mean about the role being stolen?" Asked Stephanie.


    "Yes." Said Sebastian.


    "Yeah... Silver Fox, if it''s difficult or troublesome for you, you can


    Stephanie. Content belopte


    ver mentioned it "l


    Sebastian said calmly, "Stephanie, have you learned to be polite with me now?"


    Stephanie frowned, "Silver Fox, are you trying to provoke me? You''re the


    one who taught me etiquette, and now youre mocking me for being too potite! What do you want from me? If you don''t want to help, just


    say it!" ne

 Chapter 144

    "Who gave you permission toe into the resting room?!" Asked Sebastian.


    "Well, I''m already in, and I''ve admired your body too! Silver Fox, just tell me, how do you want to deal with this?" Said Stephanie.


    Huh, this girl got quite a temper.


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh at her antics, "Is it perfect?"


    "What? Your body? It''s alright..." Said Stephanie.


    "How dare youment on it?" Said Sebastian.


    Stephanie couldn''t stand it anymore, so she stood up and said angrily, "Sebastian, I indeed did see you naked, but why are you making fun of me for? We''ve already done more intimate things, right? So what if I take a peek now! It''s not like you''re going to lose a piece of flesh over it!"


    "Stephanie! You barged into someone''s private space and you still think you''re in the right?" Said Sebastian.


    "I couldn''t find anyone, so I just went in for a look! And nobody told me I wasn''t allowed in there, okay?" Said Stephanie.


    "Martin didn''t tell you?" Said Sebastian.


    "No, he didn''t." Said Stephanie.


    Well, that was Martin''s fault then.


    "Don''t do it again!" Said Sebastian.


    "Fine..." Said Stephanie.


    "Did you put on makeup just to see me?" Said Sebastian.


    "Um...is it obvious?" Said Stephanie.


    "No need next time." Said Sebastian.


    "Silver Fox, do you think I don''t look good with makeup?" Said Stephanie.


    "You don''t need it." Said Sebastian.


    "Do you mean I look better without makeup?" Said Stephanie.


    "What I mean is, I''m willing to help regardless of whether you''re dressed up or not." Said Sebastian.


    Stephanie pouted, "Fine, I won''t wear


    makeup next time... Silver Fox, my role got snatched away. Maddie''s father said that the other party is a powerful investor, so even if Putnam steps in, there''s only a 50-50 chance of getting the role back...I didn''t want to bother you, Silver Fox, but Gillian was heartbroken and crying over it... Maddie was also upset because she couldn''t help. This was our first ever audition, but we''ve encountered such a thing... I''m worried that Gillian would be discouraged in the future. Maddie''s father told me not to worry, saying I''ll still have plenty of opportunities to act in the future. But Silver Fox... no matter how many opportunities there are in the future, it won''t be the first role I truly loved in my life, right?"


    "Did you really like the role?" Asked Sebastian.


    Stephanie nodded vigorously, "At first, I just thought it was very novel and liked it a little... but after


    seriously reading the script a femet


    times and researching the sand


    41.


    character''s background, I liked it


    even more. I''d probably regret it if I couldn''t y the role."


    The first role she ever loved in her life. It would definitely have a big impact on her acting career if she was unable to act in it.


    Sebastian tapped his fingers on the desk and suddenly asked, "What''s in it for me if I help you?


    Stephanie, you can''t always expect me... to be selfless forever, right?"


    Stephanie shocked and asked, "Silver Fox, you''re not thinking about getting repaid with my body, are you?"


    Sebastian''s shocked too, "Stephanie, can you have some normal thoughts?"


    "Then what kind of benefit do you want?" Asked Stephanie.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Said Sebastian.


    "Well, Silver Fox, let''s just go with what I said... It''s much simpler and clearer." Said Stephanie.


    How would they get along in the future if they didn''t make things clear beforehand?


    After all, a close rtionship with such an excellent man might be an advantage for her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sebastian wasn a bit annoyed, "Stephanie, if you keep talking nonsense, get out of here!"


    Stephanie said, "Silver Fox, aren''t you putting me in a dilemma? Since you haven''t even decided what you want, I can''t agree to it. If you make a requestter that I don''t want do, but I''ll still have to do it. It''s so unbearable!"

 Chapter 145

    "Is there any point in me making you feel ufortable?" Said Sebastian.


    "Uh... no." Said Stephanie.


    "Just been in school for a few days, and you''re already overthinking things! I think you should stop going to school!" Said Sebastian.


    "Sorry, Silver Fox! I''ll never say that again! I promise!" Said Stephanie.


    "Hmph..." Said Sebastian.


    "I''m actually enjoying school, and I''ve learned a lot. I want to keep studying hard! Can you please be generous and let it go, please!" Said Stephanie. Being cute now?


    Sebastianughed again and didn''t dwell on it anymore.


    Then he said, "From now, apart from going to school, you should cook dinner at home!"


    Huh?


    Cook for him?


    That simple?


    And Sebastian didn''t mind her cooking...


    Even Putnam had only a 50% chance of sess on such a big issue, Sebastian could settle it as long as Stephanie can cook for him?


    Stephanie thought it was too easy and hastily replied, "No problem! I''ll cook delicious meals for you! But, are you sure you won''t get into trouble? Even Putnam only has a 50% chance of sess..."


    Sebastian said casually, "Putnam likes to be indifferent. If he really steps in, he''ll definitely have a 100% chance of sess! Sometimes what you hear might not be the truth."


    Wow, that''s what Putnam was?


    Stephanie asked curiously, "But why does Putnam like to be like that?"


    "Because he thinks it''s fun... He already controls 80% of the Damon family''s business. He has enough power but he says he only owned 40% to the public." Said Sebastian.


    "What about you, Silver Fox? Do you like doing that too?" Said Stephanie.


    Sebastian was frank and replied directly, "am the opposite. To the outsiders, I''m the one in charge of the Ingram family and hold all the power, but in fact, there''s stilD30% in my grandfather''s hands." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just to control him.


    For fear that he would attack those he despised.


    But he disdained doing so.


    Stephanie didn''t understand... She didn''t know what Sebastian meant.


    She just said, "So, this is like a piece of cake for you, right?"


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you think?"


    "I think my Silver Fox is a superhero! With your help, there''s nothing that can''t be solved!" Said Stephanie.


    Sebastian smiled, "You really know how to talk, don''t you?"


    "Ha, it''s an honor to praise you in person!" Said Stephanie.


    She was too good at talking.


    He had got used to this girl who had no boundaries when asking for help.


    Stephanie, seeing his expression, became alert immediately.


    Thest time he lectured her in this office that asking for help should be sincere, and sweet words were useless.


    Now Stephanie felt she wasn''t sincere enough.


    So she took the initiative to speak


    up, wanting to express her sincerity


    through actions, "Silver Fox, it''s


    already after four, and you''ll be off work soon, right? Why don''t I... go home


    e with you and show you my cooking skills today! I am good at cooking... When my mom used to workte, I''d cook for myself, so I slowly improved my skills. Now my cooking is even better than my mom''s!"

 Chapter 146

    Upon hearing this, Sebastian asked, "You''re not going back to school?"


    "No sses this afternoon, I could go back after dinner." Said Stephanie.


    "Let the driver take you back. If you need anything, just let Judith know. By the way, Judith is Martin''s mother; she''s been taking care of me for many years. Martin is also the one I trust, so you can ask her for help, but don''t be rude to her." Said Sebastian.


    "Oh my! I didn''t know Judith is Martin''s mom! I''ll keep that in mind. Silver Fox, Judith is so warm and friendly, she seems like a really nice person. Just how much of a brat do you think I am, Silver Fox? You''re even worried that I''d be rude to Judith."


    "I was just reminding you, that''s all." Said Sebastian.


    "Got it. I''ll have the driver take me home first. When will youe home, Silver Fox?" Said Stephanie.


    "Before six." Said Sebastian.


    "Great, plenty of time. I''ll go back and cook beef, Silver Fox." Said Stephanie.


    After saying this, Stephanie happily walked out of Sebastian''s office.


    At this moment, Martin finished his work and came out of the elevator, surprised by seeing Stephanie, "Ms. Bishop, when did you get here?"


    Stephanie smiled, "Been here for a while now. Oh, Martin, you shoulde and have dinner with Silver Foxter. I''ll cook something delicious for you guys!"


    Martin hesitated for a moment, "At the boss''s ce?"


    "Yep! I just found out today that Judith is your mother. Last time I went to Silver Fox''s ce, everything was prepared by your mom." Said Stephanie.


    Hearing this, Martin had a full understanding. He spoke kindly, "I''m really lucky to eat dinner made by your own hands tonight. Thank you, our future Mrs. CEO! It''s such a blessing."


    Ha!


    Stephanie finally understood what it felt like when she was praising Sebastian earlier.


    Way too much!


    "No problem, you''re wee. I should get going now." Said Stephanie.


    "Let me press the elevator button for you." Said Martin.


    Stephanie was speechless.


    Oh well, no more ttering in the future. It was too embarrassing.


    On the way back to Sebastian''s home, Stephanie called Gillian.


    Gillian must be really worried about her because she picked up almost right away. Once they were connected, she asked, "Steph, how''s it going? Is everything okay?" Maddie was also listening in on the call with her ear pressed against Gillian''s phone.


    Stephanie daughed, "No problem, I


    got it sorted! Gillian, we don''t have to


    put up with the unfair treat have


    longer!"


    any


    "That''s great! Steph, are youing back now? We should go out and celebrate!" Said Gillian.


    "Actually, I''m going to Sebastian''s ce to cook dinner for him to express gratitude. After dinner, I''lle back. You guys can go ahead and eat first. We can still celebrate after everything is settled." Said Stephanie.


    Gillian asked worriedly, "We''re not sure it''s a sess yet?"


    "It should be 80-90%... Silver Fox is not the one who just boast!" Said Stephanie.


    "Good! We''ll celebrate after it''s done. Stay safe while you''re out and about!" Said Gillian.


    "Don''t worry, Silver Fox arranged a driver for me, it''s very safe." Said Stephanie.


    "Uh... Steph, you didn''t use your charm to get his help, did you?" Maddie couldn''t help but ask.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Stephanie helplessly replied,


    "Maddie, stop talking nonsense! What charm or seduction? That''s all nonsense! Beauty strategy?!of anything, he''s trying to bewitch me!"

 Chapter 147

    Maddie didn''t get it.


    But Gillian did.


    She''d seen Sebastian before... and that guy was handsome and attractive.


    "Steph, you should be sincere! As long as we can get the role back, we don''t mind working a little harder. After all, he''s your boyfriend, so seduction is something I''ll support you in." Said Gillian. "Pfft! I don''t need to!" Said Stephanie.


    Did she really need to sell herself for a role?


    If that was the case, she''d rather not take the part.


    Hanging up the phone, Gillian felt a mocking gaze on her.


    With a bitter smile, Gillian asked, "Maddie, what are you doing?"


    Maddie snorted, "You''re actually supporting this? What do you think Steph is?"


    "What do you mean? He''s her boyfriend..." Said Gillian.


    "And an older man, right? I just heard Steph call him Silver Fox! Gillian, tell me the truth, is Steph being kept by someone?" Asked Maddie.


    "Goodness! Maddie, what are you thinking? Do you think Steph looks like the type to be okay with being kept? He''s her fianc¨¦! The man who''s going to marry her! He''s not that old, in fact,, he''s still young and handsome! Steph likes to call him Silver Fox, but he''s not exactly a real Silver Fox!" Said Gillian.


    Maddie was still suspicious, "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "Do I need to lie to you? Plus, Steph''s mom knows about this. If her daughter was being kept, do you think a mother would calmly ept that? Maddie, are you looking down on our Steph?" Said Gillian.


    "No! I''m just worried about her... If she really is being kept, I''ll give her as much money as they do! Anyway, Steph can''t be kept by someone!" Said Maddie.


    "Okay... alright you are rich and you''ve got money! We poor people can only be rich when kept by someone!" Said Gillian.


    "Gillian, what''s wrong with you? I''m just concerned about Steph... And look at the school forum, the rumors have gotten out of hand! They say our Steph left school in a luxury car, possibly being kept by a rich man, they''re making it sound so rude! After overhearing you guys, isn''t it natural for me to worry and ask more questions?" Said Maddie.


    Gillian''s attention was caught by Maddie''s words, and said frowning the brows, "On the school forum? Let me check."


    Maddie immediately brought up the post she had identally seen earlier. After reading it, Gillian was simply furious.


    Gillian lost the appetite for dinner. Together with Maddie, they created a dozen anonymous ounts and personally fought those


    It stirred up an unprecedented buzz on the school forum...N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Eventually, even the school teachers were rmed. They asked them to delete the posts, stop spreading rumors, and not engage in online fights!


    But the suspicion about Stephanie being kept was still being spread by many people as if it were true .


    All of this was unknown to Stephanie.


    She was still busy in Sebastian''s kitchen!


    Judith was her sous-chef, and she was the head chef.


    Initially, Judith had thought this girl looked very young and probably couldn''t cook.


    But to her surprise, the moment she showed her skills, it was clear that she was a cooking expert.


    She could tell that Stephanie cooked a lot in her daily life.


    Judith thought that her boss was truly blessed, as his future wife was a beauty and good cook at the same time!


    From her efficient and skillful cooking, you couldn''t see any hint of arrogance.


    At the Skyline Corporation CEO''s


    office, Martin reported to Sebastian


    as usual, After listening carefully, Sebastian nodded and asked, "Haven''t you told Stephanie that my private lounge is off-limits?"

 Chapter 148

    Martin asked confusedly, "Uh... Even your wife was not allowed?"


    "My wife?" Asked Sebastian.


    "Yeah... Isn''t Ms. Bishop going to be the future Mrs. President?" Asked Martin.


    Sebastian didn''t answer.


    "Ms. Bishop will be your spouse in the future, so not only can she enter the resting room, she can also sleep there, right? What''s the problem?" Asked Martin.


    She could go in and sleep?


    Didn''t a couple have their own private space? Shall they share everything?


    Sebastian lightly tapped his fingers on the desk and didn''t speak for a moment before saying, "That''s fine."


    Martin finally relived and heard Sebastian say, "Go find out who stole Stephanie''s role."


    "Huh? Someone dared to steal her role? No... When did Stephanie start acting? Is she going to have a career in the entertainment industry in the future?" Asked Martin. Sebastian said faintly, "She loves acting and studied at Center Stage. I heard she auditioned for a role these days but got it stolen by someone. Go find out the truth." Martin''s eyes brightened and he asked, "Are you going to help Mrs. President get the role back or just retaliate for her?"


    "Please just call her Ms. Bishop from now on." Sebastian felt awkward hearing "Mrs. President" repeatedly.


    "Yes, Mr. President!" Said Martin.


    "First, find out the truth." Said Sebastian.


    "Understood, Mr. President." Said Martin.


    Martin worked incredibly fast, and soon found out who the investors were.


    There were four or five, but one of them had at least invested half of the money for the show.


    And this guy was from the Perez family.


    As everyone knew, there were four big families in B City: Ingram family, Perez family, Damon family, and Snider family, each with incredible power.


    The Perez family''s status was only a


    bit lowered than the Ingram family in their social circle, a very ambitious family, always trying to surpass the Ingram family and im the title of the richest family in B City


    In the business world, they were also regarded as mortal enemies of the Ingram family.


    However, the Perez family had too many members with numerous illegitimate children, and the internal fights were fierce. No one in the family could beat Sebastian.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After reporting it was someone from the Perez family, Martin asked Sebastian, "Mr. President, guess which one from the Perez family messed with Mrs. President... Oh no, Ms. Bishop?" "The most favored grandson in the Perez family?" Asked Sebastian.


    "That''s right! Jeffrey Perez! Mr. President, you''re truly brilliant, with so many grandchildren in the Perez family, you guessed it right away." Said Martin.


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Stephanie said someone told her that even if Putnam helps, there''s only a 50% chance of getting the role back, so who else could it be but Jeffrey Perez?"


    Martin was surprised and said, "But even if it''s him, with Mr. Damon''s help, it should be more than a 50% chance, right?"


    "Putnam is hiding his strength, it''s normal for people outside to think that." Said Sebastian.


    "That''s right... So, should we handle this ourselves or ask Mr. Damon for help?" Asked Martin.


    Martin brought up this question because the rtionship between the Perez family and the Ingram family was very bad, but there was no conflict between the Damon


    family and the Perez family.


    If they let Putnam handle it, things might be simpler.


    Sebastian looked at him with a hint of a smile and asked, "Who do you think is more suitable to handle this?"


    "Hmm... Mr. President, don''t look at


    me like that while smiling. I think if you deal with Ms. Bishop''s problem yourself, she''ll appreciate you even


    more And her attitude toward


    will be better in the future." Said Martin.


    you


    "Do you think I care so much about Stephanie''s attitude towards me?" Said Sebastian.

 Chapter 149

    "Hmm... Not really. But Ms. Bishop is at her cutest when she''s not being mean. It always lifts President''s mood." Martin said, wiping off his cold sweat.


    "Do you think it would be more convenient for Putnam to handle this?" Asked Sebastian.


    "Isn''t it?" Martin said, looking puzzled.


    "No... If Putnam handles it, we''d owe the Perez family a favor. We don''t need to, not even stepping in. Jeffrey Perez would willingly give the role back to Stephanie." Said Sebastian.


    "How can that be... Jeffrey Perez is so cunning, and he doesn''t fear the Ingram family. Would he really give the role back to Ms. Bishop voluntarily?" Asked Martin.


    "You just need to let Jeffrey Perez know that Stephanie is the mistress of the Ingram family. That should be enough." Said Sebastian.


    Martin thought about it carefully, and his eyes lit up, "You mean... Jeffrey Perez would be more than happy to see the mistress of the Ingram family be an actress... He''d love to see Ms. Bishop be more and more famous! Oh, no offense, anyway, Jeffrey Perez would love to see your future wife to be amoner, let alone a small actress... It wouldn''t sound good if this got out. But you don''t care about that all, right?"


    Sebastian said nonchntly, "She has dreams and ambition... It''s a good thing. There''s nothing to look down on."


    He really didn''t mind.


    In the world of the rich, whether you were an actress or a singer, you were just a performer for others'' amusement, merely something low.


    Marrying an actress would bring shame to the family. But being a lover would be no big deal.


    The Perez family had been involved in such a scandal before, and it had happened to Jeffrey Perez himself.


    Jeffrey Perez had a passionate love affair with a popr actress when he was young.


    During that time, he nearly abandoned his family responsibilities but eventually had to break up with the actress under family pressure.


    Heter agreed to an arranged


    marriage with the daughter of the Snider family. The actress then disappeared from the entertainment industry.


    Rumors said that she was kept by Jeffrey Perez in private and hidden very well.


    Others said that she had been killed by Jeffrey Perez''s new wife.


    Now, Jeffrey Perez''s son was already in elementary school.


    It was said that he had numerous affairs.


    Helping someone snatch a role this time might be for one of his lovers.


    Martin quickly agreed, "Yes! Acting.is a legitimate job, and being good at it could make you popr and loved by


    veryone! Some veteran actors


    are even called artists!"


    Sebastian chuckled, "Stephanie doesn''t have that kind of talent... But since she enjoys it, let her have fun!"


    After all, he had never been married or in love and didn''t know how to take care of a fianc¨¦e...


    Marrying her was to repay gratitude, so she should be able to do what she liked, right?


    "Exactly, we should let Ms. Bishop live happily... If she doesn''t want contin¨²e, she can always quit. You have the ability to take care of her." Said Martin.


    Sebastian didn''t respond.


    "President, I know how to handle this now. But... can I deal with it tomorrow?" Asked Martin.


    "Huh?" The president looked puzzled.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 150

    Martin was always getting straight to the point and never dragging things out. In the past, he would''ve just gone straight to work, but now he was waiting til tomorrow.


    Martin couldn''t help butugh as he exined, "Ms. Bishop just invited me to have dinner at your home tonight... she said she''s prepared a dinner."


    So that was it.


    Sebastian calmly said, "Alright, do it tomorrow."


    This girl sure knew how to go with the flow, even buttering up the people around him just to cook a meal.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But when they got home that night, he found out that Stephanie was like a siren.


    Not only could she tame Martin, but even Judith''s gaze became a lot softer when looking at her... If a stranger was present, they would really think Stephanie was Judith''s own daughter.


    "Steph, the boss is back," Judith hurriedly informed Stephanie.


    Stephanie rushed out of the kitchen, saying, "Silver Fox, you''re back!"


    Sebastian gave a slight nod, "Is dinner ready?"


    "It''s ready, just wait a moment as I serve the soup first. Having soup before dinner is good for you, my mom says." Said Stephanie.


    "Steph, I can serve it. You go rest." Said Judith.


    "Oh, Judith, you''ve already done so much for me. It''s just the dishes. I can do it." Said Stephanie.


    "Steph is really well-behaved, diligent and sensible, and pretty too." Said Judith.


    "Oh, Judith, you''re making me blush with yourpliments..." Said Stephanie. The conversation between the two could be hearding from the kitchen. Martin grinned, "Ms. Bishop seems to get along pretty well with my mom." Sebastian responded coolly, "Judith has a good temper."


    "My mom, with a good temper? You don''t really know, but my cousin always gets scolded by her." Said Martin.


    Was Martin saying that Stephanie was well-behaved?


    Where was she well-behaved?


    She was more like a cunning little fox!


    Dinner was lively, with both Martin and Judith continuouslyplimenting Stephanie.


    It made Stephanie blush, winking shyly at Sebastian.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, not saying a word.


    Stephanie''s homemade cooking was indeed excellent, and the stewed meat soup was to his liking.


    After dinner, Stephanie helped Judith clean up the table, carefully picking out the meat leftovers from the dishes.


    She gathered the leftovers and went to find Cooper.


    When they first arrived, Cooper chased her for a while, but it was Judith''s appearance that finally put Cooper away.


    Stephanie reckoned that it was not a good idea to always be frightened by a big dog, especially since she would being back on weekends.


    Might as well use the meat to appease the dog and at least let it recognize her.


    As she arrived at the dog cage, she saw Sebastian putting dog food into Cooper''s bowl.


    Stephanie couldn''t help but lower


    her head to look at the meat in her hands, and with a bit of uncertainty, she approached and asked, "Silver Fox... does Cooper only eat dog food?"


    Sebastian replied casually, "What else would a dog eat if not dog food?"


    "Meat?" Answered Stephanie.


    Only then did Sebastian notice the


    te in her hand, and looked at Cooper Apparently enticed by the smell of meat, Cooper stopped eating his dog food and looked this way.


    "Try feeding him a piece." Said Sebastian.


    "Uh, I''m a little scared. It won''t attack me, will it?" Said Stephanie.


    "You''re even afraid when it''s in a cage? Stephanie, youare timid, arent'' you?" Said Sebastian.


    "If it''s my dog, I''m its master, so of course I''m not afraid. But we''ve only met twice, still strangers!" Said Stephanie.


    "Next time youe, tell Judith to keep the dog locked up." Said Sebastian.


    "No, if it gets locked up every timee, it''ll definitely hate me! I''d better just try to please it, and we''ll get familiar with each other over time..." Said Stephanie.


    So now Stephanie had to please not only his subordinates but also his dog?


    With a smile on his lips, Sebastian asked, "Stephanie, what exactly are you trying to do?"


    "Huh? What did I do?" Said Stephanie.


    "Win over Judith? Invite Martin for dinner? And now trying to win over my dog?" Said Sebastian.

 Chapter 151

    "


    Hearing this, Stephanie said with a shocked face, "I''m going to marry you in the future. If I don''t get along with the people around you, do you expect me to have conflicts with them to make you happy?" ." Sebastian had no response to that.


    In Sebastian''s daily life, there was only Judith who cared about him every day, and his loyal and efficient secretary Martin, along with a dog he kept for fun.


    Now, with Stephanie around, Judith''s attention had shifted away from him.


    Martin''s attempts to please had also turned towards Stephanie.


    Now even Cooper, the dog, ignored its food and only stared at the meat in her hand...


    The attention and love he used to take for granted were all gone, making Sebastian felt a bitplicated.


    Of course, he didn''t think too deeply into it and was just a bit annoyed.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Stephanie pouted and said, "Silver Fox, enough with your conspiracy theories! You watch too many dramas. Are you worried that your future wife will try to seize power in thepany? Think about it, even if you handed the wholepany over to me, I wouldn''t know how to deal with it."


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s mouth twitched, "Stephanie, you have a wild imagination."


    "Silver Fox, you rich people haveplicated thoughts. I''m scared of such big dogs... So I want to have more contact with it to ovee my fear! Just like I was scared of you at first, but now I''m not after getting to know you." Said Stephanie.


    "You''reparing me to a dog?" Said Sebastian.


    "Of course not... Silver Fox, you look way more domineering and majestic than this dog." Said Stephanie.


    Sebastian frowned, "That''s enough!"


    "Ah, Silver Fox, I came here to feed the dog, not to argue with you! If you want to help me, help me calm it down so it doesn''t act fierce to me... If you don''t want to help, then forget it, I''ll gather my courage on my own." Said Stephanie.


    "Then do it yourself." Said Sebastian.


    After saying this, Sebastian stepped aside graciously.


    Stephanie thought, "He''s really heartless! He won''t even help."


    She would just do it herself then!


    Cooper, tongue out and panting, stared at her.


    Subconsciously, Stephanie felt her scalp tingle, her body breaking


    goosebumps. She was too put in


    swno carin


    move.


    "Uh... Silver Fox... I, I''m still scared." Said Stephanie.


    "Was that your way of asking for help earlier?" Said Sebastian.


    "I was wrong... Silver Fox, please help me, or it''ll chase me next time Ie here." Said Stephanie.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Did it chase you today?" Said Sebastian.


    "Otherwise, why do you think I wanted to please it, Silver Fox?" Said Stephanie.


    Sebastian raised his eyebrow, "Just let it out to feed it."


    "No! What if it chases meter?" Said Stephanie.


    "It won''t!" Said Sebastian.


    "Are you sure?" Said Stephanie.


    "If it hurt you, I''ll have to take you to the hospital. What''s in it for me?" Said Sebastian.


    "...


    bay why don''t we let it out and to en.swet


    give it a try? Silver Fox, you mandet


    protect me!" Said Stephanie


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh again, feeling annoyed.


    Seeing Stephanie''s doubtful expression, Sebastian walked over and opened the door of the dog cage.


    Immediately, Cooper burst out and sprinted towards Stephanie.


    With a scream, Stephanie quickly ran away.


    Now it was even worse. She started running, and Cooper chased her even harder.


    "Evil Silver Fox! Liar! Didn''t you say


    you were going to protect me? Judith! Save me!! Your boss is


    bullying me!" As she ran, Stephanie yelled loudly.


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched, "She''s ridiculously dumb!"

 Chapter 152

    Sebastian then whistled at Cooper.


    Hearing his master''s call, Cooper reluctantly ran back.


    Stephanie relieved but still didn''t dare toe closer.


    Suddenly, she heard Sebastian say, "Why are you running?"


    "Silver Fox! Didn''t you see it chase me as soon as it left the cage?" Said Stephanie.


    "Stephanie, do you think you are more tempting to it than the meat on the te you''re holding?" Said Sebastian.


    "Ah, Silver Fox, you mean it''s not chasing me, but the meat?" Said Stephanie.


    "What else do you think? It doesn''t even eat dog food anymore." Said Sebastian.


    Stephanie couldn''t help as she walked over and put the te on the ground.


    As expected, Cooper immediately pounced on it, grabbed a piece of meat, and started eating happily.


    Stephanie sighed with relief and said, "Why didn''t you say that, Silver Fox?"


    Did she give him a chance to speak?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian casually said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll have the driver take you backter."


    "Got it, thank you, Silver Fox." Said Stephanie.


    Sebastian went back to the room, while Stephanie stayed and watched Cooper eating happily, feeling that he was quite well-behaved.


    Tentatively, she reached out and touched its head.


    Cooper didn''t get angry after eating the meat she brought and even wagged its tail. She said, gently, "Cooper, be gentle. I''ll bring you more meat next time. Remember not to chase me and don''t bark at me. You know, Cooper, you''re actually quite handsome. You''d be even more handsome if you were gentler."


    Sebastian walked to the door of the vi and unconsciously looked back at them.


    The scene of the girl and the dog in the yard...


    How silly to talk to a dog! Can it understand?


    After feeding the dog, Stephanie was driven back to school.


    On the way, she called her mom and told her she went to Sebastian''s house today and cooked him a pot of beef stew.


    However, she didn''t mention that she asked Sebastian for help.


    Marilyn on the other end of the phoneplimented Stephanie for being sensible and knowing how to be grateful.


    Sebastian was kind to them, so they needed to repay him within their means.


    Stephanie said she knew and she would continue to cook for Sebastian on weekends.


    Marilyn said, "That''s good."


    Stephanie was helpless, but as long as her mom was happy, she was fine.


    After all, as long as she had a good rtionship with Sebastian, her mom would be happy.


    When Stephanie returned to the school dormitory, it was almost nine o''clock.


    After Maddie and Gillian interrogated her, Stephanie sighed and said, "I didn''t use any tricks, I just talked to him nicely, and he agreed to help me but needed me to cook for him every weekend. It''s so simple, of course, I agreed!"


    Gillian blinked, "Is your Silver Fox so easygoing?"


    "As long as you don''t piss him off, he''s quite easygoing." Said Stephanie.


    Maddie frowned and asked, "Did he ask you to sacrifice anything?"


    "Ha-ha, don''t overthink it, even if I offered, he might not be willing!" Said Stephanie.


    "Wow!


    Silver


    He doesn''t even


    by cant kind of person is your "Said Maddie. Contet


    whoes knocking on his


    "I''m not a beauty. He''s seen so many beauties in his life that''s hard to count." Said Stephanie.


    Maddie couldn''t understand at all, while Gillian knew clearly.


    Gillian hurriedly interrupted them,


    saying, "Alright, let''s stop talking about this! What''s so important


    §Ö§ä


    about this? The thing is whether the


    problem can be solved or not! Steph, did he tell you when this will be


    done?" ne


    Stephanie shook her head and said, "He didn''t say...but I think it won''t be too long."


    Indeed, it wouldn''t be too long, probably only about two days.

 Chapter 153

    Two dayster.


    In the ssroom, the female teacher walked in and nced at Stephanie''s seat with aplicated look.


    Then, to the surprise of her ssmates, she looked at Stephanie and said, "Stephanie, I don''t know how you managed to get your role back, but congrats to you."


    Some students were amazed and asked, "Did Stephanie really get her role back?"


    "Yes, it is said that the investor who took Stephanie''s role called the director himself and said to give her back the role, and even insisted on it. Also, if Stephanie wants the lead role, she could have it!" Said the teacher.


    As soon as the teacher finished speaking, the ssroom went silent.


    Thinking back to the forum post from yesterday, everyone''s imagination ran wild.


    There were rumors that Stephanie was being kept as a mistress. At first, they didn''t believe it.


    But... just a day after they heard that the person who took her role was powerful, the role was returned to her, along with the option to choose the lead role.


    Gillian was initially quite happy, but upon feeling the strange gazes around Stephanie, she frowned.


    But since the teacher was still present, she didn''t say anything.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, Stephanie calmly replied, "Thank you, for caring about me... and for the reminder, otherwise I wouldn''t have thought that I could reim the role that was taken away from me."


    The female teacher chuckled, "I didn''t do anything... It''s just, Miss Stephanie,st time in ss, I told you all..."


    Stephanie, knowing what she was going to say, immediately interrupted her with a calm face, "Don''t worry! I haven''t done anything wrong."


    The teacher sighed in relief, "That''s


    good. As long as you guys say so, I trust you. You all are great talents! Just don''t stray from the right path! As actors, the worst thing is to have a stain on your reputation. So, remember to behave yourselves, understand?"


    "Thank you for your trust." Stephanie''s candid expression made everyone unconsciously think that maybe she indeed had powerful backing, rather than being someone''s mistress...


    As soon as the morning ss


    ended, some ssmates who got along well with Stephanie gathered around, saying, "Stephanie, congrats! When you be famous, don''t forget about us!"


    "Yeah! Stephanie, you''re amazing! We initially thought you were doomed this time!"


    "Even if Stephanie did get her role back through improper means, we still support her. The investor is simply too overbearing!"


    "Ugh! You guys are such brownnosers! Now you know she''s got someone to support her, and you''re all sucking up to her!" Megan sneered at them with contempt.


    "Oh, is our big inte celebrity Megan envious and jealous that she can''t be ttered?" A ssmate immediately retorted.


    "You''re the one who''s jealous! I''d rather not have a role obtained through improper means!" Said Megan.


    Gillian snapped back, "Megan, what on earth are you talking about? What do you mean ''improper means''?"


    "You guys know it very well! I already


    asked my uncle, the other party is extremely powerful! Stephanie is from an ordinary family, and her mother is seriously ill, if there isn''t someone keeping her as a mistress and helping her, how could she get that role?" Said Megan.


    Gillian scoffed angrily, "My dear Steph has the ability! What''s it to you! You''re just the kind of person who''s jealous of others and badmouth them!"

 Chapter 154

    Before Megan could go on, Stephanie suddenly said, "Megan, were the roles that the investor snatched up meant for you?"


    Megan immediately snapped, "Stephanie, what are you talking about?"


    "Ah? Am I wrong? It''s not you? Then why are you so upset and targeting me?" Said Stephanie.


    "I just can''t stand it!" Said Megan.


    "So you can stand my role being snatched up and think I deserve it?" Said Stephanie.


    "I didn''t mean that! I just think you''re no different from the person who snatched the role! You''re both the same kind of people!" Said Megan.


    Upon hearing this, Gillian was about to get angry again.


    But Stephanie stopped her, "Don''t get mad! The angrier you get, the more important she feels! Maddie is the real Miss Palmer, Megan''s family relies on the Palmer family to live well. Without Maddie''s help, her family would be just like us, so where does this sense of superioritye from?"


    Megan frowned and said, "Stephanie, don''t talk nonsense! Who said my family only lives well because of Maddie!"


    "Isn''t it true? Is Maddie lying to us? There''s no need for her to boast in front of us as the daughter of the Palmer family! There''s really no need!" Said Stephanie.


    Megan was blushed with anger.


    "Stephanie, you are shameless! What right do you have to judge me?" Said Megan.


    Everyone frowned and said, "Megan, you''re insulting people. We''re all ssmates, and that''s too much!"


    "Exactly! Stephanie didn''t provoke you, why are you picking fights and insulting people!"


    Even the ss monitor said, "Megan, I''ll report this to our teacher. You need to pay attention to the ss discipline!"


    Megan gritted her teeth, "Who cares about being Stephanie''s ssmate!"


    "Then you probably don''t even look up to us being your ssmates! In that case, just transfer to another ss!"


    "Why should I leave not her, Stephanie?" Said Megan.


    "Because you''re the one rejecting her, not she rejects you! Megan, you need to get your facts straight!"


    "I''m not leaving! You''re all biased


    towards her and bullying me! We''ve


    obviously been ssmates fora


    longer time, how could you do this to me!" Said Megan.


    "Because we''re all ssmates, we won''t favor anyone! Stephanie has been upset with her role being snatched, and we all feel she got the short end of the stick and worry about her future. Now that she''s snatched the role back, it''s


    u


    supposed to be happy, but you insist on picking faults!"


    "But she used underhanded means to get the role back!" Said Megan.


    Stephanie frowned, "Does my fianc¨¦ helping me get the role back count as underhanded means? Let me ask Megan, what is right?"


    Fianc¨¦??


    Suddenly, the whole ss went silence.


    Stephanie was just a freshman in college, and she already had a fianc¨¦?


    Gillian immediately said, "Exactly,Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nonsense about being kept secretly? A sugar daddy? Megan, you''re judging others using your own thoughts! As an online celebrity, a lot of people reward you online, so you think others also rely on sugar daddies, right? I want to tell you, the one behind Steph is her fianc¨¦! Her future husband! They have a legal rtionship!"


    "Gillian, you knew as well? Does Stephanie really have a fianc¨¦? What does he look like? Is he handsome?"

 Chapter 155

    Gillian recalled the day she saw Sebastian and immediately said with a big grin, "I haven''t seen a better-looking guy than Steph''s fianc¨¦!" "Wow! Really?"


    "Oh my god! So, he''s not only rich and powerful to support Stephanie, but also super handsome?"


    Stephanie said helplessly, "Well... it''s not as exaggerated as Gillian said. He is my fianc¨¦. I originally wanted to keep a low profile, so I didn''t mention it, and just promised the teacher that I didn''t do anything wrong. But since Megan insisted on stirring up trouble, I don''t mind saying it out loud."


    Megan frowned and said, "What evidence do you have?"


    Stephanie smirked, "What? Do I need to invite him over to meet you, Megan, as evidence? Sorry, you''re not that important!"


    "Who cares about meeting him? I just think you''re lying!" Said Megan.


    "Why don''t you ask your cousin Maddie? If you don''t believe what she says, you can ask her father!" Said Stephanie.


    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately believed Stephanie was telling the truth.


    In no time, the original rumor that Stephanie was being kept spread around the school fell apart, and everyone knew Stephanie had an outstanding fianc¨¦.


    He was said also super good-looking.


    At lunchtime, Stephanie went to the school cafeteria with Maddie and Gillian. Quite a few familiar faces greeted her.


    Maddie, unaware of what happened in their ss, asked in surprise, "What''s going on? Why is everyone so concerned about Steph?"


    Gillian told her the story of what happened in the ssroom earlier.


    After listening, Maddie eximed, "ed to go find her!"


    Stephanie quickly stopped her, "It''s over. Don''t worry about it."


    "Megan is such an idiot! My dad mentioned before that if Steph could snatch the role from that investor, we should stick to her like glue! And yet Megan went looking for trouble and got herself in a mess!" Said Maddie.


    "Ha-ha... did your dad really say that?"


    "I even called him shallow! We''re sincerely friends, not looking for some sugar mama! It''s an insult to our friendship." Said Maddie.


    "Exactly, your dad is shallow!"


    "My dad''s looking out for me, don''t say bad things about him!" Said Maddie.


    "Ha-ha... you just called him shallow! Ah, the unappreciated love of a father!" Said Stephanie.


    "Stephanie, you''re annoying!" Said Maddie.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell me, how are you going to stick with me from now on? Cling to my leg?" Said Stephanie.


    "I''ll beat you up, believe it or not?" Said Maddie.


    "Ha-ha... I know you can''t because you love me so much!" Said Stephanie.


    Maddie smiled bitterly, "It''s not about I want or not! The main thing is that I couldn''t beat you!"


    "Alright, are you guys eating or not! Steph,


    you forget the teache her in the office?" Said


    want us to eat quickly and


    go see


    "Oh right! I bet it''s about the filming."


    Maddie immediately frowned and said, "This sucks. Now if both of you go filming, I''ll be the only one left at school!"


    Gillian immediately suggested, "Maddie... how about asking your dad to arrange a role for you too? We can all join the cast together!"


    "He won''t agree... He''s been


    resentful about me hiding my stic


    surgery from him. Although he still


    lovesme, he doesn''t want me to


    appear in public." Said Maddie.


    "Why?"


    "He said there will be times when I regret in the future... If I''m not famous, I''ll be criticized for my bad acting, but if I get famous, people will criticize for the stic surgery I had."


    "What about you? What were you thinking when you decided to get the surgery?"


    Maddie pouted and said, "It''s because I wasn''t good-looking enough..."

 Chapter 156

    "So, what do you n to doter on?" Stephanie asked her.


    "What else can I do? Even if I don''t act, I won''t starve. I''ll just be thedy at home." Said Maddie.


    "But you got stic surgery to be more confident in acting, right? And I think you look so natural after it. Your face doesn''t look stiff at all." Said Stephanie.


    "Yeah, I spent a ton of money and used the best methods. I did get the surgery so I could be more confident in acting...but my parents are afraid I''ll get hated on. There was an actress who got stic surgery and was bullied so badly then she became depressed, andmitted suicide by jumping off a building." Said Maddie.


    Gillian couldn''t help but say, "That''s just because she was too fragile! Maddie, being cheeky and with a strong mind, you shouldn''t be prone to depression, right?"


    "Ha, who are you calling cheeky?" Said Maddie.


    "Seriously though, Maddie...I would regret not having you guys by my side on our future acting journey. Why don''t we talk to your dad together?"


    Maddie shook her head, "I already had my mom try to persuade him, but it didn''t work."


    "But isn''t your dad trying to get you to cozy up to Steph, the gold mine? Let Steph try talking to him. If that''s not enough, have Steph''s boyfriend do it himself?" Said Gillian. Stephanie took a sip of soup and almost spit it out.


    "Ha...let''s not bother my boyfriend over such a small matter...shall we go and convince Maddie''s dad with our sincerity?" Said Stephanie.


    "Yeah, it''d be a waste to have your Silver Fox handle such a small thing." Said Gillian.


    "It''s okay, you guys! I''ll slowly convince my dad...if not now, then someday. Anyway, with you guys around, if nothing else, I could just be your manager!" Said Maddie.


    Gillian frowned immediately, "No way! You''re even prettier than me after the surgery. I don''t want a better-looking manager who''ll steal all the attention when paparazzi take photos of me!" "Hahaha...I like that! So, am I really that pretty now?" Said Maddie.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Don''t you look in the mirror every day? Why are you asking us?"


    "Yeah, pretty, but doesn''t it feel fake?" Said Maddie.


    "You''re real and so does your soul. With your sincere eyes, what''s fake about it?" Stephanie said, annoyed.


    Stephanie had always thought that


    Maddie''s love for bullying came from a sense of inferiority, unable to stand seeing someone being better or happier than her, which was why she always picked on Gillian.


    Maddie, touched, hugged Stephanie''s shoulder, "Steph, I really love you! Why are you always sweet?"


    Indeed, as long as the three were together, they always had a good time.


    After lunch, Gillian and Stephanie went to the teacher''s office together.


    Inside the office, there were a few other teachers.


    The teacher who had been teaching them before was named Brook Nelson.


    Though Brook had a in appearance, she had distinctive features that easily left an impression on the audience.


    The two stood at the door of the office and politely knocked on the door, "Ms. Nelson, we''re here."


    Brook smiled, "Pleasee in! Have you all eaten yet?"


    The two walked in, "Yes, we did. Have you, Ms. Nelson?"


    "I have... I called you here to discuss the


    participate in a


    Pssibility of you being i


    in a perfo


    Brook.


    "Please give us more guidance, Ms. Nelson."


    "Actually, I''m not that worried about Gillian. Although she hasn''t been studying acting for very long, she''s, been at it for more than a semester longer than you, Stephanie! She has some Basic skills, in addition she has a certain foundation already. The one I''m more concerned about is actually you, Stephanie?" Said Brook.

 Chapter 157

    Stephanie grinned bitterly, "To be honest, Ms. Nelson... Even though I got the role back, I still don''t feel that confident about actually acting."


    Brookughed, "I get it, that''s why I called you guys over."


    "Do you have any ideas?" Asked Stephanie.


    "Well, I''ve got an old friend... who just got back from abroad, and she can be considered as your senior! She used to be an top-tier actress and was once extremely popr... some people may still remember, but for some reason, she doesn''t do any acting anymore... The crew will probably still need some time to get you guys set up, with all the props and costumes and such. So, before that, I''ll have her help you guys with some crash-course acting lessons... It''s your first time acting, so I won''t expect a ster performance or anything, but you can''t disappoint the audience either... Otherwise, they will think you can''t act. And if they see your name on a show in the future, they might just decide not to watch, which will really limit your opportunities and not be good for you."


    After listening to Brook, Gillian and Stephanie both gratefully said, "Thank you for looking out for us!"


    Brook continued, "You two are the cream of the crop in our ss... I''ve always told everyone to stick together! You guys will be each other''s connections in the future! Whoever bes famouster on, you''ll all be potential resources for each other! I hope your first show brings hope! Don''t embarrass us, encourage your ssmates!"


    The two girls replied, "Don''t worry, we''ll do our best and not let you down!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The next afternoon after school, Brook took them to visit her old friend.


    When they met, Stephanie didn''t seem too surprised since she hadn''t been into following celebrities before.


    But Gillian was more familiar with old actors from her school days and recognized them.


    As soon as she recognized, Gillian said in amazement, "Oh my god... It''s Ashley Morris the award-winning actress! It''s really her!" Stephanie was dumbfounded.


    Brookughed, "Alright, calm down..."


    Ashley was a woman who looked about 35, very well-maintained.


    Her eyes were especially bright, the kind of eyes that had a story to tell.


    Although she was a little thin, she still had a powerful presence.


    As they walked in, Ashley smiled and said, "You''re here,e in and let''s chat!"


    "Wow, it''s really her! Steph, do you know who she is?" Said Gillian.


    Stephanie looked bewildered, "Feels familiar... but I can''t remember where I''ve seen her."


    "Silly Steph, do you remember the fairy tale show we watched as kids?" Said Gillian.


    Stephanie suddenly realized, "Oh! That''s the Fairy from that show!"


    "That''s right, it''s her!" Said Gillian.


    "Gosh... it''s really her in person!" Said Stephanie.


    "Do you still remember the sheets we wrapped around our heads like


    costumes and pretended to


    that show after we watched it?" Said Gillian.


    "I remember! You said you wanted to


    be an


    and


    when you grew


    ctress her that!" Said


    ove


    Stephanie.


    "Yeah, back then I thought Ashley was so beautiful like a fairy! That show was so ssic!" Said Gillian.


    "What are you guys whispering


    Teut? Come say hi to yourughing, as she turned bal y teacher!" said Broovel


    The two girls stopped their conversation and walked forward with polite greetings, "Hi, Ashley!


    We''ve loved you since we were little!"


    "Ha-ha, since you were little, huh...Brook, we''ve really grown old, haven''t we?" Said Ashley. Brook red at them, "Do you guys even know how to talk properly?!"

 Chapter 158

    "Ms. Nelson, we didn''t mean it like that..."


    "We were just stating the facts..."


    Both of them were almost in tears, feeling like they couldn''t exin themselves.


    Ashley couldn''t help butugh, "Alright, I was just joking with you guys! Sit down, what do you want to drink? I''ll pour it for you." Only then did Stephanie realize that Ashley actually lived in a very simple room, which was not in line with her big celebrity status. The room was quite spacious, but the environment was just good, and you couldn''t tell she was a big star at all.


    Although Gillian and Stephanie found it strange, neither of them asked more questions.


    After Brook had theme to ss, he reminded them to study hard. Feeling that he might affect their ss, he left early.


    Ashley''s acting skills were indeed amazing, and it was impossible to tell she was acting at all.


    She looked at the script and demonstrated the roles of Stephanie and Gillian. It was like she was born for these roles!


    When she yed a tragedy, the despair on her face made everyone''s mood heavy.


    For Gillian and Stephanie, this was the first time they had seen such a high-level performance, and they felt goosebumps all over their bodies. Stephanie couldn''t help but shiver.


    Ashley was amused by their reactions and then asked seriously, "Did you learn some techniques?"


    Both of them shook their heads nkly, "We were amazed, but we probably can''t graps that."


    "Just learn to be emotionally contagious, and if you have any questions, feel free to ask me." Said Ashley.


    Stephanie answered sincerely, "I


    have no acting experience... I guess


    I''ll have to study really hard to y


    the witch... Please give me


    more


    suggestion and guidance."


    tent


    Ashleyughed and shook her head,


    "Performance requires the right appearance, making people believe you are the character. But more importantly, you need to immerse yourself into the character. First, you need to understand the image of a witch, then imagine what it would be like to live as a witch. You need to fully believe that you are the legendary witch! You need to immerse yourself into the plot and treat the script as reality, and you are the mysterious wizard in the forest cabin. That''s the most basic idea I''m teaching you guys!


    Gillian, you also have to be a supernatural creature and integrate yourself into the role. This is a lesson you must learn too."


    Gillian and Stephanie''s were deeply shaken at this moment.


    Before, their understanding of acting was limited to performing...


    Now, Ashley talked about immersing themselves fully into their roles and bing one with the character.


    This improved their perception of acting.


    Seeing their confused faces, Ashley said helplessly, "Well, as new students, you need to digest slowly and not rush for sess. But this time, Ms. Nelson gave me only one week How much you can learnN?velDrama.Org content.


    depends on you."


    Stephanie hurriedly suggested, "Ashley, how about... we stay here with you for this week!"


    Her intuition told her that she could learn a lot from a veteran actress like Ashley. Just in this short period of time tonight, she has already benefited a lot.


    Ashley was surprised, "Your teacher said,e over after school every day."

 Chapter 159

    Stephanie wryly smiled and said, "But I feel the time is too short... I think spending more time with you could help more. Would... would our staying disturb you?" Ashley shook her head, "Not really... It''s just..."


    There was a sudden sound of shattered ss in the room.


    Ashley''s face instantly turned pale, and she hurriedly said, "You guys review the script first, I''ll go check it out."


    Without any regard for Stephanie and Gillian''s reactions, she rushed to the room.


    Gillian and Stephanie looked at each other in confusion...


    "Is there someone else here?"


    "Or should we go and see if they need any help?"


    Both hesitated, but eventually went ahead.


    In the room, there was a little girl, cute like a doll, wearing a pretty pink dress. She looked about five or six years old and very tiny.


    She cowered in the corner, shivering with fear.


    Ashley walked in, seeing her like this. She was almost heartbroken.


    It felt like a heart-wrenching pain.


    "Emily! What happened? Are you hurt?" Ashley hugged the little girl and asked anxiously.


    The little girl didn''t speak, just cried continuously.


    "Don''t be afraid, Emily. Mommy''s here... Mommy will protect you."


    Hearing her mom''s voice, Emily finally stopped crying, but her small body was still shivering.


    ss debris scattered all over the floor.


    Stephanie and Gillian were outside the room, witnessing this scene.


    Ashley held a little girl, her face full of despair. The little girl was so thin and frail, her eyes filled with tears and fear.


    "Ms. Morris..."


    Hearing their voices, Ashley turned her head and forced a smile, "Please wait a moment. I''ll get Emily to sleep, thene out and talk to you."


    Stephanie quickly said, "Don''t worry


    about it... We''ll help you clean up the


    floor first. She''s barefoot, and we''re


    ¦«¦Ï¦Ô


    afraid she might step on something." ¨¦n.swnovels


    Ashley gratefully nodded, "Thank you."


    The former famous movie star, how proud she once was.


    Yet she too had her moments of weakness... But this wasn''t even close to the countless unbearable experiences she''s had.


    Ashley had long grown ustomed to it, and she no longer feared being seen by outsiders.


    Stephanie and Gillian promptly fetched a mop and cleaned up the floor.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Under Ashley''s grateful gaze, they left the room and closed the door behind them.


    Back in the living room, both Gillian and Stephanie were somewhat lost in thought.


    Ashley, the famous actress, actually had such a daughter... And that little girl seemed somewhat different from ordinary children.


    Could it be that Ashley''s sudden retirement and disappearance from the entertainment industry had something to do with her daughter?


    After more than half an hour, Ashley walked out of the room with an exhausted face.


    Stephanie and Gillian immediately stood up and said, "Ms. Morris, if you are too tired, we cane back tomorrow."


    Ashley shook her head, "Your time is tight, we can''t afford to waste any more. Don''t worry... Emily is asleep now, and I''m free."


    "Ms. Morris... If you don''t mind us asking, is Emily your daughter?"


    Ashley immediately put on a guard, responding, "What are you trying to say?"


    Stephanie said with a wry smile,


    11


    We''re just very grateful and we want to be closer to you. We have no other intentions! Rest assured that we will not tell anyone abo this!"


    Ashley bitterly smiled, "Never mind. Maybe


    But th just being too nervous


    But this matter really can''t be spread


    out, or both me and Emily will be threatened."

 Chapter 160

    Stephanie frowned and said, "This must be one of the reasons why you don''t want us to stay to learn.


    Ms. Morris, we don''t know what difficulties you are facing, but we definitely won''t make things harder for you. At first, I just mentioned it casually, but now I really want to stay." Ashley and Gillian both looked puzzled.


    She continued, "You have to take care of the kid alone while teaching us. It''s too hard. We''re bothering you.


    Well...I can cook, and I''m pretty good at it. I''ve learned some of the desserts that kids like from my mom, and Gillian is great at housework. If you could let us stay, we could help you a bit, so it won''t be too much trouble for you. Otherwise, we would feel guilty."


    Ashley thought for a moment and said, "I know you are all good kids. But as you just saw, Emily is afraid of strangers and gets scared by unfamiliar voices.


    She has been different from other children since she was young. She doesn''t like to talk or interact with people. By the time I realized something was wrong, she was already diagnosed with autism. It''s all my fault!"


    "Ms. Morris, with the advanced medical science, autism can be cured. It''s just a matter of time. Don''t be too anxious, everything will get better eventually." Stephanieforted her when she saw the bitterness on her face.


    Gillian also echoed, "Yes, don''t be too negative. Emily will definitely recover!"


    Stephanie added, "Yeah, Emily is so adorable. When I first saw her, I thought she was as cute as a angel!"


    Hearing this, Ashley finally cracked a smile, "Thank you guys."


    "Please consider it. After knowing about Emily''s situation, we want to stay even more. I''ve heard that


    autistic children need to try


    eless


    understands the world, the


    afraid she will be, and she won''t be immersed in her own world


    anymore."


    Ashley smiled bitterly, "I brought her back to get her treated. But Emily''s situation is severe, and several psychologists have said she refuses tomunicate with anything outside her world."


    "These things take time. No one


    knows when Emily will take the first step in her life. We can guarantee that we will keep visiting Emily in the


    future. If she gets familiar with us, fs


    we can help you take care of her when you''re busy with other things." Said Stephanie.


    Ashley really felt the sincerity of the two students and reluctantly agreed, "You are all good kids...I can only do my best as it is. All I want is to see Emily live a normal life like everyone else in this world."


    "Of course you will! Emily is still young and her life is long! We still have plenty of time to help her!" Said Stephanie.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. I don''t want to dy your ss"


    "So, we will ask for leave tomorrow from Ms. Nelson ande here to help you." Said Stephanie.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ashleyughed and said, "Alright...But you guys should focus on your studies, and don''t worry about helping me, I can handle it."


    "No way, we have to help out. We''re here to learn, even if we''re not paying, we still need to do some work. Otherwise, if my mom finds out, she''ll definitely scold me." Said Stephanie.

 Chapter 161

    Ashley said helplessly, "Fine, it''s gettingte anyway... Let me tell you some more about acting."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay."


    Stephanie and Gillian didn''t return to the dormitory until 10:30 pm.


    As soon as they returned, they saw Maddie sitting on the bed looking unhappy.


    Seeing theme back, she didn''t even say anything and just kept her head down ying with her phone.


    Stephanie and Gillian exchanged a nce and then, in sync, went over to Maddie and started tickling her.


    Laughing uncontrobly, Maddie said, "You two finally remembered toe back?"


    "Didn''t we tell you? We went out with a teacher to study tonight. We didn''t leave you hanging, and you''re still mad at us?"


    "No one''s mad! Just bored... being alone in the dorm waiting for you guys toe back, feels like I''m the abandoned wife." Said Maddie.


    "Well then... we won''t be staying in the dorms for the next week. Won''t you be even more pissed?"


    Maddie asked in surprise, "Where are you guys going without me?"


    "To study with the person our teacher introduced!"


    "Isn''t it enough to go there at night? Why are you staying at their ce?" Said Maddie.


    "Special circumstances... Maddie, the person who taught us today is amazing! Staying there is Steph''s idea so that we have more time to learn!" "Who''s so amazing?" Said Maddie.


    "The award-winning actress Ashley! Shhh... She asked us to keep it a secret, don''t tell anyone!"


    Maddie gasped, "Oh my God, Ashley is still alive?"


    "Hey! Don''t jinx her!"


    "No... wasn''t there a rumor that she''s already gone?" Asked Maddie.


    "What? Who spread that? Howe we didn''t know?"


    "You guys aren''t in the circle of the wealthy, so how would you know... I don''t know the specifics, but I heard my parents mention that Ashley has aplicated background. When she was at her most famous, she suddenly disappeared, presumably because she annoyed someone powerful and was assassinated." Said Maddie.


    "Oh my God...that''s terrifying! Maddie, don''t let this out! If she has enemies out there, we''ll be putting her in danger if we reveal her whereabouts!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the type to bber. I won''t even tell my parents! I promise to keep it a secret for you guys! But are you sure it''s Ashley, the famous actress?" Said Maddie.


    "Of course! Do you remember the


    fairytale show we watched as kids?


    Today I met the fairy herself! She even acted for us! Oh my God, there''sabsolutely no trace of acting at all as if she''s the character herself! It gave me goosebumps!"


    Maddie, feeling a little envious, said, "You guys are so lucky... Who introduced her to you?"


    "Ms. Nelson!"


    "Brook, huh... No wonder, they used to work together, and their rtionship is pretty good. It must be Ashley herself, then." Said Maddie.


    "Yep, she and Ms. Nelson seemed to be very close."


    Full of envy, Maddie said, "You two must cherish this opportunity to learn well. As long as you can learn even a little bit of her acting skills, it''ll be enough for you to get by in the entertainment industry for the rest of your lives! She''s truly an extraordinary person!"


    "Of course we''ll make the most out of it, Maddie, don''t worry!" Gillian said excitedly.


    Stephanie gently nudged her and Gillian looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Stephanie said, "Well... Maddie, do you want to talk it over with your dad and choose a role to act with us? Then you can study with us too?" Maddie''s eyes lit up, "Can I? Will Ashley be willing to teach me?"

 Chapter 162

    "She is pretty chill! We can go ask her tomorrow...but the issue is your dad, right?" Said Stephanie.


    Maddie was disappointed and said, "Yeah...my dad is such a pain. I''m just getting some surgery done, and he won''t even let me act anymore.


    It''s fine. You guys don''t have to go ask her for help and cause trouble just because you''re worried about me!


    I know you guys care about me, and I care about you too. I''d love it if you could learn more and be better in the future!"


    "You''re the best, Maddie!"


    "Alright, stop ttering me! You guys move over there tomorrow, and when you go to the set to act, I''lle visit often."


    "Maddie, you''re an angel."


    Ashley really didn''t want more people to know about Emily''s existence.


    So Stephanie and Gillian didn''t mention Emily''s situation, keeping it on the down-low.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The next day.


    Stephanie and Gillian went to find Brook and told her about it.


    Aside from her initial surprise, Brook didn''t ask more questions. She just said, "Being allowed to stay at her ce and learn from her is a blessing for you guys, and it''s your good fortune! You better not disgrace me and make sure to study well!


    This is something that will benefit you for a lifetime! Take it seriously!"


    "We''ll definitely live up to your expectations! We''ll study hard!"


    "Alright, then go pack your things and head over. I approve of your leave of absence!" Said Brook.


    "Thank you, Ms. Nelson!"


    Starting from this day, Gillian and Stephanie stopped attending sses in school.


    Ms. Nelson told the ss that they were going for some extra-curricr tutoring since they''d start filming soon, and though their ssmates were envious, they didn''t ask any further questions.


    Everyone''s destiny was different in this world.


    When Stephanie and Gillian arrived at Ashley''s house with their luggage, Ashley was still making breakfast for Emily.


    After putting down her stuff, Stephanie headed straight to the kitchen to help.


    Ashley couldn''t refuse, so she just let her do it.


    Gillian went to clean up the ce.


    Seeing the girls immediately start helping, Ashley said with a wry smile, "You guys really don''t have to do this... I''ll teach you everything I should, don''t worry." "Don''t overthink it! We just want to help out, and we''re not trying to suck up to you or anything."


    Seeing that her words had no effect,


    Ashley rotted her eyes and said, "Fine... Just remember, you guys asked for this! If Brook says I made her students work here, I won''t admit it."


    "Don''t worry! We won''t tell Ms. Nelson! She hates this kind of thing."


    "Okay, Brook''s pretty strict. Go ahead then, I''ll go check on Emily, she''s already up, but hasn''t freshened up yet!" Said Ashley.


    "Go take care of Emily!"


    In no time, Stephanie made breakfast.


    Ashley carried Emily out of the room, and Stephanie could clearly feel Emily shaking in Ashley''s arms.


    Ashley felt it too, but she had made up her mind to have Emilye out and meet everyone.


    Emily, who looked as beautiful and cute as a Barbie doll, was held by Ashley and sat at the dining table.


    Stephanie brought the breakfast


    over with a big smile and said, "Hello


    Emily, I''m Stephanie, and this is


    Gillian. We''ll be staying at your


    house for a few days, so don''t mind us, okay?"

 Chapter 163

    Emily''s long eyshes trembled slightly as shey silently in her mom''s arms, not saying a word.


    Ashley patted her back to soothe her and said, "Don''t be scared, Emily. Those two girls are learning from mom."


    Obviously, Emily could understand them, but it was unclear if she could fullyprehend.


    Stephanie added, "Yeah, your mom''s amazing! We really look up to her! Emily, have you ever seen your mom act in shows? Her character as a fairy when she was young was absolutely stunning! Back then, we all called her Fairy Sister! She was so beautiful!"


    Emily blinked her eyes but didn''t show any emotion.


    However, she obediently opened her mouth when Ashley fed her breakfast, looking very well behaved.


    How could anyone not feel heartache for such a little girl?


    Stephanie''s heart was melting, while Gillian worried that her rough voice might scare Emily, so she kept quiet.


    In contrast, Stephanie''s voice was gentle and sweet, perfect for calming kids down.


    It even caught Ashley''s attention, who noticed her several times while she was talking.


    Because of that, Ashley noticed her characteristics. This girl knew how to warm people''s hearts.


    Especially with her enchanting eyes.


    A genuinely promising acting talent!


    Brook always had sharp eyes and sending people to Ashley for a few days of training. She must see this girl''s potential.


    But the entertainment industry was a melting pot.


    Such talented kids might be ruined if they were influenced!


    Thinking of her past, Ashley sighed inwardly... Leave it be, everyone had their own destiny.


    These two girls might have better destinies than her.


    Especially the one in front of her, who reportedly had connections.


    Hopefully, her future path would be smoother!


    After Emily finished eating, Ashley was about to bring Emily back to her room when Stephanie hurriedly said, "Can we have Emily join us during the lessons?"


    Ashley hesitated, "Is that... really okay?"


    "Of course! Let Emily participate more, she might have inherited your acting talent!" Said Stephanie.


    Ashley smiled bitterly, "Forget it... I don''t n to let Emily learn how to act."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "But if acting can make Emily interested in things beyond her own world, it might be a good chance for her treatment?" Said Stephanie.


    After hearing this, Ashley paused. She hadn''t thought about that.


    After struggling for a while, she nodded, "Let''s give it a try."


    "Right, if Emily doesn''t like it, we''ll bring her back to her room to y by herself." Said Stephanie.


    "Alright then." Said Ashley.


    Stephanie and Gillian quickly went to wash the dishes in the kitchen and came back after cleaning up.


    Ashley held Emily while teaching the two.


    At first, Emily seemed hesitant with people around her, but eventually, she became calm and let her mom hold her, listening to them talk.


    About two hourster, Ashley found Emily had fallen asleep on her shoulder.


    She said helplessly, "This kid just fell asleep with no warning, I need to bring her back to her room for a nap."


    "Alright."


    After bringing Emily back to her room, Ashley returned to continue the lesson.


    However, before long, the door was surprisingly opened from the inside.


    Emily walked out, barefoot, without


    word. She side and


    Ashford. She went Bet


    WK


    Ashley watched her in shock.

 Chapter 164

    Emily actually came looking for her on her own initiative, which had never happened before.


    Maybe, Stephanie was right, could it really be possible?


    Stephanie didn''t think much of it, just assuming that Emily couldn''t be away from her mom, so when she woke up and didn''t see her mom, she came looking for her.


    Butter, during Ashley''s ss, she sometimes demonstrated facial expressions for them. The three of them clearly noticed that Emily was secretly watching.


    Sneaking a peek at her mom''s practice.


    Upon seeing this, Ashley couldn''t help but be moved and suddenly said, "Emily...mom has to teach these two sisters how to act with their body movements...can you sit down by yourself?" Emily didn''t say anything, but when Ashley put her on the sofa, she didn''t refuse.


    When Ashley got into the character of the witch that Stephanie was about to y, her whole body exuded a mystery unique to witches in a blink of an eye, and Emily''s eyes began to show some fluctuation.


    A pair of beautiful eyes stared at her mother intently.


    Stephanie and Gillian also watched intently.


    Oh my god!


    This felt like it was not at the level of web series acting, but the high-level feel of a movie!


    They were even doubting whether Ashley herself was a real witch.


    Ashley wasn''t evenpletely focused on acting because she had to keep an eye on her daughter.


    Seeing her daughter watching so intently, she even started rehearsing lines at the spur of the moment.


    "You foolish humans, I''m not even taking you seriously!


    I, the king of the wizard n, can''t handle a mere human like you?!"


    With a look of arrogance, her proud and unbeatable demeanor was brought to life.


    Stephanie and Gillian couldn''t take their eyes off of her.


    Next, Ashley switched to Gillian''s character.


    Her eyes instantly became cold and ruthless, as if she was an emotionless killer!


    "Even though I''m a demon, I grew up among humans! I wanted to be a normal person, but you were all afraid of demons and repelled me! You even sent hunters to catch me! There''s nothing more terrifying in this world than the human heart!


    If that''s the case, then you can all go to hell!


    In my life, only obey the witch''s orders!


    We''s the one who t through people''s me


    Whoever she tells me to


    will!


    You humans are not worth my love!"


    In just a few minutes, she brought life to two different characters!


    She was just too awesome!


    Once Ashley finished her


    performance, she immediately went out of character, walked over to Emily, picking her up from the sofa. She said gently, "Is our sweet little Emily interested in Mommy''s acting? Did Mommy do a good job?


    Emily looked up at her but didn''t speak.


    But with Ashley''s understanding of her, not causing a fuss and being so calm meant that she was epting these things.


    Ashley''s heart was instantly moved as she said, "Emily, do you know why Mommy loves acting?


    It''s because acting can let me experience many different lives!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Being in a y is like entering a strange world and experiencing it!


    In my life, I''ve yed many roles, experiencing things that others haven''t, and shaping many different characters!


    Mommy really enjoys the feeling of entering a new world and ying another role!


    Mommy hopes that my Emily can asionally step out of herfort zone and experience the feeling of being another version of herself..."

 Chapter 165

    All of a sudden.


    Ashley saw something different in Emily''s eyes right in front of her.


    It was a look she never had before!


    Even Stephanie and Gillian were stunned!


    OMG!


    It was that arrogant look that Ashley had when she yed the witch earlier!


    Then, the next moment, Emily''s eyes changed to another look, a murderous one.


    Holy crap!


    Emily was actually imitating Ashley just now!


    Ashley was dumbstruck and took a while toe back to her senses.


    Stephanie was excited inside but didn''t dare to show it on her face. She cautiously said, "Emily likes acting just like us, right?"


    Emily looked up at her but didn''t say anything, burying her face in Ashley''s chest instead.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In that moment, Ashley felt a mix of emotions, hugging Emily tightly with tears in her eyes.


    She was sincerely grateful for Stephanie''s idea.


    It actually worked!


    Could it be that her daughter was born with a talent for acting?


    But she didn''t want her daughter to follow her own path!


    Her life had been too painful, and she didn''t want her daughter''s future to be filled with the same pain.


    Seemingly sensing her sadness, Stephanie and Gillian stood up and said, "Take a break, we''ll go out and buy some groceries and cook lunch for you." Ashley smiled bitterly, "Thanks..."


    Looking at her daughter in her arms, Ashley hugged and kissed her again and again. Finally, she took a deep breath and let it out.


    She looked determined, "Emily... My


    sweet Emily... If this is the only


    that


    interests you in this worlding


    mommy will allow you to


    that!


    Emily, your acting just now was pretty good...


    When you be someone else, you''re no longer yourself."


    Stephanie and Gillian stayed at Ashley''s ce for three days, learning a lot.


    During those three days, they saw


    Emily go from a pitiful child who only


    who would turn to look at you and


    show confusion in her eyes when


    you called her.


    Whenever she saw Ashley teaching them how to act, her beautiful eyes sparkled.


    Sometimes, Ashley would let her try, but she could only express with her eyes and imitate, still not willing to speak.


    But Ashley was content.


    A week passed in the blink of an eye.


    If it wasn''t for their uing film shoot, Stephanie and Gillian would be reluctant to leave.


    Ashley was reluctant to see them go, too.


    With the help of Gillian, Stephanie prepared dinner for everyone.


    After they finished eating, they had to return to school.


    At the dinner table, Ashley seemed lost in thought.


    Emily sat beside her, eating her meal attentively.


    Feeling a bit down, Stephanie said, "Thank you, Ms. Ashley, for teaching us so much."


    Ashley gave a bitter smile, "I should thank you guys. If it weren''t for your help, Emily''s improvement wouldn''t be so obvious."


    "Actually, we didn''t do much. It''s your excellent acting that attracted Emily, and it just so happens she''s very interested in it, that''s why there''s some improvement." Said Stephanie.


    "Yeah, Ms. Ashley! We''re so happy that Emily has made progress... Don''t worry, we''ll visit Emily often and keep herpany." Said Gillian.


    Ashley suddenly stood up and said, "Steph,e with me for a moment, I have something to say to you."


    Stephanie paused, then stood up and said, "Alright, Ms. Morris."

 Chapter 166

    "Gillian, can you help me look after Emily?" Asked Ashley.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on Emily!" Said Gillian.


    With that, Ashley winked at Stephanie as if she had expected this all along.


    The teacher seems to care more about Stephanie than Gillian.


    Maybe it was because Steph was genuine, kind-hearted, diligent, and intelligent. She contributed the most to Emily''s transformation.


    These days, even if Emily didn''t want to talk, Steph always chatted with her, telling her a bunch of interesting stories.


    During breaks, they even bought some movies featuring Ashley''s ssic roles and watched them together.


    In the end, Emily was willing to be held by another person in this world besides Ashley. But if Gillian tried to hold her, she would avoid it. Although Emily didn''t reject Gillian, she didn''t want to get close to her. It frustrated Gillian, but there was nothing she could do.


    So Gillian guessed that Ashley was grateful to Stephanie and wanted to give her some guidance before leaving. Gillian wasn''t jealous and was happy for Stephanie.


    In the room, Ashley sat on the bed and quietly looked at Stephanie, saying, "Steph, ver thought we''d get along so well from the beginning."


    Stephanie smiled and sat down next to her, "You know, the way you care for Emily looks extremely like my mom. My mom has a terminal illness and thought she was going to die, so she constantly worried about me. She would nag at me, wondering what I would do if she died. You give me that same feeling, and that''s why I worry about you and want to get close to you."


    Ashley was surprised, "Is your mom okay now?"


    "My mom is fine. As long as we find a suitable kidney, she can have surgery and continue living. Her condition is stable now." Said Stephanie.


    "That''s good. You''re right about how


    I feel now i


    §Ö


    just like your mom. I''m so afraid that if I die someday, Emily will be left alone in this world. What will she do?" Said Ashley.


    "What about Emily''s father?" Asked Stephanie.


    "What about your father?" Ashley didn''t answer but asked instead.


    "Well, I don''t have a father." Answered Stephanie.


    "Neither does Emily." Said Ashley.


    "So Emily and I are so alike." Said Stephanie.


    "That''s why we get along so well. Steph, I''ve met so many people in the past, but when I was in trouble,


    no one was there to help you nex


    don''t have many friends. Your


    teacher and I are just ordinary friends, not the ones I can trust


    Stephanie shocked, staring at her with an unbelieving expression.


    Ashley smiled bitterly, "I know it''s not right for me to take you as a student with such motives, but I wouldn''t even have the courage to do this if it were someone else."


    It was just that Stephanie had impressed her greatly in the past week.


    She knew how to cook, coax children, and do housework at such a young age. She was modest and serious about learning, and had a simr spirit to Ashley when Ashley was younger. She genuinely adored this little girl and found her very endearing.


    "Ms. Morris, I understand. It''s just a bit shocking. Oh my god! You''re a legendary actress after all! I''ve only been learning acting for a few days. I just started learning this month because of my mom''s illness. It hasn''t even been a month yet, and you really want to take me as your student?" Asked Stephanie.

 Chapter 167

    Ashley wryly smiled and said, "I''m not that famous anymore. In fact, even if I be your teacher, apart from teaching you some things, I can''t help you with anything else. I''ve lost contact with some of my connections in the industry, and they might even think I''m already dead."


    "That doesn''t matter, Ms. Morris. I don''t know what you''ve gone through, but everything will get better in the future!


    My mom used to be as pessimistic as you, always afraid something bad would happen to her, and I''d be left alone. But in the end, we got through it, didn''t we? As long as we''re alive, we must be full of hope! We''ll all be fine in the future." Said Stephanie.


    Ashley felt as if a glimmer of light had illuminated her gloomy life. That light was very warm.


    When the two of them came out of the room, the atmosphere between them was especially good.


    Stephanie excitedly ran to Gillian and jumped around gleefully, said, "Gillian, Ms. Morris epted me as a student! I have an award-winning actress as my mentor now!!"


    Gillian''s eyes lit up, and she sincerely congratted her, "Oh my God! Congrats, Steph!"


    Over the past few days, she had witnessed Ashley''s superb acting skills and had learned quite a few useful things.


    The two of them were initially not confident about their first acting job, but now they were confident in doing well.


    All this had happened in just a week, which was more than enough to show how awesome Ashley was. Even learning a little bit from her was enough to prepare them to take on a role.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Seeing how genuinely happy Stephanie was, Ashley couldn''t help but smile and said, "Alright, let''s eat first. After eating, I''ll walk you guys down. Remember not to tell anyone that I''m your mentor, okay? Otherwise, it''ll bring you trouble. Got it?"


    Stephanie nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Ms. Morris! I promise I won''t say anything!"


    Gillian took it seriously, "Don''t worry! I''ll keep it a secret too!"


    "Gillian, you''re a good girl too." Said Ashley.


    "Ms. Morris, you can rest assured that I''m not jealous at all! I''ve grown up with Steph, so I know how great she is! You have such a good eye for choosing her as your student!"


    Ashley couldn''t help butugh and said, "She''s just morepatible with me."


    Before they left, Stephanie hugged Emily and kissed her, saying, "Emily, I have to go now, but I''ll definitelye back to see you when I have time! Your mom is now my mentor, so you''re my yound sister! You have to call me senior sister, okay? Let''s carry on your mom''s acting legacy and let the whole world know that I''m Ashley''s proudest student, and you''re her most beloved daughter!"


    Even though it was meant to amuse Emily, Ashley''s eyes filled with tears upon hearing it.


    Emily, to everyone''s surprise, actually showed a hint of a smile in her eyes. She uttered, "Okay!"


    The three adults present were shocked!


    "Oh my God! Emily actually spoke!"


    "Good job, Emily! Say it again?"


    "Emily, call me senior sister, please?"


    But Emily didn''t say anything else. It was as if her response earlier was just their imagination.


    Withplicated emotions, Ashley wiped her tears and said, "Steph, Emily has epted you!"


    Stephanie looked delighted, "I''m so honored! I''m the first person Emily has epted apart from you, Ms. Morris!"


    "You get along well with Emily." Said Ashley.


    "And with you too. Don''t worry, from


    now on Emily is my sister, and l''lkdo everything I can to protect her forever!" Said Stephanie.

 Chapter 168

    "Steph, with your word, I can be at ease now! It''s gettingte, let''s head back to school!"


    "Sure, teacher. There''s some food I made in the fridge. You can have it for breakfast."


    "Alright."


    On the way back, Gillian and Stephanie were both excited. From now on, Stephanie''s life would have one more teacher and Emily. And Gillian was genuinely happy for her.


    Steph''s got so few family members, just her mom. Even her rtives aren''t that close to her.


    "Gillian, don''t worry. I''ll teach you whatever the teacher teaches me! She said she doesn''t mind!"


    "Wow, Steph, I freaking love you! You''re like my lucky star!"


    "We should do the same for Maddie. If she wants to learn, we should pass along everything we''ve learned from the teacher to her!"


    "Deal! As long as they treat us well and sincerely, we will do the same and return them sincerity!"


    "That''s the spirit!"


    "But Steph, what has the teacher actually been through? I always feel that the sad vibe is all over her."


    Stephanie shook her head, "I don''t know. She never told me. She just said we can''t expose our ties to her, or it would bring trouble."


    "Fine, we won''t talk about it then."


    Maddie knew they wereing back today, so she asked someone to clean up the dorm in advance, and even bought some fresh flowers to wee them. When they returned, the three girls hugged each other.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I missed you guys so much!!"


    "We missed you too!"


    "It''s only been a week, but I feel like you guys have been gone for at least a month!"


    "Us too!!"


    "I have some good news! My dad agreed to give me a role. Let me act for fun!"


    "Oh my god! That''s awesome! What kind of character is it?"


    "Haha, just a small viin role. A real annoying character, actually. My dad said I''m too stubborn, and I''d want to quit after getting scolded once, so he deliberately gave me a role everyone will hate. But I just want to act with you two, so I agreed!"


    "Haha, an annoying viin, Maddie, you''ll be scolded to death!"


    "I don''t care! Let them scold me. After my dad sees how well I can take it, he''ll give up on not letting me act! I can act with you guys then!"


    "Guys, we have to celebrate today. Although we all had dinner, let''s grab some snacks! Let''s go out for barbecue and beer!"


    "Let''s go!"


    On this day, the three young girls were over the moon. They drank quite a bit of alcohol, so much that Gillian and Maddie passed out on their beds when they returned to the dorm. Stephanie was also a bit tipsy, leaning on the toilet and vomiting. After drinking some water, she felt slightly better but was still drunk and not quite clear-headed.


    As Stephanie was preparing to go to bed, she suddenly heard a text message notification on her phone. In her daze, she saw that Sebastian texted her, "Stephanie, you liar!" Stephanie, emboldened by alcohol, called him right away.


    "You called me a liar, Silver Fox! Did I


    scam you or did I try to get you in bed with me! Silver Fox, don''t think that just because you''re freaking hot with your eight-pack, I''ll go against my conscience to get you into bed! I do like your type, but I don''t like you. Do you really think all the women in the world want to get you into bed just because you''re so


    good-looking?"


    On the other side of the phone, Sebastian frowned slightly, "Stephanie, did you drink?"


    "Yep, I drank. I''m so happy today, I drank a lot! But I''m not drunk. Silver


    $1.70


    Fox, didn''t you call me a liar? What


    did Idie about? If you can''t tell me, I''ll find you and sleep with you then!"

 Chapter 169

    "Stephanie, try talking nonsense again?"


    "Silver Fox, you''re bullying me again! Just because you have power and money, you always pick on me! Boo hoo. I hate you, Silver Fox."


    "Stephanie, have you done anything good? You promised toe over and cook on the weekend, but two days have passed and you haven''t shown up at all!" "Cook? What? I cook every day."


    Sebastian frowned, "You''re cooking in your dorm?"


    "Nope, I cook outside of school. I make food for everyone, and they all really enjoy my cooking. Everyone''s so happy when they eat."


    So, she went to cook for others instead of keeping her promise to make food for him.


    He knew he shouldn''t have believed her in the first ce.


    "You stinky, Silver Fox, even in my dreams, you''re mean to me."


    "Stephanie, listen to me, if you cause any more trouble, I won''t help you again."


    This untrustworthy girl!


    Sebastian wasn''t really into Stephanie''s cooking, but he''s always hated people who don''t keep their words.


    For example, since Stephanie saved him, he offered to take responsibility and marry her. At first, she didn''t agree, butter she brought it up again, and he kept his word. He also included her under his protection, treating her as family, which shows he values honesty.


    But Stephanie''s behavior, even though not a big deal, made people disdain her.


    He''d been holding back for days, but finally couldn''t take it and sent her that message.


    In the end, Sebastian got angry. After making his threat, he hung up the phone and went to bed.


    Upon hearing silence on the phone, Stephanie mumbled a few words, "Who''s looking for trouble? Trouble always finds me. Fine, don''t help me."


    After that, there were no more sounds, just dead silence as she slept.


    The next morning, after all three girls woke up, they arrived to sste in unison.


    They all had headaches from their hangover and with painful faces they crawled out of bed, swearing never to drink so much again. They rushed to get dressed and went to their respective ssrooms.


    In their ssroom, it happened to be Brook''s lesson. Seeing the two rushing in, he frowned, "Stephanie, Gillian, don''t let the fact you''re both about to be in a movie get to your head, Coming to schoolte even after your leave is over! In this state, you''re influencing the other students in the ssroom, who might follow your example. Understand?"


    "Sorry! We promise it won''t happen again!"


    "Teacher, we are sorry."


    "You only show up after an entire ss has ended and the knowledge you missed out is your loss! Hurry back to your seats, and this won''t happen again!" "Okay, teacher."


    "Thank you, teacher, for your understanding."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The two stuck out their tongues and rushed back to their seats.


    Just in time, the bell rang for the end of ss.


    Brook spoke in their direction, "Gillian and Stephanie,e and see me in my office after school this afternoon. I''ll talk to you about what you need to prepare before joining the drama crew. The other extras from our ss don''t need to worry about that for now. You''ll be notifiedter."


    "Yes, teacher!"


    With that, the teacher left the ssroom.


    The ssmates hadn''t seen Gillian and Stephanie for a week, so they immediately gathered around, saying, "Gillian, Stephanie, we heard you two went out for training! What did you learn?" Gillian raised her eyebrow, her eyes sweeping across the girl who asked the question, "None of your business."

 Chapter 170

    The girl looked dumbfounded and said, "Gillian, what..."


    Gillian nced at her with an impatient and murderous look, and the girl''s scalp tingled subconsciously. It seemed like if she said one more word, Gillian would kill her on the spot! The surrounding ssmates were all shocked.


    Stephanie quickly said with a smile, "Alright, Gillian, stop showing off your acting skills. You''re scaring people."


    Gillian then restrained her gaze and smiled at everyone, "How was it? Did my look just now seem like a coldblooded killer?"


    Everyone nodded vigorously, "Super convincing! Oh my god, what kind of training did you guys have? It''s only been a week, and you''ve already learned so much!"


    Gillian winked at them, "Ms. Nelson asked us to keep it a secret, but I can tell you that she used her personal connections to find a great veteran actor to train us for a week." "Wow, that must be a really awesome veteran actor!"


    "We''re so jealous! I wonder if our teacher will get someone to train us when it''s our turn to act in the future!"


    "Of course, she will! She''s very serious about teaching every student in our ss!"


    "Ms. Nelson is really a conscientious teacher! So dedicated!"


    "Yeah, even students from other sses say that although our Ms. Nelson is strict and has a sharp tongue, she teaches really useful stuff!"


    "Steph, what about you? What have you learned?"


    Stephanie smiled bitterly, "You guys know I just got back to school not long ago. My basics are not solid, so I just learned some theories."


    "Steph, don''t be modest. I feel like you''ve learned more than me and you''re doing great." Gillianughed.


    "Stephanie, why don''t you give us a performance like Gillian did?"


    "No way. I''ll startughing as soon as I start acting. There are too many people here, so I can''t perform. Haha."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Fine, just make sure you practice in private. There''s always a first time, and you can''t waste this opportunity that the teacher arranged for you. We''re so envious!"


    Stephanieughed, "When I can perform as a witch in front of everyone, I''ll show you."


    "Hahaha. No wonder you''re too shy


    to perform. Steph is ying as a witch. Her witch should be mysterious and powerful. I would be embarrassed to perform in front of friends too, haha."


    "Don''t worry, we can watch it on TVter. Steph you have to work hard. This isn''t just your first work, but also our ss''s first work! When it bes poprter, we will brag about it to others, saying it was filmed by our ssmates, hahaha!"


    Stephanie smiled wryly, "I''ll do my best to act well, and I won''t disgrace our ss."


    "Do you guys know who the lead actress is?"


    Stephanie and Gillian shook their heads with a puzzled look, "How would we know? We haven''t even joined the crew yet."


    The ss president suddenly joined


    in the conversation, "I heard it''s a list actress who has yed several supporting roles before. This is her first time as a leading actress, and she''s very popr online!"


    "Which actress is it?"


    "Giovanni, the one with a pure and innocent look. She usually has a pitiful appearance, so she suits the character."


    "Wow! Mr. President, where did you get all this info? We didn''t know any of this."


    The ss president, a shy but righteous guy with decent looks and sses, smiled faintly, "I just happened to overhear it somewhere." Gillian quickly said, "Thanks, Mr. President."


    "There''s no need to be so polite. We''re all ssmates here."

 Chapter 171

    "The ss president is such a great guy. You know, they say to know your enemy and know yourself, and you''ll never lose a battle. We all know Giovanni, the rising star in the past two years, with great looks and never being in short of resources. She''s always had projectsing out, and though she only y supporting roles, she always get to share scenes with the big shots. The characters she''s yed are all quite likable, and her acting skills speak for themselves. Steph, don''t get stage fright when acting with her, okay?"


    Stephanie and Gillian didn''t have much confidence before, but they did learn a lot from Ashley this time.


    After some more practice on their own, it should be no problem since it''s just a web drama.


    Gillian nodded, "Don''t worry, we''ll do our best!"


    "Great."


    The bell rang, and the students all scattered.


    In the afternoon after school, Stephanie and Gillian went to Brook''s office together.


    Brook asked if they had any thoughts about signing with an entertainmentpany.


    Both of them shook their heads with confusion, "Teacher, we don''t want to debut that soon. After this drama, we want to continue with school."


    Brook nodded, "As expected. But when acting in a crew, you usually have an assistant to take care of your daily life. What are your ns for that?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Ah? Can''t we just take care of each other?"


    "If you two were ying some maids or something, no one would notice. But Stephanie, your role is quite important with many scenes. When you''re busy with the shooting and stuff, do you want to worry about your own life or focus on your acting? And more importantly, without even one assistant, what would other actors think of you?"


    "You''re right, teacher." But hiring an assistant costs money, and they don''t have any now.


    "Usually, the agentpany arranges the assistant. Since you haven''t signed with anypany, you can discuss it with your familyter. If you have some rtives, they can help you too!" "Okay, teacher."


    "Also, you don''t need toe to


    school tomorrow. Take two days off to study the script and be with your family. After that, you will join the crew to sign contracts and shoot the drama. I will personally send you off and make sure the contract is clear before you sign it.


    Remember this for the future, no matter which drama you sign, big or small budget, always read the


    contract terms carefully! Otherwise, you might be screwed by some unscrupulous crew, got it?


    "Thank you for caring about us, teacher."


    Brook nodded, "Gillian, you can go now. Stephanie, stay here, and I have a few words to say to you."


    "Okay, teacher. Steph, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Stephanie nodded, "Okay."


    After Gillian left, Brook looked at Stephanie with aplex expression, "You''re really lucky to be chosen by Ashley as her student." Stephanie was surprised, "Ah, did she tell you?"


    Brook nodded, "You are my student, so naturally, they have to go through me to take you. But you don''t know much about Ashley. Let me warn you, she has a lot of enemies in the industry. When she was young, she offended quite a few powerful figures and had many enemies. Being her student, it''s fine if it isn''t exposed, but once it is, you''ll have a lot of trouble on your hands! But I also know that you''re probably not afraid since you managed to snatch the role back. Still, I advise you to let your backer know about this if you really have one. Otherwise, I''m not sure if that person can handle Ashley''s enemies!"

 Chapter 172

    Stephanie was a bit surprised and said, "Teacher, is it that serious?"


    Brook replied seriously, "It''s even worse than you think! I''m just an acquaintance with her. Our rtionship isn''t that deep. When she got into trouble back then, everyone stayed away from her. There were only a few who dared to keep in touch with her, for fear of getting involved. I was able to maintain some contact with her privately, but I didn''t dare to do it openly. So Stephanie, you still have a chance to back out now."


    Stephanie shook her head with a bitter smile, "It''s okay, Teacher. I''ve already promised my teacher, and I won''t regret it!"


    Brook looked at her with mixed emotions, "The path of life is chosen by ourselves. I''ve already told you the pros and cons. Since you still insist on doing this, don''t me meter for not warning you." Stephanie replied, "Don''t worry, Teacher! You''re the first person who taught me acting in my life, so you hold a special ce in my heart. I respect you deeply. Even if I''ll have a hard timeter on, it''s my own choice, and I have no reason to me others."


    Brook nodded, "You''re a smart girl. I won''t say anything more. You guys settle the issue about assistants on your own. How well you can get by in the future is all up to yourselves. There''s only so much I can teach you."


    Stephanie thanked him, "Thanks for worrying about us, Teacher."


    Brook smiled lightly, "Go on, Gillian is waiting for you!"


    Brook watched Stephanie leave with mixed feelings, as if he saw his younger self in her.


    Back in the days, they were also full of longing for the future of the entertainment industry. But then they realized that in this circle, either you speak with strength, or you speak with connections. But no matter how strong you are, you can''t defeat those who have powerful connections.


    Those who make it to the end in showbiz are the low-key, powerful actors who know both how to act and how to get along well with others. And those who have strong connections that never copse. Connections, personality, plus one''s own conditions and strength, all are indispensable.


    If Stephanie and her friends really want to make it in this industry, they still have a long way to go.


    As soon as Gillian saw Stephaniee out, she hurriedly walked over and grabbed her hand, "Steph, what did the teacher say to you?"


    "He talked about my teacher."


    "Ashley?"


    "Yeah. He said my teacher had offended many people in the industry before, and that it''s not a good thing to have her as my teacher. There might be a lot of trouble in the future."


    "Uh, so Steph, what do you think?"


    "Since I''ve already chosen her as my teacher, there''s no reason for me to regret it. I''ll deal with the future when ites."


    "Don''t worry, Steph. You''ve got your Silver Fox. As long as you get on his good side, he''ll protect you in the future."


    "Right! Speaking of finding an


    assistant, want to discuss it with my Silver Fox. Gillian, you go back to the dorm first. I''m going to give him


    ¦«


    a call." him


    "Okay."


    Gillian quickly went back to the dorm.


    Stephanie found a quiet spot, pulled out her phone and dialed Sebastian''s number.


    Sebastian didn''t pick up until a few ringster, and his cold, emotionless voice came through, "What''s up?"


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie couldn''t help but feel confused.N?velDrama.Org content.


    She didn''t seem to have offended him recently, did she? They were still on good terms before, so why''s this sudden change in tone?


    Suddenly, Stephanie realized she


    hadn''t


    gone to cook for himst


    weekend. Feeling guilty, she quickly said, "Silver Fox, I''m sorry!"


    Sebastian replied indifferently, "Since when did you, Stephanie, ever do anything wrong?"

 Chapter 173

    Look at this weird tone; he probably thinks she''s untrustworthy.


    When asking for help, she was all sweet and nice, but couldn''t keep her promises afterward.


    Stephanie guiltily said, "Silver Fox, I didn''t intentionally skip making you dinnerst week. I had a school assignment and studied for a week. I just got back to schoolst night."


    "Stephanie, weren''t you acting all tough when you were drunkst time? Now you are all timid once you sober up?"


    "Ah, after getting drunk?"


    "Looks like youpletely forgotten your words!"


    "Haha, did I call you when I was drunkst night, Silver Fox? What did I say? Please don''t take it to heart. I tend to talk nonsense when I''m drunk. If I said anything offensive, please don''t take it personally!"


    Sebastian twitched the corner of his mouth, "Stephanie, are you telling me you''re in trouble again and want my help?"


    "Uh, Silver Fox, why would you say that? Can''t I just call and chat with you without any reason?"


    What''s there to chat about? He''s seen right through her - nice when she needs help, a whole different person when she doesn''t! So cocky!


    "Silver Fox, have you eaten yet?"


    "Why, should I wait for you to make me food and starve to death?"


    "Then, are you off work yet?"


    "Not yet!"


    "To make up for not making you dinnerst week, I''lle over and cook for you right now!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No need." Who cares about her cooking?


    "No way, I have to keep my promises. Even if I start filmingter, I''ll make time to cook for you at your ce!"


    She just got scared by Ms. Nelson''s words, so she urgently needed her Silver Fox to be her steady rock!


    Otherwise, if there are more troublester, she, a small role with no connections, and the Klein family watching her like a hawk, wouldn''t be able to handle it! But Sebastian was different. As long as he''s willing to protect her, she''ll be safe. So she has to find ways to be good to him - even with just cooking a meal!


    This way, she won''t need to beg for


    helpter. She hopes he''ll


    Plus, Ms. Nelson just told her to talk to the person behind her about Ashley''s situation, and she''s still debating whether to tell him or not.


    Sebastian indifferently said, "Suit yourself!"


    He didn''t care anymore! After saying that, Sebastian hung up.


    Stephanie, with her phone hung up, stood there nkly for a moment, then pouted, "Humph, what''s the big deal!"


    Stephanie still put away her phone and went to the school gate. Instead of waiting for a driver, she took a taxi and said Sebastian''s address.


    On the way, she told Gillian she was going to Silver Fox''s ce. Gillian understood that she was going to ask him for help with the assistant issue, She just reminded her to be careful on the ride back. Then Gillian went to have dinner with Maddie in the school cafeteria.


    Knowing that Stephanie went to ask her boyfriend for help with the


    assistant matter, Maddie frowned


    "You


    guys


    don''t treat me like a


    l.ne


    friend, huh! It''s such a small matter,


    is it worth asking for help! You could have just left it to me!"

 Chapter 174

    Gillian raised her eyebrows and said, "I know you and Steph both have money, and you can afford to hire people with deep pockets. But, you know, spending money doesn''t necessarily mean you can hire reliable people. Think about it, they''ll have to take care of us up close and personal, and help us with our tasks. We need someone really trustworthy who can give us pointers on things we don''t understand. Otherwise, it''s just us two newbies being yed without even knowing it!"


    "Kinda makes sense. But my dad arranged an agent for me, as well as two assistants. I originally nned to share them with you guys!"


    "Yeah, but they''re your dad''s people, so they''ll definitely prioritize you when it matters! To be honest, this is the first time for me and Steph to join a production team for filming, and we have no experience. It''s like we''re suddenly thrown into apletely alien field, with no sense of security. So maybe Steph''s going to her boyfriend''s ce not just for the assistant, but also to find some security."


    "I got it. If it wasn''t for the people my dad arranged for me, I''d be like you guys too, but don''t worry, I''ll protect you guys and make sure nobody bullies you on the set."


    "We know you''ll be good to us. But, it''s only when we be stronger ourselves that we''ll have enough security!


    Steph has her boyfriend, and me, well, I''ve only got you guys. Make sure to take extra care of me!"


    Maddie patted her chest and guaranteed, "No worries, I got your back! I won''t let you guys suffer any grievances!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At Sebastian''s vi.


    Judith was cooking when an unexpected guest arrived. She was surprised to see Stephanie.


    "Steph, didn''t you have stuff to do at school? Why''d youe here now?"


    "Judith, never mind me. What dishes haven''t you made yet? Let me do it. You can just help me out."


    Judith couldn''t help butugh," Mr. Ingram is mad at you, right? Steph, don''t be afraid. He''s tough on the outside but soft on the inside. He won''t really take it to heart." Stephanie bitterly smiled, "My Silver Fox can be so stubborn when he''s angry. I have something to ask him, but I don''t dare. Let me cook dinner to appease him first." "Fine, I made soup. Just say you made it."


    "Judith, you''re so good to me!"


    Sebastian returned home from work, and was greeted by the deliciousz smells of food. The dining table was filled with an array of appetizing dishes. The aroma alone was enough to make one hungry.


    Seeing hime home, Judith hurried to the kitchen to inform Stephanie.


    Stephaniedled a bowl of soup, and cheerfully came out with it, grinning, "Silver Fox! You''re back!"


    Sebastian nced at her indifferently, "Mhm."


    "Come on, Silver Fox, try some soup. Gosh, you''ve lost weight in just a few days. Have some soup to replenish your energy."


    He lost weight in just a few days? He didn''t even feel it!


    Stephanie definitely had a favor to ask today!


    Keeping hisposure, Sebastian said, "I''ll go upstairs to change first."


    "Alright, Silver Fox,e down soon. The soup won''t taste good when it gets cold."


    Her fawning attitude was simply


    amazing. Even her voice was soft


    and silky, with a touch of


    coquettishness. It was the tone she was used to using when asking for favors.


    Sebastian already made up his mind to teach this girl a lesson.


    No matter how she begged and tried, he wouldn''t budge! He wanted to let her know he wasn''t that easy to ask favors from! She dared to break her word one time, then ke wouldn''t help her for a hundred times! .

 Chapter 175

    Sebastian went back to his room and changed into afy navy blue pajama set, then came downstairs wearing slippers into the dining room.


    Stephanie''s soup and sd were already at his seat. Seeing him arrive, she eagerly said, "Silver Fox, I made these all by myself! Hurry up and give them a try." Sebastian didn''t even look at her and started eating immediately.


    After a few spoonful of soup, he finally said, "So, you made all of these by yourself?"


    "Yeah! Judith helped me out."


    "Oh, impressive. It tastes exactly like Judith''s cooking."


    Judith and Stephanie both felt a little awkward. Geez, was he really able to tell by taste?


    "Stephanie, learned how to lie, have you?"


    Stephanie guiltily lowered her head and said, "Silver Fox, I just wanted to show you my sincerity in admitting my mistake."


    Judith also said, "Mr. Ingram, don''t me Steph. It was my idea to help her."


    Stephanie quickly shook her head, "No, no, Judith didn''t say anything, it was all my idea."


    "Steph, don''t say that."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Judith, I know you mean well, but I''ve got to own up to what I''ve done."


    So, now you''re on each other''s side against me?


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh at the scene before him. He said calmly, "Alright, let''s eat."


    "Um, Silver Fox, you''re not mad at me anymore?"


    "Stephanie, did youe here today just to make this meal, or for something else?"


    Sebastian''s attitude had been bad from the start. What was up with him today? Did he eat a ticking bomb or something?


    Stephanie''s words got stuck in her throat because of his attitude.


    Fine, better not to poke the bear.


    She could just use the money in her ount to hire a temporary assistant for her and Gillian, and that should get them by. As for Ashley''s situation, they could deal with thatter.


    Stephanie didn''t say anything but sat down at the dining table, bowing her head and holding the chopsticks. After taking a bite of the food, she responded with only a nonchnt "Mhm" and then remained silent throughout the meal.


    Judith watched with sympathy and silently nced at Sebastian.


    This little fox, did she think he will feel bad for her this way? But after they finished eating, Stephanie didn''t say a word. She just started cleaning up the dishes with Judith.


    Sebastian just continued eating without responding.


    Seeing her working with her head down and being not as lively as before, Judith felt bad for her and asked, "Steph, are you ok?"


    Stephanie shook her head and bitterly said, "Judith, I''m fine. It''s just that life is tough, especially for ordinary people like us. We always have to rely on others and watch their faces when doing things."


    Judith sighed, "Yeah. Mr. Ingram should be spoiling you since he''s older, but instead, he''s giving you a hard time! No wonder Mr. Ingram despite being so handsome and the heir of the family, never had a girlfriend. With that bad


    nove


    temperament, which woman would


    want to be with him?


    Stephanie forced a smile, "It''s my fault. I got caught up with my studies and missed the weekend when I promised toe over to cook and take etiquette sses. I didn''t even call to let him know. So, it''s not Silver Fox''s fault."

 Chapter 176

    To put it bluntly, it''s just that I''m not strong enough. I''m too insignificant.


    Sebastian has already helped her a lot.


    After washing the dishes, Stephanie packed her bags and prepared to leave.


    Sebastian was not downstairs. Seeing this, Judith hurriedly said, "Steph, Mr. Ingram must have gone to the study upstairs. Go say goodbye to him before you leave."


    Stephanie also thought it would be polite to say something. It didn''t matter if she couldn''t please him; at least she shouldn''t offend him too much.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll go upstairs and tell him."


    "Go ahead, and if you have anything, talk to Mr. Ingram nicely. He''s a silent person and doesn''t talk much at home. It''s good to have more chats with him, and he''ll understand your good intentions." "Thank you for the advice, Judith."


    Upstairs in the study.


    Sebastian, dressed in casual clothes, sat in front of theputer with a cold face, looking at the data.


    Standing at the door, Stephanie took a deep breath and knocked on the door, "Silver Fox, it''s me. Can Ie in?"


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Come in."


    The door was pushed open, and the little girl walked in with a dispirited look.


    Sebastian sneered in his heart.


    Ha, she couldn''t help it after all!


    But Stephanie said, "Silver Fox, I have to go back to school now. Just came to let you know."


    "Oh, are you sure there''s nothing else?"


    Stephanie red at him unhappily, "Do you think every time Ie to you, I just cause trouble?"


    Sebastian teased, "Is it not?"


    "Rest assured, Silver Fox! Even if I''m being teased or suffer in the future, I will nevere to you for help again!"


    "It''s best that way."


    "Fine, wish you a pleasant life, Silver Fox! Goodbye!"


    Stephanie turned around and left after finishing the sentence.


    Watching her leaving figure, Sebastian didn''t know why but felt a little irritable.


    If Stephanie had said something in the end, it wouldn''t be so strange. Without saying anything, it was like he was treating her like a petty person. Sebastian picked up his phone and called Martin.


    Martin, the special secretary who was on call 24/7, answered the phone almost immediately.


    "Sir, any orders?"


    "Check if Stephanie has encountered any troubles recently."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After hanging up, Martin sent someone to Stephanie''s advisor at Center Stage to investigate.


    When processing Stephanie''s enrollment, Martin had contacted the advisor. So, he quickly found out that Stephanie would join the group to film in two days, but didn''t have an agent or assistant.


    When Sebastian heard it, he realized it was just a small matter and not her causing trouble.


    Feeling a bit discontented, Sebastian thought of the girl eating silently, feeling that he might have gone too far.


    On the phone, Martin asked, "Sir, do we need to find reliable people for Ms. Bishop directly?"


    Sebastian answered lightly, "She will need them in the future, but she''s still young and doesn''t know much. An agent and assistant should be reliable and trustworthy people who can guide and help her."


    "Yes, sir! I''ll arrange it immediately and let Ms. Bishop choose suitable people tomorrow!"


    "Her friend probably doesn''t have any either. Help her friend, Ms. Owens Find an assistant for her as well The girl should share amagent with her friend."


    Martin thought the boss really cared about Ms. Bishop, even taking care of her friends.

 Chapter 177

    Immediately smiling, he said, "Alright, boss, don''t worry. Tomorrow, I''ll take the assistant information I found to school for Ms. Bishop and her friend to choose from. Also, for the manager, I may have to bother Mr. Damon a bit. The small entertainmentpany, the Damon family, Putnam has now handed over to Cyrus to practice. They even spent a lot of money to dig up a senior agent to train thepany''s neers." "No need to find Putnam for this, just go directly to Cyrus and ask for someone, saying it''s for Stephanie. He''ll be happy to help."


    "Alright, I''ll get it done tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, Sebastian''s irritability calmed down a bit. However, he felt a bit confused.


    Initially, he disliked Stephanie for being charming in front of him only when she needed something. Now that she doesn''t need anything, he''s hurrying to help her. Has he be ustomed to managing Stephanie''s affairs?


    If it''s a habit, it''s a bad one! He needed to change it!


    The next day.


    The teacher gave Stephanie and Gillian two days off, so they both nned to go home for a visit. But shortly after getting up in the morning, Stephanie received a call from Martin, asking her and her friend to go and pick out an assistant. Stephanie was baffled, "Huh? My friend and I are going to pick assistants? You mean Gillian?"


    "Should be. The boss just said it''s your friend, Ms. Bishop, so I''ve also gathered a few candidates for her. I''ll be waiting at the coffee shop near the school gate for you guys toe and choose."


    "Oh, so Sebastian ordered you to do this?"


    "Yes, he instructed mest night."


    When she needed him, he gave her the cold shoulder.


    Now she doesn''t need him, he''s actively helping her find people.


    Should she go or not? Going would make her feel like shecks backbone after her tough talkst night. But if she doesn''t go, she won''t be able to find reliable people even with money!


    The guy Martin, a veteran secretary of a bigpany, could find certainly were more reliable than the ones she could find!


    With that in mind, Stephanie decided to go.


    Upon hearing that Stephanie''s Silver Fox had already found assistants for them and wanted them to review the candidates, Gillian immediately said excitedly, "Steph, your Silver Fox really spoils you! He got it done so quickly."


    Stephanie helplessly said, "So are you going or not?"


    "Of course!"


    swan


    "What about Maddie? You want toe and help us choose too?"


    "Can I go too?"


    "Why not!"


    "Then let''s go and join the fun together."


    The three of them got dressed in their dorm room and headed to the coffee shop opposite the school.


    Dressed like an elite, wearing


    vel


    sses, and holding a stack of documents, Martin stood up respectfully to greet Stephanie when she arrived. "Ms. Bishop is here."


    "Martin, let me introduce you. These two are my ssmates, Maddie and Gillian." "Hello, Ms. Palmer and Ms. Owens, you can just call me Martin."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Gillian and Maddie hurriedly said, "Hello, Martin!"


    "Please have a seat,dies. What would you like to drink?"


    After ordering, Martin handed the profiles to the three of them and det them sereen the candidates. There were more than a dozen people to choose from, and they only needed twe.


    Maddie helped them pick and muttered, "Not this one, she''s too pretty and not suitable as an assistant. It''s easy for her to have other thoughts."

 Chapter 178

    "This one''s a little chubby, probably not so efficient at work."


    "This one, I think it''s alright. You guys should decide for yourself."


    Stephanie nced at them all, not sure which one to choose, and finally looked at Martin, saying, "Why don''t you help me pick one, Martin? I''ll listen to you." Martin smiled lightly, "Actually, I sent a copy of these materials to the president and he helped you pick one. But ultimately, it''s up to you, Ms. Bishop." Sebastian actually helped her pick someone personally?


    Stephanie was curious, "Which one is it?"


    Gillian and Maddie were also curious.


    Martin pulled out a file and handed it to them, saying, "This one."


    The three girls looked at the material in unison, just having seen it, a very ordinary ID photo. But the assistant''s qualifications were abundant.


    He worked for a popr star for five years and was just dismissed shortly ago.


    Moreover, he was young, only 24, not much older than them.


    Stephanie was curious, "Why did Silver Fox pick him?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "This person is diligent. His previous employer retired from the entertainment industry only because of her marriage. During his tenure with her, there were hardly any bad rumors about her. Of course, that had a lot to do with the employer''s agent, but this assistant is definitely capable. Ms. Bishop is a neer, and having a veteran assistant by your side will definitely benefit you."


    "Good point! I want him then!"


    Martin smiled and nodded, "Alright. How about Ms. Owens?"


    Gillian wryly smiled, "Why don''t you help me pick one, Martin?"


    "Then, this one!"


    "A newbie assistant who just graduated from college?" The three girls eximed in surprise.


    §Ö


    Martin smiled, "Neers have their advantages. You can train them ording to your preferences, and they''ll be obedient. Since Ms. Owens and Ms. Bishop are together, so on experienced assistant is enough. If both were strong-willed, it may cause disagreements and affect the rtionship between the two of you, which wouldn''t be good."


    so one experienced Set


    Gillian immediately agreed, "Makes sense! This one it is! Thank you, Martin!"


    Martin smiled, "You''re wee! I''m just following orders. Are Ms. Bishop and Ms. Owens free this afternoon?" Stephanie looked puzzled, "Huh? What''s the n for the afternoon?"


    "I''ve arranged a meeting with a veteran agent in the industry for you this afternoon. Are you guys avable?" "An agent? But we haven''t nned on signing with anypany."


    "The president found someone specifically for you. You don''t have to sign a contract, just consider it as your own personal agent. However, this person is quite picky and has a bit of @temper, and since she has some fame in the industry, she''s quite selective about who she takes on. So, we need to arrange a meeting beforehand."


    "Is she really that amazing?"


    Martin smiled, "Do you know Ashley?"


    "What? Is Ashley one of the people she''s mentored?"


    Martin smiled, "That''s right. Ashley was her first mentored actress, and since then she''s brought up many famous actors. She has more than a decade of experience in the industry, so even though she has a quirky temper and is blunt, which often offends people,there are still plenty ofpanies begging her to help train neers."

 Chapter 179

    "Oh my gosh, it''s actually her teacher''s former agent."


    Stephanie didn''t agree immediately but thought about Ashley''s current situation. When Ashley was in trouble back then, her agent didn''t get involved at all and was still thriving in the industry. That kind of person is quite scary. So, she had to ask Ashley first before making


    any decision.


    "Um, Martin, let me go to the restroom first, and I''ll answer you when Ie back."


    "Sure, Ms. Bishop, take your time."


    Martin thought she was going to call the big boss, Sebastian, for permission, but he didn''t receive any calls from Stephanie.


    In the cafe restroom, Stephanie called Ashley.


    Ashley was quite surprised she got a call from her so quickly.


    After picking up the phone, she heard Stephanie say, "Teacher, do you remember what kind of person your former agent was?"


    Ashley was stunned and asked, "Steph, why are you suddenly asking about this?"


    "Well, someone arranged a meeting for me with her this afternoon. I heard she''s a little weird and needs to meet with her potential clients first before deciding whether to take them on. I remembered she used to be your agent, so I thought maybe I should give you a heads up. Even though I don''t know what happened to you in the past when you disappeared from the entertainment industry, she''s still a big shot now. I''m worried she might not be reliable, so I wanted to consult with you."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ashley bitterly smiled, "Steph, don''t worry. She''s more than reliable, and it was my fault for not listening to her advice at that time which led her to give up on me. But she is truly reliable. I''m the one who let her down!"


    "Oh, so you mean that I should work with her?"


    "If she chooses you, go for it! Trust


    me, she''s different from other agents. She will never force you to do any hical favors for investors or directors. She has a good


    reputation in the indus


    of


    her integrity! Besides, with her as your agent, other agents won''t dare to mess with you. So, don''t be afraid, Steph!"


    "No worries, I''m not scared. If you think she''s a good person, then I do my best to make her choose me! But if she has ever betrayed you, no matter what she could do forme, I''ll never choose her!"


    Ashley felt touched and said, "Steph, you''re such a good girl, but there''s no need to be like that."


    "As a student, that''s just basic decency. Don''t be so touched! If I ever be a movie star someday, I''ll tell the whole world that I''m your student, Ashley!" Ashley chuckled, "No, don''t do that. You''ll only get yourself into trouble."


    "I''m not afraid! By the way, how''s Emily doing?"


    "She''s doing fine. Do you know that


    since you guys left, Emily


    sometimes responds to me? Although it''s just one or two words, ver imagined it before. I''m sure she''lle out of her shell as long as Tspend more time with her."


    "That''s great! Teacher, try to find a script and practice lines with her, as Emily seems interested in acting. Who knows, she might just start talking when she gets into it." "Haha, okay, I''ll try it someday. If Emily is willing tomunicate with others, I''ll be happy for her!"


    "Don''t worry, teacher, everything will be fine!"

 Chapter 180

    "Alright, Steph, stop worrying about me all the time. Just do what''s best for you, no need to ask for my opinion! If you encounter any obstacles while filming, just call me, and I''ll help you figure things out."


    "Thanks, teacher!"


    After hanging up the phone, Stephanie returned to her seat.


    With a big smile, she said, "Martin, I found out that the agent we''re meeting this afternoon is a big shot in the industry! Gillian and I are definitely going. Is there anything we need to be careful about when dealing with her?" Martin replied with a smile, "Just don''t dress too revealing, don''t be overly submissive, and remain polite. Don''t be arrogant or condescending."


    "Got it! We''ll keep that in mind!"


    "I''ll send your assistants over to the film set in two days. See you this afternoon."


    "Okay, Martin."


    "Thank you, Martin!"


    "Martin, let me walk you to the door." Stephanie suddenly said.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Martin knew she probably had something to say, so he nodded, "Sure."


    Stephanie winked at Maddie and Gillian, then walked side by side with Martin out of the coffee shop.


    Martinughed, "Do you have something to say, my boss''s future wife?"


    "Haha! Don''t call me that in public."


    "Okay, I''ll remember."


    "So, Martin. How''s the boss''s mood today?"


    "I haven''t been to the office yet. I''m going there now."


    "I see. Silver Fox was really rude to me yesterday. I thought he wasn''t gonna care about me anymore. So, I was surprised when you came to help me today."


    Martin looked surprised, "Really? The boss was rude to you?"


    That didn''t sound like the boss he knew, who was usually overbearing but doted on his little wife. He even paved the way for her future!


    By letting her in the entertainment


    industry, he just wanted her to have some fun. After wrestling the role from Jeffreyst time, he got her a spot in hispany. In the future, as long as she wanted to act, roles woulde looking for her and


    Jeffrey would do everything to make her a superstar.


    This way, when the boss marries his wife, the scandal with the Ingram family will shake the whole social circle.


    The boss had everything nned for his wife''s future, so why did he suddenly be rude to her?


    Martin didn''t understand.


    Stephanie was confused too,


    scratching her head, "Well, I forgot to go to etiquette ss and cook for


    himst weekend, and when I


    rememberedst night and went. I


    back, he was so rude. I had


    ¦¯¦«


    something to discuss with him, but


    after seeing that attitude,+didn''t dare to say anything."


    Martin''s face suddenly showed realization, "I see!"


    Stephanie urged, "Please enlighten me, Martin!"


    "The boss hates people who don''t keep their word!"


    "Haha! Anything else?"


    "People who only contact him when they need something!"


    "Is there more?"


    Martin looked at Stephanie with a half-smile, "Mydy, the boss treats you as family and paves the way for your future. In your heart, what kind of person is he to you?"


    With that question, Stephanie was left speechless.

 Chapter 181

    What did Sebastian mean to her?


    It felt like he wasn''t that important to her.


    At first, It''s true that she saved him. But he paid her back for the favor.


    However,ter on, she caused so many troubles for him, and yet he neverined and took care of everything for her. To the point that he even assigned his personal secretary to help her with such a small matter as finding an assistant and arranging a meeting with a big-shot agent in the afternoon, not only for her but also for her best friend Gillian.


    Sebastian was more than good enough to her.


    On the other hand, she had misunderstood him at first and continued to do so even after the misunderstanding was cleared up. She approached him like a stranger when she needed something from him but never even bothered to call him otherwise.


    The more she thought about it, the more she realized she had been out of line.


    What did Sebastian mean to her?


    A backer? A future husband? Even though they didn''t really have feelings for each other? It seemed like she took all the benefits at Sebastian''s expense, which was quite unfair to him!


    Stephanie thought that aside from her own mother, Sebastian was probably the best person in the world to her.


    From now on, she wouldn''t fuss over the nature of their rtionship and would just treat him as a family member! With that thought, Stephanie looked at Martin with a serious expression and said, "Silver Fox is like family to me!"


    Upon hearing this, Martin chuckled and nodded, "You really have a heart, but if he is family, you should make an effort to chat with him more often and cultivate your rtionship like you and your mother. Be closer! You should know some of his circumstances. Although he has a big family, there are very few who truly care for him. So please take good care of him!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With a serious face, Stephanie nodded, "Okay, I''ll remember that! I''ll be especially good to Silver Fox from now on!"


    With a knowing smile, Martin said, "Alright, I''m leaving now. Go back to your friend and I''ll call you before we head out this afternoon."


    "Sure thing! Take your time, Martin!"


    As Martin got into a luxury car parked by the roadside.


    Maddie and Gilliansaw the car through the coffee shop window and Maddie immediately eximed, "Holy shit! Even a secretary drives such a fancy car! Who the hell is Steph''s boyfriend?!"


    Grinning, Gillian said, "He''s a CEO."


    "Damn! How did Steph get to know him? Any idea?"


    "Just by saving his life and promising herself to him!"


    "Haha, did Silver Fox save Steph''s life?"


    "No! It''s the other way around, Steph saved his life!"


    "Hahaha,


    a, stop joking! Since when


    does saving a man''s life mean t


    man promises himself to


    "Hahaha, well, our Steph is quite unique!"


    "If that''s true, then it''s indeed very strange. But maybe the reason is that he saw how beautiful Steph is and couldn''t help but feel attracted to her! Otherwise, he''s a CEO, remember? It wouldn''t be easy to make him promise himself to someone and treat Stepb,so well!


    He must like Steph to be acting this way!"


    Gillian nodded, "Makes sense!"


    As soon as Stephanie came back, she overheard them talking and felt a little confused.


    Silver Fox liked her? How could that be possible!


    But she didn''t bother exining and asked Gillian, "Are we heading home now?"


    "Oh, Cindere is back!" Maddie teased her with a wicked grin.

 Chapter 182

    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, "Cindere? Really?"


    "ording to Gillian, your Prince Charming is super handsome! Is that true?"


    Sebastian''s charming face shed through Stephanie''s mind, and she wanted to say he''s not that handsome. But she couldn''t quite bring herself to say it.


    She nodded honestly, "Yeah, he''s alright."


    "Haha, if Steph admits it, then he must be really handsome! After all, she''s so honest!"


    Gillian rolled her eyes, "Are you saying I''m not honest?! By the way, Steph, are we really meeting with that agent this afternoon alongside Martin? I''m suddenly feeling a bit nervous." "What''s there to be nervous about? If we don''t get it, then my Silver Fox will find somebody else."


    "Haha, true! As long as your Silver Fox is here, everything will be fine! But Steph, this time your Silver Fox is helping me as well. It''s all because of you! You should really thank him for me!" Stephanie gave her a reassuring look, "I will!"


    Maddie chimed in, "I originally didn''t think it was a good idea. But he''s treating your friends so well too. That''s the attitude one should have toward their future wife, not just messing around!" Stephanieughed and shook her head, "Maddie, are you overthinking things? If my Silver Fox were just messing around with me, would he agree to marry me?"


    "Well, before this, we didn''t really understand the situation. I heard you saved him and demanded hismitment as payment?"


    "Haha, Gillian, who told you to spread that everywhere?"


    "Uh, Maddie kept asking me. I didn''t think it was a big deal, so I told her."


    "This isn''t something to be proud of!"


    "Come on, Steph, I won''t tell others, don''t worry! The main thing is that from today on, I have a new understanding of our Steph! She may look gentle, but she''s actually quite powerful! Hahaha!" "You just know how to make fun of me!"


    "I won''tugh. Anyway, you guys are meeting with the agent this afternoon, and I have nothing to do with it. I''m going back home to meet the person my dad arranged for me. Let''s meet up at the film crewter!"


    "Alright. I''m going back to the hospital first to tell my mom and keep herpany. Gillian, are you going back home, oring with me?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I''ll go home first. My mom


    menot feeling wellst time, sol to take her to see a doctor. Call me in the afternoon, and I''ll take a cab there."


    "Okay! I think your mom will be fine. She looked healthy. Don''t worry too much!"


    "I won''t! You should go back and keep your mompany. She probably misses you."


    The three girls went their separate ways.


    Stephanie returned to the hospital, and Marilyn could see that she seemed even livelier than before.


    Her face had an expression that girls at her age should have. Marilyn smiled, "Steph, it seems that you''re doing well at school!"


    Stephanie grinned, "Of course I am! I have great friends, afortable dorm, strict teachers, and kind ssmates. Everyone is so nice!" "As long as you''re happy, I''m happy too!"


    "Mom, guess what? I have even better news! You''re going to be surprised!"


    Marilynughed, "What is it? Out with it, there''s no need to y mysterious!" "I''m going to shoot a movie!"


    "Wow, you''ve only been in school for a few days, and you''re already in a movie?" "Yes! It''s partly my luck, but Silver Fox helped me too."


    "Steph, don''t be like those people who take shortcuts. You''re still young, there''s no need to rush! Just focus on learning more, and you''ll have plenty of opportunities to act. And don''t always trouble Seb!"

 Chapter 183

    "Mom, you got it all wrong! I got the role because I auditioned and both the director and the scriptwriter really thought I was suitable for it. But then someone used their connections to steal my role away, and Silver Fox went out and got it back for me! Don''t worry, I didn''t use any shady methods to get this role."


    So that''s what happened.


    Marilyn couldn''t help butugh, "It''s soplicated, but it''s good that Seb is protecting you! However, Steph, you should be good to Seb and care more about him! Although you saved him, the favor of saving someone can''tpare to how much Seb has done for both of us! Rtionships between people are mutual, you know!"


    "Mom, I know. Don''t worry."


    On her way back, she texted Sebastian, asking if he had eaten, and reminding him to drink more warm water since the weather was getting colder. But he didn''t reply.


    In the office of Skyline Corporation''s CEO.


    Martin had just reported Stephanie''s words about considering Sebastian as her family member.


    Sebastian was stunned upon hearing it, and shortly received the text message. The corner of his mouth twitched.


    That girl seemed to always know how to make up for her mistakes and appease people. She was just like a cunning little fox.


    He tapped his fingers on the table, "Did she choose the person I rmended?"


    Martin hurriedly said, "She chose without any hesitation!"


    "At least she knows her manners!"


    "It''s more than just that! Ms. Bishoppletely trusts you! As long as you rmend it, she doesn''t ask much and believes that your choice must be good." "Would I ever harm her for no reason?"


    "Of course not! But Ms. Bishop must have realized your kindness towards her. That''s why she trusts you so much!"


    "Hmm. What about the agent? Did you arrange a meeting for her this afternoon?"


    "Yes, but Gracie might not be willing to represent someone like Ms. Bishop without much acting experience! To some people who know a little bit of the gossip, Ms. Bishop is now the type who relies on connections to get ahead. So, I''m a bib worried that Gracie might look down on Ms. Bishop this afternoon!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sebastian said indifferently, "That girl is like a nk sheet of paper, she doesn''t know anything. If she didn''t have some connections in such a dangerous world, she wouldn''t even know how she''d die."


    "Exactly, Gracie isn''t that great, right? All she did was making a few popr actresses famous! Ms. Bishop has lots of string connections anyways since you spoil her! If Gracie doesn''t like it, she can just suck it up!"


    After finishing his words, Martin felt a cold stare on his forehead and immediately shut up.


    Sebastian''s voice was cold, "Who said I''m spoiling her?"


    "Oh. You''re not spoiling her. You''re just casually helping Ms. Bishop with some small favors, nothing noteworthy! But Mr. CEO, the reason you''re helping find Gracie to


    l.ne


    represent Ms. Bishop is because you regard Gracie as a person with integrity, different from other agents. She definitely wouldn''t ask her actresses to go out and drink with people, right?"


    Sebastian said indifferently, "That girl is still young, and she might have only heard rumors about the twists and turns in the entertainment industry, but never really


    experienced them. If possible e


    she remains na?ve and innocent, and


    doesn''te into contact with those dark things."


    Martin was surprised, "But as long as she''s in the industry, she will eventually encounter them."


    "That''s why Gracie is a good choice."

 Chapter 184

    "So, it has to be her, right?"


    "For now, there''s no better choice, so you''ll have to put in some effort this afternoon."


    As the conversation went on, the text message ringtone of the phone rang again. Sebastian opened the screen and saw a new message from Stephanie.


    "Silver Fox, are you free at noon? My mom insists on going home and wants me to buy groceries. She wants to invite you over for dinner, and she asked me to check with you if you''re free!" Sebastian paused and Martin said, "Boss, don''t worry, I''ll handle this. But Gracie might be a bit of a headache."


    Sebastian typed on his phone screen without looking up, "If you can''t handle her, I''ll call her myself."


    Martin expressed disbelief, "Boss, that''s a bit over the top, don''t you think?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Isn''t that little girl''s mom still sick? Hasn''t she found a matching kidney donor after all this time?"


    "There''s been no response. I''ll callter and ask, butst time I went to the hospital, Mrs. Bishop seemed quite well and her health shouldn''t be a problem for a while. There won''t be any crisis."


    Sebastian nodded, "Mrs. Bishop has been good to me. She often sends me texts to check up on me. If something happens to Stephanie, her mom won''t be able to handle it with her poor health, so it has to be Gracie, and she needs to promise to take good care of her." Martin nodded, "Don''t worry, boss. I know what to do."


    "Alright, you can leave. I''ll be going out for lunch."


    "Do you have a lunch appointment, boss?"


    "Mrs. Bishop is cooking despite being sick and invited me over for lunch."


    Martin quickly smiled, "Not bad, not bad. Looks like your future mother-inw is already taking you to heart!"


    Sebastian nced at him but said nothing.


    Martin hastily slinked out of the boss''s office.


    He wondered if hispliments


    were appropriate. The boss seemed


    to enjoy hearing them, but also appeared annoyed by


    Marilyn often texted Sebastian with greetings and inquiries about his daily life during her free time at the hospital.


    Each text message seemed carefully crafted.


    Sometimes she would even ask about his family situation and treat him like a future son-inw.


    Sebastian would reply to her messages when he was free, always being honest.


    Upon learning that his parents had passed away, Marilyn expressed her sympathy and reassured him that she would recover from her illness. Once her health improved, she would treat him like her own son.


    Once he and Stephanie had children, she, as a grandmother, would take care of them personally.


    Sebastian''s expression would turn weird whenever he heard such words, but he never said anything harsh.


    He simply didn''t know how to respond to those messages and simply stopped replying.


    However, he would wonder about what their children would look like? Would they resemble him or Stephanie?


    But such thoughts were fleeting and didn''t weigh on him.


    At the hospital, Stephanie had been


    praying for a while, hoping that


    Sebastian was too busy to


    lunch so her mother would have


    to go through all the fuss.


    But then, he replied.


    Just one word: "Okay."

 Chapter 185

    Stephanie was speechless and said, "Mom, he agreed."


    Marilyn instantly beamed and said, "Well, help me pack up quickly, then we can go home together. I''ll make a menu. You can buy the groceries, and I''ll cook Seb a decent lunch!"


    Seeing her mom so excited, Stephanie didn''t have the heart to say anything to dampen her enthusiasm.


    After all, Sebastian, the big shot CEO, has tasted all kinds of delicacies. Would he care about our simple homemade meals?


    But apparently, Sebastian did care.


    When Stephanie went out to buy groceries, Sebastian''s car had already arrived at the alley.


    He still had some impression of this alley, even the garbage heap was clear in his memory.


    Thest time Stephanie saved him, it was midnight.


    When he left in the morning, it was after dawn. His memories from the previous night became clearer when he walked through this alley again. Sebastian never thought that he would walk through this alley a third time in his life. Nor did he expect that he would remember Stephanie''s home so vividly after just one visit.


    Sebastian walked straight to the courtyard and stopped.


    Marilyn had just returned home, and the house was full of dust from being empty for a while. Wearing a mask and cleaning, she saw someone standing outside the yard.


    She quickly grabbed a broom and went out, "Is that you, Seb?"


    Sebastian, hearing her, walked into the courtyard and said, "Mrs. Bishop."


    "Oh, it''s really Seb! Come in and sit down. The house is a bit messy. Let me get you a stool, and we can sit in the yard."


    Marilyn didn''t expect Sebastian toe so early.


    Sebastian didn''t expect that it was already lunchtime, and he was invited to eat, but it seemed as if they hadn''t started cooking. "Don''t bother, Mrs. Bishop. I can just grab one myself."


    Hearing this, Marilyn didn''t insist anymore.


    This kid didn''t show any disdain for the simplicity of her home, and her eyes were full of smiles.


    Sebastian moved two small stools out and handed one to Marilyn. Then they sat down in the yard, basking in the sun.


    Honestly, Sebastian hadn''t sat on a small stool like this since he was a child.


    His long legs were bent as he sat


    there without any difort. On the


    contrary, under the sunlight in the yard, he felt quite rxed. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was a feeling he hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    we


    Marilyn poured him a cup of teaand said, "Seb, you don''t oftene to ces like this, do you?"


    Sebastian replied indifferently, "No. Is Steph not home?"


    "She went to buy groceries and should be back soon."


    As they talked, Stephanie walked into the courtyard with the groceries she just purchased.


    When she saw Sebastian sitting on the small stool in her yard, soaking up the sun, Stephanie thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. How could her little stool be worthy of someone like Sebastian, the pride of the heavens? It just seemed so unreal.


    "Steph is back! Come on, Seb is here.Ggive me the groceries, and I''ll take care of them. You chat with Seb."


    "No, Mom, stop it. You''re the one who''s just been discharged from the hospital. Let me do it."


    "I still have enough energy to cook a meal. It''s no big deal! It''s Seb''s first time visiting our home and you mustn''t neglect him. Come and sit with him. I can handle everything alone!"

 Chapter 186

    Marilyn Bishop firmly took the vegetables from Stephanie Bishop''s hands, not giving Stephanie a chance to persist.


    Stephanie sighed helplessly and washed her hands at the tap in the yard. After drying her hands, she went into the house and brought out a te of nuts. She sat down on the low stool her mother had been sitting on earlier and ced the te on herp, saying, "Silver Fox, wanna try some nuts?"


    Sebastian Ingram silently looked at her simple outfit, which matched the surrounding environment well.


    Her face seemed a bit flushed, as if she had just been in the sun.


    But every time he looked at her, the most striking thing was her beautiful eyes.


    He shook his head, "No, thanks."


    "Ha, Silver Fox, don''t tell me you can''t eat them? Haven''t you ever had nuts before? How about pistachios, do you know how to eat it?"


    "What? No!" Sebastian eximed.


    "Hahaha, Mom, Silver Fox can''t eat nuts. How on earth did he grow up!"


    From the kitchen direction, Marilyn''s fierce voice immediately came, "You little brat, why are you making fun of Seb? He''s our guest today. You''reughing at him the first time he''s here! If he doesn''t know how to peel the nuts, you do it for him!"


    Stephanie''s smile stiffened, and sheined, "Mom, are you trying to kill me?"


    "Just do as I say, less talking! It''s Seb''s first time here, and make sure you treat him well."


    "Haha, it''s not the first time. It''s actually his second time."


    Marilyn was surprised, "Second time?"


    The first time he came, he slept with your daughter. Would you still be this nice to him if you knew?


    Stephanie couldn''t be bothered to burst her mom''s bubble.


    Sebastian looked at her withplicated eyes, remaining silent.


    Stephanie nced back at him and pouted, "It''s fine. Mom, you keep cooking. I''ll take care of him."


    Then she began peeling nuts for Sebastian.


    After peeling a few, she handed them to Sebastian.


    He felt a bit awkward. Looking at her hand in front of him, he couldn''t help saying, " Eat them yourself."


    "C''mon, Silver Fox, I personally


    peeled


    eese for you. Have a taste


    first. If you like it, I''ll peel some more for you."


    evels


    Sebastian, seeing her insistence, took the nuts.


    Has he eaten nuts before?


    It seemed like he had in his memory. When he was a child, his mother had peeled some for him too.


    But he could no longer remember the taste.


    Seeing that he ate one, Stephanie inexplicably felt more at ease.


    The two didn''t talk, but quietly peeled and ate the nuts, creating a harmonious atmosphere.


    Marisionally looked up and


    up


    into


    her mouth curling a smile she couldn''t


    over?


    suppress. V


    After all these years, there was finally a new member in the family.


    As long as Stephanie had someone to take care of her in the future, she would be content.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sebas


    mouth was getting dry


    from all the nuts, so he took a s


    the water that Marilyn had poured for him earlier.


    "Stop peeling, I''m not eating anymore."


    "Haha, you must be thirsty from the nuts! Have some water to quench your thirst." "Okay."

 Chapter 187

    "Silver Fox, in a few days, I''ll be joining the drama crew." "Alright."


    "Thanks, Silver Fox, for arranging everything for me."


    Sebastian replied indifferently, "No big deal."


    "What may seem like no big deal to you is actually really difficult for us ordinary folks, so I''m really grateful." "Oh."


    "Silver Fox, are you just not used to being at my ce?"


    "No."


    "Hahaha, and you still say no. If we were at your ce, you''d probably mock me for being ungrateful! But Silver Fox, I know my mistakes now, so don''t be mad at me anymore. I''ll definitely be grateful and repay your kindness! I want to keep my word." Sebastian replied indifferently, "Whatever."


    In front of someone else''s mother, he couldn''t really be too sharp in chastising her.


    So, Sebastian, being at Stephanie''s home, indeed appeared to be much gentler and more amicable than usual.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As a result, Stephanie became even bolder.


    "Silver Fox, do you still remember the room you slept in that night?"


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched, "Do I need to remember?"


    "You do! That was the first time you and I got intimate. Silver Fox, you were delirious then, so you probably don''t remember what happened, right? But I was wide awake during it all, so I remember everything." Sebastian''s ears turned a bit red as he said, "Stephanie, you''re talking nonsense again!"


    Stephanie thought he looked interesting like this, so she continued to tease him with a wink, "Silver Fox, are you nervous? It''s not your first time, is it? Hahaha. I''ve moved past it and you''re still not rxed." "Stephanie!" Sebastian snapped through gritted teeth.


    Stephanie said, "I specifically remember Silver Fox saying something, and it''s crystal clear in my mind."


    Sebastian red at her and said, "Stephanie, are you sure you want to keep going?"


    "You said, ''be good, and I''ll give you whatever you want.'' Hahaha, Silver Fox, you sure know how to flirt!"


    At her words, Sebastian couldn''t help but be startled.


    Did he really say that? It seemed like he did!


    He immediately frowned and said, "Stephanie, don''t you have any dignity as a girl! You dare to say anything!"


    Her bright eyes sparkled like crescents in herughter, seemingly unfazed by his angry words.


    Gazing at him intently, she replied, "Silver Fox, I''m being good. Remember to give me everything, okay?"


    All Sebastian felt was a loud ringing in his head followed by a moment of nkness.


    Shortly after, he heard the girl''sughter.


    He just couldn''t help his sullen expression. "Stephanie! You''re done for!"


    Stephanie''sughter stopped abruptly, and she felt a little uneasy. "Silver Fox, what are you going to do?" Sebastian was already on his feet, heading toward the house.


    Not long after, Marilyn emerged, her face stem


    as she yelled at


    Stephanie, "You crazy girl! I told you


    I


    to treat Seb well, and you made him so angry that he wants to leave!"


    "Mum, I didn''t-"


    "You didn''t? You just don''t know your ce! Seb''s been so good to us. It''s his first time visiting us, and you couldn''t even be a proper host! Now you''ve pissed him off!"


    Unbelievable!


    Sebastian, you''re such a grown man, and you''re still acting like a child and tattling? That''s so embarrassing!


    "Silver Fox, I''m sorry! Please don''t be


    mad! Mum, I''ll apologize to S Fox! From now on, I''ll treat


    and never make him anan


    "If you ever make Seb mad again, I''ll never forgive you!"

 Chapter 188

    Alright!


    Stephanie felt like she had a toothache.


    Sebastian calmed after hearing Marilyn''s words and left the room.


    As he saw Stephanie''s furious eyes, he tried to retreat, but Stephanie hurriedly walked over, grabbed his wrist with a ttering smile, and said, "Silver Fox, don''t be mad! I was wrong! Don''t be childish and snitch to my mom about this, okay?" "Stephanie, are you saying I''m immature?" Sebastian sneered.


    Feeling a chill in her heart, Stephanie hastily put up a hand and said, "I swear, I''m not! Silver Fox, let''s keep sitting, and I''ll tell you stories, okay?"


    "You better not!" Did he look like a kid who needed stories?N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Oh, you misunderstood. I was going to share stories about my childhood with you. I grew up here!"


    Just as she finished speaking, an old man passed by outside the yard with a surprised look, asking, "Steph''s back? Where''s your mom?"


    Seeing it was their neighbor''s grandpa, Stephanie beamed and said, "Grandpa Joshua, mom''s back too. She''s cooking for the guests. She''s going back to the hospital this afternoon."


    The old man sighed and asked, "Is there any hope for your mom''s illness?"


    "Please rest assured, Grandpa Joshua, there is."


    "That''s good, that''s good. Is this gentleman one of your guests for today?"


    At first nce, he could tell that he was no ordinary person.


    Stephanieughed awkwardly and said, "Hehe, yeah! Would you like toe in and sit, Grandpa Joshua?"


    As soon as she finished her words, Marilyn rushed out and enthusiastically shouted, "Mr. Joshua, you''re back! Long time no see!"


    "Yes, are you cooking? Are you feeling better?"


    "I am feeling better, but I still need to


    be in the hospital. After eating, I have to go back. Mr. Joshua, this is my future son-inw. It''s his first time here, so please join us for the meal." Filled


    said, "Steph''s got a boyfriend


    ! I muste! Let me infet


    the other neighbors too!"


    the Surprise, Old Mr. Joshua

 Chapter 189

    Marilyn asked Stephanie to buy some booze. Sebastian decided to go with Stephanie.


    They walked out of the house side by side.


    There was a small supermarket nearby, and Stephanie led the way straight into it.


    "Silver Fox, what kind of booze do you want to drink?"


    Sebastian''s face looked a bit strange and said, "Do I have to?"


    "You tell me."


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched, "Whatever they like to drink. I''m easy."


    "Silver Fox, you have to get back to work in the afternoon, don''t you? They all like strong liquor, do you usually drink it? Can you handle it?"


    "No problem, just once in a while, it''s okay."


    Sebastian didn''t expect that having this meal would be so lively.


    But he didn''t dislike it at all.


    Instead, he felt that these neighbors were very simple and in. The feeling ofmunicating with them was something he''d never experienced before.


    Everyone looked at the booze Stephanie brought back, smiling eagerly, "Steph, you bought such good booze!"


    Stephanieughed, "Of course! You guys sit down first, I''m going to get some fruit ready."


    Stephanie put the booze in the yard and then went into the house.


    Sebastian, however, was bombarded with questions from a group of people.


    He felt at a loss.


    "You''re such a handsome young man. What do you do for a living?"


    Sebastian casually said, "I work for a listedpany..."


    "That''s really impressive. Steph must be very happy."


    Even though they didn''t know what a listedpany was, it sounded very impressive to them.


    "Exactly! We''ve watched Steph grow up. She''s so polite and sensible, able to handle everything at a young age,


    and she''s smart, too. Her move


    taught her well!"


    "Are you a local?"


    Sebastian replied, "Yes."


    "Do you own a house?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you buy a car?"


    "Yes."


    "You really are a young and promisingd. Your family must be pretty well-off, huh?"


    "It''s okay."


    Stephanie came out with the fruit tter in hand, and almost tripped and fell when she heard that. Fortunately, Sebastian was quick to catch her.


    She looked up at Sebastian and saw that he didn''t look upset, so she breathed a sigh of relief and whispered in his ear, "Silver Fox,


    don''t get mad. They don''t mean


    any


    offense. That''s just how everyone talks around here."


    Sebastian smiled faintly, "It''s fine."


    It was the first time in his life he had ever encountered a situation likes this,Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    nd he found it quite


    interesting.

 Chapter 190

    "As long as Silver Fox isfortable, it''s all good. Everybody, have some fruit! I just bought some fresh ones."


    "Steph is so thoughtful! Here, everyone,e and have some."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "How did you meet Steph, young man?"


    Sebastian was about to answer, but Stephanie jumped in and said, "We met at the hospital. His uncle got sick and was in the room next to my mom''s. As time passed, we just got to know each other better." "Wow, that''s some fate right there!"


    "Truly a match made in heaven!"


    "When do you guys n on getting married?"


    Stephanie couldn''t answer that question.


    But the question was directed at Sebastian.


    Sebastian calmly replied, "Once her mom is feeling a bit better, we''ll hold the wedding."


    Finally, the food in the kitchen was ready.


    Sebastian was no longer being bombarded with weird questions, but he was continually being toasted with booze.


    In the lively atmosphere, Sebastian''s face started to turn red after downing a few drinks.


    Stephanie saw his face turning as red as a ripe apple.


    Then she secretly passed Sebastian a ss of water.


    Sebastian gratefully looked at her.


    Marilyn seemed particrly happy today.


    Especially when she saw Stephanie secretly giving Sebastian some water. This interaction between


    them made her feel like


    s young


    couple had a great rtionship.


    It was as if Marilyn suddenly looked several years younger and her eyes were full of life.


    She enthusiastically served everyone food and drinks, and


    ere during the meal!?


    very harmonious.


    As the neighbors left, they reminded Sebastian, "Young man, remember toe here often."


    "Not bad on holding your liquor, young man! Impressive!"


    "You''d better treat Steph well in the


    growiat girl''s had a tough life


    up. Won''t you dare treat her


    poorly just because she doesn''t have a father!"


    With a red face, Sebastian nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t."

 Chapter 191

    Stephanie hurried over and asked in a low voice, "Silver Fox, are you okay?" Sebastian, with a slightly dull look, said, "Is it appropriate to ask a guy that way?"


    This remark was a bit loud, so everyone heard it andughed.


    Stephanie''s face turned red, and she red at Sebastian, knowing he was drunk.


    So she took his hand and dragged him towards the bedroom.


    Seeing this, Marilyn alsoughed and then said goodbye to everyone.


    Sebastian was carried by Stephanie into the room and then pushed onto the bed. "Why did you talk nonsense! Now everyone isughing at me!"


    Sebastian stared at her with his beautiful eyes and said, "Be good, I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Stephanie was stunned, looking up at him and saying, "Silver Fox..."


    "That night? Did I say so?"


    "Silver Fox, you''re drunk. Lie down and rest! I''ll go cook some soup to sober you up."


    Stephanie was about to turn around and leave, but Sebastian grabbed her wrist and said, "Stephanie, I don''t remember that night clearly. Can you help me recall?"


    "Silver Fox, I was just joking around with you. Are you trying to tease me back?"


    "Stephanie, can only you tease me? Am I not allowed to tease you?"


    Sebastian stared at her.


    Stephanie was so close to him that she could smell the alcohol on his breath.


    Her heartbeat sped up.


    "Silver Fox, I''m sorry. I won''t tease you again, okay?"


    "You cried that night. I remember you pped me several times."


    Oh my god!


    How could he remember so clearly when he was drunk?


    "Here, and here, where you kicked me."


    So you want to take revenge while you can?


    Sebastian continued, "Stephanie, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you that night."


    Stephanie looked at him with surprise as their eyes met.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This was the first time he had apologized to her for that night.


    Suddenly Stephanie felt that what had happened that night didn''t seem so important anymore.


    Sebastian had apologized to her.


    Someone so high up had actually apologized to her.


    And she knew he hadn''t meant to do it that night. She couldn''t me him at all.


    But


    naturally kind person. After do many things to make it up to J


    he


    still remembered to apol


    to her.


    That was enough.


    She looked straight into his eyes and said, "Silver Fox, I don''t me you anymore."


    Suddenly, there was a soft sound, and Sebastian was already drunk and passed out on the bed.


    Stephanie stared at him for a while,


    shoesked over to take off his


    and tucked him


    nket.


    Looking at the bed she had slept in since childhood, which now had a man in it who had done the most intimate thing in the world with her, Stephanie''s mood became O inexplicablyplicated.


    Around 2 pm.


    Martin called her.

 Chapter 192

    Marilyn was taking a nap in the room, and Stephanie was with her. She heard the phone ringing and hurriedly picked it up and walked out of the room.


    "Hey, Martin, are you going to see the agent?"


    "Yes, I made an appointment for three o''clock in the afternoon, and it''s after two now. You should be getting ready to leave, and what about Ms. Owens? Do I need to call and inform her?" "That''s okay, just send me the address, Martin. I''ll call her and let her know, and then we''ll go together."


    "Alright. Oh, by the way, Ms. Bishop, the boss didn''t go back to thepany this afternoon. Is he still with you?"


    "He''s drunk and resting at my ce! Martin, should I wake him up if there''s anything important?"


    "No need, let him rest well. I''ll handle your stuff."


    "Okay."


    Martin sent the address to Stephanie shortly after hanging up.


    Stephanie forwarded the information to Gillian Owens and told her the appointment was for three o''clock.


    Gillian replied with an "ok."


    So Stephanie put down her phone, went back to her room, and began preparing her outfit to go out.


    All her clothes are at school, and she only brought a set of clothes back from her dorm.


    She had bought this outfit with Maddie Palmer and the others.


    The weather had turned cooler, and this outfit was perfect for the change.


    A short and loose hooded sweatshirt, a super short skirt, paired with short socks and t white shoes. This fresh look wasfortable, simple, and easy to show a good impression. Stephanie looked back at Sebastian on the bed while holding her clothes.


    She thought it would be better to go to her mom''s room to change.


    The man on the bed suddenly opened his eyes with a confused look and said, "What time is it?"


    Stephanie hurriedly replied, "It''s after two."


    Sebastian sat up from the bed with a headache and rubbed his temples, "How did I fall asleep?"


    "It''s alright. Silver Fox, you were a bit drunk. It''s not a big deal to take a nap."


    "Are you supposed to meet Gracie now?"


    "Who''s Gracie?"


    "The agent I found for you."


    "Ah, Silver Fox, did you find this person specifically for me?"


    "Yes."


    "I heard she''s a very powerful agent, thank you, Silver Fox."


    "No need to thank me."


    "Silver Fox, are you going back to sleep?"


    "No, I have to go back to thepany to deal with some stuffter."


    "If you''re not going back to sleep, can you go out for a while?"


    Sebastian frowned and said, "Are you trying to kick me out?" "No, I just need to change clothes."


    Stephanie held her clothes in front of her face and spoke.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but look embarrassed. He got up from the bed, walked to the door and then turned around with a smirk, "This is the first time I''ve seen you being shy."


    Stephanie immediately put down her clothes and her face flushed. She


    red at him, "I''m a girl too, of


    course get shy! Silver Fox, are you leaving or not? If you don''t leave now, I''ll change right in front of you, and we''ll see who''s shameless!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sebastianughed and said, "Alright... if you dare, change in front of me."


    Stephanie was furious. She walked straight to the door and pushed him out, closing the door.


    Marilyn''s voice came from outside, "Steph, where are your manners? Can''t you speak politely?"


    Sebastian was in a good mood and didn''t take it to heart," It''s okay."


    "But she shouldn''t be so rude. She can''t


    world. Noty with it in the outsidet you are." Content belong erant as


    Not everyone is as tolerant as

 Chapter 193

    Sebastianughed, "Don''t worry. She won''t act like this in front of others."


    At least she got along well with those around him.


    She only liked to mess with him like this.


    Her shy side was kinda cute.


    Marilyn asked, "Seb, have you ever met Steph''s friends?"


    "Nope, but I''ll meet themter. Steph gets along well with the people around me, though."


    "Martin?"


    "Yeah, and his mom too. She takes care of my daily life. Steph has been over a few times and is quite familiar with them." "That''s good! I''m relieved as long as you are there."


    While changing clothes in her room, Stephanie overheard Sebastian actually saying nice things about her in front of her mom.


    She quickly changed and tied her hair into a ponytail, then came out of the room and said, "Mom, I''m meeting the agent Silver Fox arranged for me this afternoon. What time are you going back to the hospital? Can you wait until I get back?" Sebastian chimed in, "I can take Auntie back to the hospital. You go ahead and handle your stuff."


    Marilyn quickly said, "Seb, you''d better take Steph instead. I can take a taxi back to the hospital, no problem."


    "There''s Martin to go with her, so it''s all good."


    "Mom, just let Silver Fox take you to the hospital. Gillian and I will take a cab, and it''ll be fine!"


    Only then did Marilyn agree, "Alright. You''d better perform well and not let Seb down!"


    Stephanie helplessly replied, "I know, Mom. It''s gettingte, so I''ll go first. Silver Fox, my mom is now in your care. I''ll just go straight to the hospital to be with her after that. Tomorrow is still a day off, and I''ll cook for you." Sebastian said calmly, "No need. If Gracie does choose you, then you won''t have time for that."


    Stephanie didn''t understand the meaning behind Sebastian''s words.


    But she would get it after meeting Gracie herself.


    The caf¨¦ was quiet.


    Martin, Stephanie, and Gillian arrived a few minutes early and patiently waited for Gracie toe.


    ording to Martin, Gracie was punctual, never beingte, but never early either.


    Gillian was a little anxious, "Steph, what should we do? I''m getting nervous now."


    Stephanie shrugged, "Seriously?"


    "Aren''t you at least a little nervous?"


    "Well, now that you mentioned it, I''m kinda anxious, too."


    Martin couldn''t help but find the conversation between the two girls funny.


    "Gracie isn''t that scary. She''s just known as a strict mentor."


    Martin continued, "Being strict has its advantages. Sure, she''s tough but she sticks to principles and isn''t the kind of person who''d sellout others for personal gain."


    While he was saying this, a woman''s voice came from behind him, "Martin,


    it''s not very nice to t


    about people behind their blei


    huh?"


    at


    Martin instinctively turned to look the neer. Stephanie and Gillian immediately guessed who she was and quickly got up to greet her.


    Seeing Gracie, Martin stood up and said, "Ms. Gracie, hello. I''m Martin, the president''s secretary of Skyline Corporation."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Martin''s expression was calm, as if he wasn''t just talking about her.


    With a lifted eyebrow, Gracie said, "I''ve heard from Mr. Damon. These two are the ones you want me to mentor, huh?" Gracie finished speaking and looked at Stephanie and Gillian.

 Chapter 194

    Stephanie and Gillian''s hearts raced, but they forced themselves to make eye contact with her without looking away.


    "Hi Ms. Gracie, I''m Stephanie."


    "I''m Gillian."


    Gracie said nonchntly, "Sit down and talk."


    Martin smiled and said, "Ms. Gracie, what can I get you to drink?"


    "ck coffee with milk, please."


    Martin immediately called over a waiter from the cafe.


    Gillian and Stephanie sat down as requested. Gracie''s gaze still lingered on their faces, making them quite ufortable.


    Stephanie sneakily used her peripheral vision to size up Gracie.


    Gracie was a woman in her forties who dressed fashionably and had a strong presence. Her looks were average and she wore heavy makeup, with bright red lipstick. She seemed alert and authoritative.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    People who exuded an air of superiority were either top executives like Sebastian or strong, capable women like Gracie.


    To be honest, Stephanie admired such strong women.


    If only her mother Marilyn and teacher Ashley Morris had the strength of someone like Gracie, they wouldn''t have ended up where they are now.


    She hoped to be as strong as Gracie one day to protect the people she loved.


    She felt like she could never be strong as long as she relied on Silver Fox.


    "Stephanie, right?" Gracie suddenly asked, looking at her.


    Stephanie straightened up and said, "Yes."


    "You know Cyrus Damon, right?"


    Why bring up Cyrus?


    Stephanie was a bit dazed but nodded, "Yes, I know him."


    Gracie''s mouth curled into a


    mocking smile, "Cyrus is my boss now. Since you guys scheduled a meeting with me today, I''ll be straightforward. All the talents I''ve brought up were carefully chosen by me personally.


    I''ve encountered situations like yours before, but I''ve never made an exception!


    But Cyrus is my boss now, and I''m willing to listen to him. So Ms. Bishop, my boss says, you should be ourpany''s talent, and I''ll take your friend onboard as well. Otherwise, no matter how much you pay me, I won''t work with you two!"


    Gracie knew that since Martin brought Stephanie personally, the people behind her wouldn''t let her sign with anotherpany.


    She wouldn''t make an exception before, and she certainly wouldn''t now.


    Just as she finished speaking, a waiter brought her coffee. She took it and took a sip.


    Hearing this, Martin frowned, "Ms. Gracie, you should be very clear about our CEO''s intentions."


    "Sorry, but you work for yourpany''s CEO, and I work for mypany''s boss. Martin, you should have done your research before


    person I am. There''s no room for negotiation on this matter." Gracie''s face remained indifferent,


    Instantly, Martin''s face clouded over.


    It would be different if it were someone else, but this was the future wife of theirpany''s CEO. How could they tolerate being threatened and mocked by a mere agent?


    Besides, if Martin couldn''t handle this matter today, he wouldn''t be able to exin it to Sebastian. Just then, Stephanie spoke up, "Ms. Gracie, can I call your boss and discuss this with him?"

 Chapter 195

    Gracie said with a disdainful look on her face, "Ms. Bishop, whatever you say." Stephanie took a deep breath, took out her phone, and dialed Cyrus''s number.


    In the Damon family''s office, Cyrus was already waiting for this call.


    He yfully winked at his brother and said, "Bro, my girl Steph is calling me."


    Putnam Damon''s mouth twitched and he said, "She''s from the Sebastian family, not yours."


    Cyrus raised an eyebrow and said, "She will definitely be mine in the future."


    Putnam looked at him like he was an idiot and said, "I hope you can always keep this confidence."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don''t shoot me down, bro. You see, my girl Steph has already started calling me for help."


    "So, you''re just going to agree if she asks?"


    "Of course not! What I want is long-term and close contact with her! Signing her is the smartest choice!"


    "Sebastian can help her find countless agents for her to choose from!"


    "Now, bro, you don''t understand as much as I do. I know Steph''s temperament the best. She might just give up directly. But if she''s serious, she''ll do everything she can to win! She''s not a weakling. The Stephanie I know is quite tough. If she didn''t really want Gracie, she wouldn''t be making this call to me."


    Putnam raised an eyebrow and said, "As you wish. If you want to jump into the fire pit, I won''t stop you. When Sebastianes to me for troubleter, I''ll throw you under the bus."


    "Do I need to be afraid of him? It''s bound to happen between love rivals sooner orter."


    Typical young and fearless attitude!


    Cyrus picked up the phone, put it to his ear, and said with a yful smile, "Steph, what brings you to call me?"


    "Cyrus, quit the act!"


    Upon hearing this, Gracie couldn''t help but pause with her coffee cup in hand.


    This girl seemed to be not so simple. She had the backing of the big boss of Skyline Corporation and spoke to her boss Cyrus with this tone.


    Where did she get her confidence?


    Continuing with a bad tone, Stephanie said, "Cyrus, don''t y games with me. Remember when I beat you up back then, did I take you seriously? I treated you as a friend, but you stabbed me in the back?"


    "Steph, I''m doing all this for your


    own good! Come to mypany, I


    will make you the top star! All the best resources will be yours first! Making you a worldwide star is just a matter of time! I even sent the best agent right to your door! Instead of being grateful, you think I''m scheming against you. You really don''t know who''s good to you."


    Cyrus said with a grievance.


    Putnam looked at his brother''s expression and felt speechless.


    Men who want to seed should never get involved with women; otherwise, they will end up looking stupid. Sebastian was like that.


    So was Cyrus!


    Stephanie sneered and said, "For my benefit? Cyrus, do you think this is funny? Remember, everything I will have in the future, all the roles I y, will be obtained through my own abilities! I don''t need any help from you or anyone else! To me, such sess has no meaning


    "Steph, don''t you think this is


    unwise? There is an easier path


    ahead, so why choose the one filled with hardships? Do you know that an ordinary actor, even if very talented, but without connections, might struggle for ten or twenty years without making it big?"

 Chapter 196

    "Even so, I''ll take it! I saw Gracie today. Do you know what I was thinking?"


    Gracie, being mentioned right in front of her, put down her coffee cup with a somewhat surprised look on her face, watching Stephanie on the phone.


    Martin didn''t know what Stephanie wanted to do, but he found it kind of amusing for some reason.


    Gracie seems a bit confused...totally unable to figure out what Stephanie is up to.


    And Gillian''s expression has been baffled all along.


    Cyrus said on the phone, "What are you thinking? You really wanna be her artist?"


    "Exactly, but more than that, I want to be a person like her! Bold, brave, not depending on anything outside, just herself is very charming! We women should live like this! So, Cyrus, don''t think you''re so great just because you''re the young master of the Damon family! To us strong women, people like you are nothing but air!"


    Cyrus''s face turned gloomy.


    "Stephanie, don''t be ungrateful!"


    "I''m ungrateful then. It was you who set up the game for me to y! I''ve said it before if you can get Gracie to listen to you, I can find a way for her to make an exception so that even if I don''t sign with yourpany, she''ll still agree to take me and my friend!"


    "No way! Stephanie, don''t be naive, the entertainment industry isn''t as easy-going as you think! Being with Gracie, you can avoid many detours."


    "Yeah, I know that too. So, I just don''t want to sign with anypany. But for an agent, I choose her."


    Cyrus twitched the corner of his mouth: "Now it''s her who is deciding whether to choose you. It''s not up to you."


    "Wrong! When she considers


    whether to choose me, I am also think if I want to choose her!


    §Ö


    Although she is a senior agent, I will be an Oscar-winning actress in the future Like Ashley, a globally famous actress. I''m not inferior to her, so, we choose each other! If one of us doesn''t like the other, we can''t make it work."


    "Stephanie, you''ll regret it. If you refuse to sign, Gracie won''t agree to take a neer like you with nothing."


    "Everything is built up slowly. The


    fact I have nothing now doesn''t mean I won''t in the future! Cyrus, I just called to tell you that I appreciate your kindness! We''re still friends, but just friends. No other rtionship, so please don''t cross the line in the future! I''ll walk my own path in the future."


    "What about Sebastian! He paved the way for you, so you''re willing to follow?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Stephanie frowned: "He''s different from you! He respects me and supports me in walking the path I like. He only intervenes when I''m treated unfairly to help restore bnce. Besides that, he doesn''t interfere with any of my affairs." "Wasn''t Gracie contacted by him first?"


    "Yes, but whether or not Gracie sees potential in me depends on my own ability, right? Can he force Gracie to take mes Gracie someone who can be forced? He never interferes too much in my affairs and doesn''t threaten me to do things I don''t want to do in exchange."


    "Stephanie, Sebastian isn''t as good as you think he is!"


    Criticizing her Silver Fox?


    They couldn''t continue talking today!


    Stephanie curled her lips and said, "Cyrus, you''d better watch your back!"

 Chapter 197

    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    All Cyrus did was saying a bad word about Sebastian, but Stephanie hung up on him.


    He was so angry that he smashed his phone onto the ground.


    Seeing his reaction, Putnam said, "You don''t need to persuade her. You said you knew her, but do you really know her enough?


    Do you know what environment she grew up in?


    Do you know her mother is seriously ill in the hospital waiting for a kidney transnt?


    Do you know how desperate she was when she met Sebastian?


    Do you know what Sebastian and her have been through?


    Just give up already!


    You don''t even have the guts topete with Sebastian for a girl!"


    Cyrus waspletely dumbfounded by this series of questions.


    After a while, he frowned and said, "So, it''s because Sebastian helped her a lot?"


    "Who knows, I haven''t been involved in their affairs! I just found out a little bit about them."


    Cyrus''s eyes lit up and he said, "Bro, you investigated all this for me?"


    Putnam sneered, "For you? You''re overthinking it!"


    "Then why did you investigate?"


    "I''ve been friends with Sebastian for many years; we trust each other... He''s helped me a lot privately, so, of course, I want to help him back." Cyrus immediately deted, "I knew you wouldn''t be so kind-hearted!"


    "Cyrus, stop being stupid! I want you to grow up, not easily fall in love! How can a workce newbie like youpete with Sebastian? Can you beat him?


    Don''t screw yourself over by jumping into this!


    Sebastian probably already knows


    your intentions, so he''s letting


    take Stephanie to see Gracie.


    worry-free!"" Content belonvertin


    "But Gracie works for me! As long as I don''t permit, she won''t agree to it!"


    "You''re overthinking it! I paid a high price for Gracie to help train the new employees in ourpany, not to sell herself to us! An agent can manage several artists at a time, As long as it doesn''t interfere with her work, she can bring in one or two more artists through her personal connections. With her abilities, there will be no problem!"


    "So that''s how it works..." Cyrus waspletely out of steam.


    Life is just so damn hard, isn''t it?


    Not only did he fail to seed, but now Stephanie was also mad at him.


    This is really a losing proposition!


    At the cafe.


    After hanging up the phone,


    StephaniProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    smiled


    put it back in her bag, faintly at Gracie, "Ms.


    stalk privately!" Content at


    Although Gracie appeared calm, she was somewhat shocked by the girl in front of her.


    She not only hung up on Cyrus, but she also had the confidence to act so high and mighty.


    She said that when Gracie was choosing her, she was also choosing Gracie?


    And she told Cyrus that even without signing a contract, she could still win over Gracie?


    Gracie couldn''t help but sneer, "I wonder where Ms. Bishop got the confidence to talk to my boss like that."


    Stephanie said lightly, "It''s just a casual conversation between friends, of course, we can say whatever we want."


    "Heh... Aren''t you afraid Cyrus will be angry and you''ll offend him?"


    "If he gets angry just because that, then we can''t be friends."


    "Did you ever beat up Cyrus before?"

 Chapter 198

    "Not only that, I''ve even experienced life and death with him!"


    When they were forced to hide in the restroom by Jta, it could also be considered a life-or-death experience! If Sebastian hadn''t arrived in time, she and Cyrus would have fallen into Jta''s hands, and the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Gracie raised an eyebrow and said, "Onest question, I wonder where you get the confidence to think that I would disobey my boss''s orders and agree to bring you, a neer, risking offending my boss? Oh no... You haven''t done any work yet, not even considered an actress.


    The words were sharp, no doubt about it. Stephanie''s a bit embarrassed as she said, "When you worked as Ashley''s agent, were you just as sharp-tongued?"


    If so, then she would leave. She didn''t want someone who disrespected her teacher so much, no matter how much she admired her.


    Hearing Ashley''s name once again from the girl''s mouth in front of her, Gracie''s expression turned somewhat angry, and she said, "Do you idolize Ashley?"


    Martin was also puzzled. Didn''t Ms. Bishop know that Ashley was a forbidden topic in the entertainment industry? Especially since Ashley was the first actress that Gracie had cultivated in her life, who had achieved great sess.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Stephanie chuckled lightly. "Of course I adore her! Actually, I didn''t have to pick you, but once I heard Ashley was the artist you personally brought up, I became really interested."


    "Really? Now you suddenly have so much confidence. I wonder who''s backing you up! But it''s useless. What I hate the most is those actresses who think they have a strong backing and can do whatever they want in front of me! No matter how powerful your backing is, I, Gracie, will not spare you!"


    "So, Ms. Gracie, how about we have a private chat? I''ll let you know why I''m so confident. How about it?"


    Before Gracie could respond, Martin quickly stood up and said, "Ms. Owens, let''s go sit somewhere else for a while."


    Gillian cooperatively stood up and said, "Sure."


    From start to finish, Gillian was baffled.


    She just felt that her Steph waspletely different from usual, as if she had changed into someone else, suddenly bing so powerful and amazing!


    Could it be that bing the wife of Skyline Corporation''s CEO really changed her?


    After Martin and Gillian went to sit somewhere else, Gillian whispered nervously, "Martin, do you think Steph will offend Gracie?"


    Martin shook his head andughed, "I don''t know Ms. Bishop''s thoughts yet... but she looks very confident, so she should have her own ideas."


    The CEO was an experienced


    individual. Would he really be


    interested in a young girl whocked


    knowledge? However, the CEO continued to insist that Ms. Bishop knew nothing and that disaster would strike if he didn''t keep an eye on her. Martin used to believe this, but not anymore. It was clear that Ms. Bishop was actually a smart woman, not as naive as she appeared. When she recently spoke to Cyrus, she had the same authoritative aura as the CEO when reprimanding others. Could it be that Ms. Bishop had been secretly mentored by the CEO?


    After Martin and Gillian left, Gracie raised her eyebrows and remarked, "They have been quite cooperative with you, but unfortunately... Even if you speak to me privately, you won''t be able to convince me!"


    Sitting across from Gracie,


    Stephanie smiled and replied, "Ms. Gracie asked me what gave me the right... What if I told you that the acting skills I rely on were taught to me by Ashley?"

 Chapter 199

    Gracie suddenly widened her eyes and said, "No way! Ashley''s not even in the country, how could she teach you acting?"


    "Let me introduce myself formally, I''m the one and only student of the Best Actress Ashley!"


    Gracie awkwardly said, "Stephanie, have you gone crazy? Do you know what you''re saying? Even if Ashley is really your teacher, aren''t you afraid of causing trouble to yourself by saying it so tantly? Or do you have no idea that Ashley is a walking trouble ma?" Stephanie smiled faintly, "My teacher said you''re a good person, so I don''t intend to hide it from you. She said... If I can get you to be my agent, I should give it my all! If I can''t, I won''t force you."


    Gracie frowned, "When did shee back?"


    "I''m not sure, and I won''t tell anyone about my teacher''s whereabouts and current situation."


    Gracie sneered, "Do you think I would agree to take you just because of your teacher''s sake?"


    "No, I''m just showing you my future potential. My future will be bright! Ms. Gracie, if you miss me, you''ll regret itter."


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    "Am I? I do have some backing, but even if I don''t have the so-called strength right now, I definitely will in the future! When I said I wanted to be like you, I wasn''t just kissing up! I really want to be strong so I can protect those around me and keep them from getting hurt."


    "Does that include Ashley as well?"


    "Yes!" Stephanie said firmly.


    "Do you know if those people find out that you''re Ashley''s student, tomorrow might be your funeral?"


    "I''ve got Silver Fox to protect me! I''m not afraid."


    "Silver Fox?"


    "Sebastian, the president of Skyline Corporation and patriarch of the


    Ingram family, is my fianc¨¦!" Gracie''s


    eyes suddenly widened as she eximed, "Are you absolutely sure you''re in a romantic rtionship with


    him? Is he truly your fianc¨¦?"


    "Do you want me to call Silver Fox right now so he can personally confirm it for you?" Stephanie challenged.


    Gracie waspletely taken aback. She vividly remembered how Ashley''s rtionship with Jeffrey had destroyed her life.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Those children from wealthy families were merciless demons! But back then, Ashley was simply casually dating Jeffrey. The girl standing before Gracie was different; she boldly imed to be Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e!


    A fianc¨¦e meant a future wife, not a mere ything or an ordinary girlfriend who could be coerced by the family into breaking up at any moment, leaving her with no way out.


    Ashley''s current circumstances were the direct result of ignoring Gracie''s advice and sacrificing everything for love.


    This led Gracie to reluctantly give up on her. Their rtionship went beyond Gracie helping Ashley be a Best Actress; Ashley had also elevated Gracie''s standing in the industry. They were the perfect partners back then, and without Ashley, Gracie wouldn''t have achieved her current sess.


    But without Gracie, Ashley would never have be a Best Actress!


    They had such a good partnership back then, with the next step being to win the Oscar for Best Actress.. But that highly likely award-winning project was only halfway through filming when she encountered her problem.


    It''s fair to say that there''s no one in the entertainment industry who hates those wealthy children more than Gracie.


    Jeffrey destroyed Ashley''s entire life!


    And the Snider family destroyed the dream that she and Ashley shared!

 Chapter 200

    She hated those people, and she hated Ashley too! It was a feeling of despair, being abandoned by the bestpanion for a man. To the extent that now, when many people introduced her as Ashley''s former manager, she didn''t see it as an honor or praise, but as shame!


    Ashley betrayed their shared dream for a man. For a moment, Gracie''s expression twisted, and she said, "Stephanie, even so, I won''t agree to be your assistant! Do you know how much damage your teacher caused me? She is an irresponsible person! She betrayed our once-shared dream! If you don''t mention her and agree to sign with Cyrus in ourpany, I might have made an exception to represent you. But once you mention her, yourst hope is gone."


    Stephanie raised an eyebrow and smiled, "It doesn''t matter... At least I tried my best! If you still don''t agree, I don''t have a better solution. It''s a pity though, I called my teacher on the way here, and she asked me to say hello to you! She told me that she and Emily are doing well now, and not to worry."


    Gracie sneered, "Who would care about a treacherous person! And who is Emily?"


    "Emily is my teacher''s daughter, she''s seven years old now."


    "Daughter..." Ashley actually had a daughter!! Gracie''s face was filled with shock, and she remained silent for a while. Did Ashley leave while she was pregnant? She hadn''t appeared or contacted her all these years because of her child?


    Gracie''s hand holding the coffee cup tightened involuntarily. After a moment, she furrowed her brow and asked, "And then? What did she say?"


    "My teacher also said, ''Aftering back, she wanted to meet you... You were the first person she wanted to contact when she returned to the country. But Emily has special circumstances, so she couldn''te and see you."" "Special circumstances? What does that mean?"


    "Emily has autism... She can''t meet strangers and can''t leave her mother."


    Gracie looked at her withplicated feelings and asked, "Have you seen her daughter?"


    "Yes, to be honest, I originally intended to tell you these things after you epted me, and after l fully trusted you. But since you insist on not epting me, I have to tell you what my teacher asked me to say before leaving." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Emily... Why did she name her daughter Emily...? What does Ashley mean?"


    Back then, that half-done movie, which had a good chance of winning an award... the character Ashley yed was called Emily!


    What the hell was Ashley trying to say?


    Gracie frowned.


    With a confused face, Stephanie said, "I don''t know... My teacher didn''t say."


    "So... How is she now?"


    "My teacher is very thin... She looks haggard, but her eyes are very beautiful. They''re the most beautiful pair of eyes I''ve ever seen." "Why did she take you in as a student?" Gracie asked with a sneer.


    Stephanie shook her head and replied, "My teacher said that we clicked But more importantly, she was concerned about her own future and worried that nobody would be able to take care of Emily."


    Gracie pressed on, "So, did you be her student just because she''s the famous actress Ashley, and she can teach you acting skills?"


    Stephanie paused for a moment


    before responding, "I do admire her acting skills, but it goes beyond that. I genuinely like her as a person. Moreover, she has this incredible ability topletely immerse herself in her roles, which I find very captivating. In reality, she''s also a great mother. She reminds me a lot of my own mom. When my mom fell seriously ill, the person she cared about the most was me. When my teacher took me in as her student, she was upfront and honest with me about everything. She didn''t hide any details, including the potential challenges we might face once our rtionship was revealed. And I made a promise to her that I will


    take good care of Emily in the future."

 Chapter 201

    Gracie was all mixed up inside, "Stephanie, I don''t know why you and Ashley are so close, but since you promised her, you''d better keep your word! Although I hate her so much, I also pity her for her miserable fate! Since you know everything now and still insist on being her student, whatever path you''ve chosen, you have to keep going no matter what!"


    "Nah, I got it! Even though my teacher didn''t directly tell me what she went through back then, and I didn''t ask too much, I don''t know who those people she''s afraid of are, but I do know that I have to be strong enough to protect her and Emily."


    Gracie looked at her with aplicated expression, "Ms. Bishop, do you know what kind of path you''re taking?"


    "What path?"


    Gracie suddenly burst intoughter.


    She said clearly, "If you''re lucky, it''ll be a bright and glorious path... if not, it''ll lead to death."


    "Don''t care! Since I chose it, ver nned on regretting it... Whatever the path, I''ll just keep going."


    "So... do you want me to be your agent?"


    Stephanie was a bit surprised, "You''d be willing?"


    "Let Ashley call me herself and beg me! Maybe I''ll consider it."


    Stephanie immediately changed her expression, "No way! I''d rather not have an agent for the rest of my life than have my teacher ask for help!"


    "Hahaha... Ashley''s fate is not so good, but having you as her student, who knows if it''s a change in luck. Fine, I won''t make her beg, but please let her contact me... tell her I miss her."


    Thatst sentence, "Tell her I miss her.", made Stephanie''s heart sour.


    Although she didn''t know what kind of friendship Gracie had had with her teacher, Gracie''s words at this moment made her inexplicably sad.


    She nodded very seriously, "Okay, I''ll pass it on."


    On the other side, Martin and Gillian couldn''t hear what the two of them were saying, but suddenly seeing Gracieughing so openly, they were both surprised.


    Such a proud person, suddenlyughing so happily.


    It seemed like the atmosphere was much better than before.


    Martin and Gillian looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    They saw Gracie suddenly stand up and reach out a hand to Stephanie, "Allow me to formally introduce myself, was Ashley''s former agent, partner and best friend, confidant, and the most trusted person in each other''s life."


    Stephanie hurriedly stood up, shook her hand and said, "Well, let me introduce myself too. I''m Ashley''s one and only student and wilbbe her proudest student in the future!"


    "Well, can you introduce your friend, Ms. Owens, what kind of person she is?"


    Although Stephanie was a bit surprised that she suddenly asked about Gillian, she told the truth,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Gillian is just an ordinary perso


    with no background, focused on studying acting, and dreams of


    being an actor just like me.¡±


    Gracie nodded, "Please tell President Ingram when you go back, if he''s willing to pay the breach penalty for me, I''m willing to be your exclusive agent!" Whatever the oue, she would bet on it this time!


    Ashley gave up on the dream, but she wouldn''t.


    Cultivating an Oscar-winning actress had always been her life''s dream.

 Chapter 202

    It''s all up to Stephanie now.


    The people she personally taught... their dream was something they aplished together.


    As if she never left or abandoned the dream they had together.


    Not because she gave up on her for a guy... but because of this out-of-the-blue kid named Emily.


    An autistic child... Gracie got all choked up in her heart just thinking about it.


    Did she leave without a trace back then... because of this child?


    Stephanie was already stunned at the moment.


    This oue was just way too unexpected.


    Gracie had some guts!


    For a moment, she didn''t know whether to be happy or dumbfounded...


    She identally stole one of Cyrus''s people... and make Silver Fox pay for the breach of contract? Who knew how much that would cost? Would he be okay with it?


    She said she didn''t rely on connections and grew stronger by herself... but it seemed every step she took was dependent on Silver Fox! Stephanie felt like she could never say those "do everything on my own" kind of words again.


    While she was despising herself, Gracie stood up and said, "I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving first. Here are my business cards, take two of them. You know what to do, right?" One for her teacher?


    And one for Silver Fox?


    Stephanie nodded nkly and said, "Alright... but Ms. Gracie, do you really want to be my assistant?"


    Gracie smiled and said, "Didn''t you say I''d regret it if I refused you? Stephanie, don''t let me down... in the entertainment industry, there''s none like you, who doesn''tck financial support, resources, or acting skills! So Stephanie, don''t disappoint me in the future!"


    With Sebastian providing strong financial backing, the resourceful Damon family, courtesy of Cyrus, and Ashley with her extraordinary acting skills... as long as Stephanie wasn''t an idiot, her future was limitless.


    She was way better than Ashley in every aspect back then.


    Gracie wanted to keep such a good actress to herself, not letting her be scooped up by some smallpany to nurture neers.


    Even the Damon family with its vast room for development couldn''tpete.


    Gracie left with mixed feelings, without even saying goodbye to Martin and Gillian.


    Martin and Gillian saw her go and hurriedly got up and sat down again.


    Both of them looked at Stephanie curiously and asked, "How was your talk with Ms. Bishop and Gracie?"


    "Steph, what did you guys talk about?"


    Stephanie winked at Martin and said, "The process isn''t important, the result is what matters."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Martin smiled faintly and asked, "So, may I ask... what''s the result?"


    "Gracie said that as long as Silver Fox is willing topensate for the breach of contract with the Damon family, she''ll only be Gillian''s and my assistant from now on!" Martin''s eyes lit up and he said, "Ms. Bishop, are you sure that''s what Gracie said?"


    "Yes, she even gave me her business card... but Martin, will this cost Silver Fox a lot of money if he agrees?"


    Martin chuckled and said, "So, Ms. Bishop, do you n to talk to the president about this yourself, or should I do it?"


    Stephanie smiled bitterly, "I feel like I''m causing Silver Fox more trouble again."


    "Ms. Bishop, don''t worry, the president would be more than happy to have this kind of trouble."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The president is determined to hire Gracie... even if we didn''t seed today, he would personally go and ask her. The president said... since Ms. Bishop''s mom isn''t in good health, if you make any mistakes in the future, your mother would


    elg


    probably worry. That''s why Gracie is the best choice for you. You''ve already saved the president a lot of trouble by convincing Gracie. The president hates trouble, and anything that can be solved with money isn''t a problem for him. So,


    Ms. Bishop, don''t worry too much about it."

 Chapter 203

    He actually thought about her first thing in the morning!


    Stephanie was touched and thought about the scene where she was teasing him during lunchtime, and the scene where he apologized to her because of what happened that night. Somehow, Sebastian''s image in her mind, which was originally like a base person, grew right-minded.


    Silver Fox''s really good to her.


    He totally treats her like family and shelters her under his wings. The feeling of being protected at any moment, and having someone to solve any problems thate up is really great. But too much of it can be overwhelming.


    It didn''t seem like a long time had passed, it was supposed to be Sebastian who owed her, but it turned into her owing Sebastian too much.


    Stephanie smiled bitterly, "I''m not worried... I just feel like I owe Silver Fox too much."


    Martin chuckled, "Then Ms. Bishop, just treat our president better... In the future, you two will be married. It''s only right for the president to treat his future wife well. As long as you''re good to our president, it won''t be considered any debt." Gillian chimed in, "Exactly, Steph, don''t be so normal with your future husband!"


    "Ms. Owens is right!"


    "Steph, you''ve helped me again...all thanks to your Silver Fox. I''ll be really good to you in the future, so you have to repay the favor your Silver Fox has done for me."


    Stephanieughed, "Alright! Martin, go tell Silver Fox I''ll be the one earning money and supporting the family now! All the money I make will go to him, not a penny left. I''ll cook and clean at home! Even if Skyline Corporation goes bankrupt, he doesn''t have to worry. He won''t starve as long as I''m around!"


    Gillian burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha...Steph, so you''ll be the breadwinner, and your Silver Fox will be the pretty ''housewife''...is that it?"


    "Something like that...Martin, I''m just joking, don''t actually tell him...I''m afraid Silver Fox will find me a disgrace, what with the little money I make."


    Martinughed, "Ms. Bishop, you''re so bossy!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hahaha, I''m just talking big...anyway, the rest of the matters still need you and Silver Fox to handle."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Bishop, it''ll be taken care of! You guys can focus on filming after."


    "Alright...next time I make dinner at Silver Fox''s ce, I''ll add an extra chicken leg for Martin!"


    "Hahaha, great!"


    Martin left in a good mood.


    After returning to thepany, he found that the once drunk president was now energetically sitting in his office, apparently having recently emerged from a shower in the rest area, hair still wet.


    Martin ryed the events that had taken ce at the caf¨¦, and atst, he witnessed a surprised expression on Sebastian''s face.


    "Stephanie convinced Gracie herself? Are you certain?" Sebastian inquired, his disbelief evident.


    Martin wore a pitiful expression as he responded, "Mr. President, why would I lie to you? There''s no benefit in doing so."


    Silence lingered in the air as


    Sebastian processed the


    information. Martin hastened to speak, hoping to clear any misunderstandings, "Mr. President, you''ve misunderstood Ms. Bishop. Today, she disyed apletely different side while talking to Gracie. Despite her usual innocence and


    vulnerability, perhaps your


    perception of her is mistaken."


    Sebastian remained silent, offering no response.


    Attempting to lighten the atmosphere, Martin forced a chuckle, "But it''s not toote for you to realize now... Ms. Bishop made a statement today." Curiosity piqued, Sebastian questioned, "What statement?"


    Martin grinned, eager to share the news, "She dered that she will contribute all her future earnings to you and take charge of financially supporting the family, while you can focus on keeping your handsome face!"

 Chapter 204

    Sebastian said, "All she knows how to do is talk nonsense all day long."


    "Ms. Bishop also said that even if our Skyline Corporation goes bankrupt in the future, she won''t let you starve..."


    The water that Sebastian just drank sprayed right out.


    Stephanie could really say anything.


    Martinughed, "Don''t get excited, boss... Although Ms. Bishop is good to you, it''s also because you''re good to her. She knows how to return favors and is good to you as well. As a couple, you should treat each other well, that''s what being married is all about." Sebastian mocked, "That little girl only says nice things when she needs my help!"


    "So, boss... About Gracie''s breach of contract penalty..."


    "I''ll call Putnam."


    "But isn''t Cyrus the one in charge of that entertainmentpany now?"


    Sebastian sneered, "Cyrus won''t be able to take charge of any subsidiary of the Damon family within five years!"


    He didn''t even take Cyrus seriously.


    Putnam, on the other hand, was a rare talent he never looked down upon.


    The Damon family would only get better and better under Putnam''s management.


    He knew that Putnam was currently trying to train Cyrus as his own assistant, but with Cyrus'' temperament, he wouldn''t be able to grow in five years.


    In Putnam''s office.


    After taking Sebastian''s call, it didn''t take long for Cyrus to storm in angrily.


    "Why did you agree to Sebastian''s request to let Gracie terminate her contract with us? She''s our artist!"


    Putnam stated calmly, "As soon as Sebastian speaks, I have to oblige!"


    Cyrus''s anger zed in his eyes. He confronted Putnam, his voice dripping with frustration. "Why? Are you so scared of him? The Damon family is no worse than the Ingram family! Must we always dance to his tune?"


    Putnam sneered in response. "Cyrus,


    this is your own fault! You should me yourself for allowing Gracie to ask Stephanie to sign that contract. If you hadn''t done that, it would have remained a personal matter for her. It wouldn''t have impacted her ability testrain new artists for thepany."


    "As long as thepany is under my care, I have the authority to make decisions!"


    "Well, this is the consequence of your mistake!"


    "Is that so? Are you really that afraid of Sebastian?"


    Putnam couldn''t help butugh. "Do you honestly think you can keep Gracie without Sebastian? She willingly informed him that if he helps her with the breach of contractpensation, she''ll exclusively train Stephanie in the future. Ms. Owens is merely a bonus! It''s Stephanie''s talent that made Gracie willing to break the contract. It''s not just about money. Instead of arguing with me, you should be considering who you''ll find to train new artists for thepany!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Cyrus''s eyes shed with fury. "You may fear Sebastian, but I don''t! I''m going to find him and bring our artists back!"


    "On what grounds will you take them back? You can''t even enter Skyline Corporation''s gates!"


    Cyrus grabbed his hair in frustration, "I won''t ept this!"


    Seeing his state, Putnam sighed,


    "Cyrus, I''ve told you, if you want topete with Sebastian for a woman, you need to be stronger first. You''re no match for him with your current capabilities. How can you fight him like this? I thought you''d learn a lesson after suffering a setback, but look at you now... How am I supposed to teach you to be stronger?"

 Chapter 205

    "Putnam, what would you do if you were me?"


    Tears welled up in Cyrus''s eyes as he felt suffocated, like a child who hadn''t grown up.


    Putnam took a deep breath and said, "Go take a look at yourself in the mirror. What makes you think you canpete with Sebastian? If I were you, I''d save up my strength and wait until I''m on par with him before going head-to-head. Even if I can''t beat him for the time being, at least I wouldn''t lose too embarrassingly! Unlike you, you''re already a mess before even starting. With this little psychological bearing ability, what can you do? Let me tell you honestly, with the way you are now, Stephanie will never have anything to do with you in this lifetime. If you reach my level, there''s a slim chance she''ll look at you twice. If you don''t believe me, go try!"


    Cyrus felt bitter and said, "Why... It was me who discovered Stephanie first... why?"


    "Because he is Sebastian! Because he is the king of the business empire! If he''s not interested, no one can snatch what he wants! As long as he wants, he can protect the people under his wings, making them untouchable! Even if I were Stephanie, I would still choose Sebastian! Compared to Sebastian, you''re not in the same league! Is that clear enough for you?!"


    Cyrus didn''t know how he managed to leave The Damon Family''s mansion.


    He felt that this day was the darkest of his life.


    Putnam''s words echoed in his mind...


    Even if I were Stephanie, I would still choose Sebastian!


    Compared to Sebastian, you''re not in the same league!


    These words were like a knife stabbing into his heart, hurting him deeply.


    The pain eventually numbed him.


    When he returned to the Damon family home, Galloway Damon had gone out to meet friends, leaving Cyrus''s mother, Mrs. Damon, at home.


    Seeing his dejected face, she walked over with an arm around him, worried, "Cyrus, what''s wrong?"


    "Mom... I''ve fallen for a girl."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Well, that''s a good thing! What? She rejected your confession?"


    "It didn''t even start... Mom, someone else likes her too, and I can''tpete with that person..."


    Mrs. Damon frowned, "Why would youpete with that guy? Love is about mutual affection... It''s not about who''s more powerful, if she were that kind of person, she wouldn''t be so beloved by many!"


    Hearing this, Cyrus couldn''t help but ask, "Mom... then how can I make her like me?"


    Mrs. Damon chuckled, "If you like her, just go for it... If she epts you, then she likes you!"


    "But how... She seems like the type who won''t easily ept anyone..."


    "To pursue a girl, you need


    perseverance... Those who readily ept others either really like them or it isn''t serious. If you truly love herdas her, as your mother, support you in pursuing her!


    If the guy who likes her is too formidable, you can also be powerful. At least, you should be able to give her what others can! Otherwise, you''re just wasting the girl''s time because she could''ve found someone better. But due to your intervention, she missed out on a better man. And that would be doing her a great disservice."

 Chapter 206

    Putnam had just called her, so she probably knew what was going on.


    Putnam wanted her to persuade Cyrus, so Mrs. Damon had already thought about how to convince Cyrus.


    Cyrus was pretty good at listening to her.


    Mrs. Damon was grateful in her heart that Putnam was willing to cultivate Cyrus.


    As for her husband, she couldn''t rely on him anymore. His heart was only focused on his ex-wife, but this stepson was someone with a broad mind and could ept others.


    Cyrus silently pondered everything with a bitter smile. "Mom... do you think there''s even a slight possibility that she might like me?"


    "Although I can''t guarantee anything, if you really like her, you should be firm in treating her well. Not everyone has your determination and sincerity. And ... if you can''t give her the best, don''t dy her from finding the best. Otherwise, you''re hurting her, you know." Cyrus said firmly, "I can give her everything I have... for her, I can spare no effort!"


    "Then you can''t be so down and out, you gotta listen to your brother, learn more from him... when you reach your brother''s level, the person you like won''t be wronged by being with you!


    Look at your brother, how many powerful families want to marry into his family, but he doesn''t need it! As for you... Cyrus, don''t forget you''re still engaged to Ms. Klein... If you can''t break free from this, how can you make the girl you like happy?"


    Cyrus frowned, "I wasn''t happy about the engagement in the first ce!"


    "But you don''t have a choice... If you were as capable as your brother, you could decide your own marriage. Otherwise, you can only listen to your father."


    "Do I have to be like my brother to control my own life and pursue those I love?"


    "What else! You have to be stronger and more powerful so you don''t have to be controlled by others! You''re lucky to have a good brother like Ah Shao who''s willing to train you like his own brother. In other families, brothers who didn''t share the same mother would bully you. Be grateful for your brother and never go against him. He''s doing it all for your own good."


    Cyrus smiled bitterly, "Mom, I understand... I didn''t mean to me my brother. He''s right... It''s just me who doesn''t get your point. From now on, I''ll listen to my brother. I want to be stronger... and take control of my own life! Only in that way... am I qualified to like her."


    He had almost forgotten about the engagement with the Klein family.


    Only useless garbage is used for


    Marriages... and he is that


    belongs to en.sw


    garbage, he thought.


    He wouldn''t allow his destiny to be manipted like this!


    So, he must be stronger.


    In the hospital, Stephanie happily told Marilyn that Sebastian


    found her a super awesomet belongs to eProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Marilyn smiled and said, "Seb is really good to you!"


    "Yep, Mom, don''t worry, I''ll be good to him too!"


    "That''s the way to be!"


    They were chatting when suddenly there was amotion at the door.


    "Marilyn,e out here!"


    It sounded like Mrs. Klein''s voice.


    Stephanie frowned and went to the door, opening it wide. She saw Mrs. Klein standing there with a smug expression, along with Katherine and a few bodyguards dressed in ck.


    Seeing Stephanie, both Mrs. Klein and Katherine were taken aback.


    Howe this bitch was here too!


    But what if she''s here!


    So what if she''s Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e?


    This bitch Marilyn was still in contact with her husband. She would never let her off!

 Chapter 207

    Mrs. Klein wore a smug expression as she addressed Stephanie, saying, "Stephanie, you''ve arrived at the perfect time! I''ve been wanting to ask you: is your mother addicted to being the other woman? She engaged in it when she was young, and even now, as she''s grown older, she still clings to my husband! Is she trying to push me out and take my ce as Mrs. Klein?"


    Stephanie''s face turned into a frown as she responded, "Mrs. Klein, please be mindful of what you say!"


    Before Mrs. Klein could continue, Katherine stepped forward with a proud look on her face and said, "Stephanie, don''t think you''re so special just because someone supports you! It''s your mother who shamelessly seduces my dad! My mom just came to warn her! Regardless of who supports you, both you and your mother are in the wrong!"


    Stephanie eximed in disbelief, "No way! How could my mom seduce your dad? Katherine, stop making baseless ims! Do you really think my mom and I are easy targets for bullying?"


    Mrs. Klein sneered and responded, "Ask your mom, and you''ll find out!"


    Marilyn weakly exined, "I didn''t... I simply informed Morton Klein that Steph is doing well and won''t be returning to the Klein family. I asked him to ry the message to you so that you wouldn''t have to worry about Steph''s affairs anymore, and the Klein family wouldn''t be bothered." Mrs. Klein''s face twisted in rage, feeling as if she had swallowed a fly. She retorted, "Marilyn, stop trying to deceive people! If it weren''t for you, would Morton have spoken harshly to me?"


    "I really didn''t say anything... I just wanted to let him know that Steph doesn''t need to return to the Klein family after I die. Now that things have changed, I should at least let him know. Mrs. Klein, rest assured, I won''t have any contact with him from now on!" Marilyn hurriedly exined.


    Now that Steph had Seb, she really didn''t need anyone else to worry about her.


    All she needed to do was take care of her health and not cause any trouble for her daughter.


    "Can we trust a word thates out of you bitch''s mouth?"


    "Stephanie, your mother has to give my mom an exnation today! My dad almost lost it because of your shameless mom! I''m telling you, this is not over between us!" Katherine eximed fiercely.


    Stephanie, let''s see what you can do about this!


    This is a family matter and even Sebastian can''t interfere!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had reporters lurking around, secretly taking photos.


    Today, she would make Stephanie''s name mud, letting the whole world know she''s the daughter of a shameless woman!


    Then let''s see if Sebastian would still like her!


    Hearing Katherine''s words, Marilyn kept exining, "I swear, I didn''t say anything just told Morton that Steph will marry Seb and be an actress in the future, and asked that you guys stoping to the hospital to bother us... It''s not good for Steph."


    Mrs. Klein''s face turned pale when she found out the reason.


    This bitch!


    Morton didn''t even know about hering to the hospital to cause trouble! Mrs. Klein gritted her teeth in anger, "You bitch! I''ll make you pay today!"


    As she attempted to storm into the room to stap Marilyn, Stephanie grabbed the hand that was about to hit her mom. With a shove, she warned, "Mrs. Klein, I dare you toy a finger on my mom!"


    "Stephanie! You haven''t even married into the Ingram family yet! And you''re acting so arrogant! Does the Ingram family know what kind of lowlife you are, being the daughter of a shameless woman like your mother? If they knew, do you really think you could marry into the Ingram family?"

 Chapter 208

    Stephanie sneered, "That''s my business and none of your concern! Let me make it clear today, I will never live with the Klein family, and please don''t keep showing up in front of my mother and me repeatedly! Sorry, but I really look down on people like you and don''t want to mingle with you!"


    Katherine''s face darkened, "What kind of people are we? Stephanie, don''t think you''re awesome just because you have some support! The Klein family is wealthy and famous! I''m a rich girl, and my mom''s a high-ssdy! While your mom is just a mistress, and you''re


    just a worthless bastard!"


    Stephanie felt that the Kleins were really annoying.


    She had already said how much she hated the Klein family, so why did they keep bothering her?


    Did they really want her mom topete with Mrs. Klein for status to be satisfied?


    However, Stephanie had never met Morton, her biological father, and had no good feelings towards him, let alone wanting her mom to be some Mrs. Klein.


    All she wanted was to stay far away from these people.


    In the hospital room, Marilyn''s face was pale with anger.


    They could insult her, but not her daughter like that.


    She felt her blood boiling and suddenly her vision went ck. Marilyn wobbled and the next moment, she fell to the ground.


    Hearing the loud thud, Stephanie was startled and quickly went to help her mom, shouting, "Mom! Are you alright? Someone call the doctor!"


    At the door, Mrs. Klein sneered, "Marilyn, do you think pretending to be dead can save you? Stop them! No one is allowed to call the doctor. Is she really going to die?" Stephanie yelled angrily, "How dare you!"


    Mrs. Klein sneered, "Just watch if I dare! As a legitimate wife, why should I be afraid of a mistress?"


    Katherine added, "Yeah, Stephanie, do you really think I''m scared of you?"


    Stephanie, seeing her mom lying weakly on the hospital bed pale-faced. Her own face turning pale with fright.


    Mrs. Klein! Katherine!


    I''d make sure that you got what you deserved!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The two security guards outside the door were blocked by the ck-d bodyguards brought by Mrs. Klein.


    Stephanie pressed the emergency button in the room, but doctors and nurses who wereing werecali blocked outside by Mrs. Klein''s people. ¨¦n.swnovels


    They were trying to kill her mom!


    Right now, Stephanie really wanted to kill someone. But she couldn''t leave her mom alone, fearing that she might suddenly die.


    In the president''s office of Skyline Corporation.


    Sebastian was looking at a document when the phone suddenly rang.


    He nced down and found it was the little girl''s call, a smile unconsciously appearing at the corner of his mouth.


    Was the little girl calling to thank him for Gracie''s matter? He''d like to hear what kind of sweet words of gratitude she could say.


    He picked up the phone, putting it to his ear, only to hear a cry of despair, "Silver Fox! Save my mom...Please!"


    Sebastian paused, frowning, "Stephanie, stop crying first, speak properly. What happened?"


    Stephanie sniffed and said, "Mrs. Klein brought people to the hospital to make trouble, and my mom fainted from anger... She''s in critical condition, but Mrs. Klein won''t let the doctor check on her...I''m so scared... Will my mom suddenly leave me? She looks extremely weak right now...I''m so scared..."


    Thest time the little girl cried so desperately was with the Ingram family.


    Sebastian frowned, stood up and said, "I''ll have Martin call Dr. O''Neal to handle the situation right away. Don Dory... Take good care


    mom! Don''t worry, she''ll b


    "Please hurry... I''m so scared..." Stephanie cried out.

 Chapter 209

    Stephanie was really freaked out, her voice trembling. Her legs turned to jelly from fear.


    Her mother was the only family she had in this world... If her mother suddenly passed away, she wouldn''t want to live anymore.


    What was the point?


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. I promise your mom will be fine." Sebastianforted her.


    Martin overheard Sebastian''s order from outside and immediately called Dr. O''Neal, informing him that Stephanie was the future wife of Skyline Corporation''s president, and Marilyn was his future mother-inw.


    Dr. O''Neal''s face turned pale. He only knew that the Bishop family''s mother and daughter had Sebastian as their backup.


    But he didn''t know that they had such a close rtionship. He immediately agreed and assured that there would be no problem.


    Then he quickly gathered all the security personnel in the hospital, caught Mrs. Klein''s people, and even got someone who was secretly recording. He tied them all up and waited for Sebastian''s decision. After that, he personally went to the ward and performed emergency treatment on Marilyn.


    He pulled her back from the brink of death, but from then on, Marilyn''s condition worsened, and she had to lie in bed with an oxygen tube.


    She couldn''t move around at will anymore.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Stephanie stood outside the ward, her eyes swollen from crying.


    Suddenly, the door to the ward was pushed open, and Sebastian walked in with a displeased expression.


    Stephanie immediately turned her head and saw those deep eyes of his.


    Instantly, she burst into tears again, "My mom almost died."


    Sebastian''s face darkened as he walked over and looked at the figure lying on the hospital bed.


    She was quite lively before, but now she was lifeless, lying in bed with an oxygen tube in her nose.


    Dr. O''Neal followed Sebastian in and stood beside him, carefully


    exining, Fortunately, we were able to rescue her in time. She''s not in any immediate danger now. But it''s still better to have the operation as soon as possible. If the patient experiences any more stress, we might not be able to save her."


    Sebastian asked indifferently, "Howe no kidney source has been found after so long?"


    Dr. O''Neal wiped the cold sweat


    from his forehead and said, "We''ve tried our best to find it, even contacting foreign sources, but strangely, there''s no news. There''s


    something I have to say."


    "Go on." Sebastian said.


    "I suspect someone is deliberately obstructing us from finding a kidney for Mrs. Bishop. Otherwise, there wouldn''t still be no news after so long." Dr. O''Neal answered. Sebastian frowned, "Do you suspect it''s the former dean?"


    Dr. O''Neal quickly replied, "I wouldn''t dare."


    "Martin, investigate this immediately!" Sebastian shouted out.


    Martin stood outside the door and solemnly responded, "Yes, sir."


    Dr. O''Neal said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Ingram, Mrs. Klein is still making a fuss outside. Her people have been subdued by our hospital security and are being held. She''s been looking for us to release them."


    Stephanie took a deep breath and said, "Silver Fox..."


    Sebastian nced at her withforting eyes and said, "Behave yourself and stay here with your mom. I''ll handle what''s going on outside."


    "I really don''t want this to happen again... Mrs. Klein and her people..." Stephanie said.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t bother you again." Sebastian said.


    Hearing Sebastian say this, Stephanie finally felt relieved.

 Chapter 210

    She got it.


    Once he said so, he''d make sure to get it done. But in reality, this way of handling things didn''t satisfy her.


    She wanted to teach Mrs. Klein a lesson and make their lives miserable.


    However, she didn''t want to ask Sebastian for help again and ask him to do more things for her.


    She already owed him enough.


    She would be stronger, and one day, she would make the Klein family beg for her forgiveness on their knees.


    After Sebastian left, the hospital room became quiet.


    With red eyes, Stephanie walked to the bedside, and grabbed her mother''s hand. She felt that her mother''s temperature had risen significantly, and it was no longer as cold as before. Only then did Stephanie believe that her mother had finally survived. Before this, she had been lingering on the edge of death.


    She clenched her fists tightly, vowing to take revenge.


    She would never let Mrs. Klein and Katherine off the hook! She would do her best to make these two pay!


    In the Dean''s office of the hospital.


    Mrs. Klein shouted with an ugly face, "You should know that I am the hostess of the Klein family. If you dare to keep the people I brought, the Klein family will never let you go!"


    Katherine said worriedly, "Mom... It seems that Stephanie called Sebastian for help just now... Let''s leave here."


    Mrs. Klein frowned and said, "This is a private matter of the Klein family. Even if Sebastianes, he can''t intervene!"


    "Is that right?" A cold male voice came from the door.


    Mrs. Klein and Katherine immediately turned their heads to look at the door. The moment they saw Sebastian, Katherine''s face turned pale instantly. Sebastian... he really appeared.


    He personally showed up, for an illegitimate child. Did he really think that highly of Stephanie?


    When she saw Sebastian in person, Mrs. Klein felt a little scared. It was said that this gentleman wasn''t an easy person to deal with. However, she was on the side of justice!


    It was Marilyn who contacted Morton first, ruining their husband and wife rtionship. Marilyn deserved that!


    Thinking like this, Mrs. Klein


    regained a little confidence, then frowned and said, "Are you here stand up for Stephanie and her mom? Do you know she is the illegitimate daughter of the Klein


    family?" el


    Sebastian sneered, "Stephanie has never cared about the Klein family, so please don''t associate her with them!" What?


    She had to deal with an illegitimate child being the hostess of Klein family?


    "Don''t joke around... What qualification does she have?" Mrs. Klein asked.


    "She is the future hostess of the Ingram family, she won''t let you run wild here! Now, please apologize to my fianc¨¦e, or... I don''t mind bringing Morton over to make him take responsibility for everything you and Katherine did!" Sebastian said.


    Mrs. Klein turned pale after hearing this, "How dare you?"


    "I am the president of Skyline Corporation and the sole authority of the Ingram family! Dealing with the Klein family is a piece of cake for


    me!" Sebastian said.


    Katherine''s teeth started to tremble as she walked over to her mother and said, "Mom... we can''t mess with him..."


    "I will never apologize to a mistress! Let alone her daughter!" Mrs. Klein said.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Watch yournguage! If you dare to nder my future mother-inw again, you bear the consequences!" Sebastian suddenly said sternly.


    "I... Mr. Ingram, this is our private matter..." Mrs. Klein was a bit frightened, and her voice became smaller and smaller, almost inaudible in the end.

 Chapter 211

    Sebastian coldly said, "Ms. Klein, you should know very well that Stephanie is my fianc¨¦e, but you still let your mom bring people to the hospital to mess with her mom! How am I going to settle this with you?" Katherine''s face turned pale, and she looked like she was about to cry.


    With a trembling voice, she pleaded with her mom, "We...my mom and I were wrong, and we won''t dare do it again...please, forgive us."


    "Talking to me won''t help! Go talk to Stephanie. if she agrees to forgive you, so will !! But if she doesn''t want to...what happens to the Klein family depends on how capable Morton is." Sebastian said.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Klein, who was a little shaky, supported Katherine and said, "I...we...ask you not to embarrass us and not to call my husband over. He doesn''t know about the trouble we causeding here. We agree to apologize to Stephanie." "My mom and I promise never to bother them again." Katherine said.


    Sebastian sneered inwardly.


    As if an apology could erase what they had done.


    Mrs. Bishop almost died...that little girl probably already had mental trauma from being scared.


    Apologizing couldn''t make up for it.


    But it still depended on how Stephanie wanted to handle it, and nothing else mattered.


    Stephanie never expected Sebastian would make Mrs. Klein and Katherine personallye to her and her mom''s ward to apologize.


    At this moment, even though Stephanie witnessed Mrs. Klein and Katherine''s frightened pale faces and the angry yet helpless expressions, her heart was very calm.


    Apologies? Were they enough?


    She watched her mom''s life slowly fading away...almost dying for real.


    She didn''t dare to experience this kind of feeling again in her life.


    "Stephanie...I''m, I''m sorry. I apologize for our behavior just now, and I hope you can forgive us," Katherine said, full of grievances.


    As the daughter of the Klein family, she was forced to apologize to this person!


    Unbearable!


    However, Katherine and Mrs. Klein both knew that if Morton found out, neither of them would have a good ending.


    Morton was a strict and rigid person who couldn''t tolerate such things.


    Thinking of the consequences of Morton finding out about today''s events, Mrs. Klein had to lower her noble head and reluctantly said, "Stephanie, I apologize to you and your mom...and guarantee that we''ll never cause trouble here again. But your mom must also promise...not to pester my husband again." Hearing thest sentence, Stephanie angrily said, "Mrs. Klein, I think you have a mental problem! My mom already said she just told Morton I wouldn''t be returning to the Klein family in the future and nothing else! int Is that what you call pestering your husband? Did you not learn thenguage well enough in school, or is it just your natural ipetence in understanding things? Please, keep your distance away from us!"


    Sebastian, standing next to Stephanie, couldn''t help but slightly raise an eyebrow as she defended herself.


    Mrs. Klein, her face pale with anger, was about to swear out loud when Katherine stopped her, giving her a look in Mr. Ingram''s direction.


    So she was could be considered polite to him before.


    Mrs. Klein took a deep breath,Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    frowned, and said, "I am your elder and sincerely apologize to you.ds it proper this?


    r you to insult me like Do you have any mannersno

 Chapter 212

    "Sorry, I didn''t have a father growing up to teach me any better, and my mom was busy working her ass off to support me, so I had no proper manners!" Stephanie said. "You...you really can''t tell right from wrong!" Mrs. Klein said.


    "But even so, I''m still better than you and Miss Katherine! You dare to call yourselves high-ssdies from a wealthy family, daughters of the Klein family. I wonder if Morton would think that you''ve both disgraced the dignity of the Klein family when he saw how you acted just now!" Stephanie said.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Mrs. Klein and Katherine''s faces turned extremely dark.


    Katherine frowned and said, "What do you want...?"


    "Silver Fox, can I do whatever I want?" Stephanie suddenly asked Sebastian, who was standing beside her.


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Killing someone would put you in jail... but other than that, feel free."


    He knew that this little girl had thoughts of killing, so Sebastian kindly reminded her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, he didn''t know exactly how this girl should vent her anger to feel better.


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, "Do you think I''m stupid? Why would I waste my wonderful life on people like them?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said, "d you know that."


    Katherine and Mrs. Klein became even more frightened as they witnessed the two''s private interaction.


    Originally, they wanted to mock Stephanie''s upbringing to make Sebastian see her true colors and therefore despise her. Unexpectedly... Sebastian actually indulged this bitch so much.


    As long as she didn''t kill anyone and drag him into it... anything else was up to her?


    For a moment, they felt inexplicably panicked.


    Marilyn had almost died just now... There was no way Stephanie would let them off the hook, right?


    Stephanie suddenly sneered,


    "Weren''t you two always so proud? Well, how about you both kneeb down before my mom and apologize to her sincerely? Will you do that?"


    "Never!"


    "Stephanie, don''t go too far!" Mrs. Klein snapped.


    Kneeling down to apologize? No way! Wasn''t that just trampling on their dignity and insulting them?


    Sebastian nced at them but said nothing.


    If kneeling and apologizing to Mrs. Bishop could alleviate this girl''s emotional burden, he''d dly support it.


    "I knew you wouldn''t agree! So... I think it''s better to let Mortone and apologize himself!


    What kind of family head is he when he can''t even control his wife and daughter and let them go around hurting people?" Stephanie said. "You dare!" Mrs. Klein shouted angrily.


    "Why wouldn''t I? Didn''t Miss


    Katherine always say that I have someone backing me up and I''m actually nothing special? I will show you just how special I am!" O Stephanie said.


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows, thinking that this little girl relying on people''s power was quite cute.


    Katherine''s face turned pale and


    said, "After a,I am your older sister by blood. Can you, for the sake of this rtionship, not involve my dad? He knows nothing about what my mom and I did. If he finds out, het definitely be so angry that he''d hit me."

 Chapter 213

    Stephanie sneered, "Didn''t you think about these consequences before you came?"


    "My mom and I know we were wrong. My mom is the elder, Steph, please don''t hold it against us for being your sister''s sake. I promise I won''t do this ever again. If you''re willing, I''ll treat you like a real sister from now on." Katherine said. Mrs. Klein gave her daughter a re, wanting to say how it was possible to treat her like a real sister and was Stephanie even worth it? But Katherine gave her a look, and Mrs. Klein immediately understood and said nothing. Stephanie saw the little exchange between the mother and daughter.


    "Real sister? Ms. Klein, don''t get our rtionship wrong. Are you qualified to be my real sister? I don''t even care about the Klein family." Stephanie said.


    Indeed,pared to the Ingram family, the Klein family was nothing.


    Katherine, looking pale, said, "But we do have a blood rtionship!"


    "So why does Ms. Klein keep emphasizing this at this moment? Are you trying to disgust me?" Stephanie asked.


    Katherine didn''t respond.


    "Choices have been given! How you want to proceed is up to you!" Stephanie said.


    "Stephanie, you are an illegitimate daughter, don''t be too arrogant! Do you really think I''m afraid of you? Mr. Ingram, look at her, is this kind of woman and her child qualified to be the hostess of the Ingram family? Jaxon would definitely not tolerate this kind of woman to enter your family!" Mrs. Klein said.


    How dare she mention his grandfather.


    Sebastian''s expression remained cold, "No need to bother Mrs. Klein, my grandfather has already met Steph, and he''s very satisfied with his future granddaughter-inw."


    Mrs. Klein was speechless.


    "Also, I warn you onest time, watch your words. I won''t tolerate your rudeness and insults to my future wife and mother-inw!" Sebastian said.


    "I..." Mrs. Klein wanted to argue she wasn''t wrong but chose not say anything when seeing the coldness in Sebastian''s eyes.


    Stephanie, listening to Sebastian''s words, gratefully looked at him.


    This guy really gave her enough dignity today!


    He even lied. She had indeed met Jaxon in the Ingram family, but he wasn''t very satisfied with her.


    He even advised Sebastian not to marry her.


    Who would have thought that the serious-looking Sebastian wouldn''t even change his face when lying!


    "Mom, what should we do..." Katherine hesitated.


    "Impossible!" Mrs. Klein shouted. To kneel and apologize to Marilyn, never in her life!


    "But what if dades, what should we do?" Katherine asked.


    Even if the


    of the Klein family,.


    Who came, she was still


    ''t embarrass her in


    outsiders! t Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    of


    As for how to discipline her after returning home... others wouldn''t know.


    At least he wouldn''t make her lose her dignity outside!


    If she apologized to Marilyn, this mistress, Mrs. Klein, would probably never be able to hold her head up again. But Katherine feared her father!


    Thinking for a moment, she spoke


    again,


    mom is an elder. How about.l


    momphanie... After all, my


    apologize on her behalf..."


    With that said, she was already kneeling in front of the hospital bed without any dignity and said with sincere face, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Bishop... I apologize to you on behalf of my mother and promise this kind of thing won''t happen again in the future."


    After saying that, she carefully nced at Sebastian.

 Chapter 214

    Sebastian didn''t even spare her a nce.


    Why would he care about her? Stephanie was the one she should apologize to.


    Mrs. Klein was so pissed off by Katherine... She actually kneeled down to a mistress!


    For a moment, Mrs. Klein didn''t even want to acknowledge this daughter.


    Martin walked into the hospital room from the outside, his serious face approaching Sebastian and said, "Sir, I found out... This matter is rted to your Uncle Coen!" "Anything else?" Sebastian asked.


    Martin nced at Mrs. Klein and said, "I haven''t started investigating your uncle yet, so I''m not sure if this has anything to do with Mrs. Klein! But Mrs. Klein had a good rtionship with the former dean, and she was able to persuade him to kick Mrs. Bishop out of the hospital. From this perspective... she was probably involved in this."


    The two spoke normally, so everyone heard.


    Mrs. Klein clenched her fists when she heard this.


    Katherine looked confused and said, "Martin... What is it that has to do with my mom?"


    Stephanie frowned and said, "Martin, is it about helping my mom find a kidney donor?"


    Martin didn''t respond to Katherine but respectfully answered Stephanie, "Yes, Ms. Bishop!"


    "Is this matter rted to Mrs. Klein?" Stephanie shot a sharp nce at Mrs. Klein.


    "Probably, but we need to investigate in more detail. Sir, this has something to do with your uncle. Should I keep checking?" Martin asked.


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows and said, "Have hime to the hospital immediately..."


    "He probably won''t show up..." Martin said.


    "If he still wants the hospital shares, he bettere." Sebastian said.


    Martin''s face turned serious, "Yes!"


    The president stood up for Ms. Bishop, and this seemed to be a bit of trouble.


    Unexpectedly, this involved the internal fight of the Ingram family.


    "Morton... should Mrs. Klein and Katherine go back and invite him personally? Or should I do it?" Sebastian looked indifferently at Mrs. Klein.


    Mrs. Klein started to panic and said, "Katherine has already kneeled down and apologized, what else do you want?"


    "This matter is rted to another issue... Don''t mix them up. You should understand that." Sebastian said.


    "Mom... what else have you done?" Katherine stood up, frowning at her mother.


    Stephanie sneered, "Katherine... yourN?velDrama.Org content.


    mom has already made my mom pass out twice today, nearly killing her both times. She''s still not satisfied. She even colluded with the formendean of the hospital to Block Dr. O''Neal from contacting all major hospitals across the country to look for a matching kidney donor for my mom. She just won''t give up until she sees my mom dead, huh?!"


    Stephanie was so angry that her teeth started to chatter.


    How could there be such a vicious person in this world!


    She had heard about that incident from her mom, who was the real victim!


    Being insulted as a mistress for so many years wasn''t enough. She even wanted her to die! Were these rich people really that powerful? Did other people''s lives mean so little to them? Suddenly, her wrist was tightly gripped by a big hand.


    Stephanie came back to her senses from extreme anger and saw a pair of worried-looking eyes. "Don''t worry too much. we''ll get justice for your mom." Sebastian said.


    Stephanie instantly felt a strong


    sense


    "Silver Fox... they''re just


    grievance, and tears b


    to flow down her cheeks. She said,


    "Stephanie if you want to be someone as excellent as Gracie. you have to learn to be stronger from within. In the grand scheme of your life, this may just be a trivial matter..." Sebastian said.

 Chapter 215

    Hearing this, Stephanie couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Did Martin tell him?


    She wanted to be as strong and independent as Gracie.


    What did he mean by those words? In the future, would she meet even more annoying people than Mrs. Klein and Ms. Klein?


    Stephanie didn''t quite understand.


    Seeing her baffled expression, Sebastian couldn''t help but rub her head, "Don''t overthink it. Eventually, you''ll know that the world isn''t as beautiful as you imagine."


    "Alright..." Stephanie, with her head being rubbed under everyone''s gaze, had a flushed face, and her ears started to heat up.


    Tears filled her eyes, and she looked a little silly.N?velDrama.Org content.


    A hint ofughter shed in Sebastian''s eyes. The girl was at her most obedient and pitiable at this moment.


    Katherine watched the interaction between the two, feeling that Sebastian''s eyes seemed to only see Stephanie.


    She lowered her head disheartened, thinking there was no way she could win against Stephanie anymore. Stephanie had Sebastian; what did she have?


    Even if her father intervened personally, he could only bow and kowtow in front of Sebastian. While her mother remained fearless, knowing full-well that Sebastian was backing Stephanie, and she still tried to interfere in the kidney search. This situation had be bigger and bigger, beyond the level that she could meddle in.


    So, she took the initiative to say, "Mr. Ingram... I, I''ll go back and bring my father here."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Klein frowned, "Katherine! What do you mean?"


    Katherine no longer dared to look into her mother''s eyes and lowered her head, "Mom... This issue has be serious, Dad will find out sooner orter."


    "So, you''re going to invite your father to please him?" Mrs. Klein asked.


    "I... you''re his wife, and he''ll respect


    you. but I''m just one of the


    daughters in the Klein family. I don''t


    have his favor like Ang. I''ve already been abandoned and arranged for a marriage alliance, and now I''m forced to kneel and apologize because of you. How much more do you want me to do?"


    Katherine was truly scared.


    She was afraid of Sebastian and her father; the only thing she could do was admit defeat and minimize the damage this situation caused her. Otherwise, she didn''t know what the consequences would be.


    Mrs. Klein angrily huffed, "How could I raise a daughter like you!"


    With that, she stomped out of the room in her high heels.


    Katherine''s fists clenched tightly. With a bittertone, she told Stephanie, "Stephanie, I''ve admitted my mistake, and I''ve knelt down. My mother''s actions have nothing to do with me. I''ll go back home now and bring my father here."


    Stephanie replied indifferently, "Okay! Let your fathere. It''s about time. I''ve never seen him in my life."


    Katherine looked at her and said, "He actually knows nothing, not even the existence of your mother. It was only after I met you guys in the mallst time that my mother told me."


    Stephanie said, "So he can pretend


    like nothing happened? I want


    justice for my mother today! I really want to know how Morton could make her suffer all these years, having her bearing the humiliation of being pregnant before marriage. My mom was being looked down upon and insulted by her own families.. Her beautiful youth was wasted because of that man. Sometimes I even hate my own existence! If it wasn''t for me, would my mother''s life have been different? But she''s a kind woman. She always feels sorry for me, for not being able to give me a good life. She''s never thought of me as a burden, a waste of her beautiful life."

 Chapter 216

    Morton was a guy Stephanie had never met before, only heard about from her mom.


    But she didn''t have a good impression of him at all.


    As she talked, Stephanie''s fingers were trembling with anger.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sebastian frowned and grabbed her wrist, saying, "Don''t be mad... things are getting better now, aren''t they?"


    Stephanie silently looked at the big hand holding her own and couldn''t help but pout, "Silver Fox... you''ve seen me make a fool of myself today, but I can''t help it..." All the resentment she had been holding back for so long had been released today because of what happened.


    "I don''t find it funny... Just don''t be mad anymore, Mrs. Bishop would be worried." Sebastian said.


    Martin had just followed Sebastian''s orders, threatening Coen toe to the hospital, and when he returned to the ward door, he heard Sebastian say this.


    He immediately added in his mind, ''Actually, it''s you who''s worried, isn''t it?''


    The president had be crazy about protecting his wife!


    Katherine felt that all of this had nothing to do with her. But seeing Sebastian so tenderly protecting Stephanie, she was so jealous that she nearly went mad.


    With a bitter smile on her lips, she said, "Stephanie, I don''t know or understand what you''re talking about. I''ll go and get my father."


    At the president''s office of the Klein Group.


    Mrs. Klein stormed in with a serious face and high heels.


    Inside the office, Morton was gently teaching his little daughter some business-rted matters.


    Ang humbly sought advice, looking up to her father with admiration.


    Cooper Klein, the eldest son of the Klein family, was watching his father doting on his sister, smiling slowly.


    The siblings only found peace at thepany when they were learning how to manage it with their father.


    At home, theypletely disagreed with their mom''s and older sister''s views, and a few words could start a fight. So, three of them spent more time at thepany than at home.


    As Mrs. Klein stormed in with a dark face, the expressions of the three people in the office changed simultaneously. "Mom... Why did youe here so suddenly?" Ang and Cooper eximed in surprise.


    "What are you doing here at thepany?" Morton frowned.


    Furious at the attitude of her husband and children, Mrs. Klein threw her expensive handbag on the ground.


    Full of resentment, she yelled, "This is the Klein family''spany, and as the hostess, am I not allowed toe?"


    "Have you lost your mind?" Morton yelled back.


    "Mom... what are you trying to do?!


    This is


    office; there are a lot


    outsiders around. Brother, you aret


    better close the door." Ang said.


    "Don''t close it! I want to make a scene today! Morton, are you just going to let the mistress you found outside bully me? Since you dare to do it, don''t be afraid of feeling embarrassed!" Mrs. Klein said.


    If it wasn''t for Morton''s mistress, how could she have been humiliated like this?


    She was being forced to kneel and apologize!


    She witnessed her most beloved daughter being forced to kneel and apologize to people, and saying not to drag her into it.


    Mrs. Klein had never been so furious!


    That was right; today, she wanted to go berserk!


    She wanted the whole situation to be a huge mess!


    Upon hearing this, Morton suddenly felt a sense of foreboding.


    Frowning, he asked, "Did you cause trouble again today?"


    Mrs. Klein sneered, "Yes! Not only did I cause trouble, but I also almost get her killed! She''s still lying in the hospital bed receiving oxygen


    Morton, are you feeling treatment! What do you think?\n&


    sorry for her


    now?"

 Chapter 217

    Morton was absolutely pissed off.


    This woman was crazy! He''d already told her countless times not to mess with that mother and daughter, but she still wanted to!


    What if that man woke up someday! Every time he thought of that man, Morton''s heart became anxious.


    His eldest daughter suddenly burst through the door, her face full of urgency, saying, "Dad, something''s happened, Mom''s caused trouble!" Cooper and Ang frowned, saying, "What on earth happened? Who has mother offended?"


    Morton also asked, "What happened?"


    Could it be that Marilyn was pissed to death by this stupid woman?


    Morton felt a chill....


    Katherine hurriedly said, "The president of Skyline Corporation, Sebastian. Dad, Sebastian wants me to ask you toe over."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that name, Morton breathed a sigh of relief.


    At least it wasn''t Marilyn who died.


    But what did today''s events have to do with Sebastian?


    He furrowed his brow, "What on earth did your mother do? Tell me everything from start to finish!"


    Mrs. Klein red at Katherine and said, "Katherine, I''ve always loved you, and now you''re turning against me because you''re scared of Sebastian?"


    "Mom, please wake up! That''s Sebastian! If you really offend him, the entire Klein family will be destroyed by you!" Katherine said.


    Hearing Sebastian''s name, Ang asked with particr concern, "Sis, answer Father''s question first, why does this matter have anything to do with Sebastian?"


    Katherine said, "Mother pissed


    Marilyn off until she passed out. She almost died! Stephanie got so angry that she called her fianc¨¦ Sebastian. Sebastian had those people who mother brought along captured and asked us to apologize to Stephanie and her mother. I did apologize, but she


    foouldn''t. Later Sebastian''s men


    found out, that she actually colluded with the former dean of the hospital to prevent them from helping Marilyn find a kidney source. Sebastian seemed to really care about that mother and daughter, he lost his temper at the hospital. Even his uncle was called in for questioning. Now they''re demanding that you go too, or they''ll let us bear the consequences."


    As soon as the words were spoken, everyone heard a crisp p.


    Mrs. Klein was pped so hard that her face twisted to one side, looking at Morton with an incredulous expression, "You... you actually hit me!" "Stupid woman! Do you know what you''ve done? The foundation of the Klein family is all going to be destroyed by you!" Morton yelled.


    Mrs. Klein was stunned, her face full of shock, "Is it really... that serious?"


    Morton said, "Stupid! Ignorant! And you don''t even know it! Why did l marry such a stupid woman? If it weren''t for you giving birth to our three children, I would have divorced you long ago!"


    Morton was furious. Usually in front of the children, he would still give his wife some dignity. But today he couldn''t take it anymore!


    However, anger couldn''t change what needed to be resolved. Everything was inescapable.


    Morton was so angry that his teeth were trembling, but he still forced himself to remain calm in front of the children: He said sternly, "Katherine, take your mother home right now and take good care of her! Don''t cause any more trouble! I''ll deal with her after I get back! Cooper, Ang, you stay in thepany. I''ll go to the hospital myself."


    Ang frowned and said, "Dad... is this matter very serious?"

 Chapter 218

    Morton frowned and said, "It''s even worse than I thought..."


    Fortunately, that guy hadn''t woken up yet.


    But if he woke up, how would he exin all this to him with things being like this?


    However, this wasn''t even the worst part... the Bishop family''s mother and daughter somehow got involved with the president of Skyline Corporation, Sebastian.


    If his wife didn''t keep causing trouble, whatever happened to that mother and daughter would be none of the Klein family''s business.


    He could still secretly look after them, and help that person bear the mistake for so many years.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t piss that guy off, and maybe even earn some gratitude.


    But now, things were getting tooplicated for him to handle.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He hated his wife''s ignorance even more and red at Mrs. Klein before leaving. "Once this is over, I''m divorcing you! You''re nothing but trouble in my eyes, and the Klein family can''t stand you!" Mrs. Klein went pale, took a few panicked steps back, and couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    She shrieked, "Morton, you dare?!"


    Morton had had enough of her and stormed out of the office.


    Katherine bitterly said, "Mom, just chill out, alright?"


    Mrs. Klein pped her and said, "Shut up! You ungrateful bitch! I raised you for nothing!"


    Katherine said, "Why should I listen to you? I was raised by the Klein family. I''ve already paid the price for the marriage alliance! What else do you want from me?"


    Cooper frowned and said, "Enough! If the Klein family is in trouble, we''ll all be affected! Sister, take mom home."


    Ang replied with a troubled face, "I am afraid that dad will be in serious trouble, and I''m worried. I want to go with him and see."


    Cooper said, "He asked us to stay here, Ang. Just do as you''re told."


    Ang insisted, "I''m worried! Just let me go with him!"


    Katherine thought for a moment and


    elet


    coldlyughed, "Ang, you only want to go with Dad because you heard Sebastian''s name, right? But I''ll remind you, Sebastian isn''t someone a Klein family daughter should be dreaming about! You better know your ce!"


    She knew very well that Ang had a crush on Sebastian.


    At the Damon family''s banquet before, Ang had also seen Sebastian. And like her, Ang''s eyes were always glued to him, never wavering.


    Her sister, however, had always been moreplicated and managed to hide her feelings well.


    Upon hearing this, Ang frowned and said, "Sis, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I just want to make sure everything''s alright. Just let me follow Dad and check it out. It''s enough to have you here at thepany." Mrs. Klein became anxious all of a sudden.


    A thought suddenly came to her mind.


    So she said, "Katherine may not


    make it, but Ang must be able to. Go, my daughter. There''s no way a child born out of an affair couldpare to my Klein family''s


    daughter...... As long as Sebastjan isn''t stupid, there''s no chance he''d


    Willingly marry a bastard child!"


    Cooper frowned and asked, "Mom, what the hell are you trying to do?"


    Mrs. Klein: "If ?ebastian didn''t support that mistress and her daughter, your father wouldn''t be sq afraid. Ang, be a good girl and go. You''ve always been better than your sister. I''m sure you can do it. As long as Sebastian sees you, there''s no way someone like Stephanie could get his attention!"


    Ang frowned and said, "Mom, I don''t understand what you''re saying. I just care about the Klein family''s safety."


    "Then go! Hurry up and go! Don''t just stand here!" Mrs. Klein yelled crazily.


    Ang looked at Cooper with a wronged expression, "Cooper..."


    Cooper sighed deeply and said, "If you''re worried, go check on him. Don''t worry about thepany. I''ve got it covered."

 Chapter 219

    "Alright, I''m going, Katherine, it''s the hospital owned by the Ingram family, right?" Ang asked.


    A sarcastic look shed through Katherine''s eyes, "That''s right... But Ang, as your sister, I''ve already warned you. Cooper, you heard it too, I''ve warned her. If she gets herself in troubleter, don''t me me." Katherine had experienced not getting what she wanted, and she was so jealous that she was almost insane.


    Since Ang was so eager to find trouble, she didn''t mind watching others go through the same disappointment she had experienced before.


    Even if it was her own younger sister, who had been favored by their father since childhood.


    Usually, families would arrange engagements for the youngest daughter and train the oldest daughter to manage thepany.


    But the Klein family was theplete opposite.


    Ang felt disdain for Katherine''s words.


    She was not as foolish as Katherine, to fall for a man who didn''t even bother with her when she had nothing.


    How could a man like Sebastian be a match for Katherine?


    A woman with no means or abilities could never win the heart of a man like that.


    In the hospital dean''s office, Coen angrily appeared at the door of the office with his wife Ava.


    Coen said, "Sebastian! Don''t push it too far! I''m your uncle! Are you treating me like this for a woman that even your grandfather refuses to ept? Have you lost your rationality? Daring to act as the master of the entire Ingram family when your grandfather is still alive!" The moment they appeared, they showed him their attitude furiously.


    Sebastian sat in front of the desk reserved for the dean, casting a casual nce at them.


    He said indifferently, "You seem very upset..."


    Coen said, "If you don''t give us an exnation for today''s incident, we don''t mind finding your grandfather!"


    Sebastian said, "Really? You think if you go to my grandfather, it''ll suddenly make you right?"


    Coen asked, "You, the one in charge of the Ingram family, are threatening your own family for a stranger, is that really reasonable?"


    "A stranger? My fianc¨¦e, whom I announced personally at the Ingram family, is considered a stranger to you?" Sebastian frowned and said.


    "Anyone that Jaxon doesn''t approve of is a stranger!" Coen said.


    Sebastian said, "To me, she''s my future wife and that''s enough. Do I need someone else to do it for me? You were there thest time, yet you still treat my words like they were §Ö just wind passing by your ear! My future mother-inw is seriously ill, and you indulged Auntie''s brother, the former dean, and Mrs. Klein to collude together and try to kill her. Don''t worry, even if you don''t tell my grandfather about this, I''ll have a talk with him myself..." N?velDrama.Org content.


    Coen frowned, "Sebastian! Don''t go too far!"


    Sebastian said, "Is it me who is going too far, or did you receive benefits from the Klein family to do this? The evidence will be presented to me soon! Auntie''s brother will be an important witness."


    Ava''s face turned pale, she said, "You, did you send someone to my house?" "Are you afraid now?" Sebastian asked.


    "I... Sebastian, was good to you when you were a kid. Seeing you without a mother then, I felt sad for you. Whenever I cooked something delicious, I always shared it with you. You can''t have forgotten all about it already." Ava said.


    Seeing his wife being frightened by this kid and trying to please him, Coen couldn''t help but frown and said, "Why are you telling him all these? This guy is just an ungrateful wretch!"

 Chapter 220

    Sebastian said, "If it wasn''t because of the past. I wouldn''t have invited you over. I would have just made the decision myself."


    Ava heard this and couldn''t help but feel happy, "I knew you still remember the things from your childhood. I was indeed treat you well back then. But after you grew up, things changed. I didn''t do it on purpose..." Sebastian, with a poker face, tapped his finger on the table. He wondered if his aunt still remembered giving him the leftover food from his cousin.


    It happened so long ago that he had almost forgotten about it, but now it was brought up again.


    As a child, he was so desperate for motherly love and affection from his rtives, but all he got was pain.


    After growing up, he realized that those so-called family ties were no longer important.


    What he once wanted the most but didn''t get, now became the least necessary thing for him. He''d rather care for a stranger like Marilyn than take a second look at these so-called rtives. Because the more he looked at them, the more hypocritical and disgusting they seemed.


    Sebastian said. "I don''t want to talk too much... Is it impossible to find the kidney for my future mother-inw, or have you already found it and intercepted it?"


    "Since you value Mrs. Bishop so much, how about this. You restore my brother''s position as the dean of the hospital, then we can discuss the kidney issue." Ava proposed with a ttering smile. Sebastian said indifferently, "Do you think you guys can afford to negotiate terms with me right now?"


    "Sebastian! She''s still your aunt, what kind of attitude is that?" Coen yelled.


    "Uncle, apart from oppressing me with your seniority, do you know how to do anything else?" Sebastian sneered.


    "You little brat, don''t be so arrogant! If your father were still alive, knowing that you''re being so disrespectful, he would definitely teach you a lesson!" Coen said.


    "Seems like you don''t know your


    own brother very well. My father was always protective of his family. Even if I piss you off, he might scold me a few times in front of others, but in private, he''d still ask me if I got scared. Do you believe that?"


    Sebastian said.


    Coen, of course, believed it, because Wyatt was just that kind of person!


    That woman Julia must have been blind to leave Wyatt for Kamden Ingram, and even abandoned her own son.


    Ava chuckled and said, "Well, let''s


    not talk about your brother who''s been gone for so long. Sebastian, for my sake, please restore my brother''s position as dean. I promise he personally make sure Mrs. Bishop''s recovered!"


    Sebastian said, "Sorry, but once someone betrays my trust, there''s no second chance! Your brother was originally someone from the Ingram family''s hospital, but he was bought off by Mrs. Klein. We don''t need such a person. Let him find another job!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ava said, "We are all imperfect, just give him one more chance! I guarantee he won''t make any more mistakes."


    "Silver Fox! My mom is awake!" Stephanie suddenly burst in from outside.


    When she saw Sebastian''s uncle and aunt, she froze for a moment.


    Seeing here in, Ava hurriedly greeted her warmly, "It''s Ms. Bishop, right? Hello, we metst time at the Ingram family. I am Sebastian''s aunt, and this is his uncle." Stephanie, who didn''t expect them to be there, awkwardly called out, "Hello."


    Then she politely went to stand beside Sebastian.

 Chapter 221

    Sebastian looked at Stephanie, and his expression seemed to soften a bit. His eyebrows were no longer tightly furrowed, and a warm smile unconsciously formed at the corner of his mouth. He asked, "Is your mom awake yet?"


    "Yeah, Dr. O''Neal said she needs bed rest for a few days and can''t get up and move around." Stephanie said.


    "Why isn''t the nurse here today?" Sebastian asked.


    "I have a few days off, so I thought I''d spend the time with her and gave the nurse a break." Stephanie answered.


    "Steph, is your mom okay?" Ava couldn''t help but ask.


    "She''s awake now." Stephanie said.


    "Good... I''ll go with you to see herter. Can you put in a good word for me?" Ava asked.


    "The previous hospital dean was my brother. It was all just a misunderstanding, and he had no idea about your rtionship with Sebastian. I think if he''d known, he wouldn''t have done what he did. So please, convince Sebastian to spare my brother and let him resume his position as the dean." Ava asked.


    "Huh? About what?" Stephanie asked, confused.


    Stephanie quickly lowered her gaze, "Sorry, I can''t do that. Sebastian, you go take care of things. I''ll go look after my mom. I told you about this just so you wouldn''t worry."


    Sebastian nodded and said, "I''ll go see her once everything is handled. Tell her to rest at ease."


    "Alright..." Stephanie said.


    "Ms. Bishop, hold on a sec. The kidney your mom needs is still in our hands!" Ava said.


    Just as Stephanie was about to leave, she suddenly stopped. She asked, "What do you want to say?"


    "As long as Sebastian agrees to let my brother resume his position as dean, we''ll arrange your mom''s kidney to the hospital and have her surgery done immediately." Ava said. "Why do you have control over the kidney my mom needs? Did you really intercept it with Mrs. Klein?" Stephanie asked.


    "My brother was fired because of your mother''s situation, so it all


    started with her. We just need a satisfactory oue. Besides, it''s all quite simple. Once my brother gets his position back, your mom''s illness will be cured in no time. Isn''t that a win-win?" Ava said


    After hearing this, Stephanie sneered, "So you mean if Sebastian doesn''t agree, you won''t proceed with my mom''s surgery? Fine, you can keep the kidney for yourselves, my mom doesn''t need it!"


    Hearing her response, Sebastian couldn''t help but smile. This girl was quite clever.


    "If you still think you have the right to negotiate with me instead of


    realizing your mistake, then there''s nothing more to say. I''ll tell my grandfather and let him make the decision. However, before that, I''d like to remind you..." Sebastian said.


    This hospital was owned by the Ingram family. Half of its shares belonged to grandfather, and the other half to Mr. Coen. Mr. Coen''s main source of ie relied on this hospital''s profit. If grandfather found out about this, and if he got angry and revoked Mr. Coen''s shares, then he would truly have lost more than he had gained. N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Sebastian, are you threatening me?" Coen''s face wrinkled in anger.


    Ava also said unhappily, "We''re all family, so there''s no need to treat each other like enemies."

 Chapter 222

    Sebastian said, "Just because we''re family doesn''t mean what I did was too much. Compared to the Klein family, I''ve been pretty darn nice to you guys already. I''m cutting you some ck here. Haven''t you thought about it? Colton and Camille are all grown up now. Their Upon hearing this, Coen was so angry that his fingers trembled as he pointed at Sebastian and said, "You bastard! Don''t forget that they''re your cousins! And you dare threaten me with their future?"


    future is in my hands. Are you sure you still want to go against me?"


    "This isn''t a threat, it''s a piece of advice." Sebastian said.


    Ava frowned and said, "You can''t take it out on Colton and Camille just because you''re mad. When Camille was little, she absolutely adored you as her older cousin. Even when others were cold to you, she''d always follow you around, calling you ''brother''." Sebastian said indifferently, "I know. So, Auntie, I think you and Uncle should know what to do. For the sake of our grandfather, I don''t want things to get too ugly."


    Sebastian nodded and said, "Uncle''s hospital shares won''t be reduced by a decimal point. I can even promise that the shares in Grandpa''s control will eventually be given to either Colton or Camille, not to Aaron Ingram."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to him." Ava said.


    Coen looked unconvinced, "Your dad and Kamden had the same mother. I didn''t expect you to favor the Ingram family''s third son."


    Sebastian looked at him calmly, "Do you guys really think I''m still the ignorant kid I used to be?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At these words, Coen''s pupils widened, and even Ava was a bit shocked.


    The family secret was something Jaxon had sworn them to never reveal, so Sebastian had known it all along?


    Then what Sebastian said was indeed somewhat credible.


    They all knew how much Sebastian hated Aaron.


    So they were the only ones who could have a little bit of favor from


    him.


    got least their two children had a rtionship with content


    him


    With this in mind, the person they least wanted to offend was Sebastian!


    On the contrary, they should join forces with him to have a better life in the future.


    As Ava thought so, her attitude changed rapidly, "Don''t worry. We''ll arrange for Mrs. Bishop''s kidney source to be sent to the hospital immediately. We''ll also never bring up my brother''s issue again. And I''ll visit Ms. Bishop''s mother often when I have time. If Mrs. Klein dares to bother Mrs. Bishop again, I''ll deal with her!"


    Sebastian didn''t pay much attention to their words and just said, "Now that everything is settled, you can go back." "Alright... just let your auntie know before youe home next time, and she''ll prepare delicious food for you." Coen said. Sebastian didn''t care too much, and after the two left, he went to Marilyn''s ward.


    In the ward, although Marilyn had woken up, she looked pale, with an oxygen tube in her nose. It was hard for her to speak, making her look as herto


    if she was hanging on to life by a thread.


    When Sebastian arrived at the entrance of the ward, he spotted a middle-aged man inside.

 Chapter 223

    Stephanie red at this middle-aged man with fury, but for some reasoon, it seemed like she wanted to rip him a new one, but she held back for some reason. Sebastian almost burst outughing when he saw her in this state.


    At this moment, the girl looked like an angry rabbit, wanting to bite someone, but not daring to open her mouth.


    In front of the bed, the middle-aged man straightened up, looked at Marilyn on the hospital bed, and said with guilt, "Mrs. Bishop, I''m really sorry. This is my fault for not disciplining my wife and daughter properly and letting them make trouble in the hospital. Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye up with a solution for you!"


    With difficulty, Marilyn said with the oxygen tube in her nose, "Don''t... I''m fine. You don''t need to be hard on them. Morton, it''s really too much trouble for you toe and see me in the hospital."


    Morton said, "By right, I should havee earlier, but I was worried it would bring more trouble to you, so I didn''te over. But even so, my wife is still very suspicious and hase to harass you several times. Though I warned her already, it seems to have had no effect. This is my fault, I didn''t handle it well."


    Stephanie couldn''t hold back anymore and asked, "Morton, what do you mean? You call my mother ''Mrs. Bishop''... What are you thinking? Although I don''t care about you as a father... but you''ve wasted her time for most of her life, don''t you feel any guilt at all? She''s been sick for so long, have you ever visited her?"


    Morton forced a smile and said, "About this, I don''t know how to exin it to you guys."


    He had to take the me for the mistake that guy made until he woke up.


    If that person never woke up, maybe he would forever be the scapegoat.


    Otherwise, if the existence of this mother and daughter was discovered by that family, the only remaining family of that person in this world might not be able to survive.


    These top wealthy families were all ruthless devils who didn''t hesitate to take out whoever blocked their paths!


    Stephanie scoffed, "Of course you can''t exin it! My mother''s life has already been destroyed by you! Since you said you woulde up with a solution for my mother, how would you handle it?"


    Morton forced a smile and said, "I''ve decided to go back and get a divorce."


    Marilyn said, "Don''t...please don''t. Steph and I won''t be living with the Klein family, we''re already living a good life. Steph, don''t push your father!"


    Stephanie was furious, "I don''t have a father! Don''t just randomly bring a man out and call him my father!"


    Morton thought to himself, ''I don''t want to be your father either! This little girl''s temper is quite big. Just like that person''s temper!''


    "Don''t be rude!" Marilyn said.


    "Mom, don''t push me!" Stephanieined.


    Morton hurriedly said, "Mrs. Bishop. It''s fine, Steph is just being herself. It''s all my fault. And my decision toContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    divorce has nothing to do with you and your daughter. Katherine''s mother''s temper is really troublesome, I can''t have such a wife as the hostess in our family!" Stephanie sarcastically said, "Is it because you found out I''m the fianc¨¦e of Skyline Corporation''s president that you want to connect with us and decided to divorce if that''s the case, then Mrs. Klein is really pitiful!"


    Upon hearing this, Morton frowned and said, "Why would you say that? I''m not that kind of person! Even if I get a divorce, I have no intention of marrying your mother, so don''t get the wrong idea."

 Chapter 224

    Stephanie said, "My mom never nned on marrying you anyway! We''ve been doing great without you all these years!"


    Morton said, "Well, if that''s the case, then great. As long as you both are doing well, I can rest assured."


    "Don''t be so fake! My mom doesn''t need your concern at all!" Stephanie snapped.


    "Steph! You can''t talk to your father like that!" Marilyn scolded and then started gasping for breath.


    Stephanie immediately stopped her outburst and hurried over tofort her mother, saying, "Fine, I won''t say it anymore, alright? Don''t be angry, you''ve been stressed enough today." "I..." Marilyn was too breathless to speak.


    "Mom, don''t say anything anymore. I''ll be nicer to him." Stephanie said.


    Anyway, to her, he was just an insignificant nobody. No excessive expectations meant no disappointments.


    She just felt that her mother deserved better.


    Morton didn''t care about her mother at all. The way he spoke was so polite. Was that how he treat a former lover?


    At most, it was like treating her as an old friend.


    But her mother kept insisting he was her real father. It was too humiliating.


    Seeing Marilyn like this, Morton frowned and said, "Mrs. Bishop, don''t be upset. I think Steph has a good temper, very sincere, and she won''t be easily bullied."


    "Sebastian, why aren''t you going in?" Suddenly, a crisp female voice came from the doorway.


    The three inside the ward looked over at the door where Sebastian was standing, apanied by a young woman in a white professional outfit who looked very capable.


    Her long hair was tied up behind her head, her high heels entuating her long, straight legs.


    Her appearance was pure, slightly reminiscent of Katherine, but her temperament waspletely different.


    If Katherine was a beauty without any skills, then this young girl was a beauty with depth.


    Her voice was truly sweet.


    Stephanie''s face showed a strange smirk. Where did Sebastian get her?


    Before Sebastian could speak, Morton asked in surprise, "Ang, what are you doing here?"


    Ang obediently replied, "Dad, I was worried that something might happen to you, so I came to check on you."


    Morton gave a wry smile, "What could have happened to me? Well, since you''re here,e in and meet Mrs. Bishop."


    Ang followed her father''s


    instructions and entered the ward. Smiling at the weakened Marilyn lying in bed, she said, "Hello, Mrs. Bishop, I''m Ang. My mother and sister might have offended you before, so I want to apologize. I hope you don''t take it to heart and focus on resting and recovering your health, as that''s the most important thing."


    Stephanie frowned, "If the Kleins had never shown up, my mom would have been totally fine!"


    Ang said, "You must be Ms.


    Bishop. I''m your sister, Ang. This is our first meeting, I didn''t bring any gifts. But this watch looks great on you, if you don''t mind, I''d like to give


    it to you."


    Ang looked quite young, perhaps in her early twenties, having recently graduated from college and now interning at the Klein Group.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Stephanie didn''t even nce at the


    watch, frowning as she said, "I really don''t get you people from the Klein famity. You all just love iming rtives randomly!"


    Hearing this, Sebastian almost burst outughing.

 Chapter 225

    Ang had a stiff smile on her face and replied, "Sorry. Since Ms. Bishop doesn''t like me, I won''t bother you anymore. Dad, aren''t you here to talk to Sebastian?"


    Morton silently looked at Sebastian who was by the door. Sebastian walked a few steps until he stopped beside Stephanie.


    Then he looked at Marilyn, who was lying in bed, and said, "Mrs. Bishop, don''t be mad. Get some rest, nothing will happen as long as I''m here."


    Marilyn was too tired to speak at this point.


    Seeing Sebastian and hearing his words, she couldn''t help but feel relieved and nodded.


    Stephanie watched this, not knowing what to say.


    No matter how much she tried tofort her mother, no one could match Sebastian''s words.


    It was so infuriating.


    Sebastian looked up at Morton and said, "Let''s talk at the dean''s office. Mrs. Bishop needs to rest!"


    Morton nodded and said, "Alright."


    Sebastian continued, "Ms. Klein seems to misunderstand something. I didn''t ask your father toe here to discuss business, but to apologize to my future mother-inw and wife!"


    Ang was startled and replied with a bitter smile, "Sebastian, I''m sorry. I misunderstood."


    "When did we be so close?" Sebastian asked.


    "Uh... don''t you remember? We met at the Damon family''s banquet before. It was Mrs. Damon who said that we should call you and the Damons like this, and our families are all close friends." Sebastian said indifferently, "The Klein family and the Damon family, along with the Ingram family are close friends? Really? I don''t think you''re qualified yet!"


    "Ang, that''s enough!" Morton frowned and scolded.


    Ang said somewhat hurt, "Dad... Did I say anything wrong?"


    Morton replied, "Behave. The Ingram family is world-renowned, how could we be close with them? But Mr. Ingram, don''t be too arrogant! You should know, when the Snider family was on top, the Ingram, Damon, and Perez families all followed behind them."


    Sebastian responded calmly, "Unfortunately, they are no longer what they used to be!"


    Morton said, "The Snider family may be weakened, but it''s still part of the four major families!"


    "What''s the point? Does the Klein family expect the Snider family to be its support?" Sebastian asked.


    Morton said, "Of course no but you don''t have to be so cocky! My daughter is young, and calling you like that is out of politeness and respect, you don''t need to treat her so badly!"


    It turned out that the Klein family''s master was a model father who adored his daughter. Sebastian inadvertently nced at Stephanie''s face.


    Recalling that she once said she envied Jta for having a father who would protect her even when she was wrong, now, her biological father was by her side, loving his own daughter. The little girl should be feeling bad too.


    Stephanie felt his gaze and asked curiously, "Silver Fox, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Sebastian said.


    "Why are you suddenly looking at me like that?" Stephanie asked.


    "I just want to tell you, it''s nothing, I''ll spoil you in the future!" Sebastian said.


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie froze.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Then, thinking about what Morton had said in defense of Ang, she immediately realized Sebastian''s meaning.


    She felt touched and smiled at him, "Okay."


    Having someone in this world who was willing to spoil her was enough.

 Chapter 226

    All along, Silver Fox had been extra caring for her, even more so than anyone else in this world, sometimes she even felt he was even better than her own mother. Such doting was more than enough, she wasn''t greedy.


    Ang, who was behind them, was so angry that she was about to grind her teeth.


    No wonder Katherine said that before she left, she must have seen this scene before. But Ang was not like Katherine.


    "Mr. Ingram and Ms. Bishop sure get along well." Ang said.


    Sebastian and Stephanie had always maintained a friendly rtionship, but they were suddenly sshed with cold water by this statement.


    Both of their faces became a bit weird.


    Were they really getting along well?


    What the hell was their rtionship?


    Stephanie couldn''t help but think that maybe she had treated Silver Fox as family from the very beginning, so their rtionship was more like familial love, right?


    Sebastian lightly raised his eyebrows and thought about what Martin had once told him about the way couples get along. So, their rtionship must be romantic love? Soon, they arrived at the dean''s office.


    Sebastian said directly, "I have no right to interfere in the Klein family''s affairs, but whether you and Mrs. Klein get divorced or not, you have to take responsibility for what the Klein family has done today."


    Morton frowned and asked, "Mr. Ingram, what are you going to do?"


    "Katherine already apologized, so we can put her actions aside for now. But Mrs. Klein''s actions can''t be forgiven." Sebastian insisted.


    "What? You actually forced Katherine to kneel down and apologize! Sebastian, you''ve gone too far!" Morton said.


    Stephanie pouted and said, "Too far? It was Katherine who chose to kneel between kneeling down to apologize and asking you toe here personally. She must have known that she did something wrong and was afraid of being punished by you. It''s her own choice, don''t me others!"


    Morton clenched his fists, his determination to divorce growing stronger.


    That stupid woman was a disaster, causing their daughter to be like this!


    And even kneeling in public to apologize. How embarrassing!


    He took a deep breath and asked, "What do you want us to do?"


    "Mrs. Klein has been colluding with the former dean of this hospital, obstructing the search for a kidney source for Mrs. Bishop. What do you think we should do to resolve this matter?" Sebastian asked.


    This was definitely not something human could do!


    But Morton felt that it also had to do with his ownck of proper handling.


    He sighed inwardly, "Whatever you think needs to be done, we''ll do."


    "Mr. Ingram, Regarding what my mom did, my dad, my brother, and I were all in the dark. Please don''t drag our family down because of her mistakes. I''m willing to pay any price for what my mom did wrong, whether it''s life or death, I have noints." Ang said


    "Ang, you don''t have to do this, it''s not your fault." Morton said.


    "Dad, I''m a daughter of the Klein famil I''m willing to do whatever it takes for our family, as long as we are safe, I''ll do anything." Ang responded. Morton was deeply touched by her words.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hearing this, Stephanie couldn''t help but purse her lips. Ang''s tactics were obviously much smarter than Katherine''s.


    Each of her sentences seemed like a carefully thought-out decision.


    She couldn''t help but look at Sebastian, only to see him raise an eyebrow, but he didn''t say anything, his eyes were very indifferent. Stephanie was relieved.


    Sebastian had grown up in a rich


    family since he was young, so he et


    should understand these tricks better than anyone else, and maybe he wouldn''t be affected at all.

 Chapter 227

    Seeing that Sebastian was ignoring her, Ang couldn''t help but look at him with pitiful eyes, saying, "Sebastian, oh no, Mr. Ingram, I''ll ept any punishment you want. Just please don''t hate the Klein family." A sh of disgust quickly filled Sebastian''s eyes as he replied, "Oh really? Ms. Klein, how do you want me to punish you?"


    With reddened eyes, Ang said in a pitiful voice, "Mr. Ingram, whatever punishment, I''ll ept."


    Stephanie felt goosebumps all over her body.


    My god... How desperate was Ang for sympathy? With that pitiful look, any other man would probably be unable to resist punishing her right away.


    Was Sebastian really not tempted at all?


    Upon noticing the look Stephanie shot him, Sebastian understood her thoughts and couldn''t help but sneer, "Ms. Klein, are you willing to die as a punishment? If so, how about you die in front of me as an apology?" Seeing the shock in Stephanie''s eyes due to his sudden words, a hint of amusement shed in Sebastian''s eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Ang''s face grew pale as she said, "I... if that''s what you want, I... I can do it."


    However, Morton yelled angrily, "Mr. Ingram, don''t go too far!"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Klein, am I the one asking to punish your daughter? Isn''t she begging me to punish her?" "Ang has a kind heart, and you''re being so cruel!" Morton said.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, "Morton, if people didn''t know better, they''d think Sebastian came here today just to bully your daughter! If you''re really worried about your daughter being mistreated, why don''t you tell her to leave? Stop stirring up the mess. If she hadn''t been here, this would have been resolved long ago. Can''t you see that she''s just trying to gain pity by saying things that have nothing to do with the issue at hand?"


    Morton frowned, "Steph, Ang considers you her friend and means you no harm. You don''t need to be on guard."


    "I''m sorry, but I really don''t need her as a friend. Silver Fox, enough talking. It''s getting dark." Stephanie said.


    Sebastian nodded, "Regardless of


    whether you and Mrs. Klein would divorce or not, please have here to the hospital in person and sincerely apologize to my future mother-inw for her terrible actions. And don''t think my request is excessive. After all, my


    mother-inw almost


    in the


    hospital today! Plus, Mrs. Klein was trying to kill her by even stopping the


    search for a kidney donor. You can


    weigh the severity of this matter yourself."


    A life for an apology, this request really wasn''t too much.


    But from now on, the dignity of the Klein family would truly be lost. Their reputation would be so damaged that they wouldn''t be able to show their faces in public.


    Morton hesitated a bit. If the Ingram family really decided to go after their small family, it''d be as easy as effortlessly crushing an ant.


    But regardless of his wife''s mistakes, she had given birth to three children for the Klein family.


    Moreover, the incidents with Marilyn happened because he didn''t handle things well, so he was also responsible.


    Ang frowned, "Mr. Ingram... Can I kneel and apologize on behalf of my mother?"

 Chapter 228

    "Sorry, but whoever did this has to face the consequences!" Sebastian said.


    "Is there really no room for negotiation?" Ang asked.


    "No!" Sebastian said firmly.


    Ang cast her eyes down sadly, and Morton, frustrated, suddenly said, "Ang, you get out!"


    "Dad..." Ang said.


    "Listen to me, I want to talk to President Ingram alone. Ms. Bishop, would you mind going out for a moment too?" Morton asked. Stephanie nced at Sebastian and saw him nodding at her. She then turned to walk out, returning to her mother''s room. Ang quickly walked up and said, "Steph... Don''t you really want to admit that I''m your sister? I promise I will treat you well." Stephanie looked back at her with a cold mockingugh, "Ang, do you know? Your sister Katherine used to say the same thing to me. But then she went to seduce my fianc¨¦ in his office. As far as I''m concerned, I can no longer trust anyone in the Klein family." So that was how it was.


    The light in Ang''s eyes dimmed a little as she said, "But I''m not her. You have to trust me because in the Klein family, I''ve always been the youngest daughter, so I''ve always wanted a younger sister."


    "Do you know what Katherine said back then? She said her sister was willful,plicated, disobedient, and always liked to go against her, so she really wanted a well-behaved sister like me." Stephanie said. Ang didn''t say anything.


    "So, the daughters of the Klein family all talk so simrly. Such people are really not worthy of trust! So, you better give up. I''ve always been the only child, and I''ll never have sisters in this life." Stephanie said. "Don''t mix up things!" Ang''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    "You''re finally showing your true colors, huh? Even when you get angry, you look so much like Katherine!" Stephanie said.


    "Don''t think Sebastian really likes you!" Ang smirked.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She didn''t expect him to like her!


    With a disdainful face, Stephanie said, "If


    ¨¨ doesn''t like me, shoulde


    like someone hypocritical


    Best joke I''ve ever heary.


    "He definitely won''t like me, but Sebastian already has a woman he likes, and that person isn''t you." Ang said.


    Silver Fox already had someone he liked?


    He was really good at hiding!


    Stephanie frowned and asked, "So what? Ms. Klein, all you need to know is that the person who will ultimately marry Sebastian is me!"


    "Do you think you''re worthy? As long as the woman in Sebastian''s heartes back, you''re not even worthy of carrying her shoes! Sebastian


    won''t


    ''t even give you a second look! Do you really think he likes you just


    because he''s nice to you?" Ang said.


    "It''s none of your business! You better just mind your own affairs!" Stephanie said.


    After saying this, Stephanie stormed off, feeling extremely annoyed.


    Who Sebastian liked had nothing to do with her!


    But she still felt down for a long time because of Ang''s words.


    Even she found it inexplicable.


    In the dean''s office, no one knew what Morton and Sebastian had discussed.


    By the time Ang came to her senses and wanted to eavesdrop, they had already finished talking.


    Sebastian''s expression seemed somewhatplicated, while Morton appeared relieved.


    He could no longer bear this responsibility, or he would be ruined, so he decided not to carry it any longer!


    After all, the Bishop family mother and


    swer were protected by the


    set


    powerful head of the Ingram family, so nothing major would happen.


    In the future, he would no longer be involved in anything rted to the Bishop family.


    He had also done his best for the affection of the past!

 Chapter 229

    "President Ingram. I told you the truth. I believe you can feel the burden I''ve had in my heart for so many years. My wife was innocent in this whole thing. I hope you won''t hold a grudge against her for what happened today. I''ll take responsibility for all the mistakes on my part. No matter what, she''s still the mother of my three children, and I have to leave her some dignity." Morton said. Sebastian didn''t speak, still pondering over what Morton had just said.


    Morton wasn''t in a hurry, waiting patiently.


    After a while, Sebastian tapped his fingers on the table and said, "You can go now."


    "What about my wife''s situation..." Morton said.


    "Let it behind. But there won''t be a next time!" Sebastian said.


    "Don''t worry, I swear this kind of thing won''t happen again. But afterwards, don''t let Ms. Bishop down. Do take good care of her and her daughter. Once that person wakes up, he won''t treat you badly." Morton said.


    Sebastian sarcastically said, "Am I taking care of my fianc¨¦e and future mother-inw because of the benefits given by others?"


    Morton sighed, "Anyway, President Ingram, you know I have no ill intentions, and there''s no need to mock me. I''m just asking you a favor."


    "Even without your request, I''d still do what I should do. You don''t need to worry about it." Sebastian said.


    "In that case, I''ll leave now. Take good care of yourself!" Morton said.


    Sebastian didn''t say anything more, just feeling a bitplicated.


    Stephanie''s background was soplex.


    Even Mrs. Bishop herself didn''t know how high-ranking that man was back then. It was a pity that destiny yed with people. That girl was supposed to be born into a wealthy family, but instead, she ended up like this.


    If she hadn''t met him, who knew how miserable she would''ve been...


    Oh well, at least she didn''t have to suffer anymore by his side. She could do whatever she liked, and fate wasn''t all that bad.


    Seeing that the sky outside the window had darkened, Sebastian stood up and went to Marilyn''s ward.


    In the ward, Marilyn was tired and closed her eyes to rest, but she didn''t fall asleep.


    Stephanie told her mom jokes at the side, making Marilynugh, "Mom get better soon! When I start making money, I''ll take you to travel the world. We''ll see beautiful scenery and eat lots of delicious food!"


    "Turn into a big fatso?" Sebastian came in, couldn''t help but join in.


    Stephanie stuck her tongue out at him, "You''re the one who''s going to be a big fatso!" Sebastian smiled and said, "Mrs. Bishop, are you feeling better?"


    "Much better. Thank you for today." Marilyn said.


    "Don''t have to say thank you. As long as you''re fine, my uncle and aunt will arrange for a kidney source to be delivered to the hospital as soon as possible. You need to have your surgery as soon as possible Sebastian said.


    "Really? Can my mom have surgery soon?" Stephanie asked.


    "Yes, if there are no idents, she should be able to!" Sebastian answered.


    "Can I...wait


    my mom''s surgeryContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    is sessful and the critical period is over before going to the filming "Stephanie asked.


    "You can discuss that with Gracie. She''ll help you arrange it." Sebastian said.


    "Alright, I''ll call herter." Stephanie said happily.


    "Okay, it''s alreadyte. You stay with Mrs. Bishop, I''m heading back." Sebastian said.


    "Really appreciate your help today. When my mom gets better, we''ll invite you over to our house for dinner!" Stephanie spoke up. "Sounds good." Sebastian muttered.

 Chapter 230

    Marilyn''s kidney transnt surgery was scheduled for three dayster.


    Gillian originally nned to join the film crew, but when she heard that Stephanie''s mother needed surgery, she decided to postpone her departure for a few days and ask Gracie for a leave to go with Stephanie. The reason was that Stephanie didn''t have many rtives or friends, and she wanted to be there for her during this time.


    Gracie said it was no big deal, and since their scenes weren''t being filmed right away, it wasn''t a problem to dy their arrival for a few days. She would handle it.


    When Maddie found out about this, she also rushed to the hospital and apanied Stephanie and Gillian as they sent Stephanie''s mother into the operating room. Before the surgery began, a family member needed to sign the consent form.


    When Stephanie saw that the sess rate for kidney transntation was only 50% on the consent form, her hand trembled as she signed it.


    She knew the risks beforehand, but it was still terrifying to experience it firsthand.


    Gillian and Maddieforted her, saying, "Steph, don''t worry... your mom will be fine, the surgery will be sessful!"


    "I''m fine... I''m not afraid, my mom will be okay." Although Stephanie tried to reassure herself, her voice still trembled.


    Gillian and Maddie felt sorry for her and tried to divert her attention, "Where''s your Silver Fox? Didn''t hee today?"


    "He has an important meeting today. He''lleter." Stephanie said.


    "Alright. Actually, even if he came, he wouldn''t be able to do much, just one more person waiting outside." Maddie thought she would be unhappy about this and tried tofort her.


    But Stephanie didn''t really care about that, knowing that her mother''s kidney source was found by Sebastian and that he paid for the hospitalization and surgery expenses. He had already done so much for them. She was just purely afraid that her mother''s surgery wouldn''t go smoothly and she wouldn''t make it out.


    Gillian hugged her shoulders and said, "Don''t think too much. Let''s think about what you and Mrs. Bishop are going to do after she gets better."


    This topic sessfully diverted Stephanie''s attention.


    She propped up her chin and said,


    "After she''s discharged, she''ll? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    probably go back to work? She used


    to be in finance and very


    1.n


    experienced. She especially loves doing ounting and saving


    money."


    "With Silver Fox around, will your mom ever be short of money? And in the future when we start filming, we can also earn quite a bit. You alone could support her." Gillian said. "Yeah, but she hates being idle. When I start making money, I''ll buy her an apartment in downtown B City!" Stephanie said.


    "You''re ambitious! A slightly nice apartment in downtown B City would cost at least tens of millions." Gillian said.


    "I can use the money Silver Fox gave me as a down payment and then slowly repay the mortgage!" Stephanie said. "Well, why not just pay in full?" Gillian asked.


    "That''s a bit too much to spend. It''s really embarrassing. If it''s a smaller amount, we can slowly pay it off


    couldn''t afford to repay it!"


    Stephanie said.


    "But you and Silver Fox are getting married, aren''t you? Do you still need to pay back the money? Won''t you be in charge of his moneyter?" Gillian asked. Stephanie shook her head and said, "You misunderstood. Such a good thing wouldn''t happen to me."


    Even if she and Silver Fox really got married, it would be different from a normal couple!


    Silver Fox was only marrying her to repay her kindness, and he already had another woman in his heart.


    For some reason, Stephanie''s mood suddenly worsened again.


    Seeing this, Gillianughed bitterly and said, "How do you always change your face so quickly all day long? Do you also do this in front of


    Silver Fox? Howe he ver


    mentioned that you''re a


    face-changing monster?"

 Chapter 231

    "Silver Fox never talked about me like that! He''d only say, be good, and from now on, I''ll take care of you!" Stephanie said.


    How touched she was at the time when she heard those words.


    Butter on, when Ang told her that Silver Fox had someone he liked, her emotions were soplicated.


    "Oh my God! You know, people who unt their love don''tst long! Steph, I haven''t even met Silver Fox yet! Is he really showing upter? I just want to see how handsome he really is when Gillian says he''s got the looks." Maddie said. Gillian pped her chest, promising, "I guarantee that when you see Silver Foxter, your eyes won''t be able to move away!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "You think I''ve never seen a handsome guy before? Will I really be that taken aback? At most, I''d just give him a couple extra nces." Maddie said.


    "You better be like that!" Gillian said.


    "Whoever can''t do it is a mad cow!" Maddie said.


    "Steph, bear witness! If Maddie can''t, we''ll call her a mad cow from now on!" Gillian said.


    "Stop kidding." Maddie raised her chin confidently, "If I don''t give him extra nces, what are you going to do, Gillian?"


    "Whatever you say!" Gillian said.


    "Deal! If I can pull it off, you''ll have to arrange a date with Putnam for me!" Maddie said.


    "Wow, Maddie, you''re really pushing it! You won''t even take the initiative, so how can I possibly get him out? I''m not even close to him!" Gillian said.


    "Well, if we''re going to y, we might as well go for something challenging, otherwise it''s no fun!" Maddie said.


    Gillian rolled her eyes exasperatedly, "Fine, I''ll do it. Not that you''ll ever seed anyway."


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, "You two are too much!"


    "Steph, be our witness!" Gillian said.


    "Steph, you better call Silver Fox and tell him to dress up before hees out!" Maddie said.


    Stephanie continued tough, "To be honest. No exaggeration, Silver Fox is handsome even in his pajamas."


    "You''re just thinking that because you''re in love. Oh my God! Steph, is your fianc¨¦ the guy in front of us?" Maddie asked.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the three of them immediately looked in the direction Maddie was looking.


    A good-looking stranger was walking towards them, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand.


    The handsome guy looked about twenty-three or four, tall and well-built, dressed in a suit, and wearing an expensive watch on his wrist. Before Stephanie and Gillian could say anything, Maddie scoffed directly, "This face isn''t even worth my time. Gillian, get ready to lose!" Gillian didn''t even want to burst her bubble.


    This handsome guy couldn''t evenpare to one-tenth of Sebastian.


    The guy approached them, holding the bouquet, and asked, "Which one of you is Ms. Bishop?"


    Stephanie raised her eyebrow, "That''s me, who are you?"


    "Hello Ms. Bishop, I''m Cooper. My father heard about Mrs. Bishop having surgery today, so he asked me toe here and wait for her foe out of the operating room safely and let him know. I know you have some issues with the Klein family, but my father''s orders can''t be disobeyed. Please understand." Stephanie replied indifferently, "This hospital isn''t mine, so you can stay if you want. But this spot has already been taken, so if you want to wait, go stand over there!"


    Mrs. Klein never showed up and apologized on her knees, however, she didn''t mind that much.


    But she was a bit curious about what Morton and Sebastian talked about that night, which made Sebastian change his mind. Stephanie never asked Sebastian, though.


    Cooper nodded with a smile, unlike the Klein family''s daughter, he didn''t have any intention of befriending Stephanie.


    He didn''t have much curiosity about this newfound half-sister either.


    After greeting her, he went off to the


    side with the bouquet in hand, patiently waiting and asionally ncing at the surgery room door to check the time.


    There was no sign of impatience on his face.


    Gillian and Maddie, full of curiosity, asked, "Steph, who is this guy?"


    "The eldest son of the Klein family, Cooper." Stephanie answered.

 Chapter 232

    "Whoa! Why is the young master of the Klein family here? And he''s waiting for your mom toe out of the operating room? Steph, what''s your rtionship with the Klein family?" Maddie asked curiously. Gillian knew some of the details and quickly interrupted her, "Don''t ask too many questions that you shouldn''t!"


    "What''s with you, Gillian? When did I make you mad again? Why are you talking to me like that?" Maddie said.


    Stephanie, trying not tough, said, "Alright. You two always argue like real sisters, turning against each other so quickly. I don''t know what to say to you. Gillian, I''m fine, I don''t care anymore, it''s okay to tell Maddie."


    Gillian chuckled bitterly, "I was just worried that you still cared about this. Since you don''t, then I''ll say it. Maddie, listen up, Steph is probably the illegitimate daughter of the Klein family. But she has never received any benefits from them, she doesn''t care about the Kleins at all. Does that make sense now?"


    "Wow! Steph, you''re actually a part of the Klein family''s bloodline. I''ve seen Katherine and Ang, and honestly, they aren''t even a match for one of your fingers! Don''t worry, Steph, I won''t look down on you because of this. You''re the best in my eyes!" Maddie said. Stephanie, who was originally worried about her mother''s surgery, had her moodpletely changed by her two friends.


    Smiling helplessly, she said, "I know! You two are also my most important friends!"


    "Steph, look, there''s another handsome guying! He looks even better than Cooper! Wait, he looks familiar!" Maddie suddenly gasped.


    Gillian and Stephanie followed her gaze and saw Cyrus dressed impably, holding a few boxes of nutritional supplements as he walked towards them.


    "Oh! It''s Mr. Damon, the one we had BBQ withst time!" Gillian recognized him immediately.


    Stephanie said, "Yeah. But I didn''t tell him about my mom''s surgery, why is he here?"


    As they were talking, Cyrus had already walked in.


    In just a few days, Cyrus had changed from being frivolous to slightly calmer.


    Dressed in a suit, he looked a lot more energetic, and his handsome face had a cool expression.


    When he saw Stephanie, a smile slowly spread across his face.


    He came over with the stuff and said, "Hi, three beautifuldies."


    Gillian greeted him normally, "Hi, Mr. Damon!"


    Maddie yfully greeted, "Mr. Damon, you look so handsome today!"


    Stephanie, asked in surprise, "Cyrus, what are you doing here?"


    Cyrus nodded to Gillian and Maddie and then answered Stephanie''s question, "Your mom is having such a major surgery, as a friend, I naturally have toe and apany you." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Stephanie couldn''t help but feel touched, "Last time, with Gracie''s situation, I caused trouble for you."


    "It was a small matter, and I didn''t care about it." Even though he said that, the impact of the matter was still quite significant.


    However, Cyrus never med Stephanie. The person who made him ufortable was Sebastian.


    That was right, he couldn''t defeat Sebastian now.


    But he was a whole six years younger than Sebastian. Give him six more years, and he could definitely grow to be on par with him!


    Sebastian just started fighting for


    sess a few years earlier than him, not a big deal. How could an old mandike Sebastian be a good match for young Steph? ¨¦n.swnovels


    After hearing this, Stephanie smiled and said, "Anyway, I caused you trouble. I apologize."


    "You don''t have to be so polite with me, you know what my personality is like. Even if you caused my entirepany, which I just took over, to


    go bankrupt, as long as us


    happy, I would be happy too Cyrus


    said.

 Chapter 233

    Stephanie helplessly said, "Since you''ve already started taking over the family business, I should be serious about it and not just mess around all day." "I know. And what about you? Shouldn''t you go back to the film crew and start filming once your mom''s surgery is done and recovered?" Cyrus asked. "Yeah, and also Gillian and Maddie. We''re going to do it together!" Stephanie said.


    "That''s nice, havingpanionship! I have a project running over there too, so I''ll have a chance to treat you guys to dinner." Cyrus said.


    Gillian and Maddie agreed and nodded eagerly, "We''re looking forward to it!"


    Cyrusughed and said, "You guys should leave your contact information with me too. In case I can''t reach Stephanie, I can still get in touch with you." "Sure, no problem!" Gillian said.


    "Mr. Damon, is your brother very busytely?" Maddie asked curiously.


    Cyrus was a little surprised, wondering why Maddie would suddenly ask about his brother. But he answered, "Yeah, my brother is pretty much busy every day." Maddie''s face was full of disappointment. No wonder he never replied to any of her texts or answered her calls.


    Stephanie winked at Cyrus, and Cyrus instantly understood what was going on. However, as far as he knew, his brother wouldn''t like someone like Maddie, right?


    Cooper knew Cyrus, as the Klein family and the Damon family were connected through marriage. He was surprised to see Cyrus here because of Stephanie''s mom''s surgery. Cyrus looked around and saw Cooper.


    Cooper was also looking at him, and when he saw Cyrus looking back, he quickly nodded and said, "Mr. Damon, long time no see."


    Both of them were about the same age and height, and they were both handsome. It looked good to see them greeting each other. Cyrus frowned and asked, "Why are you here, Mr. Klein?"


    "My father and Mrs. Bishop are old friends. When he heard about her surgery, he specifically asked me toe and wait." Cooper said.


    His brother had mentioned that Stephanie was the secret daughter of the Klein family.


    Cyrus frowned again, realizing that Stephanie should already know about his marriage alliance with the Klein family.


    His face didn''t look very good, but he didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Stephanie looked worried at the operation room door, while Gillian tightly held her hand tofort her.


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh bitterly. It was hard not to be worried.


    A sudden distraction could only be temporary.


    Out of the blue, her phone buzzed with a text message.


    When she checked her phone, it was actually from Sebastian.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    [Mrs. Bishop is already in surgery?]


    She replied with a simple [Yes.]


    He sent another text: [Don''t worry,


    ÈË


    n¨¦t


    asked Dr.O''Neal to get a very authoritative old doctor to perform your mom''s surgery. The sess


    rate is high. Mrs. Bishop wave


    be fine.]


    [Thanks, Silver Fox... But aren''t you in a meeting? How do you have time to send messages?]


    [Who says you can''t send texts during a meeting?]


    [I thought you couldn''t.]


    [Silly.]


    [You''re the silly one. I''ve never been to a meeting, so how could I know?]


    [How about I bring you to one someday?]


    [No way. Everyone at the venue would be big shots, and my legs would turn to jelly.]


    [What''s there to be afraid of when I''m there?]


    Yeah, as long as he was there, there


    was


    Silver Fox to worry about. But


    couldn''t always be there,


    could he?


    If the person he liked came back, would he still be as good to her as he was now?


    For some reason, Stephanie suddenly felt lost and had no mood to reply to the message. Sebastian saw that she didn''t respond and tapped the table gently with one hand.


    Martin, who was taking meeting notes next to him, noticed his restlessness and leaned over to whisper in his ear, "Sir, are you worried about Mrs. Bishop''s surgery?"

 Chapter 234

    Sebastian said casually, "That girl must be worried right now."


    "You know. What if you leave the meeting and go to the hospital to be with Ms. Bishop?" It''s not really appropriate not to be outside the operating room when your future mother-inw is having surgery, is it? But today''s meeting was indeed important.


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Check what kind of life and treatment the daughters of the Snider family get."


    For a moment, Martin was confused.


    What?


    Weren''t they talking about the mother-inw''s surgery and the fianc¨¦e''s worries? Howe they suddenly want to check the Snider family''s daughters?


    But Martin obediently went to do it and left the conference room quietly. After about ten minutes, he came back efficiently and reported.


    He also printed a stack of materials and handed them to Sebastian.


    "Sir, ver thought. The Snider family is known for spoiling their daughters, but ver thought they would spoil them to this extent! Almost every daughter of the Snider family got a castle built just for them when they were born! They were treated like pampered princesses!"


    Sebastian nced at the material and raised an eyebrow, "Having four agile female bodyguards when traveling? Too high profile, not suitable for her."


    Martin looked puzzled and said, "What are you talking about?"


    "Check if there are any castles for sale in B Citytely."


    Wow!


    What was he trying to do? Completely iprehensible!


    Although he didn''t understand what Sebastian wanted to do, Martin still followed suit, turned on hisptop, and started searching.


    Sure enough, there was a discovery.


    "This castle seems to be Mrs. Perez''s dowry, right? They''re selling it for a high price? Is the Perez family going bankrupt? Mrs. Perez is actually selling her personal castle?"


    As luck would have it, Jeffrey Perez''s wife, Mrs. Perez, happened to be Reba Perez, one of the Snider family''s daughters!


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian''s eyes glinted meaningfully as he asked, "Where is it located?"


    "In Southern Town, over a decade ago, it was definitely the best location in all of B City." "Buy it!"


    Very well, it was not toote to give her what she should have had when she was born.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Oh my God! Didn''t he want to ask about the price?


    50 billion! That was no small sum!


    "Are you sure you want to buy it?"


    "Yes, buy it in Stephanie''s name. You handle this personally, don''t make a fuss, and buy it anonymously." Wow!


    Was the president going to spend a fortune for his wife?


    Martin smiled bitterly and agreed, "All right, I''ll go handle it after the meeting."


    "Send me a picture of the castle."


    "Are you trying to show it to Ms. Bishop and ask if she likes it?"


    "Even if she doesn''t like it, buy it." Because it was what she should have had in the first ce.


    Why bought it if she didn''t like it?


    Martin was confused again, but he saved the photo and sent it to Sebastian anyway.


    Outside the hospital operating room in the long corridor, Stephanie was chatting idly with Gillian and Maddie on her both sides, and Cyrus asionally joined in to say a few words.


    Suddenly, Stephanie''s phone received several texts in a row.


    She received several photos at once.


    Stephanie was a bit confused, clicked open each one to check... it turned out it was the panoramic view of arge castle.


    The photos were taken very well,


    looking like a fairnd. The garden outside the castle was arranged very cleverly, just looking at the pictures made people couldn''t help wanting to explore it for themselves.


    There was also a river outside the castle, with a few wooden boats on the river, which looked especially artistic.


    Stephanie thought, this was


    probably where the princess in a et


    fairy tale lived, right? Why would Sebastian suddenly send these pictures to her?


    She then saw a few words attached to the bottom of the image.


    "Do you like it?"

 Chapter 235

    Stephanie looked puzzled and replied, "It''s beautiful, but why are you suddenly showing me this?" Was he trying to distract her?


    "After your mom is discharged from the hospital... could you guys move in there?"


    Wow! What on earth was Sebastian nning?!


    Her mom was still in surgery, and he''d already got her post-discharge living arrangements sorted?


    This was such a beautiful ce; was it really for the two of them?


    Wasn''t that a bit overdramatic?!


    Stephanie was feeling kind of flustered.


    Her fingers were trembling as she typed out a few characters and sent them.


    "Silver Fox... are you serious?"


    "Do I look like I''m lying?"


    "So... is this castle yours?"


    "Not yet, but it will be soon..."


    Stephanie suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    She really didn''t understand the world of rich people. For these wealthy types... buying a castle was just like ying a game.


    She typed out a reply: "Then why don''t you live there yourself?"


    "Don''t you think this ce is like a castle built for a princess?"


    "Yeah... it does look more like a castle fit for a woman."


    "So, do you like it?"


    "Of course! It''s so beautiful, I don''t think any girl would dislike it."


    "Since you like it... I''ll give it to you as a dowry."


    "Don''t joke around!" She couldn''t believe he would give this beautiful castle as her dowry.


    Although in the end, it would still be part of the Ingram family''s property.


    But if they got divorced, since it was her dowry, it would still belong to her!


    That was way too generous! Stephanie didn''t dare ept.


    But Sebastian seemed a bit unhappy. "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    "That''s not what I meant... It''s just too valuable. I feel guilty."


    Guilty of what?


    It''s supposed to be hers anyway. Zachary Lird didn''t give it to her, but he would.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Born with a princess''s fate, her tragic destiny turned her into an ordinary girl. Sebastian couldn''t ept it, as he thought this girl deserved all the best things in the world.


    "ept it. As the wife of the president of Skyline Corporation, don''t you think you''re worthy of having a castle?"


    So this wasn''t for her, it was to elevate the status of his future wife? Fine!


    "Yes..."


    "Good girl. If there''s anything you like in the future, just tell me... I''ll buy them all for you."


    For a moment, Stephanie almost felt like sinking into the fantasy.


    Sebastian was so charming.


    That night too, he had said, "Be good, and I''ll give you everything."


    And now it was, "Tell me what you like, and I''ll buy them all..." Seriously, how could any woman resist that kind of pampering?


    But why was Sebastian doing this all of a sudden? Was it because of the promise he had made to her at the hospital?


    He said he would spoil her... so now he was keeping his word?


    Stephanie couldn''t figure it out, so she didn''t bother digging deeper.


    However, Maddie soon saw thest message Sebastian sent her and shouted, "Wow! ''Be good, and I''ll buy you anything you want in the future!'' Steph, is this a message from Silver Fox?"


    Stephanie felt her ears getting hot with embarrassment and frowned, "Maddie, you''re so shameless! You''re actually spying on other people''s messages!"


    "I just saw that you were always


    looking at your phone and couldn''t help but take a nce... Then my heart almost jumped out after reading it! Gillian... we single people really can''t live on like this, I feel like I''m going to die of jealousy."

 Chapter 236

    Gillian couldn''t help butugh and say, "Steph, did Silver Fox really say that? Giving you his bank card is not enough? He has to buy things for you personally?" This boyfriend was too awesome! Steph really hit the jackpot!


    She felt envious and jealous.


    Stephanie chuckled, "Alright! Silver Fox was just joking... Don''t take it seriously!"


    Cyrus listened with a twisted expression.


    Sebastian, this old man, really knew how to sweet-talk young girls.


    Too shameless!


    He couldn''t help but interrupt, "Can you really believe what a man says?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Gillian immediately replied, "But a man like Silver Fox doesn''t seem like the type to brag!"


    Cyrus''s face turned sour, "You don''t know him, how can you say he doesn''t brag?"


    Gillian was dumbfounded. What was the matter with Cyrus?


    She didn''t offend him; why was he really that angry?


    Stephanie frowned, "Alright, it''s nothing... Cyrus, we girls are just chatting casually, don''t butt in!"


    Cyrus had no choice but to say, "We''re just chatting, right? I was just making a casual remark."


    "Silver Fox isn''t as bad as you think, so don''t target him."


    "I''m not targeting him."


    Maddie, puzzled, asked, "Steph, does Cyrus know Silver Fox? It seems I''m the only one who hasn''t seen him in person?" "Yes, they know each other."


    "Damn it! Will your Silver Foxe back? I''m still waiting to meet him!"


    Cyrus scoffed, "What''s so great about him... just so-so."


    Stephanie red, "Cyrus, don''t look down on him, he didn''t offend you."


    Cyrus rolled his eyes and said, "You guys continue chatting, I''m going out for some air."


    He felt like he would be angered to death if he stayed any longer. Everything was going well chatting with Stephanie and her friends until Sebastian, this old man, suddenly showed up! en


    So annoying!


    After he left, Gillian and Maddie exchanged nces, "Is Cyrus into Steph?"


    "Who knows... but it kind of looks like it."


    Stephanie pursed her lips, "Don''t mind him, he''s just a self-righteous rich guy..."


    "Steph, don''t you have any feelings for him at all?"


    "We''re just friends. He''s quite a yboy! When I met him, he was constantly changing girlfriends."


    "Oh my god! A yboy?!"


    "He''s even Katherine''s fianc¨¦! So...don''t get the wrong idea, Cyrus and I are just friends, there won''t be any other development."


    "Wow! A fianc¨¦! And he still constantly changes girlfriends! And he''s here looking for you! He''s not just a yboy!"


    "It''s none of our business. Cyrus has good character, and being friends with him is not bad."


    "Alright, but Silver Fox must be really gentle to you in private, right?"


    Not at all! He even spanked her and lectured her!


    "Don''t talk about Silver Fox anymore. Can we talk about something else?"


    "Now, I''m only interested in your Silver Fox! Why don''t you show me some of your texts? Since I can''t meet him in person, at least let me see what he said?"


    "Maddie, stop dreaming!"


    "Please let me see! I am really curious!"


    Stephanie originally had no intention of showing er texts to Gillian and Maddie, but just at that moment, she suddenly saw a figure appear at the end of the hallway.


    For some reason, when Maddie stretched out her hand to grab the phone, she didn''t stop her and let her take it away easily.

 Chapter 237

    As soon as Maddie got her hands on the phone, she stood up and took two steps back, and started reading the text messages. After reading it, she was shocked.


    "Wow! Gillian,e check this out! Steph is gonna get super rich! Silver Fox is gonna buy her a freakin'' castle! Not a vi! A castle! It''s such a gorgeous castle! And he''s buying it for her as a dowry! Oh my God! No wonder Steph didn''t wanna show it to us!" Hearing this, Gillian rushed over with excitement and asked, "For real? What kind of castle is it? Is it big?"


    "Look at this panorama... oh man, I''d kill to have a castle like this! It''s like something out of a fairytale, right? Fit for a princess or something!"


    Upon hearing these words, Ang''s fingers were close to being clenched into a ball.


    Sebastian actually treated Stephanie to this extent? Getting her a castle as a dowry?


    A hint of disdain shed across Ang''s eyes.


    When Cooper saw her approaching suddenly, he said with a surprised look, "Ang, what are you doing here?"


    Ang obediently replied, "Father seemed a bit uneasy today. I think he''s worried about Mrs. Bishop''s surgery, so I volunteered toe and wait with you."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "You are so thoughtful... but Father seems to be taking this Mrs. Bishop too seriously."


    "Cooper..." Ang looked at him with some concern.


    Cooper smiled bitterly, "No worries, he''s our father after all, and he''s been good to us."


    "Well... is that Ms. Bishop and her friends over there? How outrageous, her mother is in surgery, with her life hanging in the bnce. and she''s over there goofing around with her friends?"


    Cooper said indifferently, "She was worried at the beginning, but her friends have been trying to distract her, so she doesn''t seem as panicked."


    What was going on? Why was her brother defending that bitch?


    Ang frowned and said, "But... it''s not good to be seen like this, right?"


    "Why care about what others think? As long as your conscience is clear, that''s what matters."


    "Why are you... always protecting her?"


    "After all, she is still a part of the Klein family by blood. Tthough she has not officially been recognized, we can''t have a too bad rtionship with her. If you really don''t like her, just treat her like an insignificant person." ,


    s won


    He had been standing here for nearly an hour, secretly observing this sister of his, who was rted to him by blood.


    She was a pretty cute girl, very


    genuine. Her friends around her also


    cared about her feelings, constantly trying to distract her, and whenever they saw her looking towards the operating room, they''d pull her away and start a new topic to talk about.


    The fact that her friends were all so good to her showed that she was a good person who treated her friends well too.


    Upon hearing this, Ang nodded and said, "Understood... did you buy flowers to give to Mrs. Bishop?"


    "Since we''re visiting a patient, it''s not appropriate toe empty-handed."


    "You''re always so thoughtful."


    On the other side, Maddie dramatically clutched her heart, saying, "I can''t take it anymore! I''m so jealous I could die! Gillian, don''t hold me back. I''m gonna have it out with Steph! How could she have such a great guy?! I''m so jealous I must be turning ugly!"


    Seeing her like this, Stephanie couldn''t help butugh and y along, saying, "It''s because I have good luck and deserve it!"


    "Wow! To think you can answer so confidently... Gillian, let''s teach her a lesson together!"

 Chapter 238

    "You''re so wicked, I love you so much...yet, you made me jealous too!" Gillian echoed.


    "Is it my fault that Silver Fox is so nice to me?"


    "Does Silver Fox have any brothers... Introduce us!"


    "He has a younger uncle, you guys want him?"


    "Being with everyone''s uncle - wouldn''t that make us your and Silver Fox''s aunts? The family hierarchy gets messed up, better to let it go!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hahaha... Maddie, don''t give up! Give it a try!"


    "No way, you try it if you want!"


    "Hello everyone. I''m Steph''s sister, Ang..." Suddenly, a female voice interrupted.


    Gillian and Maddie were stunned for a moment and looked at Stephanie.


    Stephanie frowned and said, "Ang, didn''t I tell you not to mess around with family rtionships?"


    "Steph... I know you don''t want to ept me now... But I sincerely want to be good to you."


    "I don''t need it!"


    Ang naturally assumed that after she introduced herself, the two friends around Stephanie would hurriedly try to tter her. She also thought that after they saw Stephanie''s attitude towards her was bad, they would dislike Stephanie. However, expectations were beautiful, but reality was not as great.


    Seeing that Stephanie seemed to really dislike Ang, Maddie immediately started to sarcastically taunt her. "Didn''t you hear what Steph said? She doesn''t need a sister like you, so please, Miss Ang, don''t bother us." Ang frowned, "Who are you? I don''t think I''ve offended you. Do you need to say such rude things to me?"


    "Don''t put on a rich heiress'' attitude; we alle from wealthy families! My family, the Palmer''s, are no worse than your Klein''s! I''m the only daughter of the Palmer family, but you guys, the Klein family, have two daughters... If we''re talking about status, mine is higher than yours!"


    Hanging out with Stephanie for so long, Maddie and Gillian both became quite sarcastic.


    Ang''s face was full of surprise: "You''re... Ms. Maddie?"


    Seeing her incredible expression, Maddie was quite angry.


    "What''s the matter? Did I get stic surgery so that you couldn''t recognize me? But don''t worry, f didn''t want you to recognize me; we don''t have much of a rtionship anyway."


    Ang frowned, "What do you mean? I didn''t say anything!"


    "Steph''s mom is having surgery right now, don''t bother us."


    "What? I came to show my concern for Steph, how is that bothering you?" "Can''t you see that Steph doesn''t like you?"


    Cooper couldn''t bear it anymore, seeing his sister being ridiculed so much without saying anything. He walked over, pulled Ang behind him, and frowned, "Ms. Palmer, you''re going too far..."


    "You have a protective brother; how impressive! I''m calling my brother right now!"


    She had a brother too!


    Stephanie frowned, "Enough Maddie, stop it!"


    "Stephanie, I just can''t stand this situation."


    "I know, but there''s no need."


    "Ms. Bishop, do you need a brother? I can temporarily be your brother." Suddenly, another person appeared in the corridor.


    Stephanie looked up and saw Putnam''s tall figure and Cyrus walking side by side towards them.


    It felt a bit strange... Her mother was just having surgery, yet it was such a lively event. Even Putnam came in person.

 Chapter 239

    She couldn''t help but blink her eyes in astonishment and asked, "Putnam, what brings you here today?"


    Putnam smiled faintly and said, "Sebastian''spany has an important meeting, and he asked me toe help out. Apparently, it''s to prevent any surprises that might scare Ms. Bishop."


    Sebastian was so considerate! He even asked for Putnam''s help.


    "Putnam...do you know Steph too?" Ang asked innocently.


    Putnam looked at her and nodded slightly, "Of course I know Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e."


    Even the Damon family knew about the rtionship between Sebastian and Stephanie! Ang''s fist tightened, but on the surface, she pretended not to care and looked at Cyrus next to Putnam, her face a bit unpleasant: "Wow, my future brother-inw is here, too..." She wanted to show off how close her Klein family was with the Damon family.


    But Cyruspletely ignored her and was especially disgusted that Ang mentioned this in front of Stephanie.


    He immediately snapped angrily, "Who''s your future brother-inw? Watch what you say, Ms. Klein!"


    Ang looked aggrieved and said, "You''re my sister''s fianc¨¦...is it wrong for me to call you that?"


    Cooper frowned and said, "Ang, go back to thepany first. I''ll be watching over here."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Is today just an unlucky day for me? Why is everyone treating me like this?"


    Cooper patted her shoulder sympathetically and said, "Let''s talk about itter when we get back... Go keep Dadpany at work. I''ll take care of things here."


    The younger son of the Damon family was always a spoiled rich kid who didn''t respect others. Don''t expect him to treat you well.


    Ang was too naive. If it wasn''t for the important partnership between the Damon family and the Klein family, Cooper wouldn''t let his sister be treated like this.


    Ang pouted and said, "Fine...since I am not wanted here, I''ll leave first. But brother, as soon as Mrs. Bishop''s surgery is sessful and she''s safe, you must tell me." Cooper nodded, "Okay."


    Ang came for Sebastian actually. Since he was busy with meetings, there was no point sticking around.


    But her mood was still affected.


    Stephanie, the ugly duckling, turned into a swan directly because of Sebastian.


    Two sons of the Damon family now treated Steph even better than her.


    Ang


    still a


    way to go. No rush. In her


    velet


    bs jealous, but there was llte daughter.


    eyes, Stephanie was just an


    As Ang left, the atmosphere in the hospital hallway improved instantly.


    Maddie''s eyes were practically glued to Putnam. He noticed her too and felt a bit of a headache.


    Why was this woman here as well?


    He was ignoring her texts and calls, and she was still not over him!


    "Mr. Damon, I''m Maddie. Do you remember me?"


    Putnam''s mouth twitched, "I have a


    very


    the


    impression. I remembere


    time I met you, your


    was crooked."


    After saying that, the scene quieted down.


    Stephanie unconsciously twitched


    the cam is really blunt in h of her mouth, thinking et


    that


    swhohet


    . o


    Even if he disliked someone, wasn''t it better to just reject them directly?


    Did he have to be so sarcastic and nasty?


    Gillian was also stunned, not knowing what kind of expression she should make.

 Chapter 240

    Maddie was all chill, happily thinking, "As long as you remember me, that''s all that matters... Look closely at my nose now, it''s been fixed! You can''t just remember me with a crooked nose; you gotta remember me with a straight nose too!"


    Putnam: "..." How was he supposed to respond?


    Stephanie couldn''t help but smile, "Maddie, don''t worry, he''ll definitely be impressed by you!"


    Putnam red at her without saying anything.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Feeling guilty, Stephanie turned her head and saw the operating room door suddenly open.


    Not caring about anything else, she walked over with a serious face and quickly asked, "Doctor! Is my mom''s surgery finished?"


    "No, I just came out to get something, the surgery won''t be that fast. Please, Ms. Bishop, have patience!"


    "How''s my mom''s surgery going? Is it smooth?"


    "Don''t worry, everything''s going well so far!"


    "That''s good... Thank you, doctor, y''all are working so hard!"


    Phew, nothing bad happened so far.


    Gillian, holding her hand, said, "Steph, don''t worry! The doctor said everything''s fine, so it must be."


    Stephanie finally cracked a smile and said, "Thanks foring to keep mepany..."


    "There''s no need to be polite with us!" Maddie and Gillian said at the same time.


    "Same here! As long as Mrs. Bishop''s surgery goes smoothly, that''s what matters." Putnam smiled faintly.


    Cyrus said, "It''s almost noon, what do y''all want to eat? I''ll go get some?"


    Right then, Sebastian texted Stephanie.


    Stephanie nced at the message and shook her head, "No need. Silver Fox said he''lle and treat everyone to lunch." Hearing that, Putnamughed, "Then let''s wait for Sebastian to treat us. Mr. Klein, how about you? Joining us?" Cooper casually said, "No need... I''ll eat on my own after Mrs. Bishop''s surgery is over."


    Curiosity shed in Stephanie''s eyes as she looked at Cooper. Cooper seemed young but quite mature. He seemed very different from the Klein family''s two daughters.


    Aside from greeting her at the beginning, he never initiated a conversation with Stephanie again. The only time he spoke up was to argue with Maddie while protecting Ang.


    After Putnam''s arrival interrupted them, he didn''t say anything more.


    This guy probably didn''t like causing trouble. He might be the only person from the Klein family that she felt somewhat positive about. Sebastian arrived at 12:30 pm. Marilyn still hadn''t left the operating room.


    He notified Putnam to go eat with everyone first, thinking that the little girl wouldn''t go, so he brought a separate lunch for Stephanie. As he approached the operating room, he saw the little girl sitting anxiously by the door.


    Not far from her, there was a man standing.


    Sebastian walked over with the lunch and nced at Cooper''s face.


    Cooper saw him and nodded indifferently.


    Sebastian shifted his gaze and walked towards Stephanie.


    Seeing him, Stephanie asked in surprise, "Silver Fox, are you done with your work?" "Yes... Sorry, I''m a bitte."


    "It''s fine... My mom hasn''te out of the operating room yet, but when a doctor came out earlier to get something, he said everything was going smoothly so far."


    "Then why do you still have that look on your face?"


    Stephanie was taken aback, then forced a bitter smile, "I''m just a little scared..."


    "First, let''s eat. I didn''t know what girls like to eat, so I just bought some random stuff."

 Chapter 241

    A sandwich, a piece of cake, and a ss of milk...


    Usually, these were Stephanie''s favorites, but at this moment, she really didn''t have an appetite.


    Before, when Putnam took everyone out for a meal, she didn''t want to go, but she didn''t want to affect everyone''s mood either. So she acted naturally, making everyone think that she was fine, so they can go and have their meal. Gillian wanted to stay with her, but she pushed her away.


    In fact, when everyone had left, Stephanie looked at the door of the operating room and became nervous and scared again.


    Cooper saw all this and wanted to go over andforted her.


    The little girl''s appearance really made people want to protect her. But thinking about her attitude towards Ang before, Cooper felt that she didn''t seem to like people from the Klein family, so he didn''t go to her. He chose to wait with her in a silent way.


    "Thank you...but I really don''t have an appetite."


    "Are you unable to eat because you''re worried about Mrs. Bishop?"


    "The doctor said it''s fine...but I''m still worried. Silver Fox, my mom is my only family in this world, and I am afraid of losing her."


    For some reason, Stephanie could always be strong in front of others. But she became vulnerable only when she was facing Sebastian, revealing all her worries and fears.


    Sebastian patted her headfortingly, "Mrs. Bishop should be out soon. If you really can''t eat, have some milk, it''s still hot. When shees out safely, I''ll buy you something delicious."


    Stephanie smiled, "Okay...thank you."


    "What about a visit to the castle in the next few days?"


    "what? Have you already bought it?"


    "The formalities of transferring ownership take some time, but visiting beforehand is fine, and it won''t have any impact."


    "Are you really going to buy that castle as my dowry?"


    "Why don''t you ever believe me?"


    "I just don''t understand...why have you suddenly been so kind to me?"


    "Suddenly? Stephanie... Wasn''t I good to you before?"


    This ungrateful little girl! Wasn''t it him who solved her problems every time she got into trouble?


    Moreover, she once said that she considered him as a family member!


    Martin often whispered in his ear that they would be husband and wife in the future, so being good to his wife was the right thing to do.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He had never had a fianc¨¦e before


    and didn''t know how to cherish her!


    He used to think that giving her money was enough. Now that he knew how she should have lived, he thought that money was not


    enough. He wanted to give her everything she should have;


    otherwise, fate would be too unfair


    to this little girl.


    He had the means to make those unfair things fair, didn''t he?


    Seeing his sudden change in expression, Stephanie hurriedly exined, "No, no, you''ve been good to me, but now you''re even better." "Isn''t that a good thing?" Sebastian looked into her eyes seriously.


    Stephanie unconsciously shifted her


    gaze


    flustery, her heart feeling a bit


    flustered, "It''s not bad... I just can''t. express it, I feel a little uneasy."


    Sebastian looked at her seriously, "Stephanie...li?ten, this is my first time having a fianc¨¦e. Although it


    started as an ident, since e


    now my fianc¨¦e, I have to take responsibility for you! have no


    experience, I don''t know how to deal with a fianc¨¦e. But Martin told me


    that you consider me family, so I''ll


    treat you like a family member too. I''m never stingy with my family, what do you think? Do you have any objections?"

 Chapter 242

    "I... no, no objection." Stephanie was really startled by his sudden remark.


    Silver Fox was so charming at this moment!


    Especially thest sentence "What, do you have any objections?"


    Did she dare to have any objections? Did she have any reason to object?


    Silver Fox treated her so well, like family, so if she still refused, she would be really unreasonable.


    "That''s right..."


    As soon as the words fell, the door of the operating room was pushed open from the inside.


    Marilyn was lying on the hospital bed and was pushed out.


    "Where is Marilyn''s family?"


    Stephanie immediately got up and walked over, followed by Sebastian.


    "I''m here... Doctor, is my mom''s surgery done?"


    "The surgery was very sessful! The patient needs to be transferred to a sterile ward for a few days of rest! Afterwards, she can be transferred to a general ward to recover from the wound."


    Filled with emotion, Stephanie''s eyes reddened, and she spoke incoherently, "Thank you, Doctor... You''ve worked hard... I... where is the sterile ward... I will push my mom there right away..." Sebastian pulled her behind him and calmly spoke to the doctor, "Please transfer Mrs. Bishop to the sterile ward. I will have someone handle the procedurester."


    "Yes, Mr. Ingram!"


    "Silver Fox... So, what should I do now?"


    "You don''t have to do anything. Just follow me."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Alright..."


    The young girl''s hands were trembling. She was still young, after all, and hadn''t experienced many big events.


    He simply held her hand and said, "First send your mom to the sterile ward. If you want to go in to apany her, you need to change into sterile clothes before entering."


    "Alright... You just tell me what to do, and I''ll listen to you."


    At this time, the girl was really obedient.


    Sebastian revealed a faint smile, clutched the soft little hand tightly, and then pulled her to follow the bed to the sterile room outside. Stephanie quietly looked at her mom''s pale face on the bed.


    Her mom seemed to have been given an anesthetic, and the effect hadn''t worn off yet. She was still in aa.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Silver Fox... When will my mom probably wake up?"


    "She will wake up by tomorrow at thetest."


    "Is it that long..."


    "Yeah, generally after anesthesia and major surgery, it takes that long for the body to rest and recover quickly." "You know so much."


    He didn''t know much. He just wanted to reassure the girl, so he made it up.


    Watching as Marilyn was pushed into the sterile ward, with an oxygen tube and various IV and catheter¨¨ tubes, Stephanie finally resumed her normal state. She nced down at her hand held by Sebastian with a strange expression.


    Why did it feel... Sebastian was holding her hand like holding a lost child?


    She silently broke free of his hand, and immediately heard a voice, "Wow! Gillian, is that Silver Fox...? Are you sure he''s not a God? OMG He''s like someone that walked out of a fairy tale... This doesn''t match the physical features of ordinary people! How could someone be that handsome..."


    Gillian couldn''t help staring at him and said awkwardly, "You guys didn''t see him holding Steph''s hand, huh? If it''s not Silver Fox, who else could it be!"


    "Oh my God! I can''t believe there''s such a good-looking guy in this world! But this man looks familiar! "


    "Have you ever seen him?"


    "Was he in a magazine before?"


    Putnam at the side reminded with a twitch in the corner of his mouth, "A financial magazine?"

 Chapter 243

    "Yeah! It''s the finance magazine. I saw one in my dad''s study... The guy on the cover kinda looks like him... but not as handsome!"


    "Maybe the photo just doesn''t do him justice..." Gillian said casually.


    Cyrus had a look of disdain on his face.


    What was so good-looking about Sebastian? Was Sebastian better looking than himself?


    He was not even trying to praise himself, but he was definitely more attractive than Sebastian.


    And he was much younger than Sebastian.


    Sebastian was too old!


    Were people blind?


    "Gillian, Maddie! Have you guys eaten enough? My mom''s surgery was sessful!"


    Maddie and Gillian finally took their eyes off Sebastian, smiling happily, "That''s great! As long as it was sessful, Steph, don''t be upset anymore; it''s heartbreaking to see you like that!" Stephanie grinned bitterly, "I won''t be... Thanks for being with me today."


    Cooper, who had been waiting silently and not speaking, suddenly said, "Now that Mrs. Bishop''s surgery was sessful, I''ll leave and report back to my father! Here are some flowers for Mrs. Bishop... Stephanie, if you don''t mind, please ept them on her behalf. If not, I''ll just bring them back."


    Seeing his sincere expression, Stephanie silently epted the flowers, "I''ll thank you on my mom''s behalf."


    "You''re too polite. I''ll take my leave now, and I hope to see you again in the future."


    With that, Cooper turned and left.


    Putnam walked over to Sebastian and tapped his shoulder, "Remember to transfer the money for this treat to my ount."


    Sebastian replied lightly, "You are my brother."


    "Brothers should always settle their ounts clearly."


    "Your real brother is over there. Don''t confuse the family rtions."


    Putnam''s mouth twitched, "You''re just going to discard me after using me?"


    Sebastian finally smiled, "Thank you."


    Putnam and regained his seriousness, "We''re friends, no need to be polite!"


    "Stephanie, congrattions on your mother''s sessful surgery!"


    "Putnam, thank you for helping out today..."


    "No need to be polite, rest assured, ver do things for free... I''ll remember the favor Sebastian owes me."


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, "Well, you guys can take your time figuring that out."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "Such an ungrateful girl."


    Stephanie winked at him, Putnamughed beside her, "I''ll take my time settling the score. With that being said, leave. There''s something I


    need to take care of at thepany this afternoon."


    "Goodbye, I won''t see you off," Sebastian said with a faint smile.


    "I don''t care for you sending me off..."


    Maddie took the initiative, "Steph... I''ll see Mr. Damon off for you."


    Putnam''s mouth twitched again, "No need to bother..."


    But Maddie interrupted, "It''s okay, I''ll walk you to the door..."


    Stephanie said directly, "Maddie, it''s time for you to go home too...


    Putnam, could you do a favore


    6 her off as well?" Conte belongs to ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Putnam said helplessly, "Driving a beauty home... what an honor."


    and


    "Well, don''t be too grateful for this opportunity I''m giving you... Maddie, you just go with him, I''ll take care of my mom, and we''ll keep in touch by phone!"

 Chapter 244

    Maddie was thrilled and gave an OK gesture, then stood by Putnam''s side.


    Putnam red at Sebastian, and Sebastian looked away pretending not to know anything.


    In the end, Putnam left helplessly, and Maddie followed him with a shy face.


    "Cyrus, you should go home too. Can you give Gillian a lift?"


    Cyrus didn''t want to leave so soon. He hadn''t spent time alone with Stephanie yet, but he knew that with Sebastian around, there wouldn''t be a chance. Staying would only make him feel more annoyed. So he agreed to help Stephanie, "Alright." Gillian quickly declined, "Steph, it''s okay, I''ll grab a cab hometer."


    "Why not take the ride when it''s avable? You don''t need to worry, Gillian, Silver Fox will be with me. I''ll be fine."


    "Alright then, thank you, Mr. Damon."


    Cyrus casually said, "No problem."


    As long as Steph remembered the little help he gave, that was enough. No, just remembering him was enough. He would grow and be a new person. The future him would definitely impress Stephanie.


    After everyone left, Stephanie looked at Sebastian and said, "Silver Fox, I want to stay with my mom. If you''ve got something to do this afternoon, you can go." Sebastian casually said, "I''ve postponed this afternoon''s work until tomorrow. I''ll apany you inside."


    "Okay."


    The two put on their sterile gowns and entered Marilyn''s sterile ward.


    All afternoon, Sebastian was by Stephanie''s side in the hospital room, which made Stephanie feel at ease.


    At one point, Martin brought a sumptuous lunch. To prevent germs from entering the ward, Stephanie ate outside before going in.


    Martin also brought Sebastian''sptop. After disinfection, he let Stephanie carry it in for Sebastian to deal with some work rted matters.


    At the door of the ward, Stephanie said gratefully, "Thank you, Martin. I''m grateful for your help today."


    Martin smiled and said, "That''s what


    I should do and I haven''t done


    much. But Mr. Sebastian was restless during the meeting today always thinking of you and your mom, saying you must be worried."


    Stephanie asked, "Did he say anything?"


    Martin said, "He''s always been poor at expressing his emotions; he does a lot but says little. During the meeting, he told me to find a castle, even saying he''d buy one for you. He''s really putting his heart into it for you, but after all, you''re his


    ture


    wife, so it''s only right to treat you


    well."


    Stephanie said with a bitter smile, "He''s too good. I don''t know how to repay him, and I feel undeserving."


    "You and him will be husband and wife, and since ancient times, the rtionship between spouses has always been one of mutual


    n¨§t


    indebtedness. It''s not easy to clear the debts. If we had to be so precise, wouldn''t it be like strangers?"


    Stephanie smiled bitterly, "Anyway, I feel a bit guilty. But I''ll pay him back slowly in the future. Life is so long, I''ll be able to pay him back eventually."


    Martin smiled and said, "The love between you and him is really enviable. I won''t stay here and bother you two any longer. I''ll go back to thepany to deal with some things."


    In fact, he didn''t have anything else to do. It''s just... Sebastian wouldn''t miss any chance to spoil his wife.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He nned to spoil her forever!

 Chapter 245

    The president suddenly instructed him to arrange Ms. Bishop''s future life ording to the living standards of the Snider family''s daughter since childhood.


    He was to prepare everything that the Snider family''s daughter had been able to have from a young age, and give it all to Ms. Bishop. He was also told not to tell Ms. Bishop about these arrangements. Therefore, he had to spend time understanding what the Snider family provided to their daughters from birth until they were 18.


    He then wrote everything down and prepared a set for Ms. Bishop, which exhausted him quite a bit. Although the president wanted to spoil his wife, the one working hard was actually his secretary!


    It seemed that the presidentcked experience in loving someone, so he referred to the Snider family, the best at pampering daughters in B City, to find ways to pamper Ms. Bishop.


    But it wasn''t a bad method.


    Stephanie returned to the hospital room carrying the virus-disinfectedptop, handed it to Sebastian and said, "Silver Fox, Martin asked me to give this to you."


    Sebastian took it and looked at her, asking, "Have you eaten enough?"


    The girl who just finished eating was red-faced, looking so delicate that one would want to pinch her cheek.


    "Of course!"


    "I have to deal with some work matters, take a nap!"


    "Sleeping right after eating, do you think I''m a piggy?"


    "You''ve always been one!"


    Stephanie red at him.


    In the end, sitting by her mother''s bedside, Stephanie couldn''t help but feel sleepy and fell asleep.


    Seeing this, Sebastian couldn''t help but let out a gentle smile.


    Still iming not to be a pig? What a cute little girl.


    Probably being stressed for too long, she was indeed tired.


    He walked over, took off his coat, and covered her with it. Only then did Sebastian go back to the sofa in the hospital room to work diligently on hisptop. When Stephanie woke up, it was already dark outside.


    Opening her eyes and seeing Sebastian focused on work across from her, she continued toy down while watching him.


    A serious and focused Sebastian was incredibly handsome! The more she looked, the more handsome he seemed!


    Just waking up, Stephanie''s eyes were all bright and sparkling, with a thinyer of tears.


    In the dim light of the hospital room, they appeared even brighter.


    Sebastian felt her gaze, looked up and met such a pair of ck and bright eyes.


    Stephanie, realizing her spying had been discovered, quickly closed her eyes, pretending to still be asleep.


    But she thought it was too obvious.


    Silver Fox had already seen her open her eyes.


    Then, Stephanie sat up pretending she just woke up, stretched her body, and looked at Sebastian, asking, "Silver Fox, have you been busy working this whole time?"


    Swno


    Sebastian replied indifferently, "Yes."


    Just now, the girl was clearly spying


    on him. Was her acting good enough for the entertainment industry? Wouldn''t she be scolded by the director?


    "Is being a president really that hard?"


    "It''s not hard, but striving for perfection is."


    In fact, many things didn''t require his personal involvement, but he had always been a perfectionist when it came to work.


    He personally took care of many things, which led to the Skyline Corporation growing even more under his leadership.


    Now, Skyline Corporation had be a top domestic business empire, an existence that was hard to surpass.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Stephanie Jooked at him admiringly, "You''re so amazing! I want to learn from you, making progress every day, so when I act in films, I can be


    focused and dedicated just like you."


    Sebastian smiled, "I don''t really hope for you to achieve great sess. I only want you to be happy."

 Chapter 246

    "I''m not kidding! I''m filming a web series now, and I''ll be on TV next, so you can see me on the screen! And then I''ll be in movies! So you have to pay for a ticket to see the movies I''m in!"


    "Alright." Sebastian couldn''t help but chuckle and agree.


    "Am I ambitious?"


    "Yes."


    "Silver Fox... Can you make a lot of money by being an actor?"


    "Are you bing an actor just to make money?" If so, there''s really no need.


    She could just find an easy job, or not work at all... He wouldn''t let her be short of money.


    Stephanie shook her head: "Partly, but mostly not... Bing a celebrity has been my dream since I was a kid! You know, when I started nning my life, I thought... what kind of life would I want if I didn''t have to worry about my mom''s illness or money? The first thing that came to my mind was bing an actor... That''s why I contacted Gillian."


    Sebastian nodded: "It''s a good thing for young people to have dreams."


    "What about you? What''s your dream?"


    Sebastian hesitated as if he didn''t know how to answer.


    What was his dream?


    When he was a kid... was it to be a pilot? To fly through the sky in a ne?


    When his father got sick, his dream was to be an excellent doctor to cure his father''s illness. But after his father passed away, those childhood dreams were abandoned, and he focused on learning how to be a qualified family heir with his grandfather... Because that was originally his father''s responsibility, but due to his father''s death, he had to take it on.


    He thought it was his father''s wish, and he had to fulfill this mission.


    If there was anything he was good at, it was business strategy and making deals. But if you asked him what his dream was, he really didn''t know how to answer.


    If he said he didn''t have any dreams, would she think he was unambitious?


    "Silver Fox?"


    He was stumped by such a simple question.


    Sebastian said casually, "I''m not telling you."


    "You''re so stingy! I told you my dreams!"


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "We had ate lunch, I''m not hungry yet. Are you?"


    "A little."


    "It''s gettingte, why don''t you go home and have dinner? If you''re busy tomorrow, you don''t have toe over... A caregiver will be with me to take care of my mother at the hospital tonight."


    Sebastian worriedly said, "Tonight is your mom''s critical period. Are you sure you can handle it on your own?"


    "Of course! Don''t worry, I''m not a little kid, and this is a hospital. There


    are doctors and nurses here. //€ 1.20


    there''s any problem, I can call them in for a check!"


    Hearing this, Sebastian nodded and said, "Alright. My phone will be


    night tonight, if there''s any issue, call me anytime and I''ll pick


    Sebastian usually had a very regr rest schedule and would usually turn off his phone before going to sleep at night.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But after Stephanie was once kidnapped by Jta''s people, his nighttime habit of turning off the phone seemed to have changed.


    He was worried that this troublemaker might have an emergency in the middle of the night and not be able to find help...


    Stephanie gave him a sweet smile and said, "Thank you for everything you''ve done for my mom... Goodbye."


    Sebastian was captivated by Stephanie''s sweet grin on her face.


    He then cracked a slight smile and said, "Be good."

 Chapter 247

    The three-day critical period passed with Stephanie being extremely nervous.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Marilyn woke up on the second day, but she still had trouble speaking and moving. During this time, Sebastian came to visit every day. Sometimes he would chat with Marilyn, and sometimes he would just check on her before going back to his busy schedule. Marilyn was very touched by this.


    Gillian and Maddie, on the other hand, went to the film crew after Marilyn got through the critical period. Only Stephanie wanted to wait for her mom to recover a few more days before heading to the set.


    After all, shooting was nothingpared to her mom.


    Gracie also agreed that Stephanie should focus on her mom instead of filming. She even offered to go to the set with Stephanie to exin the situation to the director. As long as they weren''t bad-hearted, they should be able to understand. Gracie even prepared for the worst case, saying that she didn''t care about a small web drama.


    She had many connections and resources in the entertainment circle.


    Not to mention a viin role in a web drama, she could even get Stephanie the lead role in a TV series.


    It took Stephanie''s repeated assurance that she really wanted to y this role. Moreover, this role was her first after being taught by her teacher, Ashley. Only then did Gracie stop looking down on the role, thinking of it as an opportunity for Stephanie to hone her acting skills.


    Marilyn had known for a while that her daughter was going to shoot a film. Knowing that her surgery was dying Stephanie from joining the crew, she felt extremely guilty and said from her bed:


    "Steph, I have the nurses here, and Sebes to see me often. There''s nothing to worry about. You should go to the film crew tomorrow!"


    "Mom, I wanted to stay with you for a few more days."


    "When the crew has a break, or when the filming is over, I''ll have plenty of time with you. I am getting better, so why worry about not having enough time?"


    Indeed, her mom''s health was improving.


    The doctors said that as long as she recovered well, she would be no different from a normal person.


    This was definitely the happiest thing for Stephanie recently.


    Her mom had been living in misery ever since she got sick.


    So Stephanie didn''t go against her mom''s wishes and agreed, "Alright, I''ll go to the film crew tomorrow."


    Gillian and the others had joined the crew four days ago,pared to them, she was a whole weekte. She missed the opening ceremony and the promotional photo shoot The crew was probably already filming. She wasn''t sure if the directors, producers, screenwriters,


    and actors would have a bad impression of her for being sote.


    After thinking for a moment, Stephanie suddenly stood up and said, "Mom, you rest first. I''ll go call Gillian." "Okay."


    Stepping out of the room, Stephanie took out her phone and dialed Gillian''s number.


    Gillian must not have started working yet, as she picked up almost immediately. "Steph! Did you miss me?" "Gillian, I''m going to the film crew tomorrow."


    "Oh, so soon? How''s your mom''s recovery?"


    "It''s going pretty well. She''s been urging me to go to the film crew soon


    choice." Content bet


    s she got better. I had t


    II


    Laughing, Gillian said, "Mrs. Bishop must think you have a bright future. She doesn''t want you to miss out on doing what you love, so she''s being considerate!"


    "I know. But I''m more than a weekte to join the crew... Will people on the set have an issue with me?"

 Chapter 248

    Gillian grinned bitterly, "I just found out howplicated a crew can be too. But don''t worry, you got me and Maddie. We''ve exined the situation to most of the people. The director and producers didn''t say much. As for some others, just let them be." Where there was people, there was always drama!


    Stephanie didn''t expect everyone to understand her, and as long as some people did, that was enough.


    "How''s Maddie? Is her work going smoothly?"


    "Yes, when there''s a scene for her, she films it; when there isn''t, she studies others'' acting skills. In this drama, there are quite a few extremely talented actors who, although not popr anymore, still have solid skills. We can learn a lot by watching them!" "Really? I want to visit the set!"


    "Ha ha,e tomorrow and you''ll see. Oh, Maddie almost made me dieughing yesterday."


    "What happened?"


    "During her first scene, she yed a snake demon, twisting and turning very exaggeratedly. The director said it was too fake! It took more than ten takes to barely pass." "What a pity that I didn''t see it!"


    "No worries! Tomorrow I''ll bring the video for you, but you need to stay quiet in the hospital, don''tugh too hard."


    Stephanie couldn''t helpughing, "Is it really that funny? Then tomorrow I''ll have a goodugh with you!"


    "Don''t let Maddie know I secretly filmed it; she would definitely beat me up if she found out."


    "Don''t worry, I promise not to tell! Oh... Silver Fox, why are you here?"


    Gillian heard her call for Silver Fox on the phone and quicklyughed, "Steph, since Silver Fox is with you, I''ll hang up. See you tomorrow."


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up, Stephanie had a smile on her face as she looked at the suddenly appearing figure.


    Sebastian looked around at the hospital room, asking, "Where''s Mrs. Bishop?"


    "She''s resting! Why are you here now? I just spoke to Gillian, I''m going to the shooting location tomorrow." "Tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, just in time then. Are you free now?"


    "What''s up?"


    "I''ll take you to the castle. I bought it already."


    Stephanie was surprised, "That fast?"


    "Martin is very efficient."


    "Great! Thumbs up for Martin!"


    Sebastian smiled, "Going then?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Of course! It''s my territory; I have to check it out!"


    Several dayster, Stephanie dly epted it.


    Especially when her mom found out about it, she was quite happy. Such an expensive gift showed how much Sebastian cared about her daughter.


    For Stephanie, as long as her mom was happy, that was enough.


    So, Stephanie nned to check out the castle while taking pictures for her mom to make her feel even better.


    She was going to the filming


    location tomorrow, and she might be very busy afterward, so she wanted to make her mom''s mood better before leaving, and she could leave without any worries.


    "I''ll tell Mrs. Bishop and then take you there."


    "Alright!"


    Back in the day, Southern Town was undoubtedly the most prosperous area in B City.


    However, as more areas in B City underwentrge-scale development, the city became more and more prosperous, and this area gradually turned into an old city district.

 Chapter 249

    All the buildings near the old city had a medieval style, which attracted a lot of tourists to visit and admire. There were many museums here. Reba''s castle was built when she was born, and it took a full five years toplete. The whole castle had a royal style, with a pastoral vibe. The appearance was luxurious and magnificent, covering arge area.


    When Sebastian arrived here and saw the surrounding scenery and buildings, he felt that it was totally worth spending 50 billion to buy this castle.


    Especially when he saw the little girl with an excited look on her face, wandering around, jumping around with disbelief and shouting excitedly, "Oh my god... such a great ce, is it really going to be mine in the future?" He suddenly felt it was even more worth it!


    "Yes, it''s yours."


    "Wow! It''s like a dream... Silver Fox, the scenery here is even more beautiful than in the photos!"


    "I heard from Martin that the scenery here is different in every season. From morning till night, every moment has its changes. It''s indeed a rare good ce."


    "Wow! If I move inter, what if I don''t want to move out?"


    "Then just stay here forever."


    "My god! When I move inter, I must invite Gillian and Maddie to y. The three of us can wear princess dresses and have a banquet here! It''ll be so lively!" Sebastian couldn''t help but imagine the little girl wearing a princess dress, looking as beautiful as a delicate doll.


    "Alright, you arrange itter."


    "And you and Putnam, I''ll invite you guys toe too!"


    He had to be invited to the castle he bought with his own money? What a heartless little girl.


    "Let''s take a look inside! If you don''t like the interior decoration style... you can redecorate."


    "Okay."


    Such a beautiful castle, just the exterior was enough to stun people. The interior must be decorated luxuriously and with good taste, right?


    Indeed, she was not disappointed. As soon as Stephanie walked into the castle''s hall, she was amazed by everything inside.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Silver Fox, I feel like I''ve stepped into a fairy tale."


    "Do you like it?"


    "I love it! I feel the person in charge of the interior decoration had a taste that is so simr to mine... and the design is very clever, with high quality! It satisfies every girl''s dream of being a princess!"


    Sebastian couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow slightly.


    When Martin bought this vi, ording to the introduction from the castle''s butler, the decoration here was not the original decoration. It was the result of a person in charge of the Snider family spending time remodeling it for his sister Reba.


    The Snider family not only cherished their daughters, but also the men of the family were attentive and caring to their wives and daughters.


    Moreover, in the past, the Snider family''s daughters never had to worry about not getting married... Many wealthy families in B City were eager to marry the daughters of the Snider family.


    Because the dowry that the Snider


    family prepared for their daughters was very generous...when a


    daughter got married, it was


    equivalent to giving away half


    of the


    Snider family''s fortune at that time.


    And the male members of the Snider family were very capable, able to earn back those fortunes in just two or three years.


    The Snider family was once the most famous aristocratic family in B City. At its most glorious, no other famous family couldpare.


    However, after an incident involving a member of the Snider family, the family gradually declined... Despite this, the Snider family still remained one of the four major families of B City.


    It was just unknown how long the Snider family can hold on. If that certain family member never woke up, the final fate of the Snider family would be unpredictable.

 Chapter 250

    Sebastian couldn''t care less about those things.


    He just felt a little sympathetic for the girl running around, excited like an innocent little bunny, in front of him. She should''ve had these things since she was born, but was only seeing them for the first time now. "Sir, everyone has already been invited!" Suddenly, Martin walked up to Sebastian from the castle''s main entrance.


    Sebastian nodded and yelled upstairs, "Stephanie..e down."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Stephanie was still upstairs checking out the rooms, thinking about which one her mother would stay in, which one she would stay in, and which ones Gillian and Maddie would stay in when they came to visit. She also wanted to pick a room for her teacher and Emily, so they could move in and stay frequently.


    Hearing Sebastian''s call, she hurriedly answered, "Okay... I''ll be right down."


    Martin, with a smiling face, watched Stephanie bounce down the stairs. She was as happy as a child. It felt like she was already spoiled by the president into a dummy... "Martin, you''re here too!"


    Martinughed and said, "Not just me... I brought others."


    "Ah? We just bought this castle, and there are guestsing to visit?"


    Martin eximed in surprise, "Sir, you didn''t tell Ms. Bishop?"


    Sebastian said indifferently, "It''s not toote now... Steph...e here."


    Stephanie obediently walked over to him, listening to Sebastian say, "Let them in."


    Next, several unfamiliar faces walked in from the door. Each person''s attire was very tasteful and distinctive.


    Everyone respectfully said to Sebastian, "President Ingram!"


    Sebastian nodded slightly, "Let me introduce you, this is my fianc¨¦e, Ms. Bishop."


    Everyone quickly greeted Stephanie, "Ms. Bishop!"


    "Hi, everyone" Stephanie looked at Sebastian with a puzzled face.


    bet


    Sebastian introduced them, "These are the chief designers of internationally renowned brands... From now on, every season of the year, they will design your clothes. Each of them has a different design style, so you canmunicate your preferences with them."


    Martin added, "Today they''re here to meet you and after seeing you in person they can have design inspiration and find the style that suits you best for your clothes."


    At this moment, Stephanie was stunned.


    My god! Not only did she move into a castle, she could actually live a life like a real princess.


    Silver Fox treated her so well!


    "Ms. Bishop is so beautiful... and has a good figure... I suddenly got several design inspirations in my head!"


    "Me too! Ms. Bishop, we promise the clothes we design will suit you!"


    "Ms. Bishop, I''m good at designing pastoral-style clothing that suits the ancient castle style. I think you''ll definitely like this style."


    "Ms. Bishop, I am a jewelry designer. Do you have any requirements for the material of the jewelry?"


    Stephanie felt like she was dreaming. She pinched herself, thinking she wouldn''t feel the pain. But... Ouch! So painful!


    Sebastian frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you pinching yourself?"


    "I just wanted to know if I''m dreaming right now."


    Martin said helplessly, "You think it''s


    too surreal, huh? I would think the same if I were you, but don''t worry, being the wife of our Skyline


    Corporation''s president, this


    treatment is nothing. Sir als ind


    to arrange four female bodyguards to protect you, but he probably thought it wasn''t suitable for you and turned it down."


    Sebastian silently shot him a nce.


    You actually remembered the things I mentioned in passing.


    Martin quickly smiled and didn''t dare to speak anymore.

 Chapter 251

    Stephanie helplessly said, "Silver Fox... you don''t have to worry about me, I can take care of myself."


    Sebastian casually replied, "Don''t listen to his nonsense."


    It just that the standards for the daughters of the Snider family vary from person to person, and he didn''t strictly follow those standards.


    Sometimes being too mboyant wasn''t a good thing; this little girl should be more suited for a normal, warm life.


    "So... do I really have to let them design clothes for me?"


    "Yeah, when Mrs. Bishop is feeling better, they can design for her as well."


    "Do rich people have all their clothes custom-made?"


    "Yes."


    "Yours too?"


    "Yes."


    Since she chose to marry a rich man, she needed to respect this custom!


    "Alright, then I''ll trouble you guys to design clothes for me."


    "You''re wee. Should we take your measurements first? Autumn ising soon, and the new autumn styles will be made quickly before the weather gets cold." "Okay... thank you for your efforts."


    "It''s no trouble, it''s our honor to design clothes for Ms. Bishop. Besides, you have such a great figure, and our clothes will not be wasted on you."N?velDrama.Org content.


    To have their personally designed clothing worn by the futuredy of the Ingram family would be a perfect advertisement in high society.


    Even if it was free, it was worth it to raise one''s fame.


    And the Ingram family will still pay.


    "You look so young and talented, you must still be in college, right?"


    "Yeah, I''m a freshman in the Performing Arts Department."


    The designers were surprised and said, "Is Ms. Bishop nning to enter the entertainment industry in the future?"


    Martin hurriedly said, "Please keep Ms. Bishop''s identity as the futuredy of the Ingram family a secret."


    The designers immediately solemnly promised, "Yes, Martin, we


    ??


    understand! We know the rules of the industry and will never gossip outside."


    Martin nodded without saying more.


    Seeing the president still observing the decoration style and furnishings here, he quickly smiled and asked, "Sir, are you satisfied with the decoration and furnishings here?"


    Sebastian casually said, "She likes it; she said it''s exactly her taste."


    Martin smiled and said, "As long as Ms. Bishop likes it... What about you? Do you think anything needs to be changed?"


    "Since she likes the decoration,


    there''s no need to change it.


    However, the furniture here is too


    old; change everything to new ones, including the bed and cabs in the bedroom, as well as the huge walk-in closet in the master bedroom upstairs. I think the design isn''t perfect and I intend to make some adjustments."


    Martin was surprised and asked, "What do you think is not suitable?"


    "Reba must like to collect shoes. The shoe cab takes up too much space; it''s not suitable for a young girl." "How do you n to adjust it?"


    "Reduce the shoe cab by half and make room for jewelry."


    Girls should love these shiny things. When the renovations were done, he would get more jewery for her.


    "Is there any auctioning up in B City?"


    "It seems that Reba is organizing a charity auction soon..."


    Sebastian couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, "She seems to be short of moneytely?"


    Selling the house is one thing, but she''s also hosting an auction?

 Chapter 252

    Charity auctions were basically selling off a portion of the goods and donating the money, while most of the money went to the organizer.


    Martin said with some confusion, "I mean, thedy of the Perez family should be loaded! But I think, the daughter of the Snider family grew up spoiled, so it was probably normal for her to be extravagant. I heard Mrs. Perez loves to collect gems and diamonds. Back when the Snider family was thriving, she had her family''s support and a huge dowry, but now, the Snider family has declined. They''re not what they used to be. Since Mrs. Perez is selling these things privately, she must be in some trouble."


    Sebastian said indifferently, "None of that concerns us, Anyway, you can go to the charity event. If you see anything suitable for her, get it."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Martin said helplessly, "How can I tell what would suit Stephanie? Why not... you go yourself? I think my taste in picking these things isn''t as good as yours."


    Sebastian thought for a moment and said, "If I have time, I''ll go."


    So, was the boss going to keep spoiling his wife more and more?


    A castle wasn''t enough; having a bunch of designers design seasonal clothes for Ms. Bishop wasn''t enough. He even thought the jewelry storage in the dressing room wasn''t big enough, so he wanted to remodel it and filled up the cabs?


    This standard wasn''t even higher than the level of favoritism the Snider family showed towards their daughter!


    It felt like the boss was going to surpass the Snider family!


    Spoiling their daughter was the Snider family''s tradition, but had the boss suddenly gone crazy?


    Martin waspletely clueless.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie had taken her measurements and started chatting with the designers.


    "Ms. Bishop, will you be acting in movies in the future?"


    "I''m going to start filming soon, but it''s a web drama..."


    "Wow! We''ll definitely watch it! By the way, if you''re attending award ceremonies, celebrations, or any


    public asions where you neede


    dress up, please contact me! Entertainment industry''s trendy design styles for these types of


    clothing are my strong suit!"


    "Okay, no problem! Thank you guys!"


    "Are you going to be in a modern drama or a period drama? Need a clothing sponsor? We can suggest it to ourpany when we get back!"


    "A period drama..."


    "Great! Medieval clothing is very popr now... a lot of people wear it on the streets. Ourpany ns to start a medieval brand... What kind of role are you ying?"


    Stephanie said awkwardly, "Uhm... I''m ying a viin... a magical story, I''m a witch!"


    "For fantasy dramas, the costumes need to be very extravagant! I can try tomunicate with mypany to see if we can cooperate with the crew to provide clothing


    ovel


    sponsorship. In this way, ourpany can also take the opportunity to raise its profile. With our sponsored costumes, the crew can have more wardrobe options during filming, making the visual effects even more exquisite."


    "Okay, I''ll give you my number? When I join the crew, and if there''s any demand in this area, I''ll do my best to helpmunicate with the director and discuss it together" It seemed like a good thing for all parties in the project.


    It was said that many TV dramas save costs on clothing. A drama with dozens of episodes often only had a few costume changes. If this coboration was sessful, everyone can wear beautiful clothes every day while filming. Not just her, but also Gillian and Maddie would be thrilled and in high spirits daily.

 Chapter 253

    "No problem! Then we''ll have to trouble you with this, Ms. Bishop..."


    "No trouble at all, this way I''ll have gorgeous outfits to wear every day while filming. It''s a win-win situation!"


    "You have such a great personality, definitely the easiest-going nobledy I''ve ever met."


    Stephanie humbly smiled, as she came from an ordinary family. Even if she wanted to be arrogant, she couldn''t!


    "Ms. Bishop, you''re filming a fantasy TV series... as a witch, right? If you don''t mind, I can design a super gorgeous and beautiful blue bracelet for you! Paired with your costume, it''ll definitely stand out! I''m also great at designing medieval-style headdresses," the jewelry designer chimed in, not to be outdone.


    He wasn''t going to miss any chance to connect with the future wife of Skyline Corporation''s president!


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, "I don''t know if that''s really necessary..."


    "It''s our honor to design something for you! Don''t be shy with us!"


    They were so enthusiastic that it made her feel overwhelmed. However, Stephanie knew that their enthusiasm was due to Sebastian''s identity; if she were just an ordinary person, they wouldn''t even give her a second look.


    "Then I''ll have to bother you guys... How about I leave my agent''s contact info with you? If you have any questions, just give her a call."


    "No problem at all!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Later on, the designers found out that Stephanie''s agent was the well-known Gracie in the entertainment industry, and they were all shocked and tongue-tied.


    They dared to tter Stephanie, but in front of Gracie, they didn''t have the guts.


    Gracie, on the other hand, knowing that these designers were handpicked by Sebastian for Stephanie, treated them with courtesy. As for the matter of providing costumes for the film crew, Gracie acted as the middleman and sessfullymunicated with the director.


    The screenwriters and directors in the crew were overjoyed and incredibly grateful to her, and the fashion designpany was also very thankful to Stephanie.


    Inadvertently, Stephanie had helped Gracie expand herwork even further. But all of these things wouldeter.


    Back in the castle, after the


    designers left satisfied, Sebastian


    and Martin finished their tour of the castle and came down the stairs.


    Stephanie hurried over, "Silver Fox, have you finished looking around?"


    "Yeah, there are just a few ces that need some modifications."


    "You can do whatever you think is right. I don''t have any problems with that!"


    "Alright."


    Since the girl had no objections, he would just go ahead with his ns.


    "Why don''t you all take a break... I''ll go take some photos to show my mom when I get back!" "Go ahead."


    Stephanie quickly snapped pictures of some of the most photogenic spots in the castle with her phone.


    The castle''s lighting was all yellow, making the photos look particrly gorgeous.


    ver


    When Stephanie returned to the hospitalter, she showed the photos to Marilyn, and Marilyn felt like her eyes were almost overwhelmed just from looking at the pictures.


    "Steph... Did Seb really give you such a huge castle?"


    "Yes, he said it''s gonna be my dowry."


    Marilyn said emotionally, "Seb is really good to you... He''s so generous."


    "Mom, that''s not all! Silver Fox even hired a designer to create outfits for me, with different styles for every season. He said that once you''re out of the hospital, he''ll have outfits n


    designed for you too, all


    custom-made. When we''re out, we''ll never have to worry about wearing the same clothes as anyone else."

 Chapter 254

    Marilynughed and said, "I''m old now, it doesn''t matter what I wea.. You''re still young, you should dress nicely and enjoy the good times. I''m past that age."


    "Mom, you just had surgery, and you haven''t recovered your strength yet! Once your body gets better and you take good care of yourself, you''ll surely look like a 30-something beauty! Don''t say you''re not attractive!" Marilyn couldn''t help butugh loudly: "My daughter is justplimenting me. It''s not true!"


    "Well, you always say I look good, that''s not true either."


    "It''s different, you really do look good, or else... Why would Seb like you so much and be so nice to you?"


    Was it true that everyone thought Silver Fox liked her and was so nice to her? Actually, Silver Fox wanted to train her to be the future mistress of Skyline Corporation so she wouldn''t let him down in the future. When she had the image and status, she would help Silver Fox improve his own. That was the reality.


    Not wanting to upset her mom, Stephanie vaguely said, "Fine, I look good, and people like me..."


    "Of course! Tomorrow, you''re going to the film crew to shoot... Have you packed up yet?"


    "I don''t need to bring much... Silver Fox has arranged an assistant, everything is prepared, I just need to bring a few sets of clothes."


    Marilyn looked at her lovingly and said, "Steph, take good care of yourself when you''re out... Don''t worry about me, you don''t have to be afraid of losing me like in the past... My body has recovered a lot, and I''ll be with you for a long, long time..." Life was good now.


    The past hardships had been endured.


    The mother and daughter cuddled together, lying in bed, full of longing for the future life...


    At the ssic Pce''s Movie Center in the suburbs of B City.


    A ck car stopped at the entrance.


    The driver took Stephanie''s small suitcase from the trunk and said respectfully, "Ms. Bishop, would you like me to take you in?"


    Stephanie quickly shook her head: "My agent is waiting for me here, she''ll take me in. I''ll contact her directly."


    "Alright, Ms. Bishop. I''ll go find a ce to park first. Call me if you need anything. Martin said I''m your exclusive driver now."


    Oh my god. This was like the treatment of a rich family''s daughter, a luxury car ready to go, the driver ready to serve.


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh


    and say, be shooting at the Movie Center recently, so I won''t need a car that often. You can go back ande back when I need you


    "But Martin said..."


    "Could you tell Martin to get a more low-profile car?"


    If she drove this luxury car in and out


    of Menter, but her background


    was very ordinary, soon people would start rumors that she was being kept.


    Something simr had happened before at school, so she should keep a low profile.


    "No problem, I''llmunicate with Martinter."


    "Alright."


    Stephanie stood by the roadside with her luggage and called Gracie.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gracie asked her to wait a moment, and in less than two minutes drove up in a cool dark red sports car. She was wearing sunsses, looking arrogant, and gave Stephanie a slight nod of her chin.

 Chapter 255

    "Gracie! Wow! Your car is so cool!"


    "Like it? If you do, ask President Ingram to buy you one. Even if you want a dozen, he can afford it."


    "Nah, Silver Fox just bought me a castle of my own. I guess it''s expensive... I owe him so much I don''t know how I''ll ever pay him back." Oh my god! A castle?


    Gracie was shocked in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. It seemed like this girl was getting treated as a future wife, not just someone for fun.


    Gracie smirked slightly and said, "President Ingram really knows how to spend money. I wonder which area the castle is located in. B City''snd prices are incredibly high, there aren''t many ces that can amodate a castle. I''d guess there are no more than five castles in the whole of B City."


    "It''s in Southern Town... Silver Fox took me to see it yesterday, and it''s absolutely gorgeous!"


    Southern Town?


    Could it be the Snider family''s castle? Did Reba sell the castle?


    Gracie''s eyes shed with seriousness, "Is it the one with a bigke outside?"


    "You know about it?"


    How could she not know....


    Gracie said calmly, "Did President Ingram buy that vi directly for you?"


    "Silver Fox said he bought it for my dowry, and it''s already mine. Martin personally bought it, and we''ll move in once my mom is discharged from the hospital. Silver Fox said there are some parts he wants to change, but I don''t understand that stuff. I guess his taste should be good enough to make it even better."


    Gracie''s eyes were full ofplexity, "President Ingram seems really nice to you."


    "Silver Fox has been great to both me and my mom! Can we go in now?"


    "Of course, I''ll take you to meet the director first."


    Gracie was a bit puzzled. Although Stephanie was pretty, Sebastian was from a wealthy family and had seen countless beautiful women already!


    What exactly attracted him to Stephanie? Could it be that these rich people, who were used to seeing noble beauties, were attracted by her pure innocence?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Gracie couldn''t figure it out, and she didn''t want to think about it. Anyway, Stephanie was now someone she had groomed, so having a powerful


    backer like her was obviously great.


    Moreover, she wasn''t just a sugar baby, she was a future legal wife... so their rtionship was stable.


    Even without Sebastian, the title of wife to the president of Skyline Corporation would ensure that not many people in the entertainment industry would dare to offend Stephanie.


    When Stephanie was taken by Gracie to meet the director on set, the director was in the middle of shooting a scene.


    As it happened, it was Gillian''s part.


    Gillian saw Stephanie suddenly appearing, and immediately made a mistake in her performance.


    The director yelled "cut" right away, his face turning gloomy, "What''s going on? Are all the neers like this now? You can''t even perform such a simple scene!" Gillian quickly apologized, "I''m sorry... I saw my friending, so I made a mistake."


    "Who let outsiders in? Didn''t I say no outsiders are allowed on set during filming? Why doesn''t anyone take my words seriously?"


    Gracie raised her eyebrows, walked over, and patted his shoulder lightly, "Hey, Mr. Lowe."


    Mr. Lowe was fuming, and he didn''t like being suddenly patted on the shoulder. He turned around angrily, only to see Gracie''s face.


    He stopped in his tracks: "Ms. Gracie? What brings you here all of a sudden?"


    "I brought an actress here... Let me introduce you. This is Stephanie, one of the two new talents I''m currently coaching. The girl you just criticized is the other one."


    Suddenly, the other actors and crew surrounding them looked shocked. Gracie had actually started coaching new talents! And both of them were in their crew!

 Chapter 256

    Gillian heard this and walked over.


    Gracie smiled at her, "Mr. Lowe is a great director. Although he''s a bit strict with you guys, it''s all for your own good."


    Gillian humbly said, "I know."


    "Hello Mr. Lowe, I''m Stephanie. I joined the crewte because I had some urgent matters at home."


    Mr. Lowe nodded absently, "Gillian mentioned it before and your agent exined it to me too. It''s fine, your part has been rescheduled to ater date. Since you''re here now, take a break today and we''ll start shooting your part tomorrow." "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee." He then looked at Gracie.


    It seemed like he was asking... if his attitude was satisfactory to her?


    Gracie raised her eyebrows, "Since you''re here, how about treating me to a cup of coffee at lunchtime?"


    "Are you out of money to buy coffee because you''re teaching neers?"


    "It''ll be better if you treat me. Plus, I''ve got some good news for you. I''ve found a clothing sponsor for you, do you want it?"


    Mr. Lowe''s eyes immediately lit up, and he said with a smile, "I knew there''d be something gooding from you!"


    Gracie rolled her eyes, "I brought you the person, so just keep on filming... We''ll get in touch at lunchtime."


    "Alright, no problem!"


    After Gracie left, Mr. Lowe became serious again and said to Gillian, "Even though your friend is here, you still need to finish shooting this part before you chat." Gillian smirked, "Alright, director."


    Stephanie made a cheering gesture to her, "Go for it, Gillian, you can do it!"


    "Steph, wait for me in the rest area, Maddie is there. Have my assistant take you there."


    "OK."


    Gillian''s assistant, Lindsay, had a round face, and enthusiastically led Stephanie to the rest area.


    In the rest area, Maddie was putting on makeup as she had a scene to film in the afternoon.


    Seeing Stephanie, she immediately stood up, "Wow, Steph, you''re finally here! Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "I called Gillian, didn''t she tell you?"


    "No."


    Stephanie helplessly said, "She must''ve wanted to give you a surprise."


    There were many actors in vintage costumes in the rest area.


    Maddie introduced them to Stephanie, "Steph, these are some senior actors who are filming with us. We all get along well on the set. This is the friend I mentioned before, named Steph. She''s ying a witch." Some of the actors politely greeted Stephanie.


    Stephanie also smiled and greeted them.


    Maddie didn''t introduce the others in public, but whispered in Stephanie''s ear, "The one sitting in front of the makeup mirror is the female lead of the show, Giovanni May. Those around her are the supporting actresses, and they usually hang out together on set." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Stephanie nodded, "Anyone else? Is this all the people in the crew?"


    "Of course not _Those without scenes today won''t be here, like the male lead Nichs. He''s not here today because he has no scenes The supporting actor Derek is here, but he has his own private dressing room and usually doesn''t hang around here."


    "Derek? He actually ys the supporting role. I know him, he''s also from Center Stage. Our teacher mentioned him before, saying his shows are all pretty famous, but he has not gained any visibility from these shows..."

 Chapter 257

    "Yup, that''s him! Our teacher mentioned him too... His acting is amazing, and he''s pretty good-looking, but he keeps super low-profile. He just focuses on acting and doesn''t get caught up in drama or gossip. That''s probably why he''s not that famous." "Well, that''s actually pretty cool. After all, acting is what it''s all about... Unlike Nichs, whose work is pretty limited, yet his Twitter following is through the roof."


    "True! His acting is just average... But he''s definitely a looker! And when he dresses up in period costumes, he looks super handsome and heroic. Totally fits those righteous lead roles."


    "The director and scriptwriter definitely know how to pick their cast... They fit their characters so well!"


    "And there''s a bunch of veteran actors too... You see that guy over there? He used to be super famous and even appeared on TV g shows! Veteran actors of that level rarely act anymore, so the director must''ve put in some effort to get them. Their acting is amazing!" "Yeah, Gillian mentioned that yesterday. We can learn a lot from them."


    "Right! Look, they''re getting ready... It''s almost time for their scene. Let''s go watch and learn!"


    "Cool."


    It was Stephanie''s first time on set, and she was super curious about everything!


    She followed Maddie around to get familiar with the ce, and Maddie would introduce her to friendly people they meet.


    Gillian also joined them to watch the veteran actors perform when they had time.


    Suddenly, Maddie said, "Hey Steph, check it out! That guy is Derek. Whenever those actors perform, he rushes out of the resting room to watch and takes notes on everything!"


    He was like a genius.


    Stephanie thought that someone like that was definitely worth learning from. She can''t help but nce in his direction, noticing the small notebook in his hands.


    She wondered what kind of observations she should take during the veterans'' performances that would be helpful for her.


    Derek noticed Stephanie looking at him and nced back at her.


    He saw a beautiful girl with bright eyes. Must be someone new here.


    Derek nodded at her, acknowledging the stranger with a polite greeting.


    Unhesitant, Stephanie walked up to him and said, "Hello Derek."


    Derek asked, "You a student at Center Stage, too?"


    "Yeah! I''m Stephanie, ying the viin in this y... The witch."


    Derek looked surprised, "Such a difficult role... Are you sure you''re ying that character?"


    Having read the entire script, Derek believed that whoever yed the role of the witch must be a


    seasoned actress with great acting skills. Indeed, there were many people like that in the entertainment business - not famous, but talented. However, he never expected the crew to cast a neer for such an important role. He can''t help but look down on that choice a little.


    Nowadays, young girls were no longer focused on learning and honing their acting skills. They preferred shortcuts and


    connections, thinking they''ll neverck resources.


    But have they ever considered whether they can truly manage these roles?


    Stephanie raised an eyebrow and said, "You don''t think much of me, do you?"


    Of course, Derek did, but he figured he should show some respect since they were from the same school.


    "Not at all, I just think this role might not be the best fit for you."


    Stephanie smiled and said, "Well,N?velDrama.Org content.


    since I was brave enough to take on the role, and the director was willing to hire me, there must be a reason. But I''m curious, what exactly are you writing down while watching the veteran actors perform? What''s the point?"

 Chapter 258

    Derek looked really disdainful and his tone was cold as he casually said, "Just taking some notes."


    "Can I take a look?"


    "No."


    That was so cold... Weren''t they students of the same school? He was so stingy.


    Maybe he didn''t want others to see what he had written.


    "Alright... sorry for bothering you."


    Derek didn''t even nce at her and continued doing his own thing.


    Feeling been treated coldly for no reason, Stephanie touched her nose and returned to Maddie and Gillian''s side.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The two were curious, "Steph, what were you doing with Derek?"


    "I just wanted to see the notes he took and study with him..."


    "Did you get to see it?"


    "No... he was quite cold towards me."


    "What? How could that be? Derek is the most easygoing person in the crew. He''s really nice to both Maddie and me."


    So, he was only cold to her?


    Oh my god, she hadn''t offended him when she just arrived!


    Gillian frowned, "That''s impossible... I cooperated with him before and he was really easygoing. Could it be because of the role Steph is ying? She''s his enemy in the story? He''s immersed in the drama and bes hostile with Steph in reality too?" "Haha... No way!"


    The supporting male character did like the heroine and was a love rival to the male lead.


    But Derek and Nichs got along so well in real life, and there was no hostility at all!


    Stephanie looked baffled, "No big deal... I was just asking him about the notes because I also heard my teacher mention him and asked us to follow him."


    "There must be some misunderstanding... Don''t worry, we''ll talk to himter."


    "No need."


    Or people might think she had a crush on him!


    "Alright... let''s continue watching the senior actors perform. They have a lot of scenes in the beginning, fewer in the middle..."


    At noon, Gracie and Mr. Lowe were drinking coffee together, discussing the issue of costume sponsorship.


    With a full-faced smile, Mr. Lowe


    sighed, "The crew is really short on money now, most of the budget went to Kiring actors. Finding


    costume sponsors for modern


    dramas isn''t hard, but it''s rare for period dramas. You really helped me a lot."


    Gracie smiled lightly, "It''s nothing... just take good care of those two neers."


    "No problem... Next time, I won''tsh out. I''ll talk nicely with them."


    "You don''t need to treat them differently, or they''ll be isted by other crew members. It''s good to hone their acting skills. You know my temperament. I want actors teach to be very serious. I don''t want them stained with any bad habits! Please don''t include them in future crew gatherings, dinners with sponsors or investors."


    "No problem... There are plenty of actresses in the crew, and we can take them!"


    "Great, that''s my only request."


    Of course, Mr. Lowe agreed without hesitation, as it was not a big issue.


    But what he never expected was that trouble woulde so soon.


    Stephanie adapted to the crew life quickly after joining. Due to herte arrival, she missed a lot of scenes and had been busy catching up, and even retook the promotional photos.


    Mr. Lowe personally took many


    pictures for Stephanie''s stunning witch look, which caused jealousy among the leading actresses and other Supporting roles. They all started guessing what backgrounds she might have.


    How could the director treat her so seriously?

 Chapter 259

    Even the male lead, male supporting actor, and some other supporting characters had to dress up and apany her to retake the promotional photos.


    Before, only the female lead had this kind of treatment. But Stephanie was just a viinous supporting actress, was it really necessary?


    On that day, Stephanie''s promotional photos were retouched and posted on the crew''s Twitter ount... Thest time the photos were promoted, it was for the whole crew, mainly focusing on the male and female leads and the male supporting actor. But this time, it was mainly about the witch character, with others joining in for the shoot and another official promotion.


    Unexpectedly, because of the witch character... The promotional effect was even better thanst time.


    The number of retweets on Twitter reached tens of thousands, with likes in the hundred thousands, andments over ten thousand.


    Almost all thements were about how beautiful the witch costume was, saying that they''d definitely watch the TV show just for the costume!


    Sebastian sat in his office, looking at the photo on the phone Martin handed him.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The girl was dressed as a witch. Wearing an all-white outfit, with delicate makeup, and lively eyes. The whole styling was very eye-catching.


    Martin said in amazement, "Sir, no wonder Ms. Bishop likes this role... This costume is tailor-made for her! The photos are amazing! This is the white dress, look at the red dress behind... It''s stunning." Sebastian ignored his words, his finger swiping on the phone screen.


    The next moment, Stephanie appeared in a red dress, revealing her beautiful corbones and shoulders. Her long, snow-white legs looked incredibly gorgeous under the red dress.


    Sebastian''s gaze lingered on the photo for a moment.


    In this photo, Stephanie was barefoot. With a red anklet on her foot, it looked beautiful.


    The little girl looked astonishingly beautiful in both of these outfits. The pure and fresh white attire showcased her clear and lively gaze.


    In the red attire, she exuded a witch-like charm, with a captivating and enchanting beauty. Her eyes, so lively, were filled with a hint of fierceness.


    In the Twitterments section, more than half of the fans were male.


    For some reason, Sebastian felt ufortable.


    He tapped his finger on the desk


    twice, then handed the phone


    novel?


    to Martin and said, "Have thepany delete all the bad


    Martin looked confused, "I just looked through them, they were all goodments! Ms. Bishop is very popr."


    Sebastian looked at him coldly, not saying anything.


    Martin immediately broke out in a cold sweat, "I''ll do it right away!"


    Leaving the office, Martin went


    through thements again, stikket


    thinking


    there were no bad


    insulted someone!


    But then he suddenly saw ament: "I could stare at these legs for a year without getting tired! They''re so beautiful!" Martin immediately had an epiphany!


    Oh my god! What a bunch of bored people! That was the future wife of the president of Skyline Corporation, stop dreaming! No wonder the president looked so unhappy.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon when


    bad taken care ofing


    Martin


    that


    dared to go back to the


    t belongs


    ProOffice. Content&


    "Sir... Take a look and see if there''s anything else you think is inappropriate?" Sebastian took the phone and went through eachment very carefully.


    Then, frowning, he said, "Delete this one, too."


    Martin nced at thement, his mouth twitching...

 Chapter 260

    [Wow, this actress is so beautiful! I love her!]


    [Oh my god! These are the most beautiful legs I''ve seen in years! Even her feet are so pretty, it''s just perfect without any ws!] Weren''tments like these normal?


    He can''t even ept these? Will Ms. Bishop still have any male fans in the future?


    Well.


    "Okay, no problem!"


    On the other side, Maddie and Gillian were also excitedly reading thements.


    As they scrolled, they found thements seemed to be disappearing.


    Both were puzzled: "What''s going on? It seems like someone is targeting Steph..All thosements praising Steph and saying they like her are gone!"


    Stephanie was dumbfounded: "Really?"


    "Really! Look!"


    "Aren''t there still a lot of nicements?"


    "But there were even more before! And, there were so manyments from men just now, allplimenting you. Now only somements from girls are left." Maddie pointed out. Gillian agreed: "It does seem like that. Steph, are you sure no one is targeting you?"


    Stephanie was confused: "I don''t know. Should I ask Gracie?"


    Gracie was an experienced expert in the entertainment industry. After thinking about it for a moment, she knew what was going on.


    She told Stephanie directly: "You might as well call President Ingram and ask him about this. And ask what he can ept, in case you cross his principles and upset himter." "Ah? These pictures are all very normal! And you''re saying, Silver Fox had thements deleted?"


    "It''s very likely. Just ask him, and you''ll know. This is a private matter between you two; I won''t get involved. But you still need to ask him what he can ept."


    "Okay."


    Although confused, Stephanie obediently called him.


    Sebastian received her call and suddenly felt a bit guilty.


    Did she find out about him having thements deleted?


    The little girl started by saying: "Silver Fox... Have you seen the promotional pictures the crew posted on Twitter?"


    "...I have."


    "Do you like them?"


    "They''re alright..."


    "Do you think the pictures are too revealing?"


    "It''s fine..." There''s boobs or bare back, so he could ept it.


    "What can''t you ept then? Gracie told me to ask you. She''s afraid you''ll be upset." Sebastian should care about his future wife''s public image, right? If it''s too revealing, it might embarrass him, right? Sebastian''s ears were somehow feeling a bit hot. He tapped his fingers casually on the desk and answered: "I can ept anything within a reasonable range. You don''t have to feel pressured."


    "That''s great. I''m going to shoot a scene soon, so I''ll go and get ready."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up, Stephanie realized that she had forgotten to ask whether Sebastian had thements deleted.


    Since the shoot was about to start, she didn''t call back to ask.


    The next scene she had to shoot was where she injures the female lead, and the male supporting actor went to seek revenge on her.


    She would be partnering with Derek, and for some unknown reason, Stephanie was slightly looking forward to it.


    She had already partnered with theProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    female lead Giovanni before, so she wasn''t scared. Giovanni''s acting skills were mediocre. She indeed looked good, but for some reason, Stephanie felt an inexplicable hostility from her.

 Chapter 261

    Actually, she hadn''t had a private conversation with Giovanni yet, only interacting with her while acting.


    But she didn''t really care about that, as long as it didn''t affect her filming.


    "Stephanie, it''s your turn to go on set!"


    "Coming!"


    The stylist helped her with her final touches, and then Stephanie walked into the camera''s view.


    Mr. Lowe''s eyes suddenly widened. This girl looked amazing in her costume, a born actress! "Prepare for the wirework!"


    Stephanie yed a witch, and most of her scenes were done on the wires.


    Her face flushed, the tipsy witch''s bright eyes were full of enchantment...


    Late at night, she held a wine jug, swaying through the streets.


    Suddenly, a beam of light burst out from behind her, scaring the people around her.


    "There''s a witch!"


    "Help, a witch is hurting people!"


    She was furious, even though she hadn''t done anything, but she was being used like this. In anger, she swung her fist, knocking down everyone around her.


    Now she really was hurting people.


    At this point, the heroine appeared. The green-d heroine was beautiful, a long sword in hand, and red angrily at her: "Sneaky witch, you dare to hurt us humans, you must be punished!" The witch''s eyes were full of charm, and shezily raised her eyebrows: "You think you can do that? Dream on."


    The witch''s abilities were not to be underestimated.


    The heroine was wounded, and the loyal supporting male character went after the witch for revenge. He was also a wizard, and very powerful at that.


    He had been saved by the heroine


    when he was seriously injured, and


    to repa


    her, he had disguised


    himself as a human, always


    protecting her by her side.


    Pursuing the tipsy Stephanie, he followed her into the deep forest, where they had an epic battle.


    Of course, the magic would be added in post-production. Skipping that for now, they directly filmed the aftermath of the battle, where the supporting male character warned Stephanie not to hurt the heroine again.


    The witch hadn''t been interested in the heroine, but after being warned by the supporting male character, she started paying attention to her. This part went very smoothly!


    The director shouted happily, "Pass! Hurry up and prepare to film the next scene!"


    Stephanie quickly got off the wire and ran over to the director, saying, "Mr. Lowe, I want to see thatst scene."


    Mr. Lowe looked at her with a grin, saying, "You must have spent a lot of time preparing, right?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yeah, it''s my first time acting, so I was a bit nervous and studied the character carefully."


    "You did very well! You''re definitely going to have a bright future!"


    "Thank you for thepliment, director."


    In fact, this was all thanks to Ashley''s guidance.


    She had only been studying with Ashley for a week; what Ashley taught them was how to understand a character''s expressions and personality.


    As long as they mastered these, acting would be easy.


    Mr. Lowe said with a smile, "Now I finally understand why Gracie decided to bring you two neers along..."


    Stephanie just smiled lightly, not saying anything.


    Gracie''s decision to bring her and Gillian along had more to do with her teacher Ashley, not so much about the school itself.


    1.n


    Derek came over, also wanting to see how the performance just now had been. Hearing Mr. Lowe praise Stephanie, he chimed in, "Ms. Bishop''s acting really was great... but that wasn''t what you learned at school, was it?"


    Derek''s recent experience partnering with Stephanie had already changed his impression of her significantly.

 Chapter 262

    Although the young girl''s acting skills may be somewhat inexperienced, her expressions, attention to small details, and grasp of the character were all excellent.


    He couldn''t believe that a freshman majoring in performance at university could reach this level without any expert guidance.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Stephanie winked at him and said, "My teacher taught me, but their name is a secret."


    Derek couldn''t help but smile at her yful look, and said with a smile, "Your teacher must be really good."


    Mr. Lowemented, "You did a good job in that scene just now. Keep up the good work."


    "Mr. Lowe, don''t worry, I will definitely do my best!"


    "In theter part of this TV series, the role turns dark and the acting difficulty is pretty high. You have to think carefully and not screw it up. I have high expectations for this show." "I won''t let you down!"


    This TV series was her first gig, and she also had high expectations for herself.


    The female protagonist, Giovanni, also came over, with a hint of jealousy shing in her eyes as she looked at Stephanie.


    Then she walked over to the director with a smile and said, "Mr. Lowe, I''d like to watch the scene we just shot."


    Mr. Loweughed and said, "Everything looks good, no major issues."


    "Really? I was worried my acting wasn''t up to par. My wrist hurts from the fall just now. It would be such a waste if it wasn''t good." Several supporting actresses chimed in, "Stephanie, you kicked too hard. Giovanni is in pain, and it breaks our hearts to watch." Stephanie looked confused and said, "Huh? I was hanging in the air just now, and my foot only touched her clothes, I didn''t actually kick her." "Really? Giovanni was kicked away pretty far."


    "Wasn''t that just acting?"


    "Giovanni, did she really not hurt you?"


    Giovanni hurriedly said, "It''s fine, just thending hurt a bit."


    "But you wouldn''t have hurt so much if you hadn''t been kicked hard, right?"


    "Stephanie, that''s too much."


    Derek frowned and said, "I saw it clearly just now, Stephanie''s foot brushed past Giovanni''s clothes and didn''t actually touch her." Everyone was very surprised. Wasn''t Derek very disdainful of Stephanie before? Why was he defending her now?


    Giovanni quickly exined, "You guys misunderstood, I was just acting too seriously and got hurt when I flew out. Stephanie didn''t really kick me."


    Stephanie frowned and said, "It''s sometimes hard to control your strength when filming. My wrist got hurt earlier too, but I didn''t say anything."


    But why didn''t she exin it like that earlier?


    With that, Stephanie revealed her injured arm, showing arge bruise on her fair skin.


    Derek frowned and asked, "Is this from our fight earlier?"


    "Yes, but it''s just a minor injury, and I didn''t really care. I''m not saying this to show I''m fragile and can''t get hurt. If they hadn''t said anything, I wouldn''t have mentioned it at all. just don''t want any conflicts in the future because of this. My teacher once said that during fight scenes, it''s easy to have some friction and minor injuries. If everyone thinks I kicked Giovanni too hard just now, should I be more careful when acting in the future? If that''s the case, I may not be able to perform well."


    The other actresses were also unhappy, saying, "What are you trying to say, Stephanie? We didn''t mean that, we were just concerned about Giovanni."

 Chapter 263

    Mr. Lowe frowned and said, "Okay, this is just a small matter, no need to argue. Stephanie is right, even if it''s a big star''s movie, idents and injuries aremon. If you''re too worried about getting hurt, you might as well find a safe job to do instead of being an actor." Giovanni''s face didn''t look very good, and she said, "Mr. Lowe, that''s not what we meant. They just usually have a good rtionship with me and care about me. They misunderstood Stephanie."


    Mr. Lowe said lightly, "It''s fine. Everyone, don''t be upset. We''re here to watch the shooting clips, right? I just yed that one for you."


    "Alright, Director."


    Both Stephanie and Derek watched attentively.


    Although it was still okay, there were a lot of obvious shorings.


    They took note in their minds to be careful next time when encountering simr situations.


    Giovanni kept looking unhappy,


    and she didn''t have the mood to watch the yback, ring at Stephanie several times.


    Stephanie was watching the yback attentively and didn''t notice Giovanni''s gaze. Derek happened to see it and frowned.


    Later, he quietly reminded Stephanie, "Be careful with Giovanni..."


    Stephanie looked puzzled, "Huh? Why should I be careful with her?"


    "I''ve been in contact with her for a few days and feel that she''s not quite right... And she''s always targeting you."


    "I don''t think I''ve offended her..."


    Derek raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t understand the world of women either... Just be more careful."


    "Thanks for the reminder, I''ll be careful."


    Derek felt that Stephanie was quite obedient. As for other aspects, he didn''t know much about them either, so he refrained from making a judgment. "Derek! Steph, are you guys done with the shooting? Maddie bought some cake. Let''s eat it together?" Gillian suddenly ran over and said.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Derek couldn''t help butugh, "You guys drink juice every day. Aren''t you afraid of gaining weight?"


    Gillianughed and said, "We have a n for eating; eat a small piece a day and do fifty sit-ups before going to sleep."


    Derek couldn''t understand this approach. Fifty sit-ups could be tiring for men, let alone women.


    Why not just eat one less piece?


    But not everyone has his self-control, especially girls who can''t resist the temptation of delicious food and desserts.


    Even if they might gain weight, they couldn''t help it.


    "I''ll pass on the cake. I''m tired from acting during the day and want to get a good rest at night... You guys go ahead and eat."


    "Haha, perfect, we didn''t buy any for you anyway..."


    Derekughed again, feeling that the few young girls had good personalities.


    They were lively and there wouldn''t beplicated stuff when getting along.


    A few dayster, the Director suddenly informed them that an investor had invited everyone to dinner that night, asking them all to be prepared.


    Gillian and Stephanie immediately raised their hands and said, "Director, we n to stay in the hotel to practice tonight..."


    Maddie also said, "I want to stay too. We made an appointment."


    Gillian and Stephanie were informed beforehand by Gracie, and Mr. Lowe agreed, saying, "Okay, then you can continue practicing in the hotel! Make sure to study the characters well, as thetter part of the movie is even more crucial."


    dinline


    Giovanni had been in the entertainment circle longer than them and knew very well that apanying investors to dinner was usually not that simple.


    So she immediately refused, "Director, I have ns tonight and won''t be able to make it."


    The producer next to them frowned and said, "That''s not possible.


    Among Giovanni and Stephanie, one


    of them must go... This is an


    u


    important investor, and if none of the key actors are present, it''s disrespectful to the investor

 Chapter 264

    Giovanni frowned and said, "Then Stephanie goes... it''s not like I have to be the one to go."


    Mr. Lowe frowned and said, "Giovanni, you go."


    "Mr. Lowe... why? Stephanie is just a supporting role, having her apany investors to dinner is already respectful enough... why do I have to go? I really have something tonight."


    "I can''t offend Stephanie''s agent... if you don''t want to go, have your agente to me."


    The producer also said, "This is an important investor, if we offend them and they withdraw their funds... there''ll be no need to make this TV series! And it''s just a dinner, is it really necessary for you guys to be so resistant?" Giovanni looked aggrieved and said, "Fine... but if we go, we all go together, if not, none of us go... I don''t want to be treated unfairly!"


    Mr. Lowe looked at Stephanie hesitantly.


    Stephanie curled her lips and said, "Fine, I''ll go tonight... I''ll rehearse with Gillianter when I get back."


    Mr. Lowe immediately gave her an approving look and said, "Stephanie, you''re so sensible. Don''t worry, it''s just a normal gathering, there won''t be any inside stories!"


    Giovanni was extremely angry.


    Mr. Lowe was definitely biased!


    And Stephanie, she''s really good at pretending to be a good person. All the good opportunities were encountered by her.


    When they got back to the hotel, Gillian and Maddie worriedly said, "Steph, why don''t Maddie and I go with you?"


    "No need... I''m forced by Giovanni, she targets me in every way, I have no choice but to go, you guys just rehearse at the hotel!"


    "But those dinner parties... I heard there are a lot of inside stories."


    "Mr. Lowe Knows Gracie''s


    character if it''s that kind of dinner party, he definitely won''t let me go. If he offends Gracie, he won''t survive in the entertainment industry"


    "Fine..."


    "Don''t tell Gracie about this for now, if it''s just dinner and Ie back, it''s no big deal... if there''s a problem, don''t worry, I''ll call Silver Fox." "That''s right, Steph has Sebastian as her backer, no one in B City dares to offend her..."


    "Hahaha, people with backers are really powerful!"


    "But Giovanni is really annoying... with how she acts, she''s not worthy of being the lead actress, it''s so hard to watch."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I think she''s just jealous that Steph''s performance is better than hers, and she''s prettier..."


    Maddie also said, "Yeah... it''s


    actually understandable for Giovanni to be jealous of Steph... it feels like the crew is biased. The costumes sponsored by the new designer, the attire Steph is wearing,


    witch''s at


    set


    almost every piece is exquisitely designed... extremely beautiful, in contrast, Giovanni''s clothes are ordinary, no wonder she''s jealous! If I wasn''t close to Steph, I would be jealous too!"


    Gillian also said, "Not just clothes... headpieces, bracelets, anklets, they''re all extremely beautiful... oh my god, when this TV show airs, all those clothes and jewelry Steph wore will definitely be popr!"


    "Those clothes are so beautiful, each piece looks like it was tailor-made specifically for Stephanie, the size is just right. I tried on a set before, it didn''t fit at all."


    Stephanie winked at them and said, "That''s because they were really made for me!"


    Upon hearing this, Gillian and Maddie immediately looked at each other and then said in surprise, "There''s an inside story!"


    "Tell us all about it!"


    "These clothes were specially designed for me by the designer invited by Sebastian, and those costumes...the costumes used by the crew are also sponsored by theirpany..."

 Chapter 265

    Maddie and Gillian asked in surprise, "You mean... those beautiful ancient costumes we wore in the back scenes and the ones way better-looking than the ones before were all thanks to you?" That''s right...but I just provided the contact information, they also need to promote the ancient costumes, and the crew needs these clothes...I asked Gracie to negotiate with them." "Sebastian is so good to you... he even helped you prepare costumes for the show. Why haven''t I met a good-looking, rich, and nice boyfriend yet?" Maddie said jealously, rolling on the bed.


    "Hahaha... he actually invited them to design daily clothes for me, but they asked what I did, and after talking about it, they brought up this coboration. I didn''t expect that the other party really wanted to cooperate...it was a coincidence. Sebastian didn''t deliberately ask them to design costumes for my show."


    "It''s still something to be envious of..."


    Gillian hurriedly said, "Steph, it''s gettingte... if you want to go eat, you should start getting ready."


    "No need to dress up, I''ll just wear this... I don''t want to bother getting all dolled up. When the driveres, I''ll go straight there. You two wait for me at home!"


    "Got it! If anything happens, just give us a call! I wonder if my dad will be there tonight... this TV show was nned by hispany, and he''s one of the investors." "If I see your dad, I''ll make sure to say hello for you."


    "Haha, if my dad''s there, Steph will be safe... my dad really wants totch onto you. Every time he calls me, he tells me to stick with you in the future..." "Your dad is exaggerating... it''s more like me following you, Ms. Maddie."


    "That''s right! I can afford to support both of you for a lifetime..."


    "Hahaha, we''ll follow you then!"


    At the gathering, Maddie''s father, Brian, actually went.


    When Stephanie saw him, he was following closely behind a man in his thirties who exuded an innate aristocratic air.


    The man seemed very cautious.


    Apanying him were several other people, both men and women, almost all of whom ttered this man. Everyone in the crew had arrived ahead of time, and waited with the director and producer first.


    Several supporting actresses were more delicate than the other, and their clothes were revealing outfits.


    Knowing that there is a big shot here today,


    they they seize the opportunity


    I have a powerful backer!


    Giovanni wasn''t dressed up, but she still managed to look pure and innocent.


    However, she had a way of catching people''s attention in a crowd.


    Upon entering the room with everyone''s support, Jeffrey immediately noticed Giovanni. He almost unconsciously raised an eyebrow... So Sebastian was into this type of girl? This woman looked average...


    Not even a fingernail of his crush couldpare to her.


    seat."


    stoo


    "Mr. Perez wee! Please have a Lowe saw him and quickly up to greet him enthusiastically.


    Jeffrey nodded at him and took his so-called seat of honor.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Brian and the others followed suit, sitting down next to Jeffrey.


    Afterward, he searched for his daughter amongst the cast members. Although he didn''t find Maddie, he did see a familiar face smiling at him.


    Stephanie had met Maddie''s father once at the police station, so she recognized the man, he was round and chubby, who looked very shrewd and smooth.


    "Mr. Palmer, long time no see."

 Chapter 266

    As Stephanie spoke, Jeffrey heard a crisp little girl''s voice and subconsciously looked up in her direction.


    That nce left him a bit stunned.


    This little girl''s eyes... were just so beautiful.


    Such attractive eyes, only Ashley''s has always kept him in mind.


    Thinking of Ashley, a faint pain arose in Jeffrey''s heart.


    Brian saw Stephanie and quickly smiled, saying, "Mr. Perez, let me introduce you. This is my daughter''s ssmate, and she''s acting in the same drama as my daughter in the crew!" Jeffrey nodded expressionlessly, not saying a word.


    After the introduction, Brian greeted Stephanie, "Steph, are you getting used to being in the crew?"


    "I''m doing well, the Director and the crew are all good to me, and so is Maddie, so don''t worry."


    "With Maddie around, I''m at ease. You guys are all good kids. Take care of each other!"


    "Don''t worry! Once we''re done filming, we''ll go to your house to hang out with Maddie. Mrs. Palmer''s desserts are just so delicious."


    "It''s easy to eat the snacks she made. She has long wanted to visit the crew...I didn''t let her go, so Maddie should have more hardships in the crew."


    Mr. Lowe finally joined in, "So Maddie is actually your daughter, Mr. Palmer..."


    Brianughed, "That''s right, but don''t show her any favoritism just because she''s my daughter. Do what needs to be done and let her gain more experience." People in the crew, including the Director, only knew that Maddie got in through connections but didn''t know she was actually the boss''s daughter. Even Giovanni was surprised.


    If she''d known earlier... she would''ve tried to be friends with Maddie from the start.


    But Maddie was always with Stephanie Gillian, so there was no way she could join them.


    The party started, and they ate and chatted while the actresses toasted Jeffrey, Brian, and the other investors.


    Some investors flirted with the


    actresses from time to time but refrained from going overboard


    because of Jeffrey''s presence.


    If it weren''t for Jeffrey, they''d be more daring.


    Jeffrey, on the other hand, wasn''t particrly interested in anything here other than Sebastian''s girkand


    the lively eyes he''d Juve


    He wasn''t impatient, though. He was always patient with things he liked.


    He never cherished things that were easily obtained.


    Sebastian''s girl was indeed interesting, taking the initiative to toast him and wanting to talk to him.


    Was it because Sebastian couldn''t satisfy her thirst for money and power? Did she want to find another backer?


    With a flushed face, Giovanni raised


    her ss, "Mr. Perez, thank you for


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    investing so much in our crew, allowing me to have good resources."


    She''s quite good at sucking up.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jeffrey raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s my pleasure to invest in a TV show for such a beautiful woman like you." Giovanni''s face gradually turned a little red, she lowered her head and said, "I toast you."


    Jeffrey raised his ss and downed it in one gulp.


    He wouldn''t actively pursue Sebastian''s girl and offend him, but if she came to him, he wouldn''t be polite either.


    "Mr. Perez, let me introduce myself...My name is Giovanni, and I''m the female lead in this drama."


    The female lead?


    Jeffrey couldn''t help but frown.


    He quietly asked Mr. Lowe, "Which actress is ying the witch?"


    He remembered, initially, it was that role that caught his attention, not the female lead.

 Chapter 267

    His former girlfriend liked this role very much, and she mentioned it to him more than once, begging him to get this role.


    He dumped her to give the role back to Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e.


    He couldn''t remember what that woman looked like... she must have looked a little like Ashley, but she would never be her woman.


    But he unexpectedly remembered the role of the witch.


    Seeing him suddenly ask about the witch... Giovanni''s face stiffened, and he silently nced in Stephanie''s direction.


    Stephanie was still chatting with Brian about her and Maddie''s stuff on the set, not paying any attention over here.


    Mr. Lowe heard Jeffrey suddenly asked a question, and said in surprise: "Mr. Perez, haven''t you seen the promotional photos of witches before?"


    Jeffrey replied casually: "I''ve never been interested in those, haven''t paid attention."


    Brian answered: "Mr. Perez, you can watch... this TV show, the witch''s promotional photos are really good..."


    Annoyance shed in Jeffrey''s eyes.


    Why couldn''t they just tell him who yed the witch straight up? People just loved to beat around the bush. When he saw the witch''s photo on the screen of the phone Brian handed to him... Jeffrey suddenly froze.


    Those eyes... seemed like they pierced right into her soul.


    Her eyes had once revealed such brilliance too.


    Jeffrey instinctively nced at Stephanie and saw the resemnce.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sebastian''s woman, it was actually... her.


    Everyoneughed and said: "Mr. Perez, can you see it now? Hahaha..."


    "The photo is pretty good." Jeffreymented indifferently.


    "Stephanie, Mr. Perez isplimenting you. You should offer him a toast."


    Stephanie got up in a hurry, raising her cup, saying, "Sorry, Mr. Perez, I don''t drink... I hope you don''t mind me using a soft drink instead?"


    Jeffrey lightly said, "Is it that you don''t drink or your family doesn''t let you?"


    Stephanie answered truthfully, "My family doesn''t allow me."


    Even this, Sebastian interfered with.


    But Jeffrey didn''t make it hard for her. He just said, "I don''t mind" and drank his wine.


    Now he didn''t think Sebastian was blind anymore.


    On the contrary, he thought Sebastian had good taste... but didn''t he think the age gap was a little big?


    Theemed to be just over


    twenty, and her appearance was still While Sebastian


    t thirty. Content belon


    So Sebastian had a thing for young girls?


    What a shameless creep.


    was


    "Mr. Perez... I see you''ve had quite a few drinks, your stomach might get upset, let me pour you a cup of yogurt."


    Giovanni had already reced the wine beside him and took the initiative to please him.


    To be honest, Jeffrey had seen a lot of this kind of trickery and wasn''t too interested.


    But since he couldn''t get Ashley, this woman would do.


    "Thank you, Miss May."


    "Oh, no need... Mr. Perez, here''s my business card, please take it."


    Giovanni carefully handed the card to Jeffrey from under the table. Jeffrey took it, smiled, and said, "Alright." Giovanni finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness Stephanie hadn''t managed to seduce Jeffrey sessfully.


    Having seen many people, Giovanni didn''t need to ask around; she could


    feel that the man beside her was!.


    definitely not an ordinary person.


    Even the boss of the entertainment industry''s giantpany, Brian, was being respectful to him... and this guy was very likely a member of the Perez family, one of the four big families in B City. en FindNovel

 Chapter 268

    Rumor had it that the Perez family had a lot of illegitimate kids, so it''s still unclear what kind of status this one had.


    She needed to ask someone else about it.


    After a while, the supporting actresses who had always had a good rtionship with Giovanni came to toast Jeffrey one by one. Jeffrey responded impatiently.


    All the time, Giovanni stayed by his side, pouring him some yogurt to drink.


    After the meal is over, someone suggested going to a bar and drinking.


    Stephanie directly said that she still had to go back to the hotel to rehearse with her friends, so she wouldn''t go.


    Brian spoiled her: "Steph is a good learner and not into ying around. Let her go back to the hotel and learn more with Maddie."


    "Alright, Mr. Palmer."


    Everyone else was willing to go, i


    ncluding Giovanni.


    But when Jeffrey said he had something to doter and won''t go, Giovanni also said she had had enough to drink and felt a little dizzy, so he leaves.


    That night, Giovanni didn''t return to the hotel arranged for them by the crew, and no one knew where she went.


    Several female supporting characters also didn''te back.


    But no one really paid attention to these things. Most people in the entertainment industry know that the private lives of some actresses can be quite messy. The longer you stay in the entertainment industry, the more you see.


    In the next half month, the crew continued to film as usual. Sometimes they needed to film outdoor scenes, so they went to the mountains around B City. The mountains were full of mosquitoes and the environment was tough, but these young girls were very strong and manage to endure it.


    A month of filming had made Stephanie much thinner, but the thinner she got, the better she looked on camera.


    Coincidentally, the lively and simple witch in the early stage became a seductive and mature viin witch after it turned bad in theter stage. Stephanie had thoroughly researched her role as a witch, and if she didn''t understand something, she just called Ashley privately for advice. Ashley supported her wholeheartedly.


    The director thought Stephanie was a genius.


    Many things that he found problematic today, this young girl solved by the next day, making the shooting process incredibly smooth.


    The producer and screenwriter were full of praise for her.


    Many senior actors thought she would be a future star in the entertainment industry.


    Moreover, she was modest, had a good personality, and got along well with everyone.


    As for asionally shing with the female lead, Giovanni, everyone thought it was not Stephanie''s problem.


    Stephanie had always shown great respect for the senior actors, often massaging their necks and pouring them coffee after they finished their scenes.


    In short, she was very considerate.


    But in Giovanni''s eyes, these actions made it seem like Stephanie is trying to please others.


    Her resentment towards Stephanie was growing.


    Adding to that, the director''s


    favoritisma


    and even the screenwriter


    modifying the script for a better portrayal of the witch character just fuels her dislike.


    The costumes designed for


    Stephanie''s witch character became more and more fancy and beautiful, making her beauty overshadow even the female lead, Giovanni.


    Even her makeup and styling were getting better and better, while Giovanni''s - as the female lead - can''t evenpare to a viin character.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As a result, Giovanni''s


    dissatisfaction with Stephanie kept growing. Finally, when the script kept being modified and Stephanie''s importance was almost equal to Giovanni''s, the witch Giovanni couldn''t take it anymore.


    "The script keeps changing, director... I don''t think this is appropriate."


    Mr. Lowe frowned and said, "What''s not appropriate? Just because Stephanie''s part has increased, you''re not satisfied?"

 Chapter 269

    "It has nothing to do with this, the main reason is... I think the script has been changed in a mess.


    It will affect every one of our reputations. It''s not like it''s a show specially tailored for Stephanie, so why should she get more prominence?


    As the female lead, my proportion is almost not as much as hers.


    Mr. Lowe frowned and said, "We only added some more scenes about the witch''s growth... it''s not that many, and it can actually make the overall story richer and the witch turning evil more reasonable. At most, we''ll just add a few more episodes, and it won''t have any major impact on the overall show!"


    The screenwriter also said, "I think there''s no problem at all... I''ve already talked to the original author, and the witch''s growth experiences were in the original novel. We didn''t think Stephanie would be able to y the role so well previously, so we skipped them. But now it''s different... this character is a huge highlight of the whole drama. If the TV show is well-made, it''ll benefit all of us."


    Giovanni realized that these people had been bought by Stephanie, and they didn''t even care about her, the female lead, anymore.


    Even those supporting actresses who used to support her didn''t dare to offend Stephanie anymore because they saw her being close to Maddie''s father, Brian, one of the investors in the TV show, at a partyst time.


    No one was willing to stand up for her anymore.


    She was so angry that her eyes turned red, and she said, "I think it''s so unfair! I''m supposed to be the female lead, but now you''re treating me like this!"


    The director frowned, "No one is saying you''re not the female lead! Your part hasn''t gotten any less because of Stephanie... besides, are any of the important actors in the crew dissatisfied? Nichs, do you have any objections?"


    At first, Nichs and Stephanie were not very familiar with each other. Butter, he was shocked by her acting skills... He felt veryfortable acting with her, and they could usually finish their scenes in one take. But when working with Giovanni, she was too obsessed with her own image and often demanded retakes if her face looked too big or if some angle didn''t tter her.


    The male lead, Nichs, said, "Not at all... the witch character is very interesting."


    If her nostrils looked too big, they needed a retake.


    If her legs looked thick, she wanted another retake.


    Even though she was satisfied with the shots, her partners suffered.


    There were no real issues, but they


    had to keep redoing the scenes.


    But Stephanie waspletely different... she focused on whether the y was good, not whether she looked good in it.


    So, Nichs was quite fond of Stephanie.


    Having more scenes wouldn''t affect him, and it could actually make the plot of his show more plentiful, which was a good thing. He didn''t know what Giovanni was trying to do...


    Mr. Lowe then asked Derek, "What about you?"


    Derek also said, "I think the added parts for Steph actually make the witch character moreplete There''s nothing wrong


    "What do you veterans think?"


    swnoem."


    The senior actors all said, "As long as it makes the whole TV show better, we have no objections."


    They all appreciated a good script and knew that adding these parts


    would benefit the show, so parte


    naturally supported itExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    they


    wholeheartedly.


    Mr. Lowe nodded his head in satisfaction and said, "Giovanni, do you have anything else to say?"

 Chapter 270

    Giovanni was so pissed off that she was almost in tears, looking all defeated, she said, "Fine, since everyone seems okay with it, forget it...guess my opinion doesn''t matter that much." "Alright, everyone''s been working hard filming in the mountains every day...you guys can take a two-day break to get some rest!"


    Instantly, there were shouts of joy from the crew.


    Stephanie, Maddie, and Gillian were especially excited.


    Giovanni red at them fiercely.


    Over the vacation, she could go see Mr. Perez and discuss the issue with him.


    She already knew about Mr. Perez''s background, although he was married... he was from the Perez family, one of the top four families in B City, right after the Ingram family! There was no way this small film crew couldpete with him!


    Although the scene had been shot, whether it could be aired was still undecided!


    She would definitely not let that bitch Stephanie have it easy.


    Nichs and Derek watched the young girls cheering and couldn''t help but share a smile.


    Nichs stretchedzily and said, "Nothing beats the energy of young girls. We''re getting old."


    Derekughed, "Haha... you''re only 26 this year, right?"


    "26 isn''t young anymore... my family is pushing me to get a girlfriend... which of these girls do you think I should try?"


    Derek shook his head and said, "You''d better not harm these girls... With all your female fans, their drool alone could drown a person."


    "It''s tough... As a celebrity, I don''t even have the freedom to find a girlfriend... How am I supposed to live like this?"


    "Haha... Nichs, watch your image!"


    "I once tried every means to be famous... but now that I''m famous, it''s a headache. Acting in movies, ying roles, and even ying the part of a celebrity off the camera... I can only be my true self in private. It''s tragic."


    Derek looked at him sympathetically.


    Nichs''s public image was too perfect.


    He cared more about acting than being famous.


    He preferedto try some types of roles that he had never yed before... This time, the role of a wizard was his first contact, and he felt that he had gained a lot. Especially because he learned a lot from Stephanie.


    Others didn''t know, but he knew Stephanie must have had expert guidance from someone... Her acting skills kept getting better and better, surprising him every day. Among the cast, besides the veteran actors, it was Stephanie who made working with him the most rxed.


    Not only could she perform her role, but she would also help others get into their roles quickly.


    She could start a scene almost instantly, saving a lot of time for the crew.


    "Steph, we''re finally on vacation! Where are you girls nning to go?"


    Stephanie kept calcting, "ed to go to the hospital to be with my mom... I need to cook for Silver Fox at his ce... and I have to learn etiquette... Oh no, I won''t have? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    enough time for anything else, I can''t


    possibly go anywhere!"


    "You sure are busy... What about you, Gillian?"


    "I don''t have many ns, mainly going home to be with my family and then visiting Steph''s mom in the hospital."


    "Then let''s make an appointment to go together tomorrow!"


    "Here''s an idea: you guys hang out


    Bet


    §Ü§Ñ§ã


    with your parents in the morning,e to the hospital to see my mom in the afternoon, and then go to Sebastian''s ce to cook dinner in the evening, hosting you guys as well. What do you think?"


    "Wow! Will Sebastian agree... Can you invite us over for dinner on your own?"

 Chapter 271

    "Why not? He said in front of my motherst time that he wants to treat you to dinner! And you might not like the restaurants outside, so we can just eat at home. I''ll cook for you guys myself!"


    It was that time when they had dinner at her house, and she pushed Sebastian out of the room, only to be scolded by her mom.


    Sebastian exined to her mom that she wasn''t like this in front of friends.


    Her mom asked if he had met her friends, and he said no, but that he would love to treat them to a meal sometime. Stephanie still remembers that.


    At that time, she was actually quite touched. Sebastian was not only protecting her in front of others but also in front of her own mother.


    Stephanie felt like she had experienced the fatherly love that she had never felt since childhood in Sebastian.


    Many times, she would think, if she had a father, he would also protect and love her like this, right?


    Gillian immediately got excited: "Wow! I''ve tried the dishes cooked by Steph before, Maddie, we''re so lucky! Plus, there''s the handsome Sebastian in Steph''s house, just looking at him will boost our appetite!" Maddie happily agreed: "Absolutely no problem! We won''t be polite then!"


    After finishing, she added: "It''d be even more perfect if Putnam coulde and join, increasing my appetite even more, haha!"


    Stephanie and Gillian burst intoughter, and Stephanie promised: "Alright, no problem! I''ll get Sebastian to personally invite Putnam to help increase your appetite!"


    Maddie immediately hugged her and happily said, "Steph, I really love you so much!"


    After that, she kissed Stephanie on the cheek fiercely.


    Because they were starting their break tomorrow, most people in the crew had returned to the city tonight. Stephanie also asked the driver to pick them up and take them back to the city.


    By the time they arrived at the hospital, it was already past 9 pm.


    Marilyn hadn''t slept yet, and she was both surprised and heartbroken to see Stephanie.


    "Steph, why did you suddenlye back? I haven''t seen you for a month, how did you lose so much weight? I thought acting would be quite rxing."


    Stephanie didn''t feel like she had lost a lot of weight, smiling, she said, "Is it obvious? I don''t think I''ve lost much weight!"


    "Don''t you look in the mirror?"


    "Yeah, but being thinner should be


    e more suitable for the camera! Mom, you have no idea how gorgeous the witch role I y is, let me show you some photos!"


    Stephanie took out her phone, opened Twitter, and found those earlier promotional pics.


    After seeing them, Marilyn couldn''t help but smile, believing her daughter was iparably beautiful "My daughter is so beautiful."


    "The director kept saying that I''m perfect for this role, and even praised my acting!" "Then you must perform well and live up to the director''s expectations."


    "Don''t worry, I love this job so much, how could I not give my best? I know I''m stillcking, this is my first time acting, but I''m learning as I try, and I''ll definitely get better."


    Marilyn looked at her daughter with pity, she just started college and how much acting skills could she have learned?


    Now she had to learn while acting, she might have suffered a lot in private.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Marilyn lovingly touched her daughter''s head and sadly said, "Is the job very tiring?"


    "No! Gillian and Maddie are with me, right? Let me show you videos of them acting that I secretly recorded, these videos will definitely make youugh out loud."

 Chapter 272

    She knew her mom wouldn''t stop worrying about her easily, so Stephanie shared all the funny behind-the-scenes videos she had secretly taken of Gillian and Maddie with her mom. The hospital room was filled with theirughter. Even the nurses were envious of their great rtionship.


    After watching the videos, Stephanie suddenly realized she hadn''t told Sebastian about her return yet. She hurriedly said to her mom, "Oh and by the way, Maddie and Gillian areing to the hospital tomorrow afternoon to see you, and in the evening I''ll go to Sebastian''s ce to cook dinner for him. I invited them to join us at his house! But I forgot to tell him in advance."


    "Of course... go call Sebastian quickly! And remember to take good care of him... he doesn''t have any parents, although he seems veryposed and capable, he doesn''t have any family around him. Poor guy..."


    "Alright, I''ve got it all nned out. I''ll spend one day in the hospital with you and one day with Silver Fox, sharing my time equally!"


    Marilyn had no objection and even praised her for her good arrangements.


    Since Sebastian had been so kind to them both, they should treat him like a real family member.


    In front of her mom, Stephanie called Sebastian directly.


    Sebastian had just finished washing up and was about to go to bed when the phone rang. Seeing it was the little girl, he was surprised.


    Why on earth would she call him at this hour? Had she been bullied again?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He quickly answered, "NO, not yet, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I have a break!


    So, can Ie over tomorrow night to cook dinner for you after spending the day at the hospital with my mom?"


    It''s rare for her to get a couple days off and she still remembers to cook for him.


    Sebastian''s lips couldn''t help but form a smile, "Sure."


    "Can I bring Gillian and Maddie to your house too?"


    "Do you want to treat them to dinner?"


    "Yes, they''reing to visit my mom at the hospital tomorrow afternoon... and then I''d like to invite them over for dinner."


    Over to her house... right?


    Sebastian jumped at the idea and quickly agreed, "Sure."


    "Wow, you''re so kind! But I have one small request..." "What?"


    "Can you invite Putnam over for dinner too?"


    Although he didn''t fully understand why, Sebastian still agreed. "Alright."


    "Thank you so much! I''ve been to Maddie''s house for dinner a few times before, so it''s my turn to invite her to mine. As the host, I, of course, have to cater to my guests'' wishes, and I''m so grateful for your cooperation! Also, if Martin is avable, feel free to invite him too. Tomorrow I''m going shopping for some groceries with Judith."


    "Alright, you don''t need to go shopping yourself. Just give list


    of the groceries you neJudit


    a


    I get everything St


    "OK, then can you tell Judith I have a gift for her?"


    She actually didn''t buy any gift, but Judith had been following her


    around and working hard for her for so long. After being away for a month, she should bring her


    swnovel.n


    something to express her gratitude.

 Chapter 273

    Going away for a month, she brought a gift for Judith?


    And what about him... does he have a gift too?


    Sebastian almost asked her, but thought that if the young girl didn''t bring one, it would make her feel awkward. "Alright."


    "Then you should get some rest early, and we''ll see each other tomorrow! Good night!"


    "Good night."


    After hanging up the phone, Stephanie looked up to see her mother''s envious eyes.


    "What''s with that look, Mom?" she asked, surprised.


    Marilyn looked confused, "What look?"


    "Are you jealous of me?"


    "Isn''t it normal for me to be jealous of you? You have such a good future husband in Seb."


    It was then that Stephanie remembered... her mother''s life had been ruined by that bastard Morton.


    She got pregnant with Stephanie after just one night, raised her without ever experiencing any real romance.


    "Mom... once you recover and are discharged, what do you want to do?"


    Marilyn was stumped by the question and replied after a while: "Find a job... go to work?"


    "What else besides that? Think about it, we don''tck money now, and even without spending Silver Fox''s money, I can support you..."


    "If I''m not making money... what else can I do?" Marilyn was at a loss.


    "How about... fall in love?"


    "Stop kidding around. I''m old... not like you young girls."


    But you''re innocent just like a young girl!


    To be honest, her mother was even more innocent than her.


    1.n


    Although she was older and had more life experience, she wasn''tcking in handling day-to-day- matters. But when it came to rtionships, her mother was definitely a novice. FindNovel


    Easily deceived by men.


    "But you''ve never been in a rtionship in your life... don''t you feel any regret?" Hearing this, Marilyn hesitated and said, "Who says I''ve never been in love?" Stephanie was shocked, "You''ve had a boyfriend? Was it Morton?"


    Marilyn shook her head with vague realization, "Not him..."


    "Who was it then? Was it someone before you met Morton?"


    Marilyn suddenly said, "I don''t know...


    the ''s so strange... Steph, ovet


    the past ten years or so... I''ve always had a recurring dream."


    n


    "What dream?"


    Marilyn said coyly, "What does it matter what the dream is?"


    "Can''t I ask?"


    After hesitating, Marilyn said, "Anyway... I just remember a pair of beautiful eyes... as beautiful as your eyes." "A man''s eyes?"


    "Yes..."


    "So your so-called love affair was falling in love with a pair of eyes in a dream?"


    "Not really... it''s just that when I dream of those eyes, I lose interest in other men. I just don''t like anyone else."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Not even Morton?" She had always thought that her mother hadn''t pursued any romance because she still loved Morton. But she didn''t expect this.


    "I don''t know clearly... It''s just that I''ve been like this all my life, I''m not young anymore, and I don''t pursue love anymore, I just hope you and Seb have a good life, as for other things I don''t care anymore. Since I escaped with bare life, just being able to continue living and watching you grow better every day satisfies me."


    Stephanie said helplessly, "Are you sure you don''t want to find a boyfriend?"

 Chapter 274

    Marilyn shook her head and said, "I don''t have that idea at all... if I have to say that I have any thoughts... I have only one." "What thought?"


    "I hope... to meet the owner of those eyes."


    Those particrly beautiful eyes that often appeared in her dreams... upied her mother''s entire world of love.


    To the point where her mother didn''t need love anymore, she just wanted to see the owner of those eyes?


    Stephanie wondered if her mother was confused after being sick... it was really unbelievable.


    Seeing her mother look like a girl when she raised those eyes at this moment, it seemed that she was several years younger in an instant.


    Stephanie suddenly thought... none of that mattered, as long as her mother was in a good mood, took care of her body, and lived a long life, that''s all that mattered.


    That night, they cuddled together in bed and fell asleep.


    Stephanie slept so well that when she got up the next day, she felt extremely refreshed.


    "Mom, I told Judith I brought her a gift yesterday, but our crew was shooting deep in the mountains... and there was nowhere to buy gifts. So, I''m going out now to buy her a gift, as she has been really good to me."


    "Good, my daughter knows the ways of the world now, that''s a good thing... What about Seb? Did you prepare a gift for him?"


    "No."


    "You really have no conscience. You remember the kindness of those around you but forget to repay the kindness of those who have been kind to you."


    "No, it''s just that I feel he is so rich and doesn''tck anything... Even if I buy him an expensive watch, isn''t the money I spent still his? Buying him a gift with his money? That''s so insincere! When I make money from acting in the future, it''s not toote to give him a gift." Marilyn thought about it and agreed that Seb didn''tck anything.


    But she felt he was quitecking in love.


    So she said, "Then you just need to care more about him and be kinder to him. That''s much more practical than buying gifts."


    "I know, haven''t I been cooking dinner for him at night? How much nicer can I be to him?"


    "Cooking a meal doesn''t count. You need to show care and concern for him every day, even when you are not together. You need to keep him in your heart always. Don''t be heartless."


    Stephanie could not help but say, "I know, can I call him every day?"


    In the president''s office of Skyline Corporation.


    Martin came into the office to report to Sebastian and found that


    n had checked the Port


    his watch several times in the afternoon.


    Finally, Martin couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, is there something happening today?"


    Sebastian looked at him and didn''t answer his question but asked instead, "Do you have ns tonight?"


    Martin said awkwardly, "Are you asking me?"


    Sebastian also said awkwardly, "What do you think?"


    "I think you see me in the office so many times a day, so you probably don''t want to see me once you get off work."


    Sebastian said indifferently, "The


    young


    will


    ady has a day off, and she


    cooking dinner at home


    tonight. She invited you."


    belongs to en.FindNovel ontent


    Martin immediately revealed a surprised expression, saying, "Ms. Bishop is actually considering me!"


    Surprisingly, she invited him to dinner during her rare day off to cook for the president.


    Then he saw the president''s cold expression looking at him, who also didn''t say anything...


    Martin immediately said, "Sir, please don''t get me wrong... I don''t mean anything like that."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sebastian knew he wouldn''t dare have any thoughts like that, but...why would the youngdy consider you? Why does the little girl care about you?

 Chapter 275

    "Since Ms. Bishop is treating guests to dinner tonight, I''ll go out and deal with the rest of the matter. He immediately left the office after saying that.


    His heart was pounding as he walked out of the CEO''s office.


    It felt like the CEO wouldn''t even let go of the people he trusted most when he was jealous.


    He thought to himself, how could he even think about the CEO''s future wife?


    The CEO is really petty... He''s not going to talk about this kind of stuff alone anymore.


    After all, self-preservationes first.


    By 5:30 PM, thepany''s employees were gradually leaving work.


    Martin was just about to remind the CEO to go home but saw him alreadying out of his office.


    This was the first time he left work this punctually...


    Ms. Bishop''s charm was indeed quite something.


    Martin immediately went up to butter him up: "Sir, let''s go home and have dinner together."


    Sebastian looked at him warily and said, "Yes, my home."


    Martin: "..."


    The CEO seemed like a different person since he started dating.


    It felt like everything he said was wrong.


    He didn''t dare to speak casually anymore.


    In Sebastian''s vi, Judith had heard that Stephanie wasing, so she asked her for the menu early in the morning, went to buy a lot of fresh dishes and came back. Her mood was high all day because Stephanie brought her a gift.


    When Stephanie arrived at the vi with two friends at around 4 PM, Judith received them warmly.


    She even locked her dog in a cage to avoid scaring the guests.


    Judith''s warmth and thoughtfulness helped Maddie and Gillian, who were originally nervous, rx quite a bit.


    However, when Sebastian and Martin came home together, they became tense again.


    Stephanie was busy in the kitchen. Hearing voices outside, she came out with her apron on and smiled, "Silver Fox, I''m back! Let me cook dinner first, and please take care of Gillian and Maddie for me!


    It felt like guests hade to their home.


    An inexplicable wave surged in Sebastian''s heart. He nodded and agreed, "Alright."


    "Thanks for your help!" She said before returning to the kitchen to get busy.


    She didn''t notice Gillian and Maddie''s cries for help.


    Because the other party was too


    and has a strong aura,


    hands die felt a little guilty, and


    even


    dared not speak too loudly when facing Sebastian.


    For example, before speaking, she always thought in her mind for a while.


    Luckily, Martin was there... otherwise the atmosphere in the living room would have been extremely awkward.


    Sebastian didn''t know how to deal with young girls, so he just greeted them and asked, "Would you like something to drink?"


    "Um... Judith made us coffee already, and we''re drinking it."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    Seeing the situation, Martin interjected, "My mom makes good coffee, doesn''t she!"


    "Judith is your mother, Martin?" Gillian asked in surprise.


    Martin smiled, "Yes, didn''t Ms. Bishop tell you?"


    "As soon as she came back, she went to work in the kitchen... She even said she had to make soup for Sebastian, I''m afraid it will be toote."


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s heart became unsettled again.


    Swnov


    He raised an eyebrow and said, "I''m going upstairs to change first."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 276

    "Whatever you want. No need to go out of your way for us." We''d be morefortable if you weren''t here. They thought.


    They wondered how Steph could stand being around such a guy with a strong presence.


    In his presence, they all felt overwhelmed.


    It''s seriously scary.


    Sebastian nodded and headd upstairs.


    Martin took advantage of his social skills and startd chatting with the two of them.


    He also asked about their time filming on set.


    As they chat, Gillian and Maddie started talking more and more.


    They talked about all kinds of things that happened on set, and finally concluded: "Actually, most people on the crew are easy to get along with, except Giovanni. She likes to suppress others because she''s the lead actress... especially Steph. She''s jealous because Steph is prettier, more talented, and has better outfits. So, Giovanni feels like her spotlight has been stolen and is always targeting Steph. The director and scriptwriter wanted to increase Steph''s role, but Giovanni disagreed. Luckily, everyone else was reasonable and agreed to give her more screen time, so the issue was resolved."


    Maddie chimed in: "But, I think Giovanni won''t let it go. There were several times when I saw the murderous look in her eyes when she looked at Steph. So scary."


    Martin frowned and said, "Is it really that bad? Then, is Ms. Bishop in danger?"


    Maddieughed, "Not that dramatic... Giovanni doesn''t have that courage. She''s just jealous of Steph, that''s all."


    Giovanni?


    Standing at the corner of the stairs, Sebastian remembered the name.


    Then, he went downstairs ording to Steph''s instructions to entertain the guests.


    But, as soon as he went downstairs, the initially chatty trio went silent.


    Things got awkward again.


    Martin tried to find a topic to talk about: "Ms. Bishop''s previous witch promo picture, it''s really nice."


    Hearing Stephanie being praised, Maddie and Gillian got excited, "Yes! Steph is perfect for this role! The scriptwriter and the director all sing her praises! As soon as the promo picture was posted on Twitter, it went viral! Even the director said that if the show bes famous, half of the credit goes to Steph. Her acting skills are great, and her promo picture yed a big role too."


    "We just don''t know which scumbag deleted thements...We saw manyments praising Steph''s legs, and she has many male fans


    But suddenly, thosemel.


    disappeared... From the tens thousands ofments, only


    around ten thousand were left, all


    from female fans..."


    Martin was speechless.


    Yes, their boss was that scumbag.


    He was the one who ordered the deletion.


    Sebastian was also speechless.


    "It''s so annoying. We don''t know if it was the work of a hater, but Steph isn''t even famous yet. How could she already have haters?" Sebastian was totally speechless.


    He''s that hater.


    Faced with Martin''s strange gaze, Sebastian remained calm and continued to listen to their conversation.


    Maddie asked Gillian, "Do you think it''s possible that Giovanni did it?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Gillian thought for a moment and said, "It''s quite possible... She started causing trouble for Steph as soon as she joined the crew."


    "Giovanni, I''ll remember her. Once


    we finish shooting this TV show and go back home, I''ll talk to my dad and try to cklist her! If this TV show makes her more popr, I''ll hire hackers to cause her trouble every day I have plenty of allowance to do that!"

 Chapter 277

    Gillian said, "What if it''s not her?"


    "Even if it''s not her, she went after Steph, so she deserves a lesson!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Martin chuckled, thinking that Ms. Bishop has two close friends.


    Sebastian thought the same.


    However


    "What kind of people do you think those so-called male fans are behind the screen? When they praise her legs in thements, do you think their intentions are normal?"


    Sebastian finished speaking, and the scene suddenly quieted down.


    Gillian and Maddie were stunned for a moment... unable to respond for a moment, and after confirming in each other''s eyes that they were thinking the same thing...they both wanted to p themselves twice. Oh my god!


    If it really was Steph who asked Sebastian to delete thements, then what did they just do?


    To actually call others a wicked bastard in front of others!


    Oh my god! Suddenly they wanted to die, what to do?


    Martin watched from the side, and said with a snicker in his heart, "Sir, don''t scare the guests."


    Sebastian said casually, "I''m not angry because of you guys cursing me."


    It doesn''t mean that they''re not scared when they cursed him in front of his face!


    Maddie and Gillian didn''t dare to look at that scary face for a long time.


    In this awkward situation, Putnam suddenly arrived.


    He used toe to Sebastian''s house often, and he didn''t need the doorman to announce his arrival.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the two young girls in the living room...Putnam immediately knew what had happened.


    He secretly cursed Sebastian for forgetting his friends when he saw beautiful women!


    Daring to take advantage of helping his fianc¨¦e''s good friends to invite him, so shameless!


    Seeing him, Martin hurriedly got up and greeted, "Mr. Damon, you''re here."


    Putnam nodded and walked towards Sebastian.


    When Maddie heard "Mr. Damon", she almost instinctively raised her head and met the sharp eyes behind the sses.


    Her little heart started beating wildly in an instant.


    Yes, that look.


    When she first met him at the police station, he looked at her like this too.


    She remembers it until now.


    Gillian also saw Putnam and instinctively turned to look at Maddie, only to find admiration in her eyes.


    Maddie seemed unaware of her obvious admiration, and Putnam greeted them with a twitch in the corner of his mouth, "Hi, twoo beautifuldies."


    After that, he sat down directly next to Sebastian and quietly stretched out his hand behind Sebastian''s waist, trying to pinch him to vent his anger.


    wr


    However, Sebastian had already sensed it and caught his hand.


    Putnam simply took the opportunity to pinch his hand forcefully.


    Sebastian did not show weakness and pinched him back.


    Stephanie finished cooking and prepared for everyone to eat. She just came out from behind Sebastian and Putnam.


    As she approached, she saw their sped hands behind their backs, and she was shocked.


    Sebastian and Putnam, oh my god! Could it be that the two of them have some special rtionship?


    How is it possible!


    But isn''t Sebastian supposed to have someone else in his heart?


    Or is it that Ang didn''t dare to offend them, so she deliberately didn''t spread the news, and instead


    told her about Putnam in a vague way as some female identity?


    It seems like she has discovered a very important matter!

 Chapter 278

    Martin saw Stephanie walking over, and suddenly her face appeared shocked. He subconsciously followed her gaze.


    And saw two fists interlocked, quietlypeting against each other.


    He didn''t think about it in any other way, just assuming that Ms. Bishop might be surprised to see Mr. Damon and the CEO secretlypeting for the first time.


    He had even seen the two of them fight, so he wasn''t surprised.


    "Ms. Bishop, is dinner ready?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    As soon as he finished speaking, both Sebastian and Putnam almost instinctively pulled their hands back.


    Stephanie thought this was their guilty expression, afraid of being discovered.


    But she was also brought back to reality by Martin''s call, and quickly smiled: "Yes, dinner is ready... everyone''s here, perfect time to eat!"


    Putnam stood up saying, "I''m going to wash my hands."


    Gillian hurriedly bumped into the happy Maddie, who immediately got up and said, "Me too!"


    Stephanie smiled and pointed them to the restroom on the first floor.


    Putnam red at her and walked toward the restroom.


    Maddie eagerly followed.


    "Mr. Damon... let''s wash our hands together!"


    "You go ahead, Ms. Palmer... I''m not in a hurry."


    So, in the first-floor restroom, Maddie washed her hands for more than a minute.


    Putnam''s mouth twitched as he patiently waited in line...


    Maddie blushed as she washed her hands and chatted with him.


    "You must be busy with work every day, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Now I am too...it''s my first time acting, and I feel fulfilled every day."


    "Sounds nice..."


    "I think it''s nice too. Whenever I think of us both working hard on


    things, I feel more offere


    How should he respond to this?


    He felt a bit of a headache.


    That little girl Stephanie sure knows how to find trouble for him.


    And Sebastian, that bastard... was he really so eager to please his fianc¨¦e?


    "Mr. Damon, aren''t you about the same age as Sebastian?"


    "What?"


    "I mean, I think it''s nice to hear Steph calling him Silver Fox. Can I call you a nick name too?" "...No." Putnam decisively refused.


    "Why not? It''ll bring us closer... I don''t care, I''ll call you in an intimate way from now on..."


    Putnam took a deep breath, and in the restroom, he persuaded Maddie for a full five minutes to give up.


    Maddie was deceived by his reasons... but she felt satisfied.


    This was the first time Mr. Damon had spoken so much to her!


    As a result, her face was full of


    admiration when she went in to


    wash her hands, and still full


    admiration when she came


    ney


    Following her was a poker-faced Putnam on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    However, fortunately, Stephanie''s cooking was excellent. When Putnam tasted the delicious home-cooked dishes that he could hardly find at home, the anger in his eyes vanished. en FindNovel


    After drinking the soup Stephanie made, he felt his stomach much morefortable.


    He, who rarely praised others, couldn''t help but say, "Ms. Bishop''s cooking is really good."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow but didn''t speak.


    However, his expression was obviously quite proud.


    It was as if to say: Of course, she''s my fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 279

    When Maddie heard Putnamplimenting Stephanie, she happily looked at Stephanie and said, "I also think Steph''s cooking is delicious... If you have timeter, teach me, I''m really interested in cooking!" Stephanie and Gillian smiled at each other, thought:


    Everyone knows what you''re up to!


    Are you really interested in cooking? Or are you just interested in Putnam?


    Putnam understood, but he didn''t want to say anything... He just wanted to quietly have his soup, hoping that a few more sips would calm him down.


    After eating and drinking, Putnam felt much better and went to the yard to let his dog, Cooper, out to y.


    Maddie''s family also had a pet dog, so she wasn''t afraid of dogs.


    She happily ran over and apanied Putnam in taking their dog for a walk... while continuing to find topics to chat about.


    Eventually, the conversation turned into: "Mr. Damon, do you care about girl''s stic surgery?"


    Putnam calmly replied, "It''s a personal choice; I don''t really have a preference."


    "But don''t you think the face looks weird after stic surgery...?"


    "I don''t know many people who''ve had stic surgery."


    "Well, I did. It''s pretty obvious... If you look closely, it''s easy to see."


    Putnam was the first person Maddie had ever directly told about her stic surgery, asking him to take a closer look.


    Most women who had stic surgery hated it when people pointed it out, hoping no one would notice.


    This girl is brave.


    He replied indifferently, "Doesn''t matter. We don''t see each other often."


    "But what if we do have more chances to see each otherter on...?"


    Where would those chancese from?


    He would never give her that opportunity!


    It wasn''t that he despised the stic surgery; he just didn''t have those kinds of thoughts.


    Falling in love can easily turn people into fools.


    Jta was a fool he had witnessed for over a decade!


    Cyrus recently appeared many times as well.


    Sebastian began turning into a fool...


    And then there was Jeffrey, who had been in pain for several years... all of which he had watched happen firsthand.


    He never wanted to be like them!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In short, women are terrifying!


    Putnam didn''t answer this question. Maddie felt a bit disappointed and said, "You still look down on stic surgery, so you hate me."


    Putnam took a deep breath and said, "Ms. Palmer, you misunderstood


    just don''t n on having a girlfriend; it''s not about hating anyone


    OUMS


    "Then you don''t hate me!" Maddie immediately said, her face full of excitement.


    Putnam was speechless. He wanted to take back what he just said.


    No, I hated you!


    Can we start over our conversation?


    "I knew you were different from those superficial people. The true beauty of a person''s soul, like Steph''s.. became friends with her because I admire how protective she is of Gillian. I wish I had a friend like that too... Of course, I would also protect her! That''s why we are so close now."


    "Your friendship is good."


    "Yes! But now I''m so envious of Steph, not just her beautiful friendship, but also her wonderful love life!"


    Putnam seriously warned her, "You''re still young; you should focus more on your career development."


    "But my family is already very wealthy'' I don''t need to work so hard..."


    "The money at home belongs to your parents, not what you earned yourself... Only the wealth you earn yourself has meaning."


    "Is that so? But my dad said he will earn enough money for me to spend my entire life while he''s alive..."


    Putnam sarcastically said, "While


    he''s alive? Who can predict life and


    death? You should rely on yourself... Ever parents can''t be depended on for a lifetime."

 Chapter 280

    "My father is in good health, so he shouldn''t die suddenly."


    Putnam felt like he couldn''t continue the conversation, so he strode forward to y with Cooper instead.


    Maddie also vaguely noticed that Putnam didn''t seem to want to talk about this topic.


    Hastily changing the subject, she asked, "Mr. Damon, what exactly does Sebastian do? He seems so badass... even scarier than those mob bosses in TV dramas." "Ms. Bishop didn''t tell you?"


    Maddie shook her head, "All I know is that Sebastian is super rich, but I have no idea about anything else."


    "Ever heard of Skyline Corporation?"


    "I''ve heard of it."


    "Remember that magazine you saw in your father''s room earlier? If you can''t remember, find it and take another look."


    This left Maddie dumbstruck.


    Magazine?


    She had mentioned before that the cover model of the magazine she and Sebastian saw in her father''s room looked simr.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But she had only nced at the cover, thought the model was eye-catching, and gave it a longer look without reading the text.


    Now, with Putnam bringing up Skyline Corporation in connection to the magazine, Maddie froze.


    Oh my God!


    He was Skyline Corporation''s CEO, Sebastian!


    Maddie was astonished, unable to close her mouth for a long time.


    Her stunned expression amused Putnam, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    Are all girls so clueless nowadays?


    But Stephanie seemed pretty smart.


    So out of the three girls, this one must be the most clueless.


    Maddie remained shocked even until she returned home.


    When she looked at Sebastian again, her gaze was full of endless admiration.


    Oh my goodness.


    No wonder her father had reminded her that Steph was a powerful ally and that she should stick with her.


    Maybe one day when the Palmer family needed help, it would be Stephanie whoes to their aid... her father has reminded her more than once. But she never thought of that.


    She only knew that Sebastian was filthy rich but didn''t know he was that Sebastian, the head of B City''s first major family, the Ingram family! She felt like she had won the lottery.


    Oh my god, she had a ''best friend'' rtionship with the future wife of the CEO of Skyline Corporation!


    And it seemed like Gillian had known about all this beforehand.


    Feeling annoyed, Maddie thought about how Stephanie and Gillian never told her.


    As Stephanie saw Maddie and Gillian out, Maddie couldn''t help butin: "Steph, howe you never told me that Silver Fox is the CEO of Skyline Corporation, O Sebastian?"


    Stephanie looked stunned, "You seriously had no idea all this time? I thought you already knew!"


    "If you guys never told me, how could I have known? I just found out today from Putnam!"


    "Weren''t you the one who said you''d seen the magazine before? I thought you''d figured it out already!"


    She remembered the handsome guy on the magazine cover looking familiar, but she didn''t pay attention to his specific identity.


    Gillian helplessly chimed in, "Does it


    matter who he is? What''s important


    is that whoever he is, as long as he treats Steph well, that''s enough!


    Steph... Seeing Sebastian treat you so well today, I am really reassured!


    I used to always worry that if you marry a rich man in the future, you will not be able to integrate into the upper-ss social circle... After all, things in a wealthy family are veryplicated. Now seeing that Sebastian treat you so well, in front of your friends... In front of us, there is no such thing The attitude of the president is very close, so I feel relieved!Steph is lucky to have found the right person!"

 Chapter 281

    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, "That''s because I''m also good to him, it''s all mutual!" "That''s the right attitude! Well, we''re going head back then... Are you staying here tonight?"


    "Yes, Silver Fox arranged for Judith to prepare a room for me since I have some etiquette sses to attend tomorrow. So I won''t go back to the hospital. My mom also thinks that I should spend more time with Silver Fox and care about him... He has no parents and doesn''t have a close rtive around!" "Mrs. Bishop is definitely right! You should hang out with Silver Fox more!


    You must hold on to this backer!"


    "I got it! Maddie... I really didn''t know you didn''t recognize him, don''t be upset, okay?"


    "I''m not upset, just surprised... But Steph, Gillian is right; Silver Fox''s identity doesn''t matter... We only look up to those who treat you right. If someone''s high and mighty but doesn''t treat you well, we don''t care for them."


    Stephanie was touched and said with a smile, "It''s so nice to have you guys by my side!"


    "It''s great to have you with us too! Otherwise, we''d still be enemies in school!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    After sending Gillian and Maddie off, Putnam avoided the awkwardness of sending Maddie again and said goodbye after they left.


    Sebastian personally apanied him to the door, and Putnam said sarcastically, "You pamper that girl so much, even betraying your good friend?"


    "Was the food she made not delicious?"


    "... It was delicious."


    "Will youe again next time?"


    "..." He probably would.


    Putnam stared and said, "Don''t think a meal can quench the anger in my heart!"


    "What about... two meals? Next time she cooks, invite you again?"


    "At least more than three times, otherwise forget it!"


    "A maximum of three times, not more... Otherwise forget it. Do you think it''s not tiring for a little girl to cook? Is she your personal chef?"


    "Three times will do, just remember... I won''t hold a grudge for this delicious meal..."


    "Then could you help me with something else?"


    "What? You think you can order me around after eating one of her meals?"


    "No... Help me investigate someone. You should be better at investigating people in the entertainment industry than me."


    He could find out too, but Putnam would be faster.


    The little girl will return to the set the


    day after tomorrow, so he has to sort things out before then and give her @peaceful filming environment.


    "Who?"


    "Giovanni."


    "Female actress?"


    "Yes..."


    "What do you want to investigate?"


    "Her scandals?"


    "Wow... Did she offend you?"


    "She targeted the little girl in the set..."


    "She deserves it then! Stephanie is cute, polite, and a good cook... I support you spoiling her. I''m going back, I''ll let you know tomorrow." "Thanks."


    Sebastian felt very honored that the little girl was praised, and the corner of his mouth curled up with a smile.


    Indeed, when this girl didn''t show


    her sharp side and was not an


    enemy to him, she appeared to


    obedient and very polite in front of others. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Her cooking skills were learned from Mrs. Bishop, and the taste of her dishes was quite good.


    But the most important thing was that he and Putnam both understood... that there was a taste of home in that meal that they both longed for.


    However, the most delicious meal


    Sebastian had ever had since he et


    grew up was at Stephanie''s house. Compared to now, it felt more like a warm home back then.


    Aftering back, Sebastian sometimes wondered, what would it be like if he was born in an ordinary family?

 Chapter 282

    "Silver Fox, has he left already? Why are you still out there??" Stephanie''s voice came from behind him.


    Sebastian turned around, seeing Stephanie, beautiful and captivating, tying on her apron under the door light. His heart, frozen for years, felt a sudden warmth.


    With a silent "uh-huh," he walked towards her and asked, "Heading back to the hospital? I can give you a ride."


    "Will you drive me back in person?" she questioned.


    "Um."


    "But," Stephanie said, "I wasn''t nning on going back to the hospital tonight."


    "Not going back?" Sebastian questioned.


    "Yeah, didn''t I promise to stick around with you, to learn some manners? I''ve been at the hospital with my mom all of yesterday and today, so tonight and tomorrow, I''ll be by your side." Stephanie exined. Sebastian suddenly felt there was no need for her to learn all those things. She was already perfect just the way she was.N?velDrama.Org content.


    So he said, "Alright then, stick around."


    Stephanie warned him, "The weather''s getting chilly, make sure you don''t catch a cold."


    Sebastian was only wearing a ck shirt, which wasn''t exactly warm.


    She noticed that Sebastian seemed to have a thing for ck, and it suited him well.


    Back on the set, the girls would always scream and gossip about how handsome the male actors were. But she was always cool as a cucumber... because she didn''tfind them that attractive, at most they


    were just okay-looking.


    If those girls ever saw a man like Sebastian, they would probably feel the same way about those actors.


    It''s too bad he''s a wealthy heir, no need to be in the entertainment business.


    Otherwise, he''d definitely have countless fans!


    Sebastian hummed in agreement, finding the girl''s eyes especially captivating under the night sky.


    Back inside, Stephanie went to the kitchen, helped Judith tidy up, then untied her apricot, washed her hands and said, "Judith, I''m staying here tonight, and I''ll be here all day tomorrow."


    Judith''s eyes instantly brightened, "That''s great! Every time youe over, the whole house bes so much livelier, even the master''s mood lightens up!


    But I didn''t know you were staying


    the night, so et Martin crash here...


    He had a few drinks with them and has already retired to his room... There''s only one guest room here... Should I ask Martin to go home?"


    "Ah? Martin''s already drunk; it wouldn''t be convenient for him to go home... How about, I sleep with you, Judith!"


    Judith smiled wryly: "I have a single bed, and the two of us can''t squeeze it in. The bed in Mr.''s room is big, more than two meters... Sleeping two people is not a problem."


    Stephanie was taken aback, "Um... Silver Fox and I aren''t married yet... wouldn''t that be improper?"


    "You guys were going to get married too... Actually, it doesn''t matter, isn''t it popr to live together before marriage now!"

 Chapter 283

    That was a brilliant idea from her son. He imed that their rtionship is going pretty well right now, Sebastian is super caring towards Ms. Bishop. He might have some sneaky ns in mind already...


    But everyone knows Sebastian too well, Judith and Martin included. Without a little push, he''s like a mountain that refuses to budge.


    He still thinks Stephanie is too young and is too shy to make a move!


    But he himself is already twenty-eight, doesn''t even have a woman around usually...


    What a headache.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie''s face was ming red.


    Oh my god!


    To share a bed with Silver Fox...the idea felt rather awkward.


    Although it is not that they have slept together, one of them was unconscious at that time, and the other was fainted from exhaustion.


    It''s totally different when they are both sober!


    Plus, he had a bit of alcohol just now, what if he acts on impulse!


    He doesn''t even like her!


    It''s fine to sleep once when they''re unconscious, but what''s the point of doing it again?


    But she had already agreed to stay at Silver Fox''s ce tonight, if she goes back to the hospital, her mom might get the wrong idea.


    Gillian and Maddie also drank a little wine and went back to rest...She can''t chase them now!


    Stephanie was caught between a rock and a hard ce, so she went to find Sebastian, hoping to ask if she could stay in his room for the night. But there was no one in the living room.


    Stephanie then went upstairs, only to find Sebastian''s door ajar.


    She knocked lightly on the door but got no response.


    Stephanie cautiously pushed the door open, finding the room empty.


    She couldn''t help but softly call out, "Silver Fox, are you inside?"


    Still no response.


    Stephanie walked straight into the room and looked around.


    The room was massive. There was more than enough room for ten beds.


    She had no idea if Silver Fox was willing to share the room with her...also, he wasn''t drunk, was he?


    If he was drunk, she''d rather sleep on the living room couch!


    tidy, just by looking at the decorations,


    , one could tell theel


    Kl.ne


    a man of taste.


    There was a picture on the bedside table.


    It showed a handsome middle-aged man with a little boy on his back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The little boy in the picture had a bright smile.


    It wasn''t hard to tell, that little boy was Sebastian when he was young.


    He was pretty cute, Stephanie couldn''t help but look at the picture twice.


    Who


    belongs


    a knew that Silver Fox was once


    kid...but ever since


    met him, she has never seen beet


    smile.


    Thinking about how Silver Fox grew up without his parents, and how his family didn''t like him...a wave of


    sadness welled up inside hove


    Suddenly, the sound of a door being opened echoed.


    Sebastian, with a towel wrapped around his waist, walked out of the bathroom.


    Seeing Stephanie standing beside his bed, he paused...what was Stephanie doing here?


    Hearing the door, Stephanie turned around and met Sebastian''s surprised gaze.


    It wasn''t the first time she had seen this scene...she had seen it once before in his office''s restroom.


    But Stephanie still couldn''t help but blush, her heart rate also beat faster.

 Chapter 284

    Sebastian, who just got out of the shower... is really charming.


    Those abnormal muscles were particrly noticeable... and looking up... Stephanie could''t help but blush and look down. "Had enough?" The man finally spoke.


    Stephanie, still looking down, mumbled quietly, "I... I didn''t mean to look... it''s not my fault you have such a good body."


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh.


    Her gaze was so direct, it made his heart race.


    Trying to hide his embarrassment, he asked, "Did you need something?"


    Huh?


    He''s not mad?


    Last time she identally saw him like this, he chewed her out.


    "Well... Judith said Martin got drunk. He didn''t know I was staying over so he''s in the guest room... and Judith''s room is a single bed... not big enough for two." Sebastian flicked his finger, silently watching her. "And then?"


    "And then... I thought your room is pretty big... so..."


    "Stephanie, you''re not telling me... you want to sleep with me tonight?"


    He made it sound like she wantd to sleep with him!


    Stephanie shook her head frantically, "No, no... I just thought your room is big enough for a sleeping bag."


    "You want to sleep on my floor?"


    Stephanie looked at him, "Silver Fox... do you have a problem with that?"


    Sebastian swallowed subconsciously, not agreeing or disagreeing.


    Does she not have a sense of self-preservation... or does she think he''s not a normal man?


    Lonely man and girl...in the same room.


    That night...he has memories.


    agree..


    "Well...Silver Fox, it''s fine if you don''t go downstairs and sleep


    sofa in the lobby."


    s to en.


    Sleep on the sofa? That could be


    especially if Mart


    drink in the night.


    "You don''t need to... you can take the bed."


    "Uh, Silver Fox, I don''t want to kick you out of your bed... I''ll be fine on the floor."


    Sebastian looked at her indifferently, "I''ll sleep on the floor."


    "No way! That''s not right... I''ll be fine on the floor."


    Sebastian didn''t want to argue anymore, "There should be a spare nket in the closet, you can find it


    yourself or ask Judithfor


    you?"


    "Uh... I''ll do it myself, where is it?"


    "I don''t know... you find it."


    Stephanie couldn''tugh or cry, how could she find it!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Does she have to open every single cab?


    What if she sees something she''s not supposed to see, how awkward would that be!


    But Sebastian didn''t say anything else and went to change his clothes in the bathroom.


    Stephanie sighed and startd looking through each cab.


    Eventually, she found it.


    But it''s on the top shelf... she could barely reach it on her tiptoes.


    Getting the nket down was even harder.


    Stephanie thought about it, found a chair to stand on, and barely managed to grab the nket.


    But there''s more than one nket in the cab, and they''re all tightly packed.


    She couldn''t pull it out easily, so Stephanie had to use a bit more force.


    She managed to pull the nket out, but she lost her bnce and falls backwards.


    Sebastian,ing out of the bathroom after changing his clothes, saw this... his heart almost stopped.


    He quickened his pace and rushed over to hug Stephanie.

 Chapter 285

    Stephanie screamed in terror, thinking she was going to fall hard.


    The floor was all tile, if she fell backwards and hit her head, she''d definitely get a concussion! Luckily, Sebastian made a timely rescue.


    He caught her in his arms and frowned, "Can''t you be a little more careful?"


    Stephanie, now in his arms, had gone pale from the scare, it was clear she was really shaken.


    "I... I couldn''t pull the nket, so I used a bit of force...but I didn''t control it well and lost my bnce..."


    Sebastian put her down and noticing she wasn''t wearing any shoes, he said, "Put on your slippers, the floor is cold."


    Stephanie replied in a daze, "Oh..."


    "If you can''t pull it next time, call me. I''m tall, I can take it out without stepping on a stool."


    "Okay..." She figured there wouldn''t be a next time.


    Was she supposed to sleep on the floor every time she came over?


    She grabbed the nket and spread it out on a clear ce on the floor.


    Sebastian brought a pillow from the bed and ced it on the floor, then said, "Go get some clothes from Judith, she should have prepared a lot for you... I''ll be downstairs, I''lle up when you''re done showering." "Okay..."


    Judith really prepared a lot of clothes for Stephanie.


    New toiletries were also provided and delivered to the room.


    Stephanie took them and said thanks before heading to the bathroom.


    The bathroom was still steamy from Sebastian''s recent shower.


    The air was filled with a hint of mint, she had noticed the scent when Sebastian caught her.


    It was probably the scent of his shower gel, it smelled quite nice.


    The faint fragrance was not cloying at all.


    Stephanie took a shower, her mind a bit foggy.


    Just thinking about the fact that this was Sebastian''s daily-used


    bathroom... the ce was filled with his scent, her face inexplicably heated up.


    Sebastian''s private space seemed to be taken over by her, she wondered if he would mind.


    Sebastian, he wasn''t used to it... not at all.


    He went downstairs and drank several sses of cold water to calm his nerves. Thinking of Stephanie sleeping in his bed tonight... Sebastian''s feelings were mixed. Various chaotic thoughts shed through his mind, but he quickly suppressed them.


    As he was lost in thought, he heard Stephanie''s voice from the stairs "Silver Fox... I''m done showering; you cane up to sleep now."


    Sebastian''s just-calmed heart started to heat up again.


    He took a deep breath before getting up to go upstairs.


    swne


    When he entered the room, he found that Stephanie was already in bed curled up under the covers he used every day, her head resting on his pillow.


    Only her head was sticking out, her clear eyes showing her uneasiness and nervousness.


    It seems, he wasn''t the only one feeling flustered.


    Stephanie was also quite ufortable.


    Next to the bed, there was a pair of pink slippers that Judith had prepared for her.


    Near the shoes, was where he was supposed to sleep tonight.


    After closing the door, Sebastian headed towards that spot.


    Truth be told, this was his first time sleeping on the floor, and Sebastian found it very ufortable.


    The floor very hard, although there is ayer of quilt, the bottom is tiles, and it is cold.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But he couldn''t let Stephanie sleep on the floor.


    "Silver Fox, it''s probably ufortable sleeping on the floor, right?"


    Suddenly, Stephanie on the bed spoke.


    Sebastian replied casually, "It''s fine."


    "If you''re not used to it, I can change it with you. It doesn''t matter where I sleep."

 Chapter 286

    Stephanie is so tiny, how could she sleep on the floor?


    Sebastian subconsciously blurted out, "It''s all good... sleeping on the floor is prettyfortable." "Really... you can go to sleep... good night."


    "Um, goodnight."


    But after bidding each other goodnight, neither of them could fall asleep.


    Stephanie felt the mint aroma of Silver Fox everywhere on her pillow and nket.


    Her mind felt a little dizzy.


    In the darkness, both of them opened their eyes, thinking wildly in their minds.


    Sebastian''s mind was getting more and more awake, the more he wanted to sleep, the more he couldn''t.


    Sleeping on the floor wasn''tfortable... and having another person in the room, he really wasn''t used to it.


    As for Stephanie, she was so sleepy that she gradually fell asleep.


    But in the middle of the night, probably due to drinking too much water, she woke up needing to pee, drowsily got up from the bed, wearing slippers she headed for the bathroom with her eyes closed. She didn''t turn on the light, because the window was open, some street lights shone in, although it was very dark, she could still make out the direction.


    But just a few steps away, she stepped on something and tumbled towards the floor.


    Through the nket, she fell directly onto Sebastian.


    Sebastian was about to fall asleep, but was awakened by Stephanie''s sudden embrace.


    Stephanie was stunned, she got such a scare that she peed right there...


    She already had a full dder, with such a fright, she peed unconsciously.


    Because the weather had just turned cold, there was no air conditioning in the room, and they were only covered in thin nkets.


    Sebastian clearly felt... a warm wetness on his thigh.


    Then, he heard a muffled sobbing sound.


    In the dark, Stephanie''s shoulders were shaking... Damn it!


    She felt like she''d never been so embarrassed in her life.


    She was scared into peeing... and peed on Silver Fox.


    At this moment Stephanie felt like she wanted to die.


    She felt like she''d lost all face... wishing she could die right then.


    She just kept that pose, lying on


    kastian, not daring to move... Rot ng if Silver Fox had r peed. ?


    she to


    Ahhh!


    She was going crazy.


    "Why are you crying?" A low and husky male voice sounded in the dark.


    Stephanie cried even harder... she


    was originally thinking that maybet


    Silver hadn''t woken up, she could just change the nketter.


    But he was awake.


    "Wow... Silver Fox... I..."


    Stephanie felt it was better to confess before Sebastian asked her about it.


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched, "I felt it..."


    "Wow... Silver Fox, I didn''t mean to... I was half asleep, I..."


    "Get off me first."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t... if I came down,d you will me peeing... Wow..." Sebastian was caught betweenughter and tears, "I already know." "But you can''t see... wah... Silver Fox, I don''t want to live anymore..." "Good girl... get off first, I promise I won''t tell anyone about this." Stephanie sobbed, "Really? You swear?"


    "Mm, I swear, I won''t tell anyone."


    "Then... when you wake up tomorrow morning, forget about it..." "Okay, I''ll forget about it."

 Chapter 287

    Stephanie just got up from him and stood aside helplessly.


    Sebastian threw back the covers, walked over to the bedside table, and turned on the room light.


    As the light flicked on, all Sebastian could see was Stephanie''s tear-streaked face and red, swollen eyes.


    What Stephanie saw, however, was arge wet patch on Sebastian''s pants... She immediately covered her face and began crying again.


    This was... so embarrassing.


    She wet his pants... Oh God!


    She just wanted to die!


    Upon seeing her suddenly cover her face, Sebastian looked down at his pants.


    His face immediately turned weird.


    "I''ll go wash up and change, you can wash after... Judith is already sleeping. You can borrow my clothes for now, you can change tomorrow."


    Stephanie was squatting on the ground, crying so hard she was choking on her sobs.


    Sebastian was helpless... He was the victim here, and he couldn''t even get a good night''s sleep.


    "It''s okay... I don''t me you. I used to wet the bed too when I was little, it''s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    Stephanie, still covering her face, sobbed out, "That was when you were little... I''m already this old and I still wet the bed..."


    "It''s because you were half-asleep... I don''t me you for peeing on me..."


    At this point, Stephanie didn''t want to say anything else except cry.


    Sebastian was left helpless, understanding that the girl was too embarrassed to face anyone. So, he stopped questioning her and went to take another shower.


    As expected, without him around, Stephanie stopped crying and just sat there, lost in thought.


    Sebastian pulled out a set of his usual pajamas and handed them to her. "They''re a bit big, but just make do with them for now."


    Stephanie took the clothes without even looking up, and then dashed off to the bathroom.


    But Sebastian still saw the very obvious wet spot on her pants from behind.


    Silently staring at the wet nket on the floor... his headache was getting worse.


    The nket was wet... it was no longer usable.


    He went to look for a recement but found out there were none left.


    When Stephanie came out in Sebastian''s oversized pajamas, her face still had traces of tears.


    It seemed like she had been crying in the bathroom again...


    Sebastian was sitting in front of the bed, waiting for her.


    Without trying tofort her, he said


    not suitab The floor is wet... it''s


    for sleeping, and


    there


    swnoom,


    are no other nkets in the


    Stephanie immediately stopped crying and looked dumbfounded, "What do we do?"


    Sebastian took a nce at the clock on the wall and said indifferently "It''s 3 in the morning, there are still three hours before daylight... you continue sleeping, I''ll read foDa while." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Well... you have to work tomorrow the bed is big enough... each of us takes a side, it should be okay. Silver Fox doesn''t mind... let''s share it for tonight!"


    Who asked her to wet his nket, leaving him with no ce to sleep... and she had already taken over his bed.


    If it weren''t for her, Silver Fox would have had a good night''s sleep.


    Feeling guilty, Stephanie didn''t dare make a fuss anymore.


    Upon hearing her words, Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "Are you sure?"


    Stephanie guiltily lowered her head and said, "Anyway, I''m going to marry you in the future... Let''s go to sleep, you won''t do anything to me." Not always.


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened slightly.

 Chapter 288

    "In that case...then go to bed."


    "Oh...I''ll sleep here, you can sleep over there."


    "Mm."


    With the flick of a switch, the room fell into darkness again.


    Stephanie was lying on the edge of this side of the bed, about a meter away from Sebastian in the middle.


    Each of the two covered half of the quilt, so that the middle was empty, and there was a bit of air leakage.


    But they didn''t care much at this point, just nning to make do and get some sleep.


    Having been scared and cried for half the day, Stephanie''s eyes were sore and tired. She was really sleepy at this time.


    Sebastian couldn''t sleep at first, but after all this trouble, he was also very sleepy.


    Usually, this would be the time when he was deep in sleep.


    But the girl''s steady breathing, as if it were right next to his ear... Even though it was soft, it was exceptionally clear in the quiet night, and he couldn''t fall asleep at all. After a while, suddenly, he felt a movement under the quilt.


    Immediately, a soft little body crashed into his arms.


    The girl seemed a bit cold in her sleep, and kept snuggling into him.


    Sebastian was about to lose his mind... He wished he could wake her up right now.


    She clearly didn''t see him as a regr guy!


    But seeing Stephanie fell into a deep sleep after rolling into his arms, Sebastian didn''t have the heart to wake her up.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He carefully pushed her to the side, feeling a little relief.


    But in no time, Stephanie was back against him...


    After pushing her away several times, she just rolled back.


    Sebastian was both mentally and physically numb... He just let her snuggle into his arms and sleep.


    But, he himself could forget about sleeping tonight.


    Sebastian ended up staying awake until dawn... while Stephanie slept like a log.


    Feeling like there was a big furnace beside him, it was incredibly warm.


    Seven o''clock in the morning.


    Sebastian''s eyes were bloodshot from theck of sleep.


    He swore he would never share a room with this girl again!


    As morning broke, the room became brighter.


    With the morning light, Sebastian looked at the peaceful sleeping Stephanie in his arms... his irritable mood due tock of sleep,


    nove


    inexplicably calmed down,


    He thought of that morning when he woke up, looked down... and saw the same scene.


    The sleeping Stephanie in his arms looked like an obedient child.


    Just looking at her peaceful face, his heart would turn peaceful...


    Forget it; he didn''t want to argue with her.


    Sebastian''s gaze lingered on Stephanie''s face for a long time, and then moved to the quilt on the floor.


    When Stephanie woke up and saw this, she might recallst night''s unpleasant memories and start crying again. Having not slept all night, Sebastian didn''t feel like lying down anymore.


    He gently got up from the bed, wrapped Stephanie in the quilt, and started tidying up the quilt on the floor.


    Including the wet onest night, and the dirty clothes of the two of them, he bundled them up and shoved them in the closet, nning to throw them out when Martin went to work and Judith went shopping.


    Then he went to the bathroom to wash up, and after that, went downstairs for breakfast. Stephanie was sleeping soundly, so he decided to let her sleep.


    Judith got up early and made


    breakfast, and Martin was woken up


    by her and was sittingto


    eating breakfast. Content.

 Chapter 289

    Seeing that Sebastian''s face was a bit ugly, and there were bloodshot eyes, he came down from the stairs looking depressed. Judith and Martin couldn''t help but look at each other... It looked like they haven''t slept all night!


    Oops!


    Was he that intense?


    Judith couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Stephanie, blurting out, "Sir... Steph is still young,


    but she can''t stand your torment, you have to take good care of her."


    Sebastian was in a daze when he heard it, and wanted to exin that it was the girl who was tormenting him so much that he couldn''t sleep all night!


    But thinking that he had promised to keep it a secret for her... he didn''t say anything, and just sat down to have breakfast.


    Martin greeted him, "Good morning, President Ingram."


    Sebastian responded with a nod, "Morning."


    Then suddenly he added, "I''m not going to the office today, handle anything thates up... if you can''t handle it, give me a call."


    Wow!


    The never-skip-work President Ingram was actually skipping work!


    Martin, shocked, immediately reassured him, "Of course, President Ingram! Take care of yourself."


    Sebastian nodded, not saying anything else.


    Judith came out with breakfast, ced it on the table, and looked upstairs asking, "Where''s Steph? Still not up?"


    "She''s still sleeping... don''t wake her, let her eat when she wakes up."


    So Stephanie really was wiped outst night!


    Judith''s face was distressed.


    Stephanie slept until past ten in the morning, and when she woke up, Sebastian was not in the room.


    On the bedside table were her changed clothes, including underwear.


    Must be Judith''s doing... Stephanie blushed for no apparent reason.


    She didn''t know if Judith would get the wrong idea...


    Getting up from bed, she freshened up in the bathroom, changed her clothes, and then went out.


    As she recalled the events from the middle of the night... she still felt like dying.


    But Silver Fox should be at work now... not having to face him, the victim of her pee ident, made her feel a bit better.


    But just as she reached the stairs, she ran into Sebastianing upstairs.


    Their eyes met... Stephanie wished she could hide underground.


    She stood there stiffly, frowning as she said, "Silver Fox... shouldn''t you be at work?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sebastian saw her difort, and casually said, "I took a leave."


    "Oh..."


    "Judith prepared breakfast, she went out to buy groceries, You go and serve it yourself."


    "Oh..."


    Finished telling, Sebastian bypassed her and went upstairs.


    Stephanie covered her face and


    went downstairs, feeling like sheet


    could never hold her head up in front of Sebastian again afterst night''s incident.


    How embarrassing!


    Sebastian went upstairs, gathered all the dirty clothes and bed sheets from the closet, nning to throw them out.


    Stephanie sat at the breakfast table, absentmindedly eating her


    breakfast. She saw Sebastian pass by the living room, carrying a bunch of stuff. Upon closer inspection, they were the sheets she had peed onst night.


    She immediately felt embarrassed, unable to eat her breakfast.


    But, was Silver Fox nning to throw these out?


    They were not on the floor when she woke up in the morning. Had Silver Fox hidden them, waiting until the house was empty to throw them out?


    ove


    Silver Fox was really smart, this way no one would find out.

 Chapter 290

    A few minutester, Sebastian returned home.


    He seemed like he had just aplished something big... he even let out a quiet sigh before entering the door.


    All taken care of... Stephanie shouldn''t feel embarrassed anymore, right?


    After Stephanie finished her breakfast, Sebastian was reading a book on the sofa in the living room..


    She took a deep breath, walked over, and said, "Silver Fox... thank you."


    "thanks for what?"


    "That thing..."


    "I already forgot about it."


    "...Oh."


    Could they really pretend like nothing happened?


    Stephanie silently looked up at him.


    It seemed like Silver Fox truly didn''t care about what happenedst night... it was just her that was making such a fuss about it!


    Since Silver Fox said he forgot, she should quickly forget about it too and act like nothing happened!


    "Silver Fox, aren''t you working today? What about this afternoon?"


    "Well, the teacher who will teach you etiquette wille in a moment..."


    "Alright, wow... the sun is so nice today! Silver Fox, let''s go out and enjoy the sun... we can take Cooper for a walk, and let he get acquainted with me. It''s been a month, he may not even remember me." "He might remember."


    "Huh? Cooper has such a good of a memory?"


    "Dogs recognize people by their smell... he should remember your scent."


    "Oh right! They say dogs have a great sense of smell."


    "Yeah..."


    "So, Silver Fox, will you take me?"


    She still felt uneasy facing Cooper alone. After all, a big dog suddenly going crazy can be quite scary.


    Sebastian put down his book and stood up, "Let''s go."


    Once she starts her ss, he''ll go to sleep.


    What a headache this girl could be...


    Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and the weather was lovely.


    It''s almost autumn, and the weather is starting to cool down. The sunshine felt sofortable on their skin.


    Stephanie''s eyes squinted happily, like azy cat.


    Sebastian watched her, his eyes slightly dimmed.


    He have forgotten how long he has not had a good sun exposure.


    In front of him,


    after Stephanie and Cooper got acquainted, they had a great time.


    She used to be scared of big dogs and


    pale every time Coopeet Bsn''t dare get close to them,


    d her. Content belong


    Now, she was running ahead happily, calling out to Cooper, "Come chase me, haha... if you can catchExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    me, Cooper,e on, I''m traid


    of you anymore!"


    Sebastian couldn''t help but smile.


    He had forgotten what he was doing at her age.


    He couldn''t remember... how long it had been since hest felt this rxed.


    Stephanie was running when she suddenly noticed Sebastian''s smile.


    It was a genuine, light-hearted smile... not a fake one, not a cold one, not an angry one, but a sincere smile.


    Under the sunlight, Stephanie felt like the man in front of her was radiating light...


    She was mesmerized.


    But then, she forgot to keep running and was caught by Cooper, who pounced on her and knocked


    the ground.


    "Ah..."


    Her scream brought Sebastian back to reality.


    He quickly walked over, pulled Stephanie up, and then coldly nced at Cooper. Cooper sensed his owner''s hostility, whimpered softly, and retreated to the side. "I''m fine... I asked Cooper to chase me, uh... I just suddenly forgot to keep running."


    Sebastian was surprised, "You were running just fine, why did you suddenly stop?"


    "Isn''t it because you mesmerized me... why did you suddenly smile just now? And it was such a nice smile..." Sebastian paused and said, "I smiled?"

 Chapter 291

    "LOL, it''s my first time seeing you smile like this... Silver Fox, you should smile more, it looks really good on you!" Sebastian didn''t respond. Instead, he crouched down and pinched Cooper''s ear, saying, "Don''t jump on her again..." "Woof woof..."


    Cooper seemed to respond, barking twice.


    Sebastian nodded in satisfaction and saw a car parking outside the courtyard.


    Sebastian stood up and said, "The teachers must be here. You go straight to ss... I''ll go back to my room to catch up on sleep."


    "Didn''t Silver Fox sleep wellst night?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sebastian looked at her irritably and said, "What do you think?"


    "Uh... I''ll be more careful in the future. Silver Fox, go get some rest. I can handle the teachers on my own."


    "Alright... From now on, treat this ce like your own home. No need to be so formal."


    With that, Sebastian went back to the vi.


    He was really tired.


    He was sofortable in the sun that he wanted to sleep even more.


    But Stephanie stood there, dumbfounded... Take the ce as her own home?


    Maybe Sebastian said that because he was worried she''d be too formal when greeting the teachers...


    But if she treated this ce like her own home, she could do whatever she wanted.


    Next, Stephanie weed three teachers with the attitude of a hostess.


    One taught flower arrangement and taste.


    One taught her etiquette.


    One taught her manners.


    There are three sses in total.. With breaks in between, one sssted an hour and a half in the morning.


    At noon, she invited the other two teachers to stay for lunch. After the two afternoon sses, it was already past four o''clock. After the teachers left, Stephanie reviewed everything by herself.


    She found these lessons to be really useful.


    Especially the etiquette teacher''s lessons. Walking with the posture she taught made her feel very powerful.


    With a slight lift of her head and a


    colder look in her eyes, Stephanieet powerful demeanor immediate.


    appeared in the mirror. en.FindNovel.


    This is the etiquette expected of a CEO''s wife in public.


    She also learned how to show a gentle demeanor in front of her elders.


    The etiquette teacher studied these details very meticulously. Learning these would even benefit her acting career.


    People who grew up in wealthy families naturally possessed this kind of etiquette.


    So, Stephanie took her lessons seriously.


    When Sebastian finally woke up, hungry and looking for food downstairs, he saw Stephanie wearing high heels, practicing walking like a wealthy youngdy.


    CUMS


    Sebastian unconsciously frowned and stopped when he passed her.


    "stop learning."


    Stephanie immediately stopped and turned to ask, "Huh? Silver Fox, Did I not study well??"


    She thought she was doing it great.


    But she was doing too well... Sebastian felt like she wasn''t herself anymore.


    She was already fine the way she was before, without imitating others.


    Sebastian said, "There''s no need to imitate others. Just be yourself."


    "But these, didn''t Silver Fox let me learn...?"


    He regretted it.


    So he had to find a reason to smooth things over.


    Sebastian calmly said, "Imitating too deliberately makes you lose your own identity."


    "Huh? It doesn''t matter; I''m still myself when dealing with unfamiliar people at social events. And besides, learning these things really helps me with my acting... Like if I ever y a wealthy youngdy, these skills wille in handy!


    As Silver Fox said, it''s always good to learn more... I''m not imitating others, just putting what I''ve learned to use."

 Chapter 292

    Hearing Stephanie''s words, Sebastian thinks he''s worrying too much.


    Stephanie was still that same girl... she wouldn''t change just because she learned something new.


    If she wanted to learn, then let her learn.


    But...


    "You don''t have to put on airs when you''re out, just be yourself... My wife, Sebastian''s wife, doesn''t need to try too hard to please others..."


    He thought she was good enough already.


    Stephanieughed immediately and said, "I thought you hired me a teacher because you wanted to be strict with me, but I didn''t expect you didn''t mind that at all!" Before making her learn all these things, Sebastian had his own ns in mind.


    For example, to pass the level of his grandfather.


    At least in public, Stephanie wouldn''t embarrass the Ingram family as theirdy.


    But now, Sebastian felt that these things were not so important anymore.


    Stephanie didn''t need to be like those rich daughters, with one face in public and another behind the scenes, living fake and unreal lives. That''s just too exhausting. He changed the subject and asked, "Where''s Judith?"


    "Are you hungry? Judith''s on her break, so I''ll go make you some noodles to fill your stomach... It''s almost time for dinner!"


    "Thanks..." He really was hungry.


    Stephanie hurriedly changed out of her high heels, put on slippers, went to the kitchen, put on an apron, and started making noodles for him.


    The dining room and kitchen were connected, separated by a transparent ss door.


    Sebastian sat at the dining table, watching Stephanie''s busy figure in the kitchen... enjoying this warm and cozy moment.


    It felt like the warmth of home.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, and Sebastian snapped out of his thoughts. He took out his cell phone and saw that it was Putnam Damon calling. This guy sure worked fast.


    Picking up the phone, Sebastian casually said, "Found something already?"


    "Kid, you better be grateful to me!"


    "Um, grateful to you." It sounded like he found something.


    "Do you know who''s backing Giovanni May?"


    "If I knew, would I have asked you to look into it?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s Jeffrey Perez."


    Sebastian couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and said, "And then?"


    "They''ve only recently hooked up,


    not long... Mrs. Perez doesn''t evet Kyet... Also, I found s


    I


    I


    e other


    stuff while I was at iter


    "What stuff?"


    "Did you know that Mrs. Perez has been liquidating her assetstely?"


    "Yeah, she''s held quite a few charity auctions too..."


    Sebastian had personally attended one, adding quite a few items to Stephanie''s wardrobe and jewelry collection. "Oh my God! You knew all along... Did you know she even sold the castle the Snider family built for her?" "Yeah, I bought it."


    "..." Putnam was dumbfounded and after a while, said, "What are you buying someone else''s castle for?" "Give it to my little girl as a gift."


    "Heh... Sebastian, you''re going to spoil your wife rotten."


    Those were things she should have had in the first ce.


    Sebastian casually said, "What else did you find?"


    "Well, I''m guessing you don''t know the reason Mrs. Perez turned these assets into cash so quickly."


    "What''s the reason?" Sebastian wasn''t originally interested.


    But hearing Putnam''s mysterious tone, he became a bit curious.


    "It''s for Zachary Snider..."


    Zachary, more than a decade ago, was a terrifying business prodigy He survived a bizarre car ident but became a vegetative patient, in aa for nearly twenty years... yet he never died.


    The Snider family was very wealthy and spent a lot of money


    maintaining his life, and this situation had been going on for more than a decade.

 Chapter 293

    Almost everyone had forgotten about this guy, no longer caring about his life or death.


    Because without Zachary, the Snider family was on the verge of falling apart.


    Many people even beleived Zachary was dead... but the Snider family kept this news hidden.


    Otherwise, those who feared Zachary might wake up at any time wouldn''t dare to make any reckless moves.


    But as time went on, fewer and fewer people took the Snider family seriously.


    Even Ms. Reba Snider, who married into the Perez family, saw her high-ss status gradually decline.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Sebastian was a bit surprised when he heard the name: "He''s awake?"


    "It''s because he''s not awake that Reba is making such a big move... I found out she arranged for someone overseas to build a medical research institute with a lot of money, specifically for her brother Zachary. Zachary will be taken there for treatment soon...


    This is probably theirst hope... If Zachary never wakes up, the Snider family might fall apart within a year, be squeezed out of the top four families, and even be worse off than ordinary rich families.


    The Snider family can''t hold on any longer, and Mrs. Perez... is probably getting anxious.


    Zachary, who''s been in aa all this time, will be herst hope. She''s going all in, regardless of the consequences!


    Because her dowry was enough for her to squander her whole life. "


    Sebastian felt a bitplicated when he heard this... Zachary was Stephanie''s biological father.


    If he hadn''t had an ident, Stephanie would be a wealthy little princess now.


    Sebastian cast a sympathetic nce at Stephanie, who was busy in the kitchen, before he asked, "Did the Snider family offend many wealthy families in the past?"


    "Yes... Zachary was hot-tempered, had a talent for business, and was verypetitive. At that time, none of the big families dared to mess with him...


    So some rich families that had been suppressed by the Snider family for a long time were already eyeing them up.


    The Snider family became weaker


    year by year, and those wealthy


    families messed with them


    secretly... This time, although


    Reba''s move was very secretive,


    Since my people could find out about it, it''s only a matter of time before those people do with a little effort...


    So whether Zachary can be sessfully sent abroad is still uncertain."


    If Zachary had died directly, with no chance of ever waking up, those wealthy families that wanted to take down the Snider family would be even more unscrupulous.


    Because they wouldn''t have to worry about Zachary suddenly waking up and taking revenge on their family. Sebastian''s eyes fell on Stephanie''s busy figure again.


    Suddenly, he said, "Help him."


    On the other end of the phone, Putnam was stunned, saying, "Did I hear that right? The Ingram family and the Snider family doesn''t have a good rtionship... The Snider family''s copse would be beneficial to us, and we could take the


    opportunity to swallow


    up many of


    their subsidiaries...


    Why should we help them?"


    Because... he''s Stephanie''s father.


    Stephanie has always longed for her father''s love, and he''s the only one who can give it.


    The men of the Snider family have always spoiled their daughters...


    If Stephanie had a biological father like Zachary, she would be very happy, and her life would beplete.

 Chapter 294

    Although Zachary has been in aa for more than ten years, it may not be cured even if he goes abroad.


    Plus, if Zachary really passes away, it would be a huge benefit for theirpany. But seeing Stephanie busy in the kitchen cooking for him, Sebastian suddenly felt like none of that mattered anymore. For Stephanie, he''s willing to give the Snider family this one and only chance to try something new.


    "Because my dad once owed someone a favor... If that person dies, there''s no way to repay it. So while we have this opportunity, let''s just repay it."


    Putnam was a bit puzzled: "Howe I''ve never heard you mention this before?"


    "If you don''t bring up that name, I can''t even remember that person."


    After all, they were just kids more than a decade ago.


    The favor Sebastian mentioned was just an excuse.


    If Zachary doesn''t wake up, for Stephanie, the more people who know about her connection to the Snider family''s bloodline, the more risk there is.


    The Snider family has too many enemies, and the family''s internal affairs have be increasinglyplicated since Zachary''sa.


    So, even with his trusted Putnam, Sebastian won''t reveal anything for now.


    On the other end of the phone, Putnam said with regret: "Sebastian, man, this is such a rare opportunity... and you''re actually asking me to help Zachary? I can''t believe you!" Sebastian sarcastically replied: "Since when did you care about these empty titles?"


    "That''s the mission my father gave me... Not only the Perez family but your family too. Sooner orter, we''ll surpass you all!"


    "Mr. Damon is that so childish?"


    "Yeah, I think my dad''s childish too... But he''s always been ambitious. fl help the Snider family, he''ll definitely give me trouble when he finds out. So Sebastian, if you want help, do it yourself."


    "Your dad is worried that once Zachary wakes up, with his abilities, he''ll be above your Damon family, right?"


    "That''s right! He''s definitely the one


    person in these families who least


    wants Zachary to wake up!


    Otherwise, our family will really hit rock bottom... And my dad hasn''t been secretly suppressing the Snider family all these years for nothing.


    If Zachary wakes up, the end of our Damon family wille!


    So Sebastian, for the future of the Damon family, I really can''t help. My dad has already shown mercy."


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows: "Then you try to persuade your dad... not to interfere with this matter. I''ll handle it myself."


    "Alright, I''ll just say you''re repaying a favor for your dad and that he shouldn''t get involved!


    Besides, Zachary might not be cured even if he goes abroad... But Sebastian, you have to promise me one thing." "What is it?"


    "If the Snider family goes bankrupt...


    With Mrs. Perez being the daughter of the Snider family, our Damon family probably won''t stand a chance... So you have to help me out then!"


    Sebastian refused without hesitation: "That''s not up for discussion."


    "Come on, Sebastian! Are you eyeing this opportunity too?"


    If the Snider family really copses.


    then those assets that originally


    belonged to Zachary should be inherited by his only rtive in this


    world, Stephanie.


    He would do everything in his power to acquire those assets and then return them to Stephanie.


    Because, just like the castle Reba sold, those things originally belonged to her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 295

    Sebastian didn''t say much, just said, "Every big family is fighting openly and secretly, it''s all about their own abilities! Putnam... we grew up together, I know your abilities like the back of my hand. On the surface, you can''t beat the Perez family, but in reality... you definitely won''t lose."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Putnam regretted it.


    "I really... regret telling you all this! Now you''ve set your sights on this opportunity too, I''m afraid I won''t get any benefits!"


    "Even if you didn''t say it, I would''ve known eventually... But I can still leave some benefits for you."


    If that day reallyes, Sebastian thinks there will be a lot of messes for Putnam to handle.


    He hates trouble, and Stephanie isn''t capable of handling it well either.


    Putnam couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and say, "This is what you said, leave some opportunities for me!"


    "It''s still too early to talk about this... Since Reba dares to go all in and make such a big move, she must have at least a 50% chance of sess, so Zachary... might not die." Stephanie brought the noodles from the kitchen and just heard the name Zachary.


    She couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Silver Fox... who are you talking to on the phone, and who is Zachary?"


    That''s an interesting name.


    On the other side of the phone, Putnam heard Stephanie''s voice and immediately clicked his tongue a few times, "Your little wife is still there. Did she stay at your cest night? You''re quite lucky~!"


    He''s lucky.


    It''s the first time in his life that he''s been peed on by someone.


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows and said, "Steph made me some noodles... I''m eating, talkter."


    "Alright, alright, I won''t disturb you lovebirds."


    After hanging up, Sebastian looked at the noodles in front of him, with a fried egg on top.


    He answered Stephanie''s question, "It was Putnam''s call."


    "Oh... Silver Fox, you must be starving since you didn''t have lunch. Hurry up and eat."


    "Okay."


    Sebastian took a bite of the noodles and thought they tasted pretty good.


    Stephanie had been in ss for most of the day and was tired, so she sat across from Sebastian with her chin propped up, watching him eat.


    §¿§Ý§à


    She thought about how the manners she learned today were all imitations of these rich people. The manners on Silver Fox seem to be innate.


    Suddenly, the person in front of her asked, "When are you going back to the set?"


    Stephanie casually answered with her chin propped up, "The set is a bit far, I''ll go back after dinner tonight, otherwise I''ll have to wake up very early tomorrow to get there.


    "I''ll have the driver take you there tonight." "Mmm... Silver Fox, do you like the noodles?"


    O.UMS


    "Not bad."


    "Haha... I learned it from my mom. When is your birthday, Silver Fox? I''ll have my mom make you a bowl of noodles then, her noodle-making skills are absolutely amazing!"


    "Okay."


    "When is that?" Stephanie prayed silently in her heart, hoping that day would be after she finished filming and got her pay.


    That way, she could use her own hard-earned money to buy a decent gift for him!


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "It''s still a long way off, my birthday is in December."


    Stephanie immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sebastian looked at her expression and said lightly, "Do you feel much more rxed now?"


    "Mmm... Silver Fox, how did you figure it out?!"

 Chapter 296

    "Isn''t that obvious enough?"


    "Hehe... I just wanted to make Silver Fox''s birthdaye a bitter, preferably after I finish shooting this drama. I want to use the payment I get from my first show to buy Silver Fox a birthday present with my own money. If his birthday is too early, I''ll be broke... Buying you a gift with the pocket money you gave me, that''s just not genuine."


    Sebastian paused eating his noodles... So, that''s why Stephanie didn''t bring him a gift this time, she had one for Judith. His mood instantly lifted, thinking Stephanie was pretty principled.


    Knowing his feelings so well, she realized that it would be dishonest to spend his money directly on buying him gifts.


    He hummed softly, not saying anything else.


    But he thought the noodles had a nice aroma... and warmth, it made him feel good all over.


    That evening, not long after dinner, the driver was already waiting outside.


    Martin made a special trip over, lugging a suitcase to put in the trunk.


    Stephanie with a confused face asked, "What''s this?"


    Martin chuckled, "These are the clothes the designers have rushed for you. Don''t worry, they are all casual wear, specially sorted out by several designers, you should find them useful." Stephanie eximed, "They were made so quickly..."


    "When ites to doing things for the future Mrs. President of Skyline Corporation, they will be efficient... I won''t send off Ms. Bishop now, I haven''t eaten dinner yet, I''m going to see if my mom left me some food." "Judith has prepared it for you, go eat quickly!"


    "Alright then, wish Ms. Bishop a smooth journey!"


    After saying that, Martin left.


    Sebastian stayed out to get Stephanie.


    In a daze, he thought he saw a hint of reluctance shing across the face of the president... Martin.


    thought it might be his imaginat


    The president was always cold, although he and Ms. Bishop were engaged and he doted on hisdy. But, in a short time, his feelings shouldn''t be deep enough to hate to see her go on a long trip, right? Could it be because of what happenedst night? That''s why he was so reluctant?


    What Martin didn''t know was... Sebastian did feel a bit reluctant, but it was because he hated to lose the feeling of a real home that she brought.


    Watching Stephanie open the car door and about to get in the car.


    Sebastian said casually, "Be careful out there."


    "Don''t worry Silver Fox, I''ll take care of myself... Silver Fox, you should eat on time every day, don''t starve yourself." "Okay."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Then Silver Fox, I''m leaving, bye!"


    The car door closed, and the car drove away.


    Sebastian withdrew his gaze, turned around, and walked towards the vi''s entrance.


    The familiar door, the familiar lights... but there, there was no longer that girl''s figure waiting for him toe back to the room.


    The next day, Stephanie returned to her daily filming life.


    The drama was also reaching its climax.


    This was a stage where the witch turned evil, the most heartbreaking scene for her.


    The male and female protagonists were humans and mermaids, and they ned to kill the evil witch yed by Stephanie.


    The witch was charismatic and


    popr with the audience at the


    beginning of the plot. The witch wanted to spend the rest of her life with the male lead and would stop at nothing to achieve this, causing many innocents to get hurt.


    But the male protagonist only had the female protagonist in his heart, and hated witches.

 Chapter 297

    The witch only cared about her love affairs, and neglected to manage her goblins, letting them do a lot of evil in the world..


    Our heroine, the little mermaid''s parents ended up being coteral damage. Because of this, she was pissed off to the max and wanted to get even. The hero was head over heels for our heroine, and her thirst for revenge got him fired up.


    The supporting male lead was hopelessly in love with our heroine, giving her his all without any reservation.


    Our heroine was a sweetheart, friendly to everyone, and loved by all.


    Hence, in this drama, the nightmare of the witch, the main viin, began...


    She was nabbed and subjected to endless torture. Her shrieks of agony echoed in the air.


    Stephanie was delivering a riveting performance.


    The director and scriptwriters were spellbound, their eyes glued to the screen.


    "Fernando! I was so in love with you. I had the chance to kill you, but I didn''t have the heart to do it! And now, you want to kill me for a mere human!"


    Nichs, who portrayed the hero Fernando, looked up at her aloft with a cold, disgusted look.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The aloof character didn''t speak. It was Madeline''s turn to recite her lines, but Giovanni was so stunned by Stephanie''s performance that she forgot her lines and was at a loss for words. The director frowned, "Giovanni, what''s the deal?"


    Giovanni turned pale, "Sorry, director. I just nked on my lines."


    The director took a deep breath, "Go learn your lines, we''ll do this scene again."


    "Sure, Director."


    Giovanni''s eyes shed with


    annoyance. All thanks to Stephanie, for her too realistic performance. If it weren''t for her, she would have been the most popr actress on set!


    Stephanie''s arrival stole all her thunder.


    The most irritating was that Jeffrey Perez refused to help her deal with .


    SWI


    Jeffrey Perez said he could take on anyone but Stephanie.


    When Giovanni asked why, Jeffrey Perez just replied: Don''t ask what you shouldn''t. Whenever Giovanni thought of that night, she would get pissed.


    Jeffrey Perez was all over her in promising her lots of roles. But as soon as she mentioned Stephanie,


    he changed his tune. Cephe


    He even left her alone in the hotel and took off.


    After he left, she was fuming.


    As the temperature dropped, Stephanie was lowered from the air, shivering. Her assistant, Alison, quickly ran over and draped a ck coat over her. Stephanie said thank you.


    Alison handed her a hot drink, "Ms. Bishop, have some hot water to warm up!"

 Chapter 298

    "Yeah, it''s been chilly these past few days. Make sure you bundle up."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Bishop. We don''t got it as tough as you actors."


    Alison, the assistant, was someone Stephanie was really pleased with. She''s steady, mature, caring, considerate and didn''t overstep her boundaries.


    She''s a seasoned assistant alright, way more capable than Gillian''s assistant Lindsay. Gillian''s been secretly envious of her.


    Even Maddie''s dad''s professional assistant was not as considerate as Alison.


    After Stephanie finished her hot drink, Alison took the cup, didn''t wander off, just stayed and chatted with her to help her rx.


    This would help with the uing shooting.


    Neither of them noticed someone approaching their rest area, and then leaving.


    When Stephanie got tired of standing, and the director didn''t announce the continuation of the shoot, she decided to have Alison help her out of her harness and sit on a chair Alison had prepared for her to rest.


    Alison even brought a nket. Every time Stephanie got tired, Alison would drape the nket over her to prevent her from catching a cold if she fell asleep.


    They were chatting when suddenly, a shout rang out from the set: "Whoa! Who''s been messing with my stuff? My watch is gone! That''s a limited edition watch worth over a million!"


    All eyes on the set immediately turned towards themotion.


    Soon, a crowd had gathered there. Even the director was rmed and went over to ask, "What''s going on?"


    Giovanni looked frantic as she exined, "My watch from my bag is gone... I definitely put it there before I got my makeup done this morning."


    "Where''s your assistant? Didn''t they watch your stuff?"


    Giovanni''s assistant looked distressed as she said, "Ms. May had me run errands during lunch..."


    "So when did the watch go missing?"


    "I don''t know... I just went to get my phone from my bag and noticed the watch was missing... What do kdo? That''s my most precious item, what if it''s lost!


    Director, can you help me look for it... Otherwise, I''ll have to call the police."


    If the police got involved, it would be troublesome with all the questioning. It would take up a lot of time.


    There would be no time left for shooting... It''s a shame, Stephanie was in such good form today.


    The director didn''t want to miss this opportunity...


    He frowned and said, "Whoever took Giovanni''s watch, it would be best to return it. We can let bygones be bygones! Otherwise, when the policee to investigate, you could end up in jail!" en FindNovel


    People on the set were whispering, "Who could''ve taken it?"


    "Such a valuable item, kept in a bag without anyone watching it, serves her right if it''s lost."


    "Exactly... We didn''t take it."


    "Even if someone did, who would be dumb enough toe forward..."


    Hearing these murmurs, the director frowned and said, "By the time the police arrive, it might be toote!"


    Still, no one spoke up......


    Stephanie was sitting in the chair, casually lying back, covered with a nket, feeling warm and almost dozing off.


    Suddenly, she heard Giovanni''sN?velDrama.Org content.


    female assistant tell everyone,


    "When I returned from buying things


    for Ms. May at noon, I found Ms.


    May asleep in the chaise lounge... Her handbag was on the chair next to her,


    at that time, I thought I saw Ms. Bishop bump into Ms. May''s bag."

 Chapter 299

    Several actors also said: "I also saw that they all stayed there... But I don''t know if Stephanie touched Giovanni''s bag.'' "Yeah, we saw it too."


    With those words, Stephanie''s drowsiness was immediately dispelled.


    God!


    Giovanni was stirring up trouble!


    She instantly sat up.


    Maddie and Gillian were already fuming.


    Their rest area was arranged next to Giovanni''s by the crew, and Stephanie did hang out with them there at noon.


    Many people saw it.


    "Giovanni, what''s the deal with your assistant? ndering Steph?" Maddie, looking quite displeased, took on her haughty attitude and confronted him.


    Giovanni frowned, "She''s just telling what she saw... Maddie, don''t butt in, it''s not like you took it, what''s it to you?"


    "Stephanie is my friend! Of course it''s my business... A measly watch, I could buy it!


    Does she need to steal your stuff?"


    Was a million watches worth stealing by her Stephanie!!


    She''s the wife of the future president of Skyline Corporation, and the ck gold cards her husband gave her casually were all tens of millions of cards. Did she need to steal other people''s cards? What''s Giovanni up to?


    Gillian also frowned, "Giovanni, you''ve been green with envy towards our Steph for a long time, don''t think we can''t see it!


    ndering? you think anyone would believe you?"


    Giovanni sneered, "Envy her? For what? Am I less attractive or less famous? I''m always in the spotlight, do I need to envy you small-time actors?"


    Maddie scoffed, "What''s so great about you!"


    "Exactly! My Steph is prettier than


    you, has a better figure, more photogenic, better acting skills! Better poprity, better character! She''s better in everything! Better than you! en FindNovel


    Thoe nasty woman ims not to be jealous, but she''s probably seething with jealousy! Otherwise, she wouldn''t resort to such nderous tactics, she''s got no shame!"


    Giovanni frowned, "You''re going too far! I''m not jealous of Stephanie! ''m the victim here, my watch is gone! Forget it... I''m calling the police!"


    With that, she was about to take out his phone.


    The director quickly stopped her, "Hold on... let''s not rush... it''s not good to make a big fuss!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Giovanni arrogantly stated, "Either


    we call the police and let them search, or we search Stephanie''s bag... If she didn''t take it, I''ll


    apologize to her personally, but if


    she did, she should return my watch, and I''ll let bygones be bygones."


    Once the show is over, she would expose this incident andpletely ruin Stephanie''s reputation.


    Giovanni was full of malice, her gaze falling on the calm Stephanie not far away.


    All eyes were focused on Stephanie.


    Stephanie remainedposed, raising her hand and saying, "Alison, take out everything in my bag for Ms. May to see clearly."

 Chapter 300

    Alison followed the order and dumped everything from her bag onto the chair.


    Everyone saw it clearly, there was no watch... But suddenly, as the bag was almost empty, a shiny gold watch hit the chair, making a thud. Everyone''s face changed immediately.


    Even Stephanie was shocked... My God!


    How did this watch end up in her bag?!


    Stephanie looked at Alison in disbelief, and Alison shook her head at her, indicating that she also had no idea what was going on.


    Seeing this, Maddie and Gillian also looked upset.


    Because the seasoned actors around... all the actors, including the extras, their gazes at Stephanie had changed.


    She started to worry about Stephanie.


    As an actress, if she is considered a thief... her acting career is over.


    The crew members also looked upset at the moment.


    Even the lead actor Nichs frowned at this,Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They believed that Stephanie definitely wouldn''t be that kind of person.


    But now the evidence was there, and so many people were watching... even if Stephanie was framed, her reputation would be affected. Stephanie was stunned for a while, then, she frowned, "Someone framed me... I don''t know when this watch appeared in my bag." Alison also stood up and said, "I can vouch for Ms. Bishop, she''s not the type to steal!"


    Giovanni sneered, "You''re Stephanie''s assistant, of course you''d cover for her... Stephanie, ver thought you''d do such a thing!


    I heard from some students at your school that your mother was


    seriously ill... you''ve been working hard to raise money for her


    surgery... you''ve missed over a


    semester of school, and only


    recently returned. I used to feel sorry


    for


    you...


    I didn''t expect that you could stoop to stealing... If you needed money to help your mother, you could have borrowed it from me, why did you have to steal someone else''s stuff?!" She even knew about her mother''s illness.


    It seemed... this was premeditated!


    Stephanie suddenlyughed.


    "Did Ms. May specifically find out about my mother''s illness during the holidays?"


    "I didn''t investigate you, I happened to hear it from students at your school at a party."


    "Really? Well, Ms. May, my mother''s kidney transnt waspleted a month ago... she has almost recovered. My most desperate time for money has passed... does Ms. May still think I have a motive to steal her watch?" Giovanni was stunned, then frowned, "You borrowed money from someone else to pay for your mother''s surgery, and you wanted to steal my watch to pay off your debt!"


    Stephanieughed again, directly


    taking out a ck gold card from the chair that had just been pulled out of her bag, and waved it at everyone "This is my fianc¨¦''s pocket money... a ck gold card, anyone seen one before?"


    Maddie immediately chimed in, "I''ve seen one, my dad has one!"


    Nichs also had his assistant bring his bag, took out a ck gold card and said, "Coincidentally, I have one too... this kind of card, you can easily spend millions... I''ve been using it, so I know. I can afford things worth millions, a million-dor watch, Stephanie might not even took at it, right?"

 Chapter 301

    Giovanni frowned, "then who knows, my watch is a limited edition!"


    Stephanie scoffed, "Giovanni, you''re such a joke... I don''t even fancy your watch, it''s so ugly."


    "Tch, we don''t even know if your card is real or not!"


    Nichs frowned, "That''s easy... Stephanie, just transfer me 10 million... I''ll transfer it back to you."


    Stephanie, grateful for Nichs'' help, gave him a thankful look, "Easy, I''ll transfer it now and let Giovanni see. Let''s see what she''s got to say then!" Stephanie began to operate on her phone.


    Nichs handed over his ck gold card directly to her, and the transfer was quicklypleted.


    As soon as Nichs'' phone chimed with a message, he took a look at it, and was immediately dumbfounded...


    "Holy shit.!"


    Derek, who was next to him, couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Nichs looked at Stephanie with aplex expression, "Stephanie... you added an extra zero."


    Suddenly, all the actors in the crew were looking at Stephanie with surprised eyes.


    An extra zero on ten million... that''s a hundred million!!


    Even Stephanie was dumbfounded, looking confused, "What? Did I type in an extra zero... let me check."


    She quickly checked her phone... and yes, she did type in an extra zero.


    She couldn''t help butugh and cry, "Sorry... I made a mistake."


    At this moment, in the president''s office of Skyline Corporation, Sebastian was taken aback by the transfer message. Martin, who was reporting work on the side, saw him suddenly freeze and quickly asked, "Mr. President, what''s wrong?" "A hundred million was just transferred from Stephanie''s card..."


    "Holy cow Ms. Bishop''s card wasn''t


    stolen,


    better as it... Mr. President, you


    her quick! If the card is


    lost, we''re in big trouble.",


    cent


    Sebastian paused for a moment, he wasn''t worried about the card being lost, but was she in trouble again?


    He picked up his phone and dialed her number.


    Stephanie was being scrutinized by everyone, all guessing about her background.


    Including Giovanni... she never thought that Stephanie had such a wealthy backer, a


    nd probably a powerful one.


    Who could casually transfer a hundred million... this card was given to her to swipe at will, it''s terrifying!


    Even Jeffrey Perez, with their current rtionship, only asionally bought her some expensive gifts, like this watch worth a few million... and she already thought that''s generous.


    But the person behind Stephanie, just dropped a hundred million.


    She was inexplicably jealous.


    Why did Stephanie get such a powerful backer!!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At this moment, Stephanie''s phone rang.


    Seeing it was Silver Fox calling, she knew immediately that it was about the hundred million transfer. She answered the phone, before she could speak, she heard Sebastian asking, "Are you in trouble?"


    He wasn''t questioning why she spent his hundred million in one go... but guessed that she was in trouble. Silver Fox was really smart!


    She smiled wryly and said,


    "Someone put a million-dor watch in my bag....iming that I stole it... will take out the ck gold card you gave me to prove that I am not short


    of money and have no reason to


    steal... ...People say my card is fake!


    So I transferred 10 million to a friend in the crew on the spot... but I typed in an extra zero...


    Silver Fox, is the card you gave me has such arge amount!


    I had no idea..."

 Chapter 302

    Sebastian said coolly, "That''s just my secondary card... Even adding another zero to the bnce wouldn''t be a problem." Stephanie was so shocked that she could hardly speak, "Holy shit!... You''re telling me your card could handle another zero..."


    Sebastian frowned, "Can you act a bit moredylike and not spew out obscenities as soon as you open your mouth!"


    "Oh... I was just startled! Maddie said this card could only handle tens of millions... But you''re saying it could handle a billion, isn''t that frightening!" The crew was left speechless and awestruck.


    Oh my god, a billion!


    Not just Stephanie, they all felt like cursing too!


    Why are you even acting if you''re so rich!


    Giovanni''s face was dark as the bottom of a pan.


    Stephanie then said sweetly, "You don''t need to solve my problems. I can handle them... It''s not a big deal and I''m a girl, it''s not nice for a man to bully a girl...


    Don''t worry! the crew trusts me! I''ve always had people on my side."


    Sebastian simply said, "Mmm..."


    "Then I''ll hang up... Oh, my mom is getting discharged from the hospital in a few days. Could you pick her up for me, if I''m free I''ll go myself, if not could you help... Is that okay?" "Sure."


    "Thank you... I''ll hang up now, I still have things to sort out!"


    "Mmm, feel free to contact me if there''s any problem."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Stephanie still had a smile on her face.


    It felt good to have support!


    She nced at Giovanni and said, "Giovanni, do you have any more fabricated excuses to use me of stealing your watch?"


    Giovanni frowned, "Who knows if


    you''ve had a kleptomaniac habit since childhood! Seeing expensive things and wanting to steal... Stephanie, just because you have a sugar daddy, you think you''re all that!


    You''re disgusting, pairing up with an old man! Sickening!"


    Gillian immediately retorted, "Giovanni, stop ndering people! What sugar daddy, that''s Steph''s fianc¨¦, and he''s still young!


    Calling him Silver Fox is just an affectionate nickname that Steph has for her fianc¨¦!


    Maddie and I have been to her fianc¨¦''s house for dinner, so we''ve seen him in person! If you continue to talk like this, I won''t be polite!"


    Maddie also said, "Giovanni, I''m


    warning you to not mess with people you can''t afford to offend. You heard what Steph said, we should solve our own problems and not get her fianc¨¦ involved!


    If her fianc¨¦ really steps in... you better be ready to be frozen out!"


    Giovanni''s face turned pale, "I don''t care, my watch was found in her bag, no matter how she exins it, it''s useless! She stole my watch!"


    So what if Stephanie''s fianc¨¦ was rich?


    Jeffrey Perez was not only rich, he''s also powerful!


    There''s barely anyone in B City who dared to offend him.


    She''s determined to make trouble for Stephanie today.


    The director, after watching a drama more captivating than his own film, started to understand a few things.


    First, Stephanie had a wealthy fianc¨¦, she''s notcking money, so there''s no need for her to steal.


    Second, Giovanni insisted that


    Stephanie stole her watch andText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    refused to give up this idea...


    However, no one at the scene could exin how the watch ended up in Stephanie''s bag. en FindNovel


    Therefore, this matter had be quiteplicated.

 Chapter 303

    Stephanie frowned and said, "Giovanni, are you sure you want to continue ndering me? If the truth gets out, it ain''t gonna be pretty for you!" It won''t do you any good if the truth is revealed! Giovanni smirked, Were you afraid?You got caught red-handed, everyone on set saw the watch fall out of your bag! Even if you can prove you can afford it, didn''t mean you didn''t swipe it!"


    Stephanie retorted, "If that''s how it''s going to be be... Director, I''m sorry, we might not get through today''s scenes, but don''t worry, I''ll be on top form tomorrow! Alison, call the cops! Let them sort this out. But just a heads-up, Giovanni''s assistant, framing someone was a crime too! If you sessfully frame me for stealing a million-dor watch, I might do three to five in the mmer. But if it turns out you guys framed me, Giovanni might walk away scot-free, but you, not so much! I bet Giovanni didn''t nt the watch in my bag herself, she''s the leadingdy, she''s got a rep to protect, she''s got eyes on her all the time, but you, it''s different, nobody''s going to notice if you''re up to something. So, if you did it, admit it now, I promise I won''t hold it against you! After all, I just want to clear my name, I''m not out to get anyone, unlike Giovanni."


    Hearing Stephanie''s words, Giovanni''s assistant, a young girl, turned pale with fear.


    Alison picked up her phone and dialed 911.


    "Hello, I''d like to report a crime... There''s someone here..."


    "I confess! It was me... I put the watch in Ms. Bishop''s bag... But it was all Ms. May''s doing, she said she''d fire me if I didn''t, and if I did, she''d give me a month''s bonus... Ms. Bishop, please don''t call the cops."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Alison quickly said into the phone, "Sorry, officer, we''ve sorted it out here, didn''t mean to bother you."


    Giovanni looked livid, "What the hell are you bbering about! When did I ever tell you to do that! You''re ndering me!"


    Giovanni''s assistant was crying now, but her mind was clear.


    She knew Stephanie, if she confessed, Stephanie wouldn''t


    just


    a grudge, just like she said, she o


    wanted to clear her


    True to her word, she hung up the emergency call.


    Betraying Giovanni would at most cost her the job.


    "Ms. May, I''m sorry... You''re always bad-mouthing Ms. Bishop when you get back to the hotel after shooting, it''s been going on for a while..."


    Hearing this, Giovanni turned pale, she couldn''t believe someone so close to her would betray her.


    She scowled, "Watch your mouth, how dare you nder your boss, I warn you, if you continue, I''ll have mywyer sue you!" The assistant turned pale again, "Please, Ms. May, let me off the hook, I''ll quit."


    "You think quitting is going fix this? Now everyone thinks I told you to do this, but I clearly didn''t. Tell me, who told you to frame me? Was it Stephanie and her team? I saw you whispering with her assistant a few days ago, I bet you guys were plotting against me, trying to ruin my reputation!"


    "Enough!" The director, who had been silent the whole time, finally spoke up.

 Chapter 304

    Giovanni quickly said, "Director, I was framed... I didn''t set up Stephanie, I''m a victim too..."


    The director didn''t respond to her, but said to Stephanie, "Stephanie,e here for a second, I have something to tell you." Stephanie nodded and replied, "Alright."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    No matter how much Giovanni tried to exin, no one believed her at this point.


    Giovanni stood there anxiously, but she didn''t dare to tell Jeffrey Perez about this.


    Because Jeffrey Perez had warned her before not to do anything harmful to Stephanie... and yet, she had broken that rule.


    If these things get out, her reputation will definitely be damaged...


    By then, she''d be done for!


    Stephanie and the director walked aside, and before he could speak, she bitterly smiled, "Director, I know what you''re going to say! I understand... no matter what, Giovanni is the lead actress in this show, and it''s still being filmed... if this incident blows up, her reputation will be hurt, and it''ll affect the whole crew."


    The director gave her a thumb up and said, "You''re really sensible and magnanimous. So, this issue..."


    "Don''t worry, Director,


    this matter is over


    The director patted her shoulder and said, "You have a great future ahead of you... I''ll remember this favor, and if there''s a suitable role in the future, I''ll definitely rmend you." Stephanie helplessly said, "Director, no need... Gracie should have already arranged my uing work..."


    "That''s true, with Gracie around, there won''t be any problems... You''ve been wronged today, we all know that, but you''re willing to let it go, and I''ll remember that."


    "It''s okay Director, just treat it as me doing good deeds..."


    Seeing that she really didn''t mind, the director couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He went back to the group and announced, "This matter ends here, and no one is allowed to spread it Giovanni, no matter what the truth was, we''re not fools... I hoped you


    can focus on filming and do your job


    well from now on!


    I could help you suppress this matter and keep it from the public, but if something simr happens again... I won''t be so reasonable!


    Even if it means reshooting the entire film, I won''t hesitate!"


    After the director finished, Giovanni felt like she was about to be "shot" by the resentful gazes around her.


    If they had to reshoot the whole film after working so hard for so long, everyone in the crew would probably hate her.


    Giovanni didn''t dare to say anything


    more, and lowered her head, "I


    understand, director... but this really wasn''t my doing, I''m a victim too... I hope everyone can believe me."


    Maddie sneered, "Enough, stop exining... it really escted to calling the police and exposing the truth, Giovanni, not only would you ruin your own future, but everyone would have to reshoot their scenes. Wouldn''t your conscience kurt?"


    "I really didn''t..."


    The director frowned and said, "Enough... It''s getting dark soon, let''s prepare and shoot the night scenes!"


    At this point, all the actors started to get ready, and those without scenes left to go back to their hotel and rest.


    Stephanie returned to her chair, took a sip of water, and saw Nichsing over in pain, "Stephanie, umm..." "What''s wrong?"


    "My bank card has a limit... I can only transfer 10 million a day... So it''ll take me 10 days to transfer that 100 million to you."

 Chapter 305

    "Haha... take your time, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Maybe... I can leave my card with you, and you can give it back to me after the transfer ispleted?"


    "No way... that would be too much! You''re helping me out, and I haven''t even thanked you yet... I can''t let your card take the risk."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll run off with the money? That''s a hundred million!"


    Derekughed from the side, "You think Nichs'' reputation isn''t worth a hundred million? Come on... she trusts you, just take the card!"


    Stephanie nodded eagerly, "My senior is right! Just take it... I really don''t think you''ll run away."


    Nichs smiled helplessly, "Should I thank Ms. Bishop for her trust?"


    "Haha... thank you guys for speaking up for me today. I''ll treat everyone tote-night snacks tonight. Alison, count how many people there are and help me order takeout!" The staff


    who heard it around


    immediately cheered, "Me, me, me! Count me in!"


    "I want to eat Ms. Bishop''ste-night snacks too!"


    "Ms. Bishop was really majestic today! One shot was 100 million!"


    From then on, everyone started calling Stephanie ''Boss Stephanie,'' and they no longer called her by her name directly.


    It''s useless for Stephanie to try to stop it; after all, she''d be a super-rich boss in everyone''s eyes.


    Even Gillian and Maddie called her that... it made Stephanieugh and cry every time she heard it, but she couldn''t stop it. Over time, she got used to it.


    Starting from that day, Giovanni behaved very well on the set and basically kept a low profile.


    She got a new assistant who was very smart.


    Knowing that Giovanni wanted to please the crew, the assistant bought lots of fruit every day to distribute on the set.


    Stephanie and the others also got a share, but the three of them didn''t ept it.


    After all, Giovanni hated Stephanie so much that she even tried to ruin her... they were afraid she might put something in the fruit! Giovanni''s assistant didn''t care about the rejection and still smiled.


    Being nice to the crew for a few days, people gradually began to interact with Giovanni, which made her feel a little relieved.


    As long as people talked to her, it was good.


    Stephanie, she would never let her go.


    A scene where the heroine


    confronted the vicious viin would be very satisfying for the audience, and it was going to be filmed in the afternoon.


    The witch, severely injured and on the run, hated humans so much that she ughtered everyone she came across during her escape. Blood flowed like a river wherever she went.


    This role portrayed a woman obsessed with power to the fullest!


    During the process of the male and


    female lead chasing the witch, the severely injured witch who was barely alive escaped into a cave and was discovered by the leads en FindNovel


    So, they chased her to the cave together.


    Facing the deeply hateful witch, the heroine felt that killing her directly would be too easy!


    This scene, where the audience could enjoy watching the viin being tormented, was a very important part of the story.


    Both the director and the screenwriter took it very seriously.


    Giovanni''s performance was very dedicated, her eyes filled with hatred for Stephanie, showing an extremely realistic hatred.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A crisp p rang out, and almost everyone was stunned.


    Including Stephanie, who had been pped... but she was professional enough to endure the numbness on her face without making a sound.


    Giovanni''s eyes shed with


    satisfaction, her face full of hatred as she looked at Stephanie and said, "Witch! Killing you would only make up for one person''s life! Even if cut you into a thousand pieces, it wouldn''t be enough!


    A human p, you witch, have you ever tasted it?


    When you stepped on us humans and insulted us... did you ever think that this day woulde?"

 Chapter 306

    "Smack..." Another crisp p echoed.


    Derek frowned, and Giovanni... really did.


    But the director didn''t call it quits...probably because Giovanni''s acting was excellent, and the resentment in her eyes was very real. Stephanie can only bear it.


    After two consecutive ps, she was momentarily dazed, but her vision remained clear.


    The transformed witch had nothing but endless hatred in her eyes... the kind of hatred that wanted to see everyone perish.


    "Kill me if you dare! Otherwise... as long as I, the witch, live, I''ll make all humans pay the price!


    Hahaha... Fernando''s such a loser, falling in love with a human girl... if his future partner was a goddess, I could ept that... but to fall for such a pathetic human like you... do you know what humans are in our witches'' eyes? Even the tiniest ant is more noble than you!


    Hahaha... you lot deserve to be wiped out!"


    "Smack..." Another crisp p echoed.


    The smug witch couldn''tugh anymore.


    The audience would definitely enjoy this part... Stephanie thought so too. After all, she was ying a viin, a murderous witch. Good defeating evil was always a crowd-pleasing plot.


    But... she felt so sad inside.


    Because she deeply understood this character... knew everything about the witch, her growth, her personality, her logic... her love, her unattainable desires!


    She knew what the audience liked to see.


    But she couldn''t help feeling that the witch character was undeserving...


    The witch was once just an innocent young girl... it was humans who bullied her first.


    Once, the young witch was beaten and bruised by humans, lying in the snow, almost dying.


    She hated humans, but she didn''t start off by killing them on arge scale... it was all the humans'' fault, all their doing.


    Suddenly, the hatred in the witch''s eyes erupted, and with a roar... her enchanting face twisted in painas she broke free from the control with all her strength.


    The director immediately shouted, "Cut! After this part, we''ll do post-production and have the witch escape..."


    Stephanie quickly said, "Director, please let me add a line while I''m still in the mood!"


    The director immediately had everyone step back... and let Stephanie go outside the cave to add her line.


    In the dark night, a desperate and pained female voice rang out, "Bitch! How dare you hit me! I''ll never let you off!"


    Unexpectedly, Giovanni heard this line... and got goosebumps all over her body.


    She felt a chill in her heart... as if the words were not only for the


    ed


    character in the movie but also for her, Giovanni, in real life.


    Just pping her face... felt so relieving, and her mood improved after those three ps.


    But Stephanie''s connections still made her somewhat cautious.


    As soon as the director yelled "Cut," Gillian and Maddie rushed over, as well as Alison.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She said seriously, "Her face is swelling... Ms. Bishop, we must go to the hospital immediately!"


    The director, hearing this, hurried over to ask, "Is it serious? We have some ointment for swelling on set..."


    Alison coldly looked at him and said,


    "No need...


    we''ll go to the hose


    ourselves. Director, I''ll report


    matter to Gracie in detail."

 Chapter 307

    The director scratched his nose awkwardly and said, "I didn''t expect... Giovanni to get so into the role and really hit that hard..."


    "Heh, you can go exin that to Gracie yourself, Director!"


    After saying that, Alison walked away with her arm around Stephanie''s shoulder.


    Maddie and Gillian told her to take care of Stephanie, and then they went to confront Giovanni together.


    Giovanni kept apologizing, "I''m sorry... I didn''t know what happened, I just got so absorbed by Stephanie''s incredible acting that I lost control... I didn''t mean to do it..."


    The director frowned and said, "It does happen when an actor gets too into their role... but Giovanni, you need to be more careful next time!"


    "I know I was wrong, Director... When Stephaniees back, I will apologize to her in person."


    Maddie and Gillian red at her and said, "Giovanni, you''d better be really into the role. If we find out you did this to Steph on purpose, you''re done for!"


    "I really didn''t..."


    But deep down, she was smug.


    Stephanie, how does it feel to be pped by me?


    Hehe, fight with me, you were still a little tender!


    Stephanie''s face was injured, so she couldn''t continue filming. The Director gave her two days off to recover.


    After two days of rest and a hospital check-up, Stephanie was fine, just swollen and scary-looking.


    She was given some anti-inmmatory medication and told to rest.


    In the hotel, Alison applied the medication for her and said angrily, "Giovanni definitely did it on purpose!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "How did you know? She was really into the role. I''ve been on the set for a while, and it''s the first time I''ve seen her act so well... Her eyes were filled with tears, and they were all red. She didn''t even use eye drops beforehand, she was just in the Zone..."


    "That''s because she''s been neglected and wrongedtely... Her own character and the one she had to portray are simr, both hating you to the point of wanting you to disappear from this world. That''s why her eyes were so expressive... Why wasn''t she immersed in the role yesterday or the day before?


    It just so happens that today she had a scene where she had to hit you, and she suddenly got really into it?" Stephanie said with a wry smile, "Maybe she''s turned over a new leaf and wants to focus on acting?"


    "Give me a break... she''s such a scheming person!"


    "Ah, Alison is angry... Are you really going to tell Gracie about this?"


    "Of course! The director is also to me... He could tell the first p was real, but he didn''t call cut, so you ended up getting pped three times! Do you know how precious a


    female actor''s face is?"


    "I know, I know... But you can''t me the director for this. He wanted the scene to be realistic, and Giovanni rarely has such an acting breakthrough, so he didn''t want to call cut..."


    "So you just got hit for no reason? I have to tell Gracie about this... And Gracie said that if anything happens on set, we have to report it to her, or else it''s my fault!"


    "Alright, alright, you can tell her... Gracie knows the big picture, so she probably won''t do much about it."


    You''re wrong there; Gracie has a very strong personality.


    Alison has seen Gracie''s tough and efficient character firsthand, having worked with actors who Gracie has personally trained.


    Just wait, Gracie will make sure Giovanni pays for those ps.


    In front of an experienced agent like Gracie, a neer like Giovanni is nothing.


    She should know whose talent she''s messing with!

 Chapter 308

    Even Giovanni''s agent and the film and televisionpany she signed with, Gracie didn''t take them to heart!


    Of course, Alison didn''t tell Stephanie any of this, so she wouldn''t worry and freak out.


    "The medicine is applied, remember not to get your face wet for the next two days. Tonight, I''ll put ice on it again; it should help reduce the swelling a lot." "Thanks, Alison."


    "No need to thank me, it''s just what I should do. Actually, Ms. Bishop,


    you have such a good personalityText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    . If it were me with my previous employer, I wouldn''t care if we were filming or not;


    I would definitely give her a p


    !"


    "Haha, who was the person you used to work with?"


    "Uh, that''s a secret. Gracie doesn''t want me to say, she''s married with kids now and doesn''t act anymore."


    "Okay, I won''t ask. Must be a straightforward person with such a fiery temper, I''d like to meet them if I get the chance."


    "Haha, she''s not in the country, she immigrated abroad. Maybe she''lle back someday."


    Stephanie didn''t ask any more questions, and the two-day break passed quickly.


    By the third day, Stephanie''s face was better, and she was ready to go back to the set when Gracie rushed over.


    As soon as she arrived, she pinched Stephanie''s chin and carefully examined her face. After confirming that the swelling had gone down and there was no scarring or scratches, her face looked slightly better. "Come on, I''m going to the set with you today!"


    "Huh? Gracie, why are you going to the set with me?"


    "I have to beat up that bitch Giovanni today!"


    "Haha,e on Gracie, let''s not make trouble. My face is already better."


    "Don''t worry, if anything happens, I''ll take the responsibility. Let''s go!"


    After speaking, Gracie first walked out of the hotel and got into her special car.


    Alison gave Stephanie a reassuring look and said, "Don''t worry, Gracie knows what she''s doing."


    Stephanie had no choice but to follow and get in the car.


    Gracie suddenly asked, "Steph, does President Ingram know about you being bullied on set?"


    "Uh... I didn''t say anything."


    "You have a backer, and you don''t know how to use it!" Gracie said helplessly.


    "Because I''m not sure if Giovanni was really deep into her role or if she did it on purpose. If she was really deep into her role, I don''t me her at all, because I understand that feeling. When you really immerse yourself in a character, you even lose control of your emotions and are led by the character''s psychological logic."


    Gracie raised her eyebrows and said, "After this movie is over, go back and ask your teacher how to control your emotions."


    "Okay, I was thinking the same thing. Otherwise, I''m really afraid that one day I''ll be too deep into a role and won''t be able to get out."


    "You really need to pay attention to that. Many deep-rooted characters can trap an actor for life. There was an actor who couldn''t get out of his role and ended up with depression."


    "Oh my God, that''s so scary!"


    "So be careful, I don''t want that happening to you."


    "I know. I''ll be careful."


    Soon after, the car drove into the deep mountains and arrived outside the set.


    As soon as Gracie got out of the car, she rolled up her sleeves, ready to go in and get to work.


    However, someone beat her to it...


    A powerful and elegantly dressed woman appeared, her whole demeanor exuding an innate sense of superiority. With a sullen face and a chilling, sinister smile on her lips, she headed towards the set.

 Chapter 309

    Behind her, eight women in ck uniforms followed, each wearing sunsses and looking super cool.


    Gracie caught sight of the elegant and noble woman and unconsciously stopped in her tracks... In an instant, her face turned pale. She couldn''t help but frown.


    Reba!!


    How did shee here?


    Stephanie and Alison noticed her sudden stop and saw the worry on her face as she stared in one direction.


    They instinctively followed her gaze.


    This was absolutely the first time Stephanie had ever seen a woman with such an imposing presence in her entire life.


    The temperament exuding from the whole body, the natural noble aura... like a high-ranking queen.


    This kind of aura was definitely not something anyone could imitate... It was something that came from within, only if you were born that way, high and mighty, would you give off this impression. For a moment, Stephanie was somewhat dumbfounded.


    Not just her, everyone on the set was stunned by this suddenly appearing woman with a strong presence, apanied by eight female bodyguards.


    Even the best actresses couldn''t pull off this kind of aura!


    It was simply astonishing.


    The woman stepped onto the set without saying a word.


    The bodyguards behind her set up a folding lounge chair on an empty spot.


    The woman habituallyid down on it... Her lounging posture was like that of a highly favoreddy in a pce, full of unique poise and grandeur.


    She looked so carefree.


    However, her eyes were filled with coldness at this moment.


    "Go... bring that person to me."


    Two of the eight bodyguards immediately went out.


    In no time, everyone saw Giovanni being dragged out of the makeup room by two female bodyguards, looking all messed up and screaming: "Who are you guys! Help, director! I don''t know them!! Help me!"


    But with so many people watching, no one dared to intervene.


    The aura of the woman who had suddenly appeared was just too intense.


    Even the director hesitated... whether or not to go out and say something.


    Giovanni was bewildered as she was brought to Reba''s chair, and with a forceful push from the female bodyguard, she fell to her knees on the ground. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face turned ugly as she said, "Who the hell are you guys! Why are you treating me like this! I don''t even know you!"


    The woman lying on the chair, her


    gaze looking up at the sky without


    even ncing at her, said,


    Perez, you know him, ricontent


    Giovanni''s face turned pale... Jeffrey Perez, could this be... Mrs. Perez?


    Giovanni immediately stopped struggling, and her mind raced to figure out how to get out of this situation today.


    She saw a pair of cold yet beautiful eyes casually sweep across her face.


    Then, shezily raised her eyebrows and said, "This time is an exception... the eyes are so much like that bitch''s eyes, it''s like having hange of taste, huh!"


    Giovanni said weakly, "What... what are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "I suggest you show a little nervousness after being discovered by Jeffrey Perez''s wife, so that I may be less angry."


    This remark... made even Stephanie''s mouth twitch.


    This woman''s domineering presence was definitely not ordinary.


    If Mrs. Klein was like her... she and her mother would have been unable to find peace long ago.


    And most importantly, the words she said.


    Lover? Do you mean Giovanni?


    Who''s lover?


    Everyone on the set who witnessed this scene was also dumbstruck.


    Giovanni said palely,


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about..."

 Chapter 310

    "If you kneel down and kowtow to me right now, I won''t expose you. As for who my husband is, don''t worry about it. No one in this wealthy circle knows me, so at least i can save you some dignity."


    Oh my god!


    This person is way too over the top.


    No beating, no scolding, just straight up asking someone to kneel and kowtow.


    Giovanni was undoubtedly terrified inside, her heart pounding.


    She''s quickly thinking in her head, should she just kowtow?


    Otherwise, everyone would know about her affair with Jeffrey Perez, and she would be seen as a despicable lover.


    Gracie watched everything with a smirk at the corner of her mouth.


    Giovanni had really met her match this time; Gracie didn''t even need to lift a finger.


    If Giovanni believed Reba''s words, she''s in for some bad luck.


    Next thing you know, everyone saw Giovanni actually kowtowing to the woman in the chair.


    "Please, let me go."


    There were many actors in the entertainment industry who rely on sugar daddies, and they''re living the high life.


    As long as they''re not exposed, everyone else was just guessing. As long as they didn''t care and can withstand the me, it''s fine. The crowd watching this scene immediately started to gossip.


    "Oh my god, she actually kneeled down."


    "Who on earth is this woman in the chair? She''s so fierce, forcing someone to kneel as soon as she arrives, and she actually kneeled." "This is terrifying, I''ve never seen a woman like this before, that kind of aura, even the best actress couldn''t pull it off, it''s scary." Suddenly, the woman burst intoughter.


    Herughter is full of arrogance.


    "Jeffrey Perez, oh Jeffrey Perez, why do you love ying with these stupid women! They''re all so dumb, it''s no fun to deal with them."


    When Giovanni heard her mention


    Jeffrey Perez''s name, she got very nervous, and her face looked terrible. "Mrs. Perez, you went back on your word. You said if I kowtowed and admitted my mistake, you wouldn''t expose me. And besides, you''re Mrs. Perez, your husband is out there fooling around with women, if this gets out, won''t it make you look bad?"


    Reba heard this, she was indifferent, and she casually said, "Silly girl, you should do some research Jeffrey Perez was always in the flower field, clean as a whistle. The women he''s been with, if not a thousand, at least eight hundred. You''re just one of them, don''t be too proud."


    After saying this, she casually added, "For those who speak ill of me, I reward them with two ps."


    A female bodyguard nearby immediately steped forward and ped Giovanni twice.


    Giovanni was too scared to talk, only begging to be let go.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She kneeled there with her head down, her hair disheveled, and her eyes full of confusion.


    Stephanie can''t help but frown. "Aren''t the people in the crew going to do something?"


    Gracie sneered, "They''re all a bunch of cowards, who would dare to step in?"


    Back then, when Ashley Morris was humiliated in front of everyone, she was all alone, with no one daring to stand up for her or say a word.


    In fact, it was the union between the Snider family and the Perez family that caused Jeffrey Perez and Ashley to break up.


    Ashley was the one who lost the most!


    But this Ms. Snider, with her family background, publicly humiliated her like a lover!


    That was definitely the darkest moment of Ashley''s life.


    At the time, I tried to persuade her, even arguing with her about it.


    But she was stubborn and wouldn''t listen.


    After the two of us had a falling out,


    it took a long time for me to learn about what had happened, but by then it was toote... Ashley had it disappeared and never been seen again.


    And I, I couldn''t afford to offend the miss of the Snider family.


    I didn''t even have the chance to avenge Ashley...

 Chapter 311

    Stephanie frowned and asked, "Is she... has a strong background?"


    "In the wealthy circle... she is a character that no woman dares to provoke."


    Is it really that scary?


    At this moment, Gracie and Alison who initially hated Giovanni so much that it made their teeth itch, together with Gillian and Maddie, started to feel sympathy for her.


    Giovanni looked so pitiful... and yet, it was not enough.


    Suddenly, the woman was helped up by a female bodyguard.


    As soon as she got out of the chair, theziness in her body disappeared, and her aura was fully opened, making it difficult to take a breath.


    For fear of offending her majesty,


    she casually said, "Jeffrey Perez has had so many lovers, none of them interesting... of course, except for that one from the old days. Jeffrey Perez did have good taste then, his first love was quite interesting. At least she had the guts to say out loud... I love him.


    The rest... is really boring.


    Forget it, I won''t embarrass you anymore... Since you dare to be a lover, you must be prepared to bear the consequences.


    Bearer."


    "At your service." "Please tell me."


    "Take off her clothes... Let her be in front of everyone... What kind of skill is there to hook up with men? Public performances are wonderful!" "Yes!"


    Giovanni hurriedly pleaded, "Mrs. Perez, I was wrong... I really know I was wrong. I promise I will never see Mr. Perez again... Please, spare me." Reba, however, had already lost interest and didn''t want to y along anymore.


    She was helped up by a bodyguard and gracefully left.


    Soon, the entire set was filled with Giovanni''s screams.


    Suddenly, a female voice interrupted, "Stop!"


    Reba, who hadn''t gone far, heard this and stopped in her tracks.


    She gracefully turned around to see a girl standing up in the crowd, yelling at the two female bodyguards harassing Giovanni, "Stop it right now! Is there now and order in public ces?"


    Giovanni, in her despair, thought she was done for.


    Among all the people on the set, not a single person stood up for her, not a single person lent a helping hand when she was about to be stripped and her life was about to be ruined.


    She never expected someone would suddenly stand up... and that person was the one she hated the most, Stephanie.


    Tears came streaming down her


    face as she pleaded hoarsely, "Stephanie... please, help me. I don''t want to be stripped, please save me f you do, you''ll be my savior... I will be forever grateful."


    Stephanie didn''t care about her gratitude.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She just couldn''t stand by and watch.


    As a woman... there were so many men around, but not just Giovanni was being humiliated, probably all the women present couldn''t bear it. They just didn''t dare to speak up.


    Giovanni might not have the best reputation, but she was still so young. If she were to be stripped in public, her life would be ruined, she wouldn''t be able to face anyone in the future.


    This drama... wouldn''t be able to air either. If they had to recast and reshoot, all their efforts would be wasted, all their hard work for nothing.


    Taking all these into ount, Stephanie again said, "I said, stop!"


    But these two bodyguards were Reba''s people, they only listened to Reba''s orders since they were young.

 Chapter 312

    It was just after Reba Snider was born, the Snider family went to the orphanage to adopt eight orphans and trained them from an early age.


    As they grew older, they were tasked with following Reba for the rest of their lives... and only ever obey her.


    Naturally obedient!


    So, unless Reba told them to stop, they wouldn''t.


    Upon seeing this, Stephanie Bishop couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She directly charged over and started fighting with the two female bodyguards.


    The moment she engaged with them, Stephanie realized that these two were pros!


    But even so... once she''d started, Stephanie had no choice but to grit her teeth and keep resisting.


    Giovanni May was finally let go, trembling, she squatted on the ground, not daring to stand up.


    Her clothes were torn, exposing her entire back... thankfully, nothing too private was exposed.


    But despite her dishevelment, no one dared to offer her a piece of clothing.


    The only one fighting for her... was Stephanie!


    The one who once framed her, who went out of her way to make her face swell... tears blurred her vision.


    She was shaking all over.


    Stephanie was kicked back a couple of steps by one of the bodyguards, just as she was about to continue resisting, she saw the two bodyguards suddenly stop, both turning to look in a certain direction. Steph followed their gaze, and saw Mrs. Perez, who had just left, was back.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Mrs. Perez signaled the two bodyguards to stop.


    Stephanie started to feel unsure... but since she had started, she had to save the day!


    Even though she didn''t like Giovanni... she couldn''t just stand by and watch this happen. Otherwise... she would remember it for a lifetime, and she would never be at peace.


    Once


    was


    endeng and had bullied heret


    I up ruined in front of her.


    And she didn''t do anything.


    Just then, Mrs. Perez walked straight up to her, staring into her eyes...


    Those eyes...


    Impossible!


    There had never been any women around her brother growing up.


    He was always pure, only ever going to bed with a woman he truly liked.


    And before his ident, he hadn''t met a woman he liked.


    So, Reba quickly dismissed that absurd thought from her mind.


    Then, a mocking smile crept onto her face.


    "You look young, but you sure are gutsy... daring toy a hand on my men... Amph... don''t you know how bad the consequences will be?"


    Stephanie frowned and said, "I just couldn''t stand by... Mrs. Perez, you''re a woman too, how can you just watch as a young girl is stripped naked for a bunch of men to gawk at?


    And she''s so young... and a famous actress, you''re ruining her life!


    Even if she messed up and offended you, this is too harsh!"


    Reba had always been rxed, but for the first time, her expression changed.


    She said, "When I do things, I''m always decisive and resolute, leaving no room for doubt!


    I''ve seen plenty of things like this... but you''re the first to stand up for the mistress!


    Interesting... in that case, I''ll stay a bit longer!"


    "Mrs. Perez... we''re all humans, with flesh and blood, not pets that you can toy with!" "Really? What if I just want to y around?"

 Chapter 313

    "Sorry for the interruption... As a human being, I can''t just stand by, I need to stand up and resist!"


    "Hahaha...how peculiar, to find such an interesting character in such a poor production crew... Little girl, do you know that standing up for otherses at a price?"


    Stephanie frowned and said: "All I know is that I can''t do anything that I would regret!"


    "Well, you''re quite amusing... In that case, how about I let my eight bodyguards entertain you a bit?"


    Oh my god...two of them would be enough to kill her, and she''s facing eight at once!


    Can this get any more brutal?


    This was the first time Stephanie had ever met such a wicked woman in her life.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, but it was toote for regrets.


    Suddenly, Gracie stepped forward and said: "Please show some mercy."


    Reba ncedzily at her and smirked: "Oh, Ms. Gracie, is she also one of your actresses?"


    Reba had had dealings with Gracie before, but she didn''t expect her to remember.


    Gracie gave a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect Ms. Snider to remember me...but rest assured, Ms. Snider, I''m not speaking up for her, but I want to tell you something...if you still want to proceed after hearing it, I won''t stop you." Reba asked: "What if I don''t want to hear what you have to say?"


    Gracie looked at her seriously and said: "Then...Ms. Snider, you will definitely regret it."


    "Oh~! Really...now that you''ve said it, I''m a bit curious. Let''s hear it, so I don''t identally do something I''ll regret." Reba''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    It was clear to anyone who heard it.


    Gracie walked over to her with a


    poker


    "Thisce and whispered in her t


    backer is Sebastian


    Ingram."


    Surprise flickered in Reba''s eyes, and then she turned to look at Stephanie again.


    She said with interest: "Go on...call Sebastian in front of me, we''re old friends! If he pleads for you, I''ll det you go, and this shameless lover, how about it?"


    Stephanie silently looked at Gracie, who nodded at her.


    Did this mean that only Sebastian can save her now?


    Helpless, she had to trouble Sebastian


    felt like a troublemaker now. tent belongs to


    again...even Stephanie et


    swnov


    She wondered if Sebastian would get sick of her constant troubles one day...


    She took out her cell phone and dialed Sebastian''s number in front of everyone. Sebastian should still be at work now...


    Not only that, Sebastian was in a morning meeting.


    But as soon as he saw her call, he picked it up almost immediately.


    "Take a ten-minute break."


    Everyone in the meeting room immediately dispersed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Stephanie heard his words and felt a bit embarrassed: "Sebastian...are you in a meeting?"


    Reba needed to see how important this girl was to Sebastian before making a decision. On the other end of the phone, Sebastian said calmly: "Yes, what''s up?"

 Chapter 314

    Stephanie spoke somewhat awkwardly, "Sebastian... I think I''ve stirred up trouble for you again?"


    So this girl was really troublesome.


    Just a few dayster, something happened again.


    He wasn''t bothered, just a bit puzzled why this girl seemed to always stir up trouble.


    "Who did you piss off this time?" Sebastian asked casually.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I don''t know who she is, never seen her before... but she seems to be a big deal... Some people call her Mrs. Perez, Gracie calls her Ms. Snider..."


    A spark flickered in Sebastian''s eyes at the description, he asked with a frown, "Gracie was there too?"


    He knew Reba had gone to the set, but originally she was supposed to look for Giovanni. How did it turn into a tiff with this girl?


    "Yeah, Gracie came to visit me on set today..."


    "Why would Reba want to mess with you?"


    "Uh... she wanted to strip Giovanni naked in public. I couldn''t stand by and watch... so I stepped in to help, and ended up offending her. Sebastian... did I really cause trouble for you? Is she tough to deal with?" Sebastian couldn''t help butugh... She was this girl''s aunt!


    But he didn''t n to let Reba know.


    Seeing the fear of the unknown in the girl''s voice, he quickly reassured her, "Don''t worry, don''t be scared of her... If she bullies you or says mean things, fight back, don''t hold back. If anything happens, I''ll deal with it!" "Really... Can I? I just had a big argument with her... I answered back every time she said something! Then she ordered her eight female bodyguards to deal with me. Gracie told me to call you for help..." Gracie did well.


    Sebastian didn''t n to let Reba know that this girl was her brother''s daughter.


    But he also didn''t want this girl to be bullied by Reba before experiencing the love of a close rtive.


    "Good job... Everyone else is scared of her, but you don''t have to be!"


    "Really not scared... She seems so intimidating, and clearly not someone to be messed with."


    If this girl bad


    grown up in the Snider


    family, with eight bodyguards, a bunch of servants with the love of her father and brothers, she might''ve ended up just like Reba, spoiled.


    Thinking of this, Sebastian couldn''t help butugh, "You''re fine... You can handle her." "Really..."


    "Stephanie, you dare to talk back to me, the CEO of Skyline Corporation, but a girl from a family on the


    Sink


    of copse scares you? Doesn''t


    seem fair, right?"


    Stephanie looked surprised, "The Snider family is about to copse?"


    Hearing this, Reba immediately changed her expression, frowning, "Sebastian, stop talking nonsense! My Snider family will never copse in this lifetime!" Sebastian heard Reba''s voice on the other end of the phone, "Give her the phone, I''ll talk to her."


    "Oh... Mrs. Perez, Sebastian wants to talk to you."


    Reba looked disdainful, "Who needs your phone, he has my number, let him call me."


    Such a proud.


    Stephanie pouted, "If you want to pick up, pick up. Sebastian told me... I don''t have to be scared of you! If I''m not happy, I can fight back!"


    Sebastian, hearing the girl''s retort on the other end of the phone, almost burst intoughter.


    Reba''s face remained


    unchanged, sheughed coldly, "The young man on the other end of the


    §Ö phone who doesn''t know his own capabilities, when I, Reba, was in my prime, you were still a kid. And you think you can be reliable for this gid who knows even less about her capabilities?


    Even if you are capable, the distance is too far, and it will take three hours to send someone from the city to save this little girl!


    To kill her... it would only take me a few seconds!"

 Chapter 315

    Stephanie widened her eyes and said, "Sebastian said it''s illegal to kill people, are you sure about that?"


    Reba snorted, "If I kill everyone here, no one would know it was me."


    Upon hearing this, the crowd around couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    They all wanted to call the police immediately. A good number of actors who didn''t want any trouble quietly left the scene.


    But there were still many who stayed to watch the drama unfold.


    Stephanie couldn''t help but roll her eyes, speaking into the phone, "Sebastian... What to do now?"


    Sebastian suggested, "Tell her a little secret... Ask her, does Zachary Snider still want to be smoothly transported abroad?" "Huh? Will that work?"


    "Just give it a try."


    Stephanie never expected how effective this phrase would be.


    As soon as the name ''Zachary'' was mentioned, Reba''s calm facade immediately faltered.


    She quickly snatched Stephanie''s phone, her voice icy, "What are you trying to do?"


    Sebastian casually replied, "Helping you to smoothly transport Zachary abroad for treatment."


    Reba was taken aback.


    Then she scoffed, "Why should I trust you?"


    At least 80% of people in B City''s wealthy circle wished for the death of Reba''s brother and the copse of the Snider family.


    The Ingram family was one of them, so Reba wouldn''t trust anyone.


    Sebastian nonchntly said, "The news about Zachary being transported abroad for treatment came from Putnam Damon... Miss Reba has no reason not to trust me." "The Damon family already knows. The other families will find out soon."


    "Exactly."


    "But why should I believe you''ll help me?"


    "Because you have no choice... Miss Reba, can''t you even trust the person beside you?"


    Naturally, she couldn''t trust Jeffrey Perez.


    She didn''t trust anyone at all.


    Reba frowned, "Why?"


    "What I, Sebastian, want to do or not do, does not require a reason, it all depends on my mood."


    "Hmph... My brother used to say the same thing."


    But now, everything had changed.


    If her brother was alive, who would she fear?


    She wouldn''t take even the Ingram family seriously.


    "Is that so?"


    "You certainly have the audacity to show off in front of me but you better keep your word, otherwise, I, Reba, wille for you!"


    "I will fulfill what I promise. But I''m not doing this for nothing."


    "What do you want?"


    "Apologize to Stephanie. You scared her half to death!"


    "In your dreams!"


    Who had Reba ever apologized to in her life?


    Don''t even think about making her apologize to Stephanie, a small-time actress.


    On the other end of the phone, Sebastian calmly said, "Don''t rush... I''m not finished yet, do not just apologize... I want Miss Reba to promise me, you will never again strip people naked in front of Stephanie." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s still young and still growing up. Your disgusting behavior in front of her can affect her future!" Reba burst outughing.


    "Hmph, anyone who doesn''t know


    better would think you''ve got a


    precious girl! I, the daughter of the Snider family, am not as precious as her, and you dare to make me


    apologize to her, dream on


    Sebastian casually said, "If there are no idents, the Damon family will take action... Because the Damon family not only wants to defeat the Snider family, but also wipe out the Perez family!


    The Peck family will also make a


    move... Because once the Snider family falls, the Peck family will be one of the four major families... So, Ms. Snider, do you


    think you have the power to stop the other families?"


    Reba''s face turned slightly pale, and she frowned, "And you have the power to stop them all?"

 Chapter 316

    "Since I said it, then I definitely can do it!"


    state of being, thene talk to me like this again!


    "Great! It''s the first time in my life that I, Reba, have been forced to apologize to someone. Sebastian, you just wait! Don''t give me the chance to get back at you, or else you''ll regret it!"Sebastian calmly said, "I hope Zachary recovers... Ms. Snider, return to your normal Don''t spout all this now... there''s no dignity, no persuasion."


    Reba was trembling with rage and threw the phone hard on the ground.


    Stephanie eximed, "Ms. Snider! That''s my phone! Can''t you smash your own instead?"


    Reba said irritably, "I''ll buy you a new one!"


    "Oh... Then I''ll take out the SIM card. Remember to keep your word, Ms. Snider, and buy me a new one."


    After saying this, she bent down and picked up the broken phone, taking out the SIM card.


    "Huh... Really? Can''t Sebastian afford to buy you a phone?"


    Stephanie, who had been given enough confidence by Sebastian, was not afraid of Ms. Snider at all.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "Let''s not mix things up, okay? Sebastian didn''t break my phone, why should he buy me a new one?


    Since you smashed my phone, of course you shouldpensate me!"


    "Huh... How petty. I don''t know if Sebastian made a mistake, actually fancying a little girl like you!"


    Stephanie retorted, "If Sebastian doesn''t like a little girl like me, should he like an olddy like you?"


    "Bitch! Do you want to die? No one has ever dared to speak to me like this in my life!"


    "You started it by cursing Sebastian and calling me a brat... Also, Sebastian''s fancying me is obviously a sign of good taste, not blindness


    Jeffrey Perez liking a domineering, capricious old woman like you who''s still throwing her weight around is blindness!"


    With Stephanie''s shocking words, the spectators were all stunned.


    Even Giovanni, who had been trembling with fear, forgot to continge trembling. He looked Stephanie with a shocked expression.


    Gracie had never been so satisfied in her life!


    Ov


    She didn''t have the ability to avenge Ashley Morris and now Ashley''s disciple had done it.


    Butpared to the humiliation Ashley suffered back then, this was far from enough.


    But it was already incredible,


    no one could ever piss off


    Plike this in their lifetime!


    Ms.


    Sentent belongs toText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet Reba seemed to be avoiding something and didn''t let her female bodyguardy a hand on Stephanie.


    Stephanie also noticed this and became even bolder.


    She bravely looked into Reba''s


    eyes. She used to be a bit afraid of the aristocratic aura this woman emitted, but after Sebastian told her not to be afraid, she wasn''t scared at all


    The atmosphere was tense as their eyes met.


    Reba''s fist was clenched tightly.


    She told herself, she must endure, she must.


    UM


    Once her brother woke up, no one in the world would dare bully her or act arrogantly in front of her!


    As for Stephanie, she had edged her deep into her memory.


    Suddenly, everyone saw a smile at the corner of Reba''s mouth.


    "I quite like your temper, little girl."


    This sudden change caught everyone off guard.


    Even Stephanie was a bit stunned. What was thisdy up to?

 Chapter 317

    Rebaughed on, "It''s rare to find a chick like you who gets me... Alright, I''ll let this slide today, and I won''t be bothering Giovanni anymore.


    And I owe you a sincere apology, I''m sorry for scaring you before."


    Stephanie looked confused, and said, "Oh."


    "I''ve got stuff to deal withter! We''ll definitely meet again," she swore.


    She wouldn''t let this little girl and Sebastian off that easily.


    She''s never been so pissed off in her life!


    Turning around, Reba''s face suddenly turned sour.


    Stephanie quickly said, "Ms. Snider, don''t forget about paying me for my phone!"


    Reba almost tripped. This little brat!


    Who can''t afford to pay for your phone, you''ve mentioned it several times already!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie was baffled by Reba''s sudden change of expression andter found out from Sebastian that Reba was just trying to save face as Ms. Snider in front of others. After Reba left, Giovanni started sobbing loudly.


    Her assistant immediately ran over to cover her with a coat.


    Everyone looked at her sympathetically but after their sympathy, they felt dissatisfied about her being a mistress.


    After crying out all her grievances, Giovanni stood up from the ground, ran over to Stephanie with her coat on, and thanked her.


    "Stephanie... I admit that I was jealous of you before, because you are prettier than me, your acting skills are better than mine... Your costume looks better than mine you''re popr, and the director likes you more... I framed you, and even intentionally hit you.


    I was wrong, really wrong... I''m sorry, Stephanie, ver thought... the only person who saved me in my most desperate time was you... really, thank you. If it weren''t for you... I would''ve ended it all."


    Gracie frowned at these words.


    So, Ms. Snider insults Giovanni on the surface but actually wants to drive her to death.


    What a malicious mind.


    Stephanie frowned and said, "Wow... I thought you were just getting too into the role, I didn''t expect you really wanted to hit me! Giovanni, I regret saving you!"


    "Sob... I know I was wrong! Stephanie, please forgive me... I''ll never do it again!


    Or you can p me a few times to get even... I''m willing to take it."


    Giovanni was really scared, her face full of embarrassment, her makeup smeared like a ghost, and her clothes in disarray as she ran over to apologize to Stephanie and then thanked her. Her haughtiness had vanished overnight.


    It seemsed like she had really learned her lesson.


    Seeing her pitiful state, Stephanie


    didn''t want to argue with her


    anymore, she only frowned and said, "I didn''te here today just to help you. If any other female actors were forced to undress and be humiliated in public, I wouldn''t be able to stand by.


    Giovanni, about what you did in the past... I won''t hold it against you.


    But if you ever try anything funny again, I''ll personally call Reba to handle you." Giovanni shrank back in fear, "I swear, I''ll never do it again."

 Chapter 318

    The director finally gathered the courage to speak up, "Um... Giovanni, I''m giving you a day off. Go back to the hotel and sort yourself out, we''ll shoot other scenes today."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Giovanni, teary-eyed, said, "Thank you, director... I know I messed up. I apologize to everyone in the crew, I''m sorry... I lied to you all, but rest assured, I''ll mend my ways and strive to be a better person... I''ll also work harder at acting, I won''t let your efforts be in vain." Everyone looked at her disheveled state and couldn''t bear to me her anymore.


    But no one talked to her.


    Giovanni knew she had no standing in the crew but she couldn''t care less about that, because being able to hold on to thest shred of dignity and not being immediately exposed was a blessing. Having a powerful backer like Stephanie, someone even Mrs. Perez wouldn''t dare offend, was what saved her.


    She was already very content.


    With tears streaming down her face, she bowed to everyone and was then helped out by an assistant.


    The director then cheerfully said, "Ah, Ms. Gracie is here too."


    Gracie said haughtily, "If I hadn''t shown up today, this crew would be toast."


    "Yes... We''re extremely grateful to you, Ms. Gracie. You saved our entire crew... We''ve been shooting for so long, everyone has put in so much effort, at least it wasn''t all for nothing."


    "Hmph... I came here today to settle the score with you. My artist was pped three times, what kind of a director are you?"


    The director, face red with embarrassment, said, "Misunderstanding... all a misunderstanding. I really thought Giovanni was too deep into her role... even Stephanie thought so too, otherwise, she wouldn''t have called cut. She was really into the act too..." Stephanie quickly said, "Yes... I also thought Giovanni had a breakthrough in her acting! She rarely has such moments, how could I bear to interrupt her!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, we all thought so."


    Gracie, displeased, red at Stephanie and asked, "Who do you think I''m standing up for?"


    "Me... Gracie, my face is fine now, look, it''s as smooth as before!"


    Gracie couldn''t help butugh, "I really don''t know what to say to you! If I hadn''te today, what would you do if you met someone like Reba? You didn''t even think to call Sebastian for help?"


    "Um... I just felt like that woman didn''t look like a good person, I didn''t know if she''d cause trouble... ite wouldn''t be good if I added more trouble for Sebastian."


    Gracie was about to burst intoughter.


    "With Sebastian as your backer, you could walk all over B City, not to mention Mrs. Perez, even Jeffrey Perez wouldn''t scare you!


    As long as Sebastian is willing to support you!"


    "Hehe... I know that now! I won''t be bullied anymore."


    "You really are a handful... Alright, since someone''s dealing with Giovanni, I won''t involve myself today. Alison, take good care of Stephanie, if anything happens, let me know right away.


    ed to get back to the studio now."


    Stephanie couldn''t help but ask, "Gracie, did you start a private talent agency?"


    "Actually, Sebastian asked me to start it for you, the studio''s named Steph Studio! Didn''t he tell you?" Stephanie waspletely surprised, "Uh... when did this happen?"

 Chapter 319

    "I''ve been working on this project for quite some time... But I ain''t doing this for free, they gave me a twenty percent stake. Ms. Bishop... I''ll be working at yourpany from now on and I hope you''ll take good care of me." Stephanie replied with a resigned tone, "Gracie, quit kidding me... I just found out about this, and I have no idea how to run apany. Since Sebastian handed it to you and you''ve got shares, you''re the boss too, so you handle it."


    "You don''t have to do anything... just keep acting and increasing your fame. The more famous you are, the more thepany''s profits will grow, and we can scout and nurture new talents... Sebastian''s got deep pockets for investment and he''s not short on cash either. Alright, enough of this, you wouldn''t understand anyway.


    Just focus on your acting and hone your skills!


    I gotta go now."


    "Gracie, I''ll walk you out."


    After Gracie left, Maddie Palmer and Gillian rushed over.


    "Steph, you didn''t get hurt, did you? God... I was nearly scared to death by that woman!" Maddie said with a bitter smile.


    Gillian said unhappily, "Why did you hold me back? If not for you, I would have taken on those two female bodyguards with Steph, she wouldn''t have been at a disadvantage."


    "Gillian, think for a second. If not for me, you would be in big trouble, you know?


    Do you know who that woman is? That''s the daughter of the Snider family! Do you know how terrifying the Snider family is? Those who get on Reba''s bad side are bound to have a hard time!


    Steph has Sebastian backing her, but who do you have? If Reba holds a grudge against you, I won''t be able to help!


    Sebastian is willing to help Steph, but he might not help you! I was trying to protect you."


    Gillian frowned, "I can''t just sit by and watch Steph get bullied."


    "Alright, alright, you''re the good guy... I''m the bad guy, I''m heartless!


    Seeing her two friends argue because of her, Stephanie quickly stepped in, holding one on each arm, "Stop arguing! Gillian, I know you wanted to help me, it hurts you to see me at a disadvantage, but Maddie is right... she really has your best interests at heart."


    Gillian pouted, her eyes reddening.


    "I know... I just regret not being able to help you."


    "I know, Gillian, we''ve grown up together, dont I know you well? But Maddie was really right. Think about it, although Reba is temporarily suppressed by my Sebastian, from what she just said, she was on top of the world back then, and Sebastian was just a kid! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just goes to show how powerful she is! Sebastian might just have something temporarily restraining her and keeping her from acting rashly.


    Look at Giovanni, he was bullied so badly, and no one dared to help.


    Gillian, if you really stood up for me and then she held a grudge... I would be afraid of how she might bully you in the future!


    Thankfully, Maddie was smart and stopped you from stepping in."


    Maddie said irritably, "And I ended


    up being the bad guy! Gracie was there too, and she held back, but you were eager to step in! Do you think you''re the only one who cares about Steph and no one else does?


    Swno


    Gillian took a deep breath and said, "Maddie, I''m sorry... I was really scared just now."


    "Hmph, I won''t hold it against you! Next time, I won''t stop you and let you take the risk, so I don''t get med!"

 Chapter 320

    Stephanie said awkwardly, "Come on, Maddie, Gillian knows she was wrong. Don''t me her anymore... We''re supposed to be best friends for life."


    "I know! I''m not really mad at her... I just felt a bit upset when I heard her say that."


    Gillian said with a bitter smile, "I know I messed up... I don''t know the rules of your high society, who I can mess with, who I can''t, and what trouble it would bring... Thanks for always reminding me."


    "Hmm, I forgive you... But seriously,paring the Palmer family and the Snider family, we''re not even high society... Let me tell you, I heard my dad say that twenty years ago, the Snider family was an unstoppable force in B City. Even today''s four big wealthy families wouldn''t stand a chance against them."


    Stephanie and Gillian said in surprise, "Are they really that powerful?"


    "The Snider family''s former outstanding head was a business genius... He started making a name for himself in the business world when he was a teenager and built a business empire. The Snider family''s prosperity back then was unmatched, even by today''s four big wealthy families.


    And the Snider family is famous for spoiling their daughters. Their daughters were raised like ancient royal princesses.


    You can tell by Reba''s presence that who else have that kind of aura.


    So even though the Snider family isn''t as powerful as before, Reba is still a force to be reckoned with among high society women, and those who offend her, definitely won''t have a good ending." Stephanie and Gillian were both dumbfounded.


    Especially Stephanie, who felt a chill down her spine.


    She had just shown off her power with Sebastian''s influence, but what if Reba came after herter on?


    Maddie patted her shoulder sympathetically and said, "Steph... I suggest you go back to Sebastian and ask him to arrange more bodyguards to protect you."


    Gillian frowned and said, "Reba''s gone... Will shee back to bother Steph?"


    "Not now, but who knows about the future... Anyway, that woman is infamous for holding grudges in high society circles. My mom usually avoids her at socialite events."


    Oh my god.


    This is terrifying.


    We live in a society ruled byw.


    Could Reba really kill someone?


    No way, she had to call Sebastian, or else she wouldn''t even be in the mood to act.


    "Gillian, lend me your phone. I''ll call Sebastian."


    Gillian immediately handed her the phone and said, "Steph, you better ask Sebastian to protect you... m getting scared just listening Maddie." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    (to


    Stephanie nodded and said, "You guys go get your makeup done, Ie over after the call... We


    have a lot of scenes to shoot today!"


    "Alright."


    swnov


    Stephanie took Gillian''s phone, Sebastian''s number wasn''t in it. However, Martin had left their


    contact informationst tim


    So Stephanie dialed Martin''s number instead.


    Outside the CEO''s office, Martin saw the note on the phone and saw it was Ms. Bishop''s friend Gillian.


    He quickly answered, "Gillian, hello."


    "Martin, it''s me."


    "Ms. Bishop?"


    "Yes, is Sebastian there?"


    "The CEO is in his office. He just finished a meeting not long ago."


    "Could you please help me connect the call to him?"


    "Of course, Ms. Bishop."


    Although Martin didn''t know why Stephanie was using Gillian''s phone to call him and asked him to transfer the call to the CEO.

 Chapter 321

    Martin didn''t say much. He just knocked on the CEO''s office door and heard a voice from inside, "Come in."


    Martin pushed the door open and saw the CEO busy with a piece of paper.


    He nced at the paper. There were several names on it, connected by lines to one name.


    That name... was it Ms. Bishop''s?


    Just as he was about to take a closer look, the CEO looked up and stared at him.


    Martin snapped back and said, "Mr. CEO, Ms. Bishop is looking for you."


    Sebastian wasn''t surprised. He knew Stephanie''s phone had been smashed by Reba.


    He took Martin''s phone and said to the person on the other end, "Is Reba gone?"


    "Yeah, she''s gone. That woman actually smashed my phone! I tried calling you on Gillian''s phone, but she didn''t have your number, so I had to call your secretary."


    "Alright... Did she apologize to you?"


    "Yes, she did. That was your doing, right?"


    "Yes."


    "At first, I was really confused... Because she was furious with me, but suddenly she said my temper was just her cup of tea and apologized, saying we''d see each other again." Sebastian smiled and said, "And then?"


    "Then I made her pay for a new phone, and she agreed."


    "Alright... Why didn''t you tell me about getting pped by an actress in the crew?"


    "Huh? How did you know?"


    "Stephanie! Have you forgotten what happenedst time with the Ingram family?"


    Stephanie, surprised, said, "I... I didn''t think it was a big deal. My face is fine now."


    "The future wife of Skyline Corporation''s CEO gets pped in public... Stephanie, do you think it''s only your business?"


    Does it involve the dignity of the entire Skyline Corporation?


    She just realized how much her dignity represents.


    "Uh... I messed up."


    "No next time."


    "Okay... I''ll protect my face better in the future."


    Sebastian said, "Just your face?"


    "No... I''ll protect every part of myself, not even losing a single hair!"


    Suddenly, she asked, "Is Reba someone you brought in here?"


    "You''re just guessing now?"


    Oh my God, it''s true.


    She was just guessing... After all,


    Giovanni not only pped her fame


    but pped the entire dignity of Skyline Corporation.


    Since Sebastian knew about this, he definitely wouldn''t let it go.


    And Reba''s sudden arrival at the set was too much of a coincidence... Stephanie asked in surprise,


    "Sebastian, how did you find out that Giovanni pped me?"


    "Putnam told me."


    "How did Putnam find out?"


    "I heard Maddie sends him a lot of messages every day..."


    "Ah... Maddie does always have her phone with her, but I didn''t think she''d tell Putnam this."


    "Yes."


    "I see... Sebastian, Maddie just told me that Reba is a very powerful person... I''m kind of scared." "What are you scared of?"


    "I heard she''s very vengeful, and I


    just


    do


    ade her angry... What should I


    seeks revenge against me


    Sebastian said, "She doesn''t have the ability."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 322

    "Ugh, my dear Silver Fox, you can''t always be by my side to protect me."


    "Did you realize I was protecting you?"


    "Of course... you''re so good to me!"


    The nickname "Silver Fox" shocked Sebastian.


    He couldn''t help but smile and said, "Don''t be afraid of her, she won''t do anything. Even if you end up in her hands, I''ll be on the other end of the phone to help you get rid of her. No matter how you treat her, she won''t do anything to you."


    He thought, all the women in the world could be afraid of Reba, but not Stephanie.


    Because Reba''s power came from Zachary.


    And Stephanie is Zachary''s only descendant.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing the truth, Reba wouldn''t dare mess with Stephanie.


    "Really, Silver Fox?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    "No way! The people I trust most in the world are my mom and you, Silver Fox. You''re so good to me, you''d never hurt me!


    Since you said so, I''ll go shoot the film with peace of mind!


    Otherwise, I would always be worried!"


    "Um... also, I want to tell you something. Your mom has been discharged from the hospital."


    "Why so soon? Wasn''t she supposed to stay a few more days?"


    "She said she''s feeling much better. She found the hospital too boring and wanted toe stay with me for a few days." Stephanie was shocked, "My mom is at your house right now?"


    "Yes, she''s with Judith and seems to be in a good mood."


    Oh my god!


    Her mom really liked her future son-inw, Sebastian.


    Instead of going home or telling her, she went straight to her future son-inw''s house after being discharged.


    Stephanie didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    But hearing Sebastian say her mom was in a good mood was enough.


    Stephanie was full of gratitude: "Thank you, Silver Fox, for hosting my mom and taking care of her. When Ie back, I''ll go straight to your ce, and together with my mom, we''ll cook something O delicious for you."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Stephanie stood there stunned for a moment.


    She had always thought that her mom would go home after being discharged or stay in the castle Sebastian.


    But she never expected that her mom would now be staying in his vi.


    Things could really change.


    Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder.


    Stephanie turned around and saw Nichs and Derek standing in front of her.


    She asked in surprise, "What are you guys doing here?"


    "Is the phone call over? You''re still daydreaming... we''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Nichs said with a smile.


    Stephanie helplessly asked, "What are you waiting for me for?"


    "Stephanie, we''re sorry... we didn''t help you just now..."


    "Ah, it''s because of that? It''s okay...


    even the director didn''t dare speak up! Let alone you guys... and besides, it''s over. Let''s not stress about it... we''ll work like usual."


    Stephanie felt that it was normal for everyone to have this kind of mood. Derek said with a bitter smile, "We men are not as courageous as you, a woman."


    "Why''d you say that... it''s out of righteousness to help when you see injustice, but it''s also not wrong to choose to protect yourself. In this world everyone has different ways of handling things, and I think no one is wrong.


    I was impulsive at that time, and if it happened again, I might not have the courage."


    These words made both Nichs and Derek relieved. Although Stephanie was younger than them, she was very rational.


    It''s no wonder this girl met someone to support her.


    Because her charming personality is indeed attractive.

 Chapter 323

    Derek asked, "Today''s incident won''t get you into any trouble, right?"


    "I was worried about that too... so I borrowed Gillian''s phone to call my fianc¨¦. He said i I was fine and told me not to be afraid in the future. If Reba dares to mess with me, I should just fight back... I''m not scared at all now." Nichs raised his eyebrows and said, "The person behind you... is a bit scary!"


    Stephanieughed, "My fianc¨¦ is indeed a special guy, but he''s a good person, the best I''ve ever met."


    Derek and Nichs couldn''t help but chuckle, "That''s good... With such a powerful backer behind you, even Reba isn''t a threat. Remember to take care of us ordinary folks in the future. If we ever run into trouble, don''t just stand by and watch!" "Haha... I don''t have that much power, but we''re all friends. If I can help, I''ll definitely step up."


    "As long as we have your word, we''re happy to be your friends in the future!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    The three exchanged smiles, and the atmosphere was very pleasant.


    Since they had to continue filmingter, they went off to change clothes and put on makeup.


    After returning the phone to Gillian, she asked worriedly, "Steph... What did your fianc¨¦ say?"


    "My fianc¨¦ told me not to worry. He said others might not be able to handle Reba, but I can... Don''t worry, my fianc¨¦ doesn''t brag. Since he said so, I''ll definitely be able to handle Reba, and I''m not afraid anymore!"


    Gillian and Maddie finally felt relieved, "That''s good... As long as you''re okay."


    Maddie took a short break and continued filming after adjusting her mood.


    After this incident, Giovanni became very cautious about everything she did.


    She often appeared by Stephanie''s side, busying herself... She almost took over Alison''s job, which made Alison very unhappy.


    Finally, when Stephanie was resting on a lounge chair, Alison was about to cover her with a nket, but Giovanni snatched it and covered Stephanie herself. Alison couldn''t help but burst out in anger.


    She said sarcastically, "Giovanni, do you not want to be an actress anymore? Do you want topete with us as assistants?"


    Giovanni''s face was full of ttery as


    maded, "No... Alison, don''t bene


    didn''t mean it... I just want to


    repay the favor."


    Stephanie said helplessly, "Giovanni, you really don''t have to do this..."


    "Stephanie, let me do these things... At least I''ll feel better this way..."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine, do as you please."


    Stephanie didn''t know what else to say.


    After this incident, Giovanni''s attitude toward filming became


    more dedicated, and she was ml kindly. ve


    longer arrogant, treating everyone


    Whatever the director said, she humbly epted it, even supporting extra scenes for minor characters.


    At least for some time, the set was very harmonious.


    Everything went smoothly until the end of filming.


    Everyone in the crew was delighted when all the shooting waspleted.


    The director prepared a huge cake and champagne to celebrate.


    After three months of continuous filming, everyone was exhausted.


    Not only Stephanie, but Gillian and Maddie also felt like they had been through a tough time and were extremely tired.


    After celebrating thepletion of all the filming, the crew disbanded.


    Now they were just waiting for post-production to be finished and the final product to be released.


    Stephanie Gillian, and Maddie


    returned to the city and epted et invitation to have


    the Palmer family''s ce.


    at

 Chapter 324

    Maddie''s parents took time off and came back home to apany her throughout. After finishing a meal, Mr. Palmer suddenly asked Stephanie, "Do you have any interest in investing in the film and television industry?" Stephanie was taken aback by the question and said, "Hmm? I''m not sure... he never talked to me about work."


    Brian Palmerughed and said, "It''s okay, I''m just asking casually... the film and television industry is on the rise now and has a promising future. The Perez family is a giant in the industry and owns all the movie theaters in the country. They can be said to have aplete monopoly on the film and television broadcasting industry, and their online drama tform is also the best. The drama you filmed this time has already been approved by Mr. Perez and will be broadcast on the entire tform, so you will definitely have a certain degree of fame afterward. Do you have any ns for the future?"


    "Um... my fianc¨¦ seems to have helped me set up an actor studio with Gracie, but there are only me and Gillian in the studio for now. I''m not sure about the future, it depends on how Gracie arranges it." Okay.


    This girl''s future is all arranged by that person.


    He couldn''t do much.


    Brian Palmer originally wanted to help Stephanie by making her rtionship with his daughter closer, but found it difficult to do so.


    It was Mrs. Palmer who suddenly said, "My husband said that you like the snacks I make. I knew you wereing this time, so I made some for you to take home and eat!"


    Stephanie and Gillian immediately eximed, "Wow! Thank you, you really are too kind to us."


    Mrs. Palmer smiled and asked, "Does Maddie give you any trouble?"


    "No, no, no, we take care of each other. There''s no need to be so polite!"


    "Seeing that you have a good rtionship, we, as parents, can rest assured. After this, you will go back to school and continue your studies, right?" Stephanie nodded and said, "Yes..."


    "You should focus on building a solid foundation in school... You still have a long road ahead of you!"


    Maddie hurriedly said, "Mom and Dad, do you agree with me continuing to act in the future?"


    Brian Palmer said unkindly, "Ask me. and your mother this question after the drama is broadcasted and see how harshly you are criticized!"


    "I don''t care! I hate how I acted in


    this role myself. I''m sure I will beet


    Scism."


    criticized, but I have a strong mind and am prepared for any


    "Haha, it''s good that you are aware! But don''t cry when you are criticized! Your mother and I won''t sympathize with you."


    Watching Mr. Palmer educate his daughter, Stephanie couldn''t help but feel a little envious.


    She had never enjoyed fatherly love since she was a child, even being scolded by a father was something she envied.


    After lunch, Stephanie and Gillian said goodbye to the Palmer family after spending some time there.


    She had already had the gifts


    brought from the crew sent back to


    the vi by the driver, and her


    mother was there to heer


    Stephanie is now on her way to Skyline Corporation with the pastries made by Maddie''s mother.


    For some reason, she really wanted to see Sebastian at this moment.


    There was no special reason for this feeling.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Currently, the floor of CEO''s office of Skyline Corporation was quite lively.


    It was always very quiet on weekdays because Sebastian didn''t like noisy environments.


    Even Martin''s four gold medal assistants were assigned to the 35th floor.


    But today, there were two unexpected visitors here.

 Chapter 325

    Gracie came to report on the soon-to-be-established Steph Studio and asked for Sebastian''s help. She also brought some scripts, hoping Sebastian could help Stephanie pick new ones. However, Sebastian wasn''t interested and just said indifferently, "Leave the scripts, let her choose for herself."


    Gracie looked at him and asked, "Boss, are you sure you don''t want to take a look? The script Ms. Bishop is acting in now is just a female viin role, but the ones I picked for her are all leading roles. Scripts with male leads will definitely have love scenes, including kissing and bed scenes."


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s face immediately turned serious.


    Martin, who was standing nearby, didn''t dare to make a sound, wondering if Gracie was looking for trouble today.


    But in fact, Gracie''s goal today was to test Sebastian''s feelings for Stephanie so she could better understand Stephanie''s position in Sebastian''s heart.


    Gracie knew that Stephanie might


    not understand the importance of these things, but she did. If Stephanie was just the wife of Skyline Corporation''s president, her position could be reced at any time. However, if Sebastian truly loved Stephanie, the situation would bepletely different.


    Sebastian sat in his office chair, with his fingers tapping lightly on the desk. His gaze swept over the thick stack of scripts.


    Seeing this, Martin suggested, "Perhaps the boss could help Ms. Bishop take a look first? Ms. Bishop seems to like the things you choose for her. She was very satisfied with the assistant you picked for herst time."


    But Sebastian didn''t answer him.


    Instead, he directly told Gracie, "The


    wife of Skyline Corporation''s


    president can''t take any kissing gretMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    bed scenes, even with stand-ins." Because even with stand-ins, the audience would think it was Stephanie herself in those shots.


    Gracie felt that she had made the right decision today.


    She continued to probe, "But, as an actress, how can you not have kissing scenes? Although you don''t have to shoot bed scenes, kissing scenes are the basis for acting in love scenes. If Stephanie wants to be recognized in the entertainment industry, this is an inevitable part of her work."


    Martin hurriedly said, "Ms. Bishop''s achievements in the entertainment industry are not important. Our boss just wants her to experience the life of the entertainment industry...as long as Ms. Bishop is having fun, that''s enough."

 Chapter 326

    Gracie subtly raised an eyebrow and said, "Well, Ms. Bishop might not see eye to eye with you on that. The director of hertest web series was pretty chuffed with her performance and thinks she''s got a bright future. As a newbie, she''s shown incredible dedication, poring over her scripts every day and really throwing herself into her roles. That alone should tell you how much she loves acting."


    Martin was left speechless, looking silently at his boss.


    His boss replied with a poker face, "Gracie, are you testing me?"


    Gracie felt a pang of anxiety, "President Ingram, what do you mean?"


    "You know exactly what I mean. If I chose you to be Stephanie''s agent, it''s because I believe you can handle it. I forked out a hefty sum for you to break the contract with the Damon family and paid top dor to have you as Stephanie''s agent. If you can''t even do that, your title as an agent is pretty much useless."


    Gracie was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Sebastian to get angry.


    Feeling his intense aura, Gracie turned pale and forced a bitter smile, "So, President Ingram, you''re saying that Ms. Bishop should continue doing what she loves and is passionate about, without filming kissing or bed scenes, and even without using a body double?" Sebastian replied nonchntly, "Can you make that happen?"


    If she couldn''t, was he going to rece her?


    Gracie believed she was capable.


    But she felt that she had overstepped. How could she think that the CEO of a major corporation wouldn''t notice such a small trick?


    Feeling bitter, she sighed, "Whatever you ask for, I can certainly make it happen."


    "As for the studio, you handle it. If you need funding, talk to Martin."


    "Now that the studio has been set up, we may need to recruit some talented actors. At the same time, we need to nurture neers. I n to invite a veteran actor with excellent acting skills to be a mentor."


    Sebastian replied indifferently, "You can handle these matters yourself. No need to report to me."


    Gracie''s ability was widely recognized in the industry.


    He trusted her.


    However, Gracie forced a bitter smile and said, "But the person I want to invite might cause some trouble."


    bel


    Sebastian replied impatiently, "Ms. Gracie, if all this beating around t bush is for that person, juste


    out and say it."


    There''s no need to go around in circles.


    Upon hearing this, Martin couldn''t help but look at Gracie.


    Gracie felt a chill ran down her spine.


    She hesitated, unsure whether to mention Ashley''s name.


    At that moment, they heard footsteps at the door.


    Martin rushed out to greet the visitor, only to find them already at the CEO''s office door.


    Martin''s eyes widened as he asked, "Ms.


    Whyder, what brings you h t you let us know in t


    Reba raised an eyebrow and said, "I, Reba, don''t need to notify anyone of my whereabouts."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba, who was apanied by eight female bodyguards, entered the office.


    Martin quickly followed and reported to Sebastian, "Boss, Ms. Snider is here." Sebastian calmly replied, "I see."


    As soon as Reba entered, her sharp gaze scanned Sebastian.


    She looked at the once naive little boy who had grown into a very


    I handsome man, surpassing all the men she had ever seen.


    If Reba had spotted such a man in the past, he would surely have be her captive.


    Her only regret is that she was born seven years earlier than he was.


    A lot could happen in that time.


    It was enough to turn a naive little boy into a high-ranking figure, even higher than her.

 Chapter 327

    Reba reckoned this dude standing in front of her was the type nody could resist.


    And Stephanie, this young gal, was way out of her league.


    But these top-notch men always have a thing for ordinary women, like kids ying with kittens or puppies they''ve never seen before. They just love new stuff.


    Before long, Reba noticed another presence in the office.


    "Oh, Ms. Gracie is here too." With a nonchnt attitude, she made herselffortable on the luxurious office couch after saying these words.


    Gracie, said with a smile, "Nice to see you, Ms. Snider. I''m here to report some matters to President Ingram. Since you''re here to see him, I''ll wait in the reception room until you''re done." "You''re a smart cookie. Off you go, I don''t like having others around when I''m chatting."


    Martin raised his eyebrows and went over to say, "Ms. Gracie, please take a seat in my secretary''s room... I''ll call you in when the boss is done."


    Gracie smiled back, "No need to be polite, Martin. I''ll just wait a bit."


    Martin escorted Gracie to the secretary''s room. When he returned to the boss''s office, he was stopped by eight female bodyguards.


    Martin frowned at Sebastian in the office, who raised his eyebrows and said, "Wait outside."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then the door was shut, leaving Martin in the cold.


    Gracie was surprised to see him kicked out, "I thought President Ingram wasn''t afraid of Reba? Why did even you get kicked out?"


    Martin gave a wry smile, "Ms. Snider is always bossy, our boss probably doesn''t want me to get on her nerves."


    After all, a woman''s mind is like a needle at the bottom of the sea. If you really get on her bad side, who knows what trouble she might cause in the future. Martin thought it might be better for him not to go in.


    Gracie raised an eyebrow, "I wonder how long Ms. Snider can stay bossy if the Snider family goes bankrupt."


    Martinughed, "It won''t."


    "I heard there''s internal chaos in the Snider family, right?"


    "I''m not sure, but the boss recently made some kind of deal with Ms Snider. If the boss steps in, the Snider family won''t go bankrupt. As for the details, even I don''t know."


    In the matter of sending Zachary abroad for treatment, the boss went to great lengths to piss off the families who are hostile to the Snider family, helping Reba get him out of the country smoothly.


    Even Martin couldn''t make heads or tails of why the boss would do such a thing. Clearly, it would be more beneficial for them if the Snider family went bankrupt. Hearing this, Gracie''s face turned pale.


    If


    reached an agreement behind the et


    scenes then Reba''s backing would be even stronger.


    Then Ashley might really be unable to protect herself.


    Suddenly, Gracie was filled with despair.


    Was Ashley''s life ruined? Would she have to spend the rest of her life in darkness?


    She, like Stephanie, was once a vibrant young girl.


    Did one mistake in life mean she could never recover?


    She couldn''t ept this!


    Suddenly, a sweet female voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "Oh... Gracie, what are you doing here?"


    In Gracie''s bewildered eyes, a ray of hope suddenly appeared.


    No, it had not over yet.


    She still had Stephanie as a trump card.

 Chapter 328

    Ashley, as Stephanie''s teacher, had taught her a lot, and she held a special ce in Stephanie''s heart. Martin asked with a surprised look, "Ms. Bishop''s here?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, Martin, where''s the Silver Fox?"


    "He''s entertaining some guests."


    Stephanie asked, "What kind of guests does the Silver Fox have to entertain personally?"


    Martin gave a bitter smile, "It''s a guest important enough to kick me out for."


    "Haha, Martin, you got kicked out too? Was Gracie kicked out as well?"


    Gracie also gave a bitter smile, "I knew I couldn''t fight it, so I voluntarily left."


    "Who''s this big shot? Gracie, you backed out voluntarily, and Martin got booted out? Does this mean I can''t go in either?


    I wanted to bring some pastries for Silver Fox. Maddie''s mom made them, they''re really tasty and still warm. If they go cold, they won''t taste as good."


    Martin nced at the door of the CEO''s office, "We can''t go in, but you, Ms. Bishop, should be able to."


    "I can?"


    "Of course, Ms. Bishop will be the futuredy of Skyline Corporation."


    "So, should I go in now?"


    "I''ll open the door for you, Ms. Bishop."


    Martin was curious to know what was going on inside the CEO''s office.


    With a provocative undertone, he led Stephanie to open the door of the CEO''s office, only to find it locked from the inside.


    Martin''s face changed, "Not good, the boss might be in danger."


    Stephanie asked in surprise, "What? Why would Silver Fox be in danger?"


    "Reba and her eight bodyguards are inside. The boss is alone and the door is locked." Martin pulled out his phone, ready to call the security downstairs. Stephanie quickly retreated two steps and then kicked the door of the CEO''s office open.


    Inside the office, the force of the door pushed away the female bodyguards at the door.


    Martin was stunned by the scene, he even forgot to answer the phone.


    He saw Stephanie kick open the


    door, rush in with a tense


    you."


    PS, and say, "Don''t bed


    Sebastian: "......" Reba: "..


    SWOO


    Martin: "......" Wow, Ms. Bishop really didn''t beat around the bush.


    Unaware of the real situation,


    the


    Stephanie thought Sebastian was in danger. She rushed in and stood in front of Sebastian, ring fiercely at Reba, who was sitting on sofa, Ms. Snider, if you have a problem,e at me, don''t bully him."


    Seeing this, Sebastian raised an eyebrow.


    His gaze rested on the girl''s profile, her chubby cheeks now showing more defined contours. However, this made her face look livelier. Her bright eyes were filled with fierceness but also a bit of fear.


    He couldn''t help but find it a bit amusing.


    Reba couldn''t help butugh.


    Her purpose today was to thank Sebastian for helping her send her brother abroad for treatment safely. Did this little girl have a problem?


    Acting rashly without understanding the situation and acting so presumptuous in front of her?


    She originally wanted to make some other deals with Sebastian.


    Her face was a bit unpleasant at the time, and she said sarcastically, didn''t expect President Ingram to


    like such an immature little girl. Huh, I''ve really learned something today."


    Stephanie widened her eyes, "Ms. Snider, who are you insulting! What''s wrong with him liking me?


    Or do you, Ms. Snider, think all men in the world should like you?"

 Chapter 329

    Reba''s previously good mood was now totally out the window.


    Her face turned dark instantly, and she said in a t tone, "Is the little missy here looking for another lesson?"


    "Are you referring to the ''lesson'' where youplimented me, then mysteriously apologized, just to save your own face?"


    Outside the door, Gracie, who was eavesdropping, almost burst outughing.


    Even Sebastian couldn''t stop a smirk from forming, pulling her to his side and saying with a pampering voice, "Stephanie, don''t be rude."


    After all, she''s an elder.


    Stephanie, with an aggrieved expression, said, "Silver Fox, she brought a bunch of people over to bully you, I''ve gotta be rude to her. If she daresy a finger on you, I''ll fight her!


    Just eight female bodyguards? You''re so badass, if I help you fight them, we can totally take them!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was somewhat amused and exasperated. His mood had been somewhat irritable earlier, thinking about the kissing scenes and bed scenes Gracie mentioned, but now he was feeling surprisingly better. "You misunderstood, Ms. Snider is here to thank me today, not to fight me."


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie waspletely taken aback.


    She silently looked at Martin, who gave a bitter smile and said, "I''m sorry, boss... It''s my fault, I thought you were in danger because the door was locked. I was about to call security.


    Ms. Bishop cares about you so much that she kicked the door in when she thought you were really in danger."


    Sebastian replied calmly, "I see... Leave and go get the door fixed."


    The boss didn''t scold him. Martin felt somewhat surreal.


    Knowing she had messed up, Stephanie guiltily lowered her head and mumbled, "......."


    "It''s okay. What brings you here today?"


    "Our crew just finished shooting, and I just got back today. Maddie invited me over for lunch. I just came back from her ce, and her mom made some snacks for me to bring back. They''re still warm so I thought I''d bring some over for you to taste.


    Maddie''s mom makes really delicious snacks... they''re very fragrant."


    As she said this, she waved the box of snacks in her hand at him.


    Something stirred in Sebastian''s heart, and he asked with a smile, "Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet, I nned toe over and eat with you! Of course I want to share good food with you!"


    Sebastian ruffled her hair.


    Stephanie looked up at him with a face full of smilesReba felt like her eyes were stinging as she watched the scene in front of her.


    She had only experienced this kind of pampering from her father and brother when she was a child.


    After growing up, she never felt it again.


    Somehow, she felt a tinge of jealousy.


    It was bad enough that she pissed her off, now she''s here to rub it in her face.


    Sebastian suddenly said, "Ms.


    Snider, there''s no need for any more


    thanks understood your gratitude. I have some matters to attend to,


    Martin, please see our guest out."


    Reba''s face turned cold, she stood up swiftly and said, "Sebastian, you''re actually kicking me out?"


    Sebastian replied nonchntly, "It''s


    just seeing a guest out, why do you


    say I''m kicking you out? Or does Ms. Snider want to stay here for dinner?"


    "Who cares about your dinner! I, Reba, go wherever I want and leave whenever I want! No one can invite me, and no one can make me leave!"

 Chapter 330

    "Ms. Snider, you''re the epitome of bad manners in our simple homes, you know?" Stephanie said disgruntledly.


    "What did you say?" Reba''s face had turned gloomy.


    Stephanie was intimidated by her strong aura, unconsciously stepping back into Sebastian''s arms.


    Sebastian noticed the girl was frightened, quickly pulling her behind him and calmly said, "Ms. Snider, you''ve scared her."


    "Humph... with her faint-heartedness, she dares to mingle with high society? Sebastian, it''s okay if you''re just ying around with her, but if you''re considering marrying this little girl, I suggest you think again! So you can avoid dragging yourself down and losing your dignity." "What happens in the Ingram family is none of your business, Ms. Snider!"


    "Sebastian, I''m just trying to look out for you! She doesn''t fit in with our circle, she''s too street, she talks like she''s arguing with a fisherman''s wife, she has no manners! I have no idea where she popped up from!"


    Sebastian''s face darkened, his voice cold, "Ms. Snider, you have no right to talk about her like that! All of you in the Snider family have no right to talk about her like that!"


    "Sebastian, don''t be ungrateful, I''m doing this for your own good!"


    "I don''t need your so-called kindness! If you were that capable, Jeffrey Perez wouldn''t be gallivanting around with numerous lovers, constantly flirting with actresses. Ms. Snider, instead of meddling in others'' affairs, you should handle your own first!" The man who was originally speaking politely, and giving Ms. Snider some dignity, suddenly turned into a man with harsh words.


    Reba, with her well-maintained


    delicate face blushed and said


    shrilly, "Sebastian! You''re the


    ungrateful one! Let''s see if


    can actually step foot into the aristocratic circle! Humph... I''m Reba, and I''ve said what said here today, I''ll be waiting for her at the top of the aristocratic circle!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian calmly said, "Do you not understand yourr current situation? The one who used to be at the top was your mother, after her passing, do you think you''re at the top? Are you even a top-tier family anymore?"


    "What happens to the Snider family is none of your business, Sebastian! Sooner orter... the Snider family will return to the top of B city! When that timees, Sebastian, even if you beg me on your knees to let this girlgo, it will be useless!"


    "Rest assured, Ms. Snider, that day will nevere! Ms. Snider, don''t always live in your own world! Nowadays, you are seen as a contemptible existence by many!" "At least in my eyes, Stephanie is a hundred times more noble than you, even more so!"


    These words thoroughly knocked the arrogant Reba off her high horse.


    Stephanie was simply dumbfounded. It was one thing for Silver Fox to spoil her, she was used to this treatment and didn''t find it strange.


    But Silver Fox actually praised her so highly even Reba, the proud and haughtydy of the house, couldn''tpare to her.


    Oh my god.


    Was she really that good.

 Chapter 331

    Reba was so pissed off that her hands were clenched, tight with veins popping on the back of her hands.


    She took a deep breath, "Sebastian... okay, I got you, we''ll meet again!"


    Then she stormed off, leaving while seething with anger.


    Eight female bodyguards quickly followed her.


    Gracie, who had been eavesdropping from outside the door, didn''t have time to hide when Reba came out. She stepped aside, politely saying, "Take care, Ms. Snider." Then Reba had pped her hard across her face.


    "If a word of what happened here gets out... I''ll have your life."


    Gracie, still wearing a polite smile, "Rest assured, Ms. Snider, I wouldn''t do anything to tarnish your reputation."


    "You better mean what you say!"


    With that, Reba strode away.


    Stephanie burst out, shouting at Reba''s retreating figure, "Reba, you can''t just walk away! You think you can do whatever you want and mess with anyone?!" Reba was already in the elevator.


    Hearing Stephanie''s voice made her grit her teeth in anger.


    Because of Sebastian, she couldn''ty a hand on Stephanie yet.


    But one day, Sebastian would be under her feet, and she would watch as this brat was humiliated!


    Seeing Stephanie about to chase after Reba, Gracie quickly held her back, "Steph, don''t do that! I''m fine."


    "You''re not fine, your face is all red! That wicked woman, she''s pure evil!"


    Martin came out, looking bemused, "Ms. Bishop, the boss wants you inside."


    "Don''t worry, I''m really okay. Go keep himpany."


    "Got it. Martin, get some ice for Gracie''s face, or else it''ll swell up."


    "Sure, Ms. Bishop, I''ll get it right away."


    "Alright... I''m going in now."


    Inside the office, Sebastian''s feelings were a bit mixed up.


    He thought Stephanie had barged here just to protect him, he


    everyone else. Content in


    expect her to be like this


    e else. Content wie het


    When Gracie was hit, he saw her whoosh out of sight.


    He really shouldn''t have offended Reba so badly for Stephanie.


    "Silver Fox... that woman is too evil, she even hit people! Gracie''s face was all red."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mmm."


    "So, Silver Fox, was she really not here to cause trouble today? She just came to thank you?" "Mmm."


    "Silver Fox, are you upset?"


    "..." Sebastian suddenly lost the mood to talk.


    Seeing this, Stephanie quickly


    opened the pastries she brought and offered one to him, "Don''t let people like her upset you, Silver Fox. Here, eat a piece of pastry. It''ll cheer you up


    With the pastry in his mouth, Sebastian took a deep breath and bit into it.


    The pastry was sweet, something girls usually like.


    He thought it was just okay, but he ate it anyway.


    "How is it? Tasty?"


    "It''s okay. Who were you saying I should not let upset me?"


    "That self-righteous and ignorant person!"


    "An ignorant person?"


    "Yes. Silver Fox, don''t scold me for being uncivilized. Generally, we call these kinds of people ignorant,


    they''re just too full of the


    sw novels

 Chapter 332

    Sebastian was slightly mollified as he watched her alternately cursing and munching on pastries.


    "Get Gracie in here."


    "Huh? You and Gracie have something to discuss?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Yawning, Stephanie said, "I was nning to wait for you to knock off work, but my mom is at your ce, so you carry on. I''ll head home first." "Tired?"


    "Uh-huh... I got up early to shoot a film this morning, then celebrated the wrap, rushed back from the mountains, and now I''m beat." "Why don''t you take a nap in there?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh? I thought you said your dressing room was your private sanctuary?"


    "You''ve slept in every bed at my ce. What''s private anymore?"


    Thatment brought back memories of the night Stephanie wet the bed. She stiffened and said, "Uh... You still remember?"


    "If you''re tired, go sleep. We''ll head home together after work."


    Right now, Stephanie just wanted to sleep, the faster the better.


    She rapidly headed for the dressing room, saying, "Well, I''m going to take a nap. Don''t forget to finish the pastries."


    Reaching the dressing room door, Stephanie turned andined, "You lied! You promised to forget what happened that night!"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "Did I mention that?"


    "But you mentioned me sleeping in your bed."


    "Stephanie, if you keep talking... I might remember things I''d forgotten."


    "Ah! I''ll shut up. Just forget about it. It would be best if you didn''t remember a thing!"


    With that, she went into the dressing room and shut the door.


    She flung herself onto the bed in the dressing room. Her face was beet red.


    That jerk, he promised to forget about her bed-wetting incident.


    Back in the office, Gracie was summoned once again.


    She was holding an ice pack to her face.


    Sebastian nced at her and said, "You seem to be really scared of Reba." Why else would she have hidden?


    Gracie gave a self-deprecatingugh. "As a small-time agent, Reba could squash me


    finger. Of course I''m


    swnov


    Sebastian said evenly, "I suspect there''s more to it. You and Reba have crossed paths before?"


    Gracie was aware of Sebastian''s prative gaze and didn''t dare to make any more moves.


    She said directly, "That''s the main reason why I wanted to see you today."


    "Just spit it out."


    Sebastian didn''t like beating around the bush. He was already quite impatient.


    Gracie saw this and nodded. "You must have heard about the incident between Jeffrey Perez and Ashley." "I have."


    "Then you must also know that Ashley is the star I made, and also a close friend."


    Sebastian: "So? What are you getting at?"


    Gracie: "I want Ashley toe back so she can help me groom neers and expand the studio!"


    Sebastian: "Out of the question."


    Gracie: "President... I beg you."


    Sebastian rejected her without any hesitation.


    As he''d said before, he didn''t like trouble.


    He''d made an exception for


    Stephanie, but she had once saved


    er troet


    him, and besides, she was his fianc¨¦e. He was used to


    But as for others, he wasn''t so amodating.


    He said calmly, "Once Ashley appears, Jeffrey Perez will definitely not let her off easily... Neither will Rebecea. You don''t need me to spell out how much trouble this could cause, do you?"

 Chapter 333

    "But... boss, no one else can help her but you. She was the biggest victim in that incident back then.


    She wasn''t Jeffrey Perez''s mistress. In fact, she and Jeffrey Perez had been secretly in love for three whole years. Then, when the Perez family and the Snider family tied the knot, Reba found out and that''s what kept them in the headlines. At first, Jeffrey Perez didn''t seem to care. I tried to talk Ashley into letting go, but she was too deep into the rtionship and wouldn''t listen to me.


    She''s been living like a rat in the sewer all these years, hiding in the darkness.


    Her life is pretty much ruined. I don''t want her to continue being in the public eye, I just want her to be able to live out the rest of her life like a normal person."


    Sebastianughed coldly, "Do I look like a charity to you? Why would I help someone who has nothing to do with me?"


    Gracie gave a bitter smile, "But you''re the only one who can do it in this world. Reba won''t let her off, and the elders of the Perez family won''t either. She even has a child... even if her life is ruined, her child is still innocent." Sebastian was surprised to hear that Ashley had a child.


    Was it Jeffrey Perez''s child?


    But that had nothing to do with him.


    He said indifferently, "Ms. Gracie, you''ve got the wrong person. I wouldn''t help someone who has nothing to do with me."


    Gracie took a deep breath, "What if... it was for the sake of Ms. Bishop?"


    Sebastian asked, "What does she have to do with this? Or do you think that by letting me entrust Stephanie to you, you can use her as a bargaining chip to threaten me?"


    Gracie shook her head quickly, "No... Mr. President, you don''t know the inside story. I didn''t want to take on two neers without any background at first. If I didn''t know the rtionship between Ms. Bishop and Ashley, I definitely wouldn''t have made an exception for her and Gillian."


    "What''s the rtionship between Ashley and Stephanie?" Sebastian was starting to get annoyed again.


    If there really was a rtionship, Stephanie hadn''t told him anything from the start.


    He thought she said that besides her mother, the person she trusted the most in the world was him. But in reality, she didn''t trust him that much!


    Gracie saw that Sebastian''s face


    was not fooking good, and


    didn''t


    use the affectionate term "my girl" to refer to Stephanie, so she felt somewhat uncertain inside. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Was being Stephanie''s teacher enough for Sebastian to extend a helping hand to Ashley?


    But this was the only way she could try.


    She had no other choice.


    "Ashley is Ms. Bishop''s teacher. I only found out about this when Ms. Bishop convinced me to be her agent."


    "Her teacher?"


    "She''s not just a normal teacher, but


    more like a direct disciple. Ms. Bishop became Ashley''s only disciple, not knowing anything about


    her background, just because they clicked.


    About this, Ms. Bishop can confirm... so please don''t misunderstand, and think that Ashley and I teamed up to use Ms. Bishop, just to get your protection.


    I only found out about their rtionship after the fact.


    ording to what Ms. Bishop told


    me, she felt a connection with Ashley because of her love for her daughter which reminded her of the love her mother had for her. She was worried about what would happen to her child if something happened to her.


    As for Ashley, she thinks Stephanie has a natural talent for acting and is particrly kind-hearted, so she just wants to pass her acting skills on to Stephanie privately.


    In fact, Ms. Bishop doesn''t even know that I''m here asking for your help... so please don''t overthink it."

 Chapter 334

    Gracie was super worried about the whole thing, and Sebastian had no clue from start to finish. He might think she and Ashley purposely approached Stephanie to seek his help. So she exined everything in great detail. After she finished talking, she carefully looked at Sebastian.


    At this moment, Sebastian''s face was as cold as ice.


    Gracie figured that with his expression, things probably wouldn''t go well.


    Martin, who was deep in thought, said, "So back then, Ms. Bishop convinced you to agree by using this method?"


    Gracie forced a smile, "Yes. I had already agreed with Cyrus Damon that unless Ms. Bishop signed with thepany, there was no way I''d take her, let alone Ms. Owens.


    The people I, Gracie, bring in are those I personally choose because I see potential in them.


    Although Ms. Bishop and Ms. Owens seem alright, they haven''t reached the level I approve of yet."


    Martin nodded and looked at Sebastian: "Boss, about this matter..."


    He seemed like he wanted to say something, but seeing Sebastian''s expression, he didn''t dare continue.


    Gracie stood up with a bitter smile, "Forget it, I just wanted to ask for your help with this. Although it might be a small matter to you, for Ashley, it''s a turning point in her life, as well as for her daughter.


    Anyway, whether you help or not is your choice. Even if you don''t, Ms. Bishop is very caring toward me, and I will properly guide her and follow your standards.


    Since that''s the case, I''ll excuse myself."


    Martin quickly said, "Ms. Gracie, let me walk you out."


    Just as they were about to leave, Sebastian suddenly said, "I''ll give you an answer tomorrow." Gracie couldn''t help but feel happy, "Thank you for considering, boss. I''ll wait for your reply." He didn''t directly refuse but promised to consider.


    Gracie thought that this was already the best she could hope for in an unfortunate situation.


    Martin winked at her and while sending her to the elevator, said, "Don''t worry, Ms. Gracie, whether this works out or not mainly depends on our boss''s wife. Just wait for the good news."


    Gracie asked in surprise, "Can Ms. Bishop have such a significant influence on President Ingram?"


    Martin raised his eyebrows, "Based on my understanding of our boss, I guess the reason he looked so upset just now wasn''t because of the favor you asked for today, but because Ms. Bishop had asked Ashley to be her teacher and never told our boss. That''s what he''s angry


    about."


    Gracie was even more surprised, "So I unintentionally screwed over Ms. Bishop?"


    She hadn''t expected Sebastian to be that kind of person. If that was the case, it could only mean that Stephanie held an unusually high position in his heart.


    Only if someone had a special ce in their heart would they care so much about not being told about something, and getting angry because of it, right? For some reason, Gracie suddenly felt more hopeful about Ashley''s situation.


    Martin smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Ms. Gracie, the boss is really fond of Ms. Bishop, he even bought


    ..n


    Rebecea''s castle as her dowry and a


    bunch of jewelry for her. So he won''t


    really do anything to her.


    At most, he''ll just lecture Ms. Bishop a bit, and all she needs to do is just coax him a little, and then this matter will pass."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gracie was shocked, "Reba...that castle built by the Snider family for her when she was born?"


    "That''s right...didn''t expect that, did you? Our boss spares no effort in spoiling his wife. Do you know how much money he spent to buy that vi?"

 Chapter 335

    "How much...?" Martin held up five fingers. Gracie thought, there''s no way that castle is only worth fifty million, not even five hundred million. So it must be five billion? Seeing Martin nod with a smile, Gracie couldn''t help but gasp. She suddenly regretted her attitude towards Stephanie before. Such a person deserves the highest respect! Gracie felt that her luck was really good, finding a rich friend out of nowhere. She decided to serve Stephanie wholeheartedly from now on.


    Seeing her shocked expression, Martin continued, "That''s just part of it... The president personally attended several auctions, bought many jewelry pieces for Ms. Bishop, and even customized the dressing room in the castle. He said Ms. Snider likes shoes, but Ms. Bishop doesn''t, so he turned many ces into jewelry cabs. His goal is to fill all the jewelry cabs with jewelry."


    Gracie gasped again, "Oh my god, the president... is he really that good to Ms. Bishop?"


    "It''s not just that. Recently, there have been some disputes within the Ingram family. The reason is that the president''s mother''s premarital property is now in the hands of his aunt, and the president ns to get it back for Ms. Bishop. I was shocked, but the president said it''s his promise to Ms. Bishop, and he will do it."


    Gracie was shocked! She had even doubted whether Sebastian really liked Stephanie! She was so stupid.


    Seeing Gracie''s surprised expression, Martin felt very satisfied. He had experienced many surprises himself, and now he finally saw that expression on someone else''s face. Gracie said, "I get it... I understand."


    Martin was a bit puzzled, "What does Ms. Gracie understand?" The elevator door opened, and Gracie stepped in with a beaming smile, looking at Martin, "I understand that from now on, I have to stick to Ms. Bishop and never let go! Goodbye Martin!" Martin waved helplessly.


    He didn''t expect the usually serious Ms. Gracie to say something so humorous. But he soon realized that it might not be a joke, but the truth. He had the same idea, and he really wanted to put it into practice. He silently returned to the president''s office and saw that the president had already started working, but his face still didn''t look good. Martin didn''t disturb him but instead arranged for someone to fix the door lock and then resumed work.


    In the lounge, Stephanie had no idea


    what had happened, and she was sleeping soundly. Suddenly, she had a dream where her Silver Fox was being chased, covered in blood, and looking very terrifying. In the dream, Stephanie''s face turned pale with fear. Without any hesitation, she ran towards Silver Fox.


    "Silver Fox... Don''t be afraid, I''ming to save you!"


    In the dream, Sebastian stood still,


    with the


    eyes, coldly


    esarcze wackmiling at


    Stephanie passed right through his body. She couldn''t even touch him.


    Why... Was it because she was already dead?


    "Silver Fox... Why can''t I touch you?"


    swnosText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the dream, Sebastian''s expression didn''t change at all, as if he couldn''t feel her presence.


    Facing those ck shadows, his face was filled with sadness, saying, "You all want me dead, but I won''t give you what you want. Yes, I have no father or mother. No one to protest me but even so, I, Sebastian, have never felt the slightest fear toward you!"


    That expression made Stephanie''s heart ache as she watched.

 Chapter 336

    Yeah.


    Silver Fox had no dad and no mom.


    He also had a lot of family drama. Everyone wanted him dead, trying to snatch the power from his hands.


    Poor Silver Fox.


    Silver Fox, covered in blood, looked so scary.


    "Boo hoo... Silver Fox, why can''t you hear me?"


    "Don''t be scared, Silver Fox. You have no father, and neither do I... You have no mother, I''ll share mine with you. Everyone wants you dead, but I hope you''ll be alright. Silver Fox, even if you lose the whole world... you still have me!"


    "Silver Fox... I''ll always be with you... okay?"


    As it was time to get off work, Sebastian prepared to call Stephanie to go home together.


    But he found her crying and talking in her sleep, seeming to be having a nightmare.


    And almost all of her sleep talk was about him.


    He didn''t rush to wake her up but silently stood by the bed, listening to the words she cried out in her sleep.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but say, "Okay, I''ll allow you to always be by my side.


    But Stephanie, you have to keep your word.


    My world is easy to enter but hard to leave.


    You said it yourself.


    Even if it''s said in a dream, it counts!


    I, Sebastian, take it seriously!"


    Originally, he was sulking all afternoon because she hid Ashley''s matter and didn''t tell him.


    Now, all his sulkiness is gone.


    "Ah! Silver Fox! Don''t die!! Who will protect me after you die!!"


    Suddenly, with a tear-streaked face, Stephanie sat up from the bed.


    Sebastian''s tender feelings were all gone because of what she just shouted.


    He looked at the person on the bed who had just been awakened from the dream with a gloomy face and said coldly, "Who died?"


    Still sleepy and not fully awake from the dream, Stephanie saw Sebastian standing right in front of her and jumped off the bed, rushed over, and hugged him, letting him hold her in his arms.


    Then she sobbed in his ear, "Boo hoo... Silver Fox, I''m so d you didn''t die."


    He held her petite body in his arms, and Sebastian felt a little ufortable with his body unconsciously tensing up.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Seeing the little girl crying like this, he couldn''t say anything harsh and unconsciously patted her back gently, "Had a nightmare?" "Yeah... I dreamt you died."


    "And then... you were afraid that if I died, there would be no one to protect you?"


    Sebastian almostughed out of anger.


    Stephanie sniffed and said with a


    crying tone, "Mainly, I really


    bear to see you die, I was so


    scared... If you died, what would I do?"


    "You''ll have the castle, so you''ll have a ce to live. I gave you a card with lots of money to spend, and there are many jewels prepared for you in the castle. You''ll never have to worry about anything in your life. So, you won''t starve without me." Sebastian said, feeling annoyed.


    "It''s not the same... you''re a good person, you should live a long life... how could you die!


    Silver Fox, you just don''t understand. When I saw you die in front of me just now, my heart almost broke."


    "How much did it hurt?" Even Sebastian didn''t notice that his emotions were constantly changing with Stephanie''s words.

 Chapter 337

    "I feel so much pain... it hurts so much, so please promise me, don''t leave me, okay?"


    "Okay..." He didn''t want to leave this world either.


    Stephanie suddenly realized that she was only dreaming.


    But now, she was in reality.


    Oh my god!


    She actually tackled her beloved man!


    Blushing all over, her whole body stiffened.


    The pain she felt in her dream disappeared, and her body felt stiff.


    Sebastian felt that Stephanie seemed to have finally returned to reality. She was no longer confused, and was finally able to distinguish between dream and reality, which he found somewhat amusing. "Are you awake?"


    Stephanie hugged his neck, with her face pressed against his shoulder, and said with a bitter face, "No, I''m not fully awake yet."


    Her face pressed against his neck made Sebastian''s breath somewhat short.


    "Okay... don''t mess around anymore, go home now that you''re awake."


    "I... I just had a dream, so I''m a little confused..."


    "Mm, I know."


    "So... if I did anything offensive, you won''t me me, right?"


    Sebastian said, "Is it useful to me you?"


    "...I really didn''t mean to tackle you, I just dreamt that you left, and when I saw you were still by my side, I was so excited... so I couldn''t help it." "Are you awake now?"


    "I''m awake."


    "Are you going to get off me now?"


    "If you promise not to me me for offending you, I''ll get off."


    "Stephanie, are you deliberately finding excuses?"


    "Uh... if you think I''m finding


    if


    finen just assume I am  don''t


    finding excuses, anyway, agree, I won''t get off."


    Sebastianughed.


    "Stephanie, do you think that by hugging me like this, you''re taking advantage of me or am I taking advantage of you?"


    Stephanie thought about it seriously


    and said, "If it was someone else, then it''s definitely someone else taking advantage of me, but if it''s you, then it''s me taking advantage of you. After all, you look so handsome and have a good physique. I''m hugging your abs right now, so I must be taking advantage of you. So if you don''t agree, I''ll continue to take advantage of you!"


    Her words rendered Sebastian speechless.


    Stephanie had already lifted her head from his shoulder, she looked at him, and said, "Are you going to agree or not?"


    There was a hint of a threat in her words.


    Sebastian smiled, "What if I don''t agree?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Stephanie looked at his lips and felt a bit itchy in her heart.


    Although she had already fallen in love with him, she had never kissed him before.


    If she was his wife in the future then he would be hers. Could she kiss him?


    Thinking like this, Stephanie''s head heated up, and her lips touched Sebastian''s.


    Her soft lips pressed against his lips, and Sebastian''s lips trembled slightly.


    He was surprised, it waspletely unexpected for Stephanie to suddenly kiss him.


    But Stephanie didn''t seem to understand this, she just gently rubbed her tongue against his lips and then backed away.


    She said to him, "If you don''t agree, I will continue to kiss you!"


    "Stephanie, don''t tease me!"


    It was already getting dark in the autumn evening.


    The light outside the window had already dimmed, but the lounge was not lit up.


    In the dim light, Sebastian''s pair of ck and bright eyes glinted with a dangerous light.


    Stephanie pouted and said, "I''m not


    teasing you, just agree with me. Otherwise, I''ll always carry the. charge of offending you, and won''t be able to lift my head in front of you in the future."

 Chapter 338

    "So, are you gonna kiss me or what?"


    "I''m forcing you here. If you don''t agree, I''ll just get even more bold!"


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh again.


    He knew that if he continued, there was no telling what Stephanie would do.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Fine, I agree."


    Stephanie immediately jumped off him excitedly and said, "You better keep your word, and we''ll pretend this never happened! You can''t bring it up again."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With that, she sat back on the bed and started putting on her shoes.


    Sebastian was helpless. He really didn''t understand what was going on.


    She offended him. If he me her, she''ll offend him again until he stop ming her.


    It was hard toprehend.


    "Let''s go, we''re going home."


    "Alright, let''s go home."


    "Did you finish your dessert?"


    "Yeah... It was too sweet, so I had Martin help me finish most of it."


    Martin didn''t like sweets either, but under his gaze, he reluctantly finished most of it.


    As expected, Stephanie saw the empty dessert box, her face full of happiness, "As long as you like it, I''ll share more delicious food with you in the future!"


    "I finished it all and you didn''t even eat any." Aren''t you mad?


    "As long as you''re happy... I''ll give it all to you!"


    From the thirty-sixth floor elevator, they went straight to the underground parking garage.


    Stephanie, having slept well, was in a great mood and talked nonstop on the way, telling Sebastian all about the drama crew.


    Sebastian just listened quietly.


    Apany employee just got off


    work and


    arrived at the undergro


    parking garage, only to see


    CEO


    Stephanie by his siden


    He wanted to avoid them, but the CEO had already seen him.


    The young employee quickly greeted, "Hello, Mr. Ingram."


    Sebastian just gave him a slight nod, not saying anything.


    The employee was a young man in his twenties, smiling and asking, "Is this your niece, sir?"


    They seemed to be very familiar and close.


    But she looked very young.


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked Stephanie up and down.


    Only to realize that the girl was dressed just like a schoolgirl today.


    He said with a displeased face, "No."


    The employee''s smile froze, "Well, Mr. CEO... I''m going home now."


    Then he heard the girl beside him suddenly huff, " How dare you say I''m Silver Fox''s niece... Let me teli you,om your CEO''s fianc¨¦e, his future wife!"


    The employee''s face turned pale, not daring to make a sound.


    He silently looked at their CEO for help.


    Sebastian said, "Alright, there''s no point in arguing about this with apany employee."


    "Oh... I just don''t like him implying


    that you fook old! I''m already in met


    twenties, and he said I''m your niece, isn''t that implying you look like you''re forty?


    You don''t look that old!"


    Sebastian: "..."


    It was her clothes and appearance that made her look younger. Now it turned into his problem, and others were implying that.


    The employee also hurried to exin, "Mr. CEO... I swear I didn''t mean to imply you''re old..."

 Chapter 339

    Sebastian calmly said, "Don''t ask questions you''re not supposed to ask in the future... also, her existence must be kept a secret within thepany."


    "Alright... don''t worry, boss. I''ll keep it a secret and won''t bber anymore... so, I''m gonna head home now!"


    After saying that, the employee left.


    Stephanie asked, "Mr. Ingram, why does my existence have to be kept a secret?"


    "Do you want to be gawked at like an animal every time you show up at Skyline Corporation?"


    "No... I don''t want that. I understand what you mean, Mr. Ingram... let''s go home."


    Sebastian gave a helpless smile, then got in the car with Stephanie.


    On the way, Stephanie kept talking non-stop.


    Even his personal driver noticed that the usually taciturn boss was actually listening intently, his eyes full of surprise as he drove.


    When they got home, Marilyn Bishop was surprised to see them arrive together and asked, "Steph, weren''t you on set? Howe you''re suddenly back with Mr. Ingram?" "Mom... I finished filming, today was thest day, and I''m back to school!"


    "Oh, you''re done... no wonder you brought all your luggage back. Now you won''t have to work so hard, just focus on studying at school. Kids at your age should be in school!" "I know, Mom. Wow! It smells so good, did you secretly make something delicious for Mr. Ingram?"


    Marilyn helplessly said, "Don''t talk nonsense! I made something good for Mr. Ingram openly, why would I need to do it secretly?"


    "Mom, you don''t love me anymore, now you only have eyes for Mr. Ingram. I''m jealous!" Stephanie yfully pulled her mom''s arm.


    Judith couldn''t help butugh, "Your mom loves you, that''s why she takes care of your future husband too."


    "Heh... is that so!"


    "Haha... Mr. Ingram, aren''t you honored?"


    Sebastian smiled slightly, "Very honored. I''m going to change clothes upstairs."


    Judith quickly said, "I sorted out Stephanie''s luggage and ced it all in Mr. Ingram''s room. Ms. Bishop, go change too, and then we can eat."


    Sebastian and Stephanie were both stunned. Her luggage? Why was it all in Sebastian''s room?!


    Wasn''t she always staying in the guest room?!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    swnv


    Judith saw their confused faces and quickly exined, "Mrs. Bishop is staying in the guest room now. Mr Ingram and Ms. Bishop have already lived together so it should be no big deal to share a room, isn''t that how modern young people are?


    We''re family. There''s no need to be embarrassed about these things."


    Marilyn added, "Since you''ve already lived


    together, there''s no need toet


    stay separate just because you''re worried about my c


    ent


    Stephanie was amazed that she had already been arranged to share a room with Sebastian.


    Oh, my God.


    Stephanie silently looked at Sebastian, but found that he just nodded lightly and said, "I understand." Then he went upstairs.


    As for what he was thinking, Stephanie couldn''t tell.


    She hurriedly followed him, saying, "Sebastian, wait for me."

 Chapter 340

    In the room, Sebastian opened his wardrobe to find half his space had been taken over by Stephanie''s clothes.


    The same thing had happened to the drawer where he kept his underwear, now filled with Stephanie''s bras and panties.


    Sebastian felt a bit weird looking at the pink panties.


    And then, even the sock drawer was mostly upied by Stephanie''s knee-highs and ankle socks.


    By the time Stephanie caught up with him, she took one look at her underwear and the men''s boxers on the other side and quickly shut the drawer, blushing heavily as she stammered, "Silver Fox, don''t look at them." She thought she hadn''t brought this many things. It must had been her mom and Judith who bought all these when they went shopping.


    Sebastian said, "If we keep them together, I''ll see your stuff every time I get my things."


    "Then, Silver Fox, go tell Judith to move all my stuff to the guest room."


    "The guest room is full of your mom''s stuff."


    "Then... I''ll take all these to school tomorrow!"


    "Does your school have big drawers and closets for you to keep your clothes?"


    "Then... Silver Fox, what should I do?" Stephanie was on the verge of tears.


    She felt so embarrassed to have all her personal stuff seen by Silver Fox every day!


    Sebastian arched an eyebrow and said, "Move, I need to get my clothes."


    "I won''t... Silver Fox, if you don''t think of a solution, you won''t get any clothes."


    She didn''t want him to see those.


    Sebastian said coldly, "Stephanie, do you think threatening me is fun?"


    Stephanie stubbornly hung her head and blocked the wardrobe, saying, "Anyway... I don''t want Silver Fox to see my things every day." "Do you think I want to see them?"


    "Humph, Silver Fox, if you don''t want to, find somewhere else for me to put them!"


    "Stephanie, have I been too nice to you? what makes you think I''ll do whatever you ask?"


    Stephanie immediately changed her attitude, pouting and saying in a small voice, "I''m just shy... those are very private things for a girl." Sebastian''s face got weird and he said, "Move first, I''ll think of a solution after I change."


    "And... what about sleeping at night?"


    "Stephanie, are you moving or not?" Sebastian was hungry.


    He wanted to change and go downstairs for dinner.


    Stephanie looked at him pitifully, stepping aside and saying, "Silver Fox, you surely don''t want to sleep with me."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "How do you know I don''t want to?"


    Stephanie looked at him in shock, crossing her arms, "Wait, Silver Fox, do you want to?"


    "Stephanie, what the hell is going on


    and


    in your head all day? Hurry up change, let''s go downstairs for


    dinner, I''m starving."


    WY


    "Oh... Silver Fox, you''re hungry, you should''ve said so earlier."


    "..." He found this girl was at her best when she was asleep.


    Otherwise, she could be a pain in the neck.


    "Out."


    She asked, surprised, "Huh? Silver Fox, why are you suddenly asking me to leave?"


    "Do you want to stay in and watch me change?"


    Stephanie blushed, "I don''t want to see! Hurry up, I need to change too."


    Having stayed at Sebastian''s for a while, she knew he would change into home clothes when he got home.


    Stephanie had adapted to his habit.


    of only wearing outside clothes


    when he went out after staying at his ce for a while.


    Every time she came home, she would change into her home clothes, which she found veryfortable.


    Sebastian''s home clothes were simple in design, while Stephanie''s were different.


    Her autumn home clothes were all thick. The ones Judith and her mom picked for her were all fluffy and had hoodies. The hoodies had animal-ear designs, like little rabbits and little foxes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Sebastian changed and went downstairs, Stephanie picked a set of home clothes with little rabbit ears then happily hopped downstairs.

 Chapter 341

    Stephanie was rxed, unlike when she was on set, constantly juggling her lines and under stress.


    At the dinner table, Sebastian noticed that she was sizing him up.


    He quirked an eyebrow, "What? Got something on my face?"


    Stephanie looked at him incredulously, "Silver Fox, howe you''re not fat? That can''t be right!" "Why should I be fat?"


    "You eat my mom''s cooking every day... shouldn''t that make you fat?"


    Sebastian finally got it, saying lightly, "We have a fitness room at home, and mypany has one, too."


    "So, you eat my mom''s food every day and then work out every day, that''s why you''re not fat?"


    Sebastian retorted, "Do you really want me to get fat?"


    "Yeah! I want you to get fatter, strong and healthy."


    That way he wouldn''t look as handsome as he does now.


    Otherwise, every time she sees him, she gets mesmerized.


    She even got so smitten that she kissed him today.


    Stephanie harbored a creeping suspicion that if this relentless onught of Sebastian''s irresistible allure persisted, she might find her sanity slipping,pelling her towards actions uncharacteristic of her. Sebastian said lightly, "I''m already in good shape, no need to be better."


    "Yep, it''s just that you''re too fit... sometimes I feel you''re not like a human." Sebastian didn''t respond, just shot Marilyn Bishop a nce.


    The next moment, Stephanie got flicked on the head.


    "Ow... Mom, why''d you hit me?" Stephanie covered her head, looking wronged.


    Qu


    "Watch yournguage! You haven''t seen Seb for so long, instead of saying something nice, you


    WedText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    him not human! How could you say that?"


    Sebastian found the meal very delicious.


    His eyes softened, and a hint of a smile appeared.


    Stephanie pouted, "Mom... I didn''t mean that, I meant he''s too handsome... so much so that he doesn''t look human, more like a god."


    "Still, you shouldn''t say Seb isn''t human... What on earth are you thinking, have you lost your marbles from filming?"


    Stephanie pouted again, turning to Sebastian, "Silver Fox, you''re evenughing... not even helping me exin, aren''t you my fianc¨¦?" Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "I think Mrs. Bishop is right in scolding you..."


    Stephanie rolled her eyes, thinking,


    My mom is closer to you than she is to me!


    And she''s like a bullied daughter-inw.


    Judith, full of smiles, said, "Sir, don''t bully Steph, young people talk like this, Martin''s cousin also says things I and her mom can''t understand..."


    Stephanie immediately replied, "See? My mom can''t keep up with us young people, Silver Fox, are you also getting old...I don''t believe you can''t understand me!"


    The next moment, Stephanie almost got hit again, but she dodged,


    She grinned at her mom, "Mom, you can''t hit me."


    Marilynughed, "You''re getting naughtier, even calling me old!"


    "Hehe... I was saying Silver Fox is old, Mom, you''re young! Anyone who sees you would think you''re only 30."


    With Marilyn''s health improving, herplexion was better.


    She was naturally beautiful when she was young, and as her health improved, her beauty showed again, no longer as sickly as before.


    As soon as Stephanie finished, she saw Sebastian next to her looking at her coldly, "I''m old?"

 Chapter 342

    Setting aside her utensils, Stephanie wore a trace of bitterness on her features. "Silver Fox, if you can defy the march of time and remain eternally youthful, why am I denied the same privilege? It seems everyone else gets a reprieve from aging, leaving me to bear the


    brunt of bing the eldest in the family, correct?"


    Give me a break! She thought.


    She really should have kept her mouth shut and just eaten her dinner in peace.


    But she was so happy to be home, she couldn''t help but speak.


    Sebastian replied coolly, "If you can''t say anything nice, don''t say anything at all."


    Marilyn chimed in, "Exactly."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll shut up. Let''s eat," Stephanie quickly dug into her food, only to hear Sebastian set down his fork. "Mrs. Bishop, you asked me for help finding a job. Well, I found one."


    Marilyn''s eyes lit up. "Whichpany?"


    "Skyline Corporation..."


    "Ah..." Stephanie almost choked on her food. "You want my mom to work at yourpany?"


    "Yes, we have an opening in the finance department."


    "Mom, aren''t you nning on taking a break for a while... Can your health handle working so soon?"


    "I''ve been resting for over two months now, I''m feeling great. You can ask Judith, I''ve been staying with Seb and I''ve been doing really well! I don''t want to impose on Seb anymore... Once you go back to school, we should go back home." Sebastian looked surprised. "Mrs. Bishop, are you notfortable living here?"


    "No, no, no... I''m very happy when living here, but it''s not right for me to stay here before you two get married. I only moved in because Steph wasn''t here. Now that she''s back, it''s best if we go home and Steph only stays here asionally." Sebastian nodded. "Then move into the castle... It''s been renovated and is ready for upants."


    Stephanie was taken aback. "Already?"


    "Martin works very efficiently... You can go check it out tomorrow. That''s going to be your home from now on."


    Marilyn quickly shook her head. "No, no, no... That can be your wedding house, I won''t live there."


    Sebastian responded calmly, "We can all live together after the marriage, I don''t mind."


    Stephanie''s brow furrowed in


    bewilderment. "Mom, what''s amiss? Don''t you envision us residing together in the future? Even if


    matrimony binds me to him, wel"


    canMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    surely maintain our shared abode."


    Marilyn gave a bitter smile. "Seb isn''t a stranger... You know my situation... My reputation isn''t good, I don''t want to cause any trouble for you two."


    If everyone found out that Steph was the illegitimate child of the Klein family, she would be looked down upon for the rest of her life.


    "Mrs. Bishop, you don''t need to


    worry too much, I don''t care about these things... If you think the castle is too far from Skyline Corporation, you can stay in thepany''s


    dormitory... I''ll have Martin arrange a separate room for you, and you can visit us on weekends."


    For some reason, Sebastian added thatst bit.


    He hadn''t nned on doing that.


    Stephanie agreed enthusiastically. "That would save me a lot of timemuting to work, and I could


    Mom, think that''s a great idea! You should consider it, the castle might be too big for you and I''ll be living at sehool most of the time, so you


    might feel lonely."


    Marilyn pondered for a moment, then asked, "Is thepany dormitory far from thepany?"


    "It''s a five or six-minute drive, or about half an hour on foot... Mrs. Bishop, do you have a driver''s license?"


    "My mom has a car! She used to have a small sedan, she drove to work and drove me to school every day... but she sold it after she got sick." Sebastian asked, "What about you? Do you have a driver''s license?"

 Chapter 343

    "Er... I haven''t gotten my driver''s license yet."


    "I''ll arrange a coach to teach you how to drive this weekend."


    "Uh... actually, I don''t like driving. I have a terrible sense of direction, even walking I get lost... don''t force me to drive, don''t we have a driver at home?" Marilyn disagreed, "Knowing how to drive is a must-have skill for young people nowadays, Steph. No cking off... there''s no harm in learning more."


    "But Mom..." she began, an edge of trepidation in her voice, "I have a dreadful sense of direction, and I fear colliding with someone... if I were to strike someone whilst driving, I believe the shock alone might be the end of me." Sebastian then said, "You''ll be acting in contemporary dramas in the future, right?"


    "Huh? Yeah, I will."


    "What if you need to drive in a scene... are you going to hire a stunt double to do it for you?"


    "It seems... not a good way."


    "So, are you going to learn?"


    Stephanie made a face, "I''ll learn... but I''ve read online that driving instructors are mean and scary."


    "This is a private instructor. He wouldn''t dare yell at you."


    Who would dare yell at the wife of the Skyline Corporation''s president?


    "So... I''lle back every weekend for lessons?"


    "Yep, are you heading to school tomorrow?"


    "That''s the n... but if my mom needs to move into the dorm, I''ll go the day after tomorrow. I''ll take my mom to the staff dorms tomorrow and spend some time with her."


    "You take Mrs. Bishop to pick out a car. It would make hermute to work easier."


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up, "Mom! Silver Fox is buying you a car!"


    Marilyn shook her head, "No... it''s just a half-hour walk. I can use the exercise. Seb, don''t blow more money on us."


    Sebastian, however, didn''t feel that it was wasteful.


    Compared to the money he spent on Steph and the cost of Mrs. Bishop''s kidney transnt, this was nothing.


    Plus, Steph had said... she''d stay by his side, letting him experience motherly love...Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He really enjoyed this feeling of a family sitting together and chatting after dinner.


    As a kid, he''d experienced this too. His parents were in love then, and their family was filled with joy.


    The adults would sit and chat while he, as a child, sat on his father''sp listening, asionally snuggling into his mother''s arms.


    She would hold him, stroking his head... smiling at him warmly.


    His usually stern father would inevitably soften at this sight.


    So, Julia did love him, her son... but, she loved that man more.


    She was willing... to abandon him and his ill father.


    In the beginning, his fondness for Stephanie and Marilyn sprang from the pain he could not get over.


    Marilyn was seriously ill and didn''t want to burden her daughter. She was prepared to die. But the person she was most worried about was her daughter.


    In the bloom of her youth, Steph


    found herself toiling away in a nightclub... the substantial wages serving as a means to stash away funds for her mother''s impending surgery... Amidst their dire


    circumstances, neither mother nor daughter forsook the other''s plight.


    Even when Marilyn was kicked out of the hospital, humiliated by Mrs. Klein... Steph, who was initially reluctant to marry a man she didn''t love, changed her mind for her


    mother and asked him to take


    responsibility.


    At first, Sebastian was resistant... butter, he felt lucky to have these two warm-hearted people in his life.


    Marilyn''s cooking was delicious...


    much better than Judith''s. And their


    daily care and concern, though just a few simple words, were things no one had ever done for him in his world.


    They already considered him a part of their family.

 Chapter 344

    He began to take care of the mother and daughter meticulously, treating them as people worth protecting for a lifetime.


    Sebastian didn''t know if there were other reasons, but at least for now, he wanted to do this.


    Tapping his fingers lightly on the dining table,


    Sebastian suddenly said, "Mrs. Bishop, if you find it troublesome to go to the car dealership, just pick a car from my garage to use."


    Marilyn chuckled bitterly, "Seb, you''ve done enough for me."


    Judith chuckled warmly, "As his prospective mother-inw, he ought to treat you well. Mrs. Bishop, do not reject his kindness. Mr. Ingram is always earnest and devoid of any deceit. If he extends an offer, rest assured, he genuinely wishes to gift you that automobile. Thus, there''s no need for unnecessary modesty."


    Stephanie, resting her chin on her hand, watched Sebastian and asked, "Silver Fox, when I get my driver''s license, will you give me a car too?"


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows and said, "No."


    "Ah! Silver Fox, that''s not fair!"


    Sebastian stood up, gave her a casual nce and said, "Youngdy, earn your own money and buy a car."


    "Humph! Once I get my acting pay, I''ll reward myself with a car!"


    "Get your driver''s license first!"


    "I''ll work hard!" Stephanie said indignantly, and added, "Wait and see, I''ll have a daughter someday! Then I''ll let her find a good son-inw who will take care of me every day!" Sebastian, who was climbing the stairs, almost stumbled when he heard this,


    He couldn''t help but turn around and give Stephanie a re, "That''s all you aspire to."


    Marilyn found it hard not tough and said, "This girl, she has no shame! She says anything thates to her mind!"


    After saying that, Stephanie also felt that she had said too much and stuck her tongue out at Sebastian in embarrassment, then fell silent.


    She seemed to be a little too excited today, it''s not good to always say shocking things.


    Later that night, when Marilyn and Judith had gone upstairs to sleep, Stephanie sat in the living room downstairs watching TV.


    Sebastian came down for a drink of water and saw her still not going to sleep, a hint of sarcasm shed in his eyes.


    Was she really afraid that he would do something to her?


    If he wanted to do something to her, would he still wait until now?


    "Silver Fox, get me a ss of water too."


    "Do it yourself."


    Stephanie walked over to the dining room in her slippers and said,


    "You''re so stingy, you can''t evenMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    bother to get me a ss of when it''s convenient."


    Sebastian couldn''t be bothered to entertain her anymore.


    After drinking his water, Sebastian prepared to go back to his room to sleep. Stephanie stood in the


    kitchen, silent for a while, then took a deep breath, turned off the TV, and went upstairs. en FindNovel


    She''s not an animal, why does she get horny every time she sees Sebastian? Ah!


    She''s really afraid that one impulse will lead her to sleep with Sebastian!


    He''s so handsome, it''s driving her crazy.


    Whenever she gets a little closer to him, she has difficulty breathing and her heart starts racing. Today, she couldn''t resist and kissed him once, luckily Sebastian didn''t make a fuss about it.


    If she does something more outrageous, Sebastian will definitely get mad.


    After drinking arge ss of cold water, Stephanie mustered up the courage to go upstairs.


    In the room, Sebastian had already taken a shower and gone to bed, but he wasn''t in a hurry to sleep, instead, he was reading a book seriously.


    Hearing the sound of Stephanie opening the door, he looked up at her.


    Stephanie greeted him with a smile, then went into the room to get a change of clothes and went to the bathroom. Taking a shower in Sebastian''s bathroom, Stephanie felt surrounded by his scent.


    Emerging with a rosy flush on her face, Stephanie couldn''t help but acknowledge her growing affection for him.

 Chapter 345

    Stephanie thought to herself: "Chill girl! Silver Fox already has someone in his heart, and it''s not you!"


    After such a disappointing ideaing to her mind, Stephanie indeed calmed down a lot.


    After she came out of the shower, she saw Sebastian and didn''t blush or daydream anymore...


    She naturally walked to the other side of the bed, lifted the nket, and climbed in.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian caught a glimpse from the corner of his eye that the little girl had already tucked herself into bed, and casually asked, "Ready for bed?" "Silver Fox, don''t get the wrong idea, I don''t wanna sleep with you!"


    "Stephanie, what are you thinking now?"


    "Huh? Nothing... I don''t wanna sleep with you, really!"


    Sebastian found himself at a loss for words, relinquishing any lingering hope of this girl''s train of thought ever returning to a semnce of normalcy.


    He set his book aside on the bedside table, extinguishing the light,


    And theny t on the bed.


    Stephaniey facing away from him, her body tense.


    She couldn''t understand why, in such a huge house of Sebastian''s, there was no ce for her other than this half of the bed!


    Her mom even said that it wasn''tfortable sleeping with her and locked the door to keep her out.


    Is she really her mom?


    Suddenly, she heard Silver Fox behind her ask, "Ashley Morris is your teacher?"


    "Huh? Yeah...my teacher is an amazing actress! Thanks to her guidance, our web series went so smoothly... Oh, I almost forgot, I haven''t gone to visit my teacher and Emily yet!" "Who''s Emily?"


    "She''s my teacher''s daughter, super cute, just like a cute Barbie doll... Silver Fox, I wanna have a daughter too, they''re just too adorable!"


    Daughter...


    In the dark, Sebastian''s eyshes trembled slightly.


    "Do you like daughters?"


    "Yeah! Boys are too naughty... I had a rtive who had a little boy, he was so bossy, every time he came to my house he would make a mess of my room, even tore my books... I got so angry that I beat him ??, and then he ran to his parents to tattle.


    His parents even came to scold me, saying why as an adult I''m fighting with a kid... But that kid was so annoying, I just want to beat him up every time I see him." "What happened then?"


    Stephanie said with self-mockery:


    "What else? After that, almost all of


    my rtives stopped associating


    with me.


    After my mom got sick


    they were all afraid that my family would ask them for money.. They all stoppeding over."


    Sebastian listened to the little girl''s self-mocking voice, couldn''t help but say, "You won''t be short of money in the future."


    "Thank goodness you showed up... Otherwise, I don''t know how much longer I''d have to suffer... Every day with my mom, living like it''s a nightmare... Silver Fox, do you know, sometimes I think you''re my lucky star." "Lucky star?"


    "Yes, when one encounters their


    lucky star, their fortunes tend to


    soar... Their entire existence undergoes a dramatic transformation, invariably for better Silver Fox, have you ever


    the


    crossed paths with such a soul?"


    She asked.


    In response, an unspoken thought flitted across Sebastian''s mind - would you, perhaps, be considered as such a person?


    "No..."


    "Don''t worry Silver Fox, you''ll meet them sooner orter. But, Silver Fox, how do you know Ashley is my teacher? I don''t think I''ve told you."


    "Well, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because it has nothing to do with you. She''s my teacher, not yours. Also, Silver Fox, you don''t seem to care about these things, do you? Even the etiquette teacher you hired for me, you didn''t bother to meet." That''s true. So, why was he upset?


    But...


    "Do you know about Ashley''s background?"

 Chapter 346

    "Of course I know, my teacher is a big star... but she seems to have run into some problems, so she quit the showbiz."


    "Aren''t you worried that her troubles might affect you?"


    Stephanie pondered for a moment and said, "Of course I''m worried... but you know, life''s too short to just stop in your tracks because you''re scared of something, right? Should we just not try for the things we want because of fear? How sad would that be..." In the darkness, Sebastian fell silent.


    As a child, he knew Julia was his mother... but he never went to see her because he was scared of something.


    Even when he was sick, running a high fever, craving for a mother''s love, he never went.


    But what good would it do if he went?


    She wouldn''t even acknowledge him as her son...


    "Mmm."


    "Silver Fox... My teacher is really pitiful, you know. Her daughter has autism, and she has no one to help her. She takes care of her daughter all by herself every day... She does the housework, cooks... It''s really sad. Do you know? Emily is very shy, she won''t get close to anyone other than her mother... but she''s willing to get close to me."


    Sebastian thought to himself, that''s because you''re like an angel...


    He didn''t want to get close to any woman since he was a kid, because of his mother, not even his female rtives.


    As he matured, his aversion towards women remained unchanged, particrly when it came to those duplicitous high societydies.


    They really disgusted him.


    But Stephanie was different, she lived so purely.


    She''s like from a different worldpared to those women.


    She easily caught his eye.


    "Silver Fox, are you listening to me?"


    "Mmm..."


    "Do I talk too much? Once I start talking, I can''t stop it!"


    "It''s okay..."


    "Don''t you find it annoying?"


    "Not at all."


    "That''s good... I really like talking to you."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. Every time I see you I be very talkative, maybe it''s because think your life is too boring. All you do every day is work and sleep... no entertainment at all. You''re so pitiful. I feel sorry


    "..." Him? Pitiful? What a load of crap!


    SW you."


    "So Silver Foxx I want to talk to you about fun things, you always listen attentively, even if those things have nothing to do with you... you even respond to me often. If I talk about these things to others, they might just find it annoying... maybe that''s Why I like talking to you."


    "Mmm."


    That might be part of the reason.


    Stephanie''s voice is very clear, when she talks softly, her voice sounds soft and sweet, like she''s cooing, it doesn''t annoy him.


    "By the way Silver Fox... How did you know my teacher is Ashley?"


    "Gracie told me."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did Gracie suddenly tell you this?"


    "She asked me to help Ashley..."


    "Oh? Is my teacher in trouble?"


    "Not exactly... she just wants to change her current situation."


    "What situation... I called my teacher before I came back, she said everything was fine! Is there something wrong with my teacher?"


    "It''s something that happened eight years ago, not now... it''s just the aftermath of that incident."


    "Silver Fox, you seem to know a lot,


    please tell me... I''ve always been curious about my teacher. Her acting is so superb, even if she


    returns to the showbiz now, she can definitely support herself... but she seems to be hiding herself, like she doesn''t dare to see people, she stays in all day."

 Chapter 347

    Stephanie turned around, facing Sebastian. In the darkness, he looked into her bright eyes, shining like stars. "This has to do with Reba Snider."


    "Holy cow! It involves that wicked woman! So, did you promise Gracie to help my teacher?"


    "Do you want me to help?"


    "Uh... I don''t want to always bring you trouble... but my teacher is really pitiful. Could you possibly help her?"


    "Gracie set up the studio for you, wants your teacher to train the newbies on acting skills..."


    "That''s perfect, she can teach me too!"


    "But... when Ashley make her presence known, the Perez n and Reba won''t grant her mercy... Even her own progeny might fall beyond the reach of her protective arms," she added, a note of dread in her voice. Stephanie was taken aback, "Why?"


    "Your teacher and Jeffrey Perez were lovers, deeply in love. The media reported on it quite a bit... Jeffrey and Reba''s marriage was an alliance between two big families, your teacher became the sacrificialmb in this alliance. The Perez family wanted to marry Reba smoothly, to make Reba happy... they wanted your teacher out of the way.


    You''ve met Reba... her temper... Giovanni May had experienced it, and so had Ashley, but to what extent... I''m not sure."


    With this exnation, Stephanie should be clear. Sebastian thought, but he found Stephanie wasn''t talking anymore. Her eyes were filled with anger.


    It seemed, Stephanie cared a lot about Ashley, her teacher...


    Stephanie suddenly said: "Silver Fox... if this is really messy, involves a lot... and could bring trouble to you, just forget about it!" Sebastian was a bit surprised... he thought Stephanie would beg him for help.


    But this girl, after being silent, was actually putting him first.


    Sebastian gave a slight smile, "If I don''t help, Ashley might have to hide in the corner for the rest of her life, like a scared mouse..." Stephanie was silent again.


    This time the silencested longer. Just as Sebastian was about to think she had fallen asleep,


    Her voice faltered, the words catching in her throat, "Silver Fox... I''m at a loss, this situation appears terriblyplex. Your involvement, I fear, will inevitably brew a storm of difficulties... I''ve already caused you so much trouble, even pissed off ady of Reba''s level... really can''t bring you more trouble."


    She was still considering for him...


    This little girl, was quite adorable.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "So... I won''t help?"


    "Uh... just let it go, she''s my teacher, not yours, you don''t have to help her... When I grow up and be strong, I''ll protect my teacher let her see the sunlight again, do what she loves, continue filming


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh, "You want Ashley to wait till she''s old?"


    Stephanie immediately became unhappy, pouted and said, "Don''t look down on me... the directors,


    cers and scriptwriters in the


    crew all think highly of me, saying I have a promising future..."


    "A promising future? You want to be a movie queen?"


    "Yes!"


    "Bing a movie queen means you have a promising future? Have you forgotten what happened to Ashley?"


    Ashley was famous nationwide, but she still didn''t lead a good life.

 Chapter 348

    "But Silver Fox, I''m way different from my teacher! I have another identity, I''m your future wife, the future Mrs. Ingram of Skyline Corporation! The future mistress of the Ingram family!


    Who dares to mess with me?"


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh.


    So, this little girl is still leaning on his power.


    Then he agreed, "Right... you and your teacher are indeed different, you have a bit more chutzpah."


    Stephanie seemed to realize something, and gave a bitter smile, "But in the end... without you, I''m still nothing."


    Sebastian almost burst intoughter...


    "So, what''s your n?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie looked at him with some resentment, "Silver Fox, are youughing at me?"


    "No."


    "Hmph, you are! I''ve said all this... and I still need to rely on you, or I can''t do anything!"


    "No... your director said you have a bright future and you''ll be awesome."


    "Hmph, Sebastian, you said you weren''tughing at me!" Stephanie was so mad she used his full name.


    Sebastian had a smile in his eyes, he turned to her and gave a slight smile, "Stephanie... luck is also a part of strength... You''re luckier than anyone."


    Sebastian thought to himself, because you met me, as long as you ask... I will help you.


    The little girl said his life was boring, all he did was sleep and work.


    But she didn''t know... since she appeared, besides sleeping and working, he had developed other skills and interests.


    That was helping her deal with her problems... and enjoying her sassy and cute behavior when she asked him for help.


    And after he helped her, listening to her sweet talk... saying all these nice things, thanking him.


    He was like a child, who had made some effort, and received rewards...


    nex


    Sebastian''s previous existence was indeed a study in monotony. Stephanie, on the other hand, was a delightfulstorm of chaos. What Sebastiancked, it seemed, was just such a whirlwind - someone to shake his world with a tumult of troubles.


    In these troubles, he found fun.


    Even he probably didn''t realize it.


    Stephanie stared nkly at the ceiling, "So my luck is also my strength?"


    "Yep, exactly." Sebastian chuckled.


    "So... I can handle this on my own, I don''t need your help, right?" "Hmm?" Sebastian didn''t get it.


    Stephanie exined, "I mean... I''ll use my identity as the future Mrs. Ingram of Skyline Corporation, to help my teacher... if anyone dares to give my teacher a hard time, I''ll fight back with my status! I''ll fight back until they dare not mess with my teacher!"


    "I think... it''s fine."


    "Hahaha... Really? Silver Fox, I''m not joking, that''s what I''m thinking right now! If you think it''s okay, I''ll do it!"


    "I support you."


    "Silver Fox, you''re so sweet! I love you to death!"


    Sebastian''s heart rate suddenly sped up.


    Then, Stephanie continued excitedly, "Tomorrow morning I''m going to see my teacher and Emily... then in the afternoon I''ll take my mom to the staff dormitory, after my mom starts working at yourpany tomorrow, I''ll go back to school.


    Then I''lle back every weekend, to spend the weekend with you... By the way, Silver Fox, don''t your employees get weekends off?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why don''t you take weekends off?"


    "Because I''m the boss..." He can choose to work or not to work at any time.


    Besides work, what else could he do?


    Staying at home, he would also feel bored.


    Stephanie immediately expressed her disdain, "Being a boss is not asfortable as being an employee! Silver Fox, you''re not a money-making machine, can''t you chill out a bit?"

 Chapter 349

    "How can I rx?"


    "Step into the world of camaraderie! Sing your heart out, immerse yourself in the vibrancy of bars, scale mountains, partake in the thrill of outdoor pursuits... Sports, cinematic escapades, and more," she suggested, a hint of excitement in her voice. "The world brims with


    fascinating experiences. Haven''t you tasted any of these enticing vors yet?"


    If Stephanie knew, she probably wouldn''t believe it... Sebastian really hadn''t.


    He was raised as an heir, always on guard against those around him.


    His only friend was Putnam Damon.


    Manymon things that people y with every day, he had never tried.


    Seeing him not responding, Stephanie couldn''t help but exim, "You can''t be serious, you''ve never yed any of these?!"


    "Is it that strange?"


    "Isn''t it strange? Oh my god... you''re such a weirdo! You''re so much older than me, and you haven''t tried any of the things I''ve yed with."


    "Stephanie!" She actually called him a weirdo!


    "Hahaha... How can there be someone like you in this world?"


    So he must have been blind to think this girl was cute.


    She was clearly a devil.


    How ridiculous was it to make herugh like that?


    Sebastian turned away angrily, pulled up the nket, and went to sleep.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t want to deal with her anymore.


    Seeing this, Stephanie quickly stoppedughing and said, "I''m sorry... I won''tugh anymore, can you turn back around?"


    "I''m going to sleep!" Sebastian grumbled.


    "I slept too much this afternoon, and I can''t sleep now... Can you chat with me a little longer? I promise I won''tugh at you again." Sebastian didn''t answer.


    He really wasn''t going to pay attention to her anymore.


    But Stephanie really did sleep too much in the afternoon, and she was now full of energy.


    Especially after chatting with him, she stopped overthinking things and became more and more engaged in the conversation.


    Seeing Sebastian ignoring her, Stephanie''s toes under the nket couldn''t help but feel a little itchy.


    As Sebastiany down, the little girl behind him finally quieted down.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes and sleep, he felt... his calf being poked twice by her toes.


    Sebastian moved his leg a little forward.


    Her toes stretched out again, poking him...


    Annoyed, Sebastian reached under the nket and grabbed her foot.


    He warned, "Don''t move around."


    From behind, sheined, "It''s because you''re ignoring me!"


    It was her whoughed at him first, and then he ignored her, okay?


    "Don''t


    able


    Think that just because y e of my feet, I won''t b


    do anything to you! I


    ¨¨ another foot!" Contengs


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stretched out her other foot and continued to poke his calf with her toes.


    Unable to bear it any longer,


    Sebastian wrapped the entire


    nket around Stephanie, separating her feet and her entire body from himself.


    He thenpletely wrapped Stephanie in the nket.


    In the dark, he coldly looked at her and said, "Can you still move around?"


    "Hehe, don''t forget, I still have two hands!"


    She quickly stretched her hands out from under the nket and grabbed Sebastian''s cheeks. Sebastian stiffened and said, "Let go of me."


    "No way... you won''t chat with


    me,


    and you won''t let me move around as I please! Do you know how cruel that is to someone with insomnia?!"


    "Stephanie, if you keep doing this... I''ll really kick you out, do you believe me?"


    "I don''t believe you... you wouldn''t do that to a cute, innocent, and weak girl like me..."


    Sebastian didn''t know what to say.


    Are you weak?


    Are you cute?


    You''re absolutely arrogant.

 Chapter 350

    Sebastian felt like he might have been too nice to her, and now she''s not afraid of him at all.


    She was always provoking him... and threatening him from time to time.


    She even dared to scratch his leg with her toes... If he didn''t teach her a lesson, she might even dare to pluck his leg hair in the future. "Stephanie, if you don''t go to sleep quietly, I''ll tell your mom, Judith, and Martin about you wetting the bed!"


    Stephanie immediately let go, quickly put her hands back under the covers, turned around, covered herself, and closed her eyes. She didn''t dare make a sound.


    Under the covers, she was almost gritting her teeth in anger.


    Sebastian, you''re so ruthless!!


    You said you would forget!


    You''re actually using this to threaten me.


    This is too much!


    Stephanie bit the covers in frustration.


    Sebastian felt that it was finally quiet and was ready to pull the covers over himself and go to sleep.


    But when he pulled the covers with force, he identally pulled Stephanie, who was inside, into his arms.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie was startled and looked up at the man close to her in the darkness, asking, "Sebastian... what are you doing?"


    Their distance was so close that if Sebastian lowered his head, he could kiss Stephanie.


    Almost subconsciously, Sebastian shook off the covers.


    Stephanie was thrown out... and rolled directly onto the floor.


    "Ouch..."


    Sebastian felt that he couldn''t sleep well as long as he shared a bed with this little girl.


    He got up and picked her up from the floor.


    "Sleep quietly and don''t make any more trouble."


    Stephanie rubbed her butt in grievance and said, "I was already asleep... it was you who pulled me over when you pulled the covers." "Did it hurt when you fell?"


    "Yeah...it hurts a lot. Are you gonna help me rub it?"


    "Where?"


    "On my butt..."


    Sebastian almost wanted to hit her.


    Then he heard the little girlugh, "Are you really going to rub it for me?"


    "Stephanie, do you even act like a girl?"


    "Where am not acting like one? I have boobs, a butt... a good figure slim waist, long legs... I''m very pretty, and everyone knows I''m a girl at first nce~!"


    Sebastian listened to these words... and unconsciously thought of the first night he met her. She was indeed very pretty,


    But...


    "Stephanie, if you say one more word, I promise your bed-wetting will be public tomorrow!"


    "Ah! I won''t say anything! You''re such a bad guy, always threatening me!"


    Poor Stephanie was threatened with such an embarrassing thing twice.


    Sebastian was simply a demon!


    Did he know how humiliating it was for a gir wet the bed? If it got out,


    she''d beughed at for a lifeting 1.96


    She was already traumatized by the threats.


    Finally, the world became quiet again.


    Usually, Sebastian would be asleep by now.


    This little girl was really a headache... fortunately, she didn''t do anything bold after that.


    But in the middle of the night, the clingy little girl unconsciously leaned in while she was asleep.


    Having learned fromst time,


    directly pulled out the


    was resting on and


    stuffed it into her arms.


    She could hug the pillow all she wanted since he was sleeping with his back to her. However, even so, Stephanie''s leg was still wrapped around his waist for the whole night... Sebastian slept with his body tense... feeling like he didn''t sleep well the entire night.

 Chapter 351

    The next morning.


    Stephanie invited Gracie to visit Ashley together.


    Gracie was actually busy with work, but when she heard it was to visit Ashley, she agreed immediately.


    When they arrived, they found Brook Nelson there too.


    Seeing Gracie and Stephanie, Brook looked surprised.


    Ashley looked a bit panicked when she saw Stephanie and Gracie.


    "Gracie, long time no see."


    Gracie smiled at her and said, "If I didn''te to find you, would you never n to see me again in your life?"


    "Didn''t I contact you before?"


    "Yeah. Where''s Emily?"


    "Emily''s in the room."


    Stephanie hurriedly greeted Brook, "Ms. Nelson, you''re here too!"


    "Stephanie, have you finished filming?"


    "Yeah! Just finished yesterday, and I''m here to visit my teacher today."


    Brook smiled and nodded, "I have something to ask your teacher. But it seems she''s not willing to agree."


    "Oh? Ms. Nelson wants my teacher to help teach students?"


    "Yes. Last time you and Gillian Owenspleted the filming smoothly, thanks to your teacher. I think your teacher isn''t doing much now, so why not teach some students? Charge by the hour, and make some money to make life better. But your teacher says she already has an apprentice. From now on, she only wants to teach you and doesn''t want to take any more students."


    Stephanie''s heart moved and looked at Ashley, "Teacher, just do as you wish, don''t sacrifice anything for me."


    Ashley shook her head, "This is my own wish. I didn''t sacrifice anything for anyone, Steph, don''t worry. Mainly I don''t go out often, and Emily is more shy. She''s just feeling a bit better now, and I''m worried she''ll be scared.


    Brook, I appreciate your kindness, but you know my situation. I really can''t ept it."


    Brook frowned, "When you taught Stephanie and Gillian, Ashley, didn''t you do a great job?"


    Gracie sneered, "What? Brook, are you trying to force Ashley to teach your students?"


    "I''m not. I just see that her life is a bit difficult now and want to help her. And I thought she''d be willing, she already agreed to two students."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Heh, that''s your own problem, you agreed without asking her first!"


    "Gracie, what do you mean? If you hadn''t given up on Ashley in the first ce, would she be like this now? Now you turn around and y the good guy as soon as you meet!"


    Ashley''s face changed, "Let''s not quarrel, everyone. Just talk it out nicely."


    Gracie sneered, "That''s a matter between Ashley and me, none of your concern." Observing her teacher''s perplexed expression, Stephanie''s heart sank, a tinge of mncholy enveloping her


    "Alright, Gracie. Let''s not fight anymore. You''ve scared my teacher."


    Gracie finally stopped sneering and looked at Ashley, "Can you invite me in to sit down?"


    Ashley warmly said, "Please sit down. What would you like to drink? I only have milk here." "You sit with Ms. Nelson and Gracie, I''ll go make tea."


    "Alright. Steph, I''m really sorry to bother you."


    "It''s fine."


    After making the tea, Stephanie went to see Emily in the room.


    She treated this ce like her own home.


    In the living room, Gracie and Brook didn''t quarrel anymore.


    Gracie directly told Ashley her purpose foring.


    Ashley almost immediately shook her head and refused, "No need. I know you both mean well, but I have Emily to take care of. I gave birth to her, and have to be responsible for her. She can''t go out and meet people, so I''ll stay at home with her."


    angh

 Chapter 352

    Brook frowned and said, "You can teach some students at home, just spend an hour or two a day, and you can make some money to live a better life."


    "Stephanie, however, already falls under my tutge, and I hadn''t intended to extend my instruction to others," hse continued, a hint of firmness in her tone. "I cannot permit anyone to eclipse her aplishments. Certain performing talents are not meant to be widely disseminated - it''s an unwrittenw in our profession. So, I beseech you not to ce me in a difficult position."


    Brook sighed helplessly, "Alright, I won''t push you anymore. If you don''t want to teach, then don''t."


    Gracie insisted, "Do you n to stay here for the rest of your life, not going out and meeting people? You may be fine with that, but what about Emily? Don''t you care about her future?"


    Brook frowned at Gracie''s attitude towards Ashley, "Gracie, don''t you know Ashley''s situation? You''re still pushing her. If she goes out, can she live a normal life?"


    Gracie said indifferently, "Cut the crap. If I couldn''t protect her, I wouldn''t even bring it up. Why would I hurt her?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Brook burst intoughter.


    "Do you have the ability to protect her? Where were you when she had that ident back then?"


    "And what about you? You were there, in the same team as her. Did any of you help her when she had the ident?" "Enough!!" Ashley shouted, pale-faced.


    Both of them immediately calmed down and exined, "Ashley, don''t overthink it. We didn''t mean to bring up the past."


    "I''m not overthinking. Those things are in the past, so stop arguing. You''ll scare Emily."


    Stephanie came out holding Emily and said, "Master, Emily is fine. She''s not scared."


    This was the first time Gracie had seen Emily.


    She didn''t look much like Ashley, but rather more like Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey''s son looked like his mother, Reba. But his daughter looked like him.


    Seeing her daughtere out, Ashley''s gaze was almost entirely on Emily.


    Seeing that Emily really wasn''t scared, she couldn''t help but sigh with relief and smile bitterly, "Steph is so smart."


    Emily


    SO


    daughed and said, "I told s not scared anymore ting,


    you guys were just


    even remembers me!"


    "Yeah, when you were away, Emily would sometimes ask where you were."


    "Really?!" Stephanie said, her face full of surprise.


    Ashley looked at Emily with a smile, "Look, Steph is here. Are you happy?"


    Emily shyly buried her head in Stephanie''s neck.


    Seeing this, Ashley couldn''t help butugh.


    Stephanie alsoughed and said, "Oh my, our Emily is being shy."


    "Naughty," Emily suddenly spoke.


    Both Stephanie and Ashley burst intoughter.


    Gracie couldn''t help but feel emotional at this scene.


    She knew that autistic children had difficulty epting outsiders.


    But Stephanie had not only made contact with Emily in a short time, but also made her remember and ept her. Perhaps the main reason Ashley chose her as a disciple was this.


    She shifted her gaze to Emily and then said to Ashley, "Ashley, look at Emily She''s so adorable. We should


    take her out to see the love


    Ashley shook her head, "Emily gets scared easily. When we were


    abroad, she was badly frightened by a neighbor''s child. During that time, she would wake up crying every night, terrified, and then start screaming."

 Chapter 353

    "As long as we protect her, everything will be fine."


    "I know, but I''m still a bit worried. Her situation just got better, and I don''t want her to face any more trouble."


    Gracie said with a headache, "Steph, go talk to your teacher, Ok?"


    "Gracie, chill out. If she were that easy to persuade, howe you couldn''t do it before?"


    Ashley said in surprise, "You told Steph about my stuff?"


    "No!" Gracie was also surprised.


    Stephanie winked at her and said, "My Silver Fox told me about it."


    Brook couldn''t help but interrupt, "Everyone in the ss talks about it. You mean your mysterious fianc¨¦?" "Yep, my Silver Fox."


    "President Ingram. He actually told you all this. Did he agree to help?"


    "Gracie, you''re so funny. You don''t ask for my help with my teacher''s stuff, but you go to him."


    Gracie said helplessly, "The problem is, would it be any use to ask you?"


    "Gracie, you think I, as the president''s wife, am not as powerful as the president, huh?"


    "I didn''t mean that." Although she had thought so before, after hearing Martin''s words yesterday, she no longer had that idea.


    Brook and Ashley exchanged puzzled nces, their faces reflecting utter confusion. They werepletely in the dark, unable to grasp the subject matter of the conversation unfolding before them.


    "As long as you don''t mean that. Gracie, remember, just talk to me directly about this kind of stuff in the future. If I can''t solve it, I''ll ask my Silver Fox for help."


    Gracie quickly and seriously promised, "Alright, I got it."


    "Steph, what are you guys talking about?" Ashley couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "We''re talking about my Silver Fox. Teacher, let my Silver Fox treat you and Emily to a meal sometime!"


    "Ah? Silver Fox? Is he your fianc¨¦, the one Ms. Nelson mentioned?"


    "That''s right!"


    "But I can''t go out with Emily."


    "What about for the sake of my fianc¨¦?"


    "I..."


    "Teacher, won''t make things


    difficult for you. Just once, can we go together? Let''s take Emily along. I know a ce with lots of kids favorite foods! Emily will love it!" en FindNovel


    Gracie immediately gave Stephanie an appreciative look.


    This girl really knows how to make things work.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only could Ashley meet Sebastian in person, but Ashley would also stop staying at home and try to take Emily out to meet people.


    Ashley hesitated, "This... Steph..."


    "Teacher, don''t refuse so quickly. We should at least ask Emily what she thinks. If Emily wants to go, you don''t have to go, I''ll take her out by myself." Ashley said helplessly, "Steph, I haven''t seen you for months, and you''ve learned how to scheme against me."


    "I didn''t! Emily, do you want to go out


    and have fun? I know a ce with lots of fun stuff and lots of yummy food, like sweet cake, cheese, and your favorite fried chicken wings. And ice cream, do you want some?


    "And some really handsome guys too! They''re even better looking than the guys in theics!"


    Emily blinked, seemingly wanting to go.


    But then, as if she suddenly thought of something, she shrank her neck and shook her head.


    Stephanie felt disappointed and said, "Sigh. I really want to go, but if I go alone, I won''t have anypany. I want to bring your mom, but she can''t leave you, so she doesn''t want to go with me. Now Emily doesn''t want to go with me either. I''m so pitiful. No one wants to go with me."


    Emily immediately said, "I''ll go."

 Chapter 354

    Stephanie immediately lifted Emily up happily and said, "I knew it! My Emily loves me the most!"


    Emily wasn''t scared at all, and evenughed as she was lifted.


    It seemed that they often yed like this in private.


    Seeing this, Ashley couldn''t help but smile.


    Well, as long as Emily was happy. And besides, there''s no way they''d be so unlucky as to run into those people she never wanted Emily to meet in her entire life on this one outing, right? She could make an exception this time.


    "Ashley, you have no reason to refuse now, right? If you don''t go, I''ll take Emily out to have fun by myself."


    Ashley reluctantly said, "Fine, I''ll go! I''ll agree, okay?"


    "Haha, see? Gracie, my teacher can''t be persuaded by anyone but me!"


    Gracie gave her a big thumbs up and said, "Boss Stephanie, you''re awesome!"


    "Ha. Gracie, you''re making fun of me again!"


    Seeing this, Brook couldn''t help but feel envious and said, "Steph, can you also help your teacher out? Persuade her to teach my students as well."


    Stephanie winked at Brook and said, "You want me to help others learn my teacher''s acting skills? I''m not happy about that! My teacher is mine, and I''m not sharing."


    Brook sighed, a touch of helpless resignation in his voice. "All we''re doing is imparting some foundational knowledge," he confessed. "Consider the potency of a teacher''s thespian prowess. It''s a mere performance before an eager ss of students. Ultimately, how much they glean hinges on their individual capacities."


    "Does it have to be my teacher? Ms. Nelson, your acting skills are also amazing, right?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not the same. Steph, you''ve seen how your teacher can instantly get into character and then snap out of it. Even seasoned actors rarely have this kind of skill, let alone being able to control it so freely."


    "Right. When I first saw my teacher''s skills, I was shocked and felt that even learning a little bit from her would be useful for a lifetime."


    "That''s why I''m thick-skinned this time, asking your teacher for help. Some ssmates in our ss have been cast, so I want them to learn as much as they can in a short time."


    "Let Steph teach." Ashley suddenly said.


    Stephanie immediately smiled and said, "Teacher, you''re giving me too much credit. I''m still a beginner."


    Ashley shook her head and said, "If it''s just learning this superficial stuff, what you''ve learned from me is enough."


    Brook was surprised and asked, "Have you taught Steph anything since then?"


    "I talked to my teacher on the phone every day in the crew, sometimes even video calling, and she demonstrates for me."


    "In that case, you''ve been learning for a few months. It''s doable. So when are youing back to school, Steph?" "Tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow morning''s ss will be your responsibility. Those selected students will have their scripts with them. You just need to demonstrate ording to your teacher''s guidance, and how much they can learn depends on their own abilities."


    "Teacher, I can''t do it. I''m still a newbie! Even if I had the ability to demonstrate, I doubt anyone would ept my guidance!"


    "I''ll personally supervise, and see


    who dares not to ept! So it''s settled. I won''t stay to bother you guys anymore. Ashley, if you ever have a chance toe back, I''ll fully support you. I might not be able to help much with other things, but if you want to be a Center Stage teacher or something simr, I can definitely help."


    Ashley shook her head, a wry smile gracing her lips. "No, there''s no need for that. All desire for the remainder of my life is to be with my Emily. don''t require anything else," she dered with heartfelt sincerity.

 Chapter 355

    "Alright, any problem, remember to let me know."


    "Sure."


    After Brook left, Ashley turned around and saw Gracie''s cold expression.


    Ashley was startled and lowered her head awkwardly, "Gracie, why the long face?"


    "You run to Brook with your problems, not me? You trust her? She just stood by and did nothing, I''ve always had a bone to pick with her!"


    Ashley hung her head low, "That incident... I don''t me anyone, it''s water under the bridge. Gracie, I''ve moved on, you should too. I''ve got Steph, I''ve got Emily. It''s enough." "What about me? Ashley, you left, do you have any idea what that''s done to me?


    You ditched our shared dream. You wasted your life on a guy, and because of that, I can''t stand men, I''m almost forty and I''ve never even dated! I don''t just despise men, I''m scared! Do you know my life''s been a mess because of you?"


    Ashley''s pale face stared at her, speechless.


    She knew she''d let Gracie down, betrayed her trust, and all her sacrifices.


    But she never thought it would have such a huge impact.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m... I''m sorry."


    "What good is sorry! Ashley, you can run away, you''ve got your reasons. But me, Gracie, I''ll never forgive you!"


    "I..."


    "Gracie, why are you being so mean to my teacher?"


    "I''m not, we''re just talking, Steph, don''t get it twisted. I''ve got to go, I''ve got work, you stay here and keep your teacherpany." "Okay."


    "Gracie, let me walk you out."


    Gracie nced at Ashley, "If you''ve got the guts to walk me home, do it. Otherwise stay here and keep hiding."


    With that, she stormed off.


    Seeing this, Stephanie felt bad for Ashley, "Gracie''s being so mean to you."


    Ashley gave a bitter smile, "I owe her a lot. ver thought my issues would affect her like this."


    "Teacher, you can''t take all the me. Gracie''s just trying to push your buttons, hoping you''ll get out more, stop being so scared."


    "But Steph, I am scared, you don''t know what I went through."


    "No, teacher, I do know, Silver Fox told me everything yesterday."


    Ashley shook her head, "That''s all hearsay. Brook was there, she saw it all. But nobody helped me, not that I me them, nobody wants to stir up trouble."


    "Teacher, you know what? When Silver Fox told me, I was so sorry. Why wasn''t I there?! If I was, I would''ve protected you."


    Ashley forced a bitter smile, her


    voice tinged with a mix of nostalgia and regret. "You were just a young girl back then, and it would have been overwhelming for you. How could l-expect you to protect me? If something like that were to ur, I would prefer you to stay out of it. It''s not worth risking yourself for," she admitted, acknowledging the weight of the situation and the desire to shield Stephanie from harm.


    "But teacher, you know what? I had the same experience when I wasz filming took action and saved a girl who was in the same situation as you. But her situation was different,


    You and Jeffrey Perez were lovers, openly in a rtionship. But Reba was the other woman, she humiliated you publicly! I won''t forget this!"

 Chapter 356

    Ashley asked in shock, "Steph, do you really know about my past?"


    "Why won''t you believe me, teach? I''ve encountered Reba on two asions, and each time, I managed to rile her up without facing any consequences. It''s my way of standing up for you and getting back at her. However, what she did to you goes beyond mere revenge," Stephanie exined earnestly, emphasizing the distinction between her actions and the unresolved matter involving Reba. Ashley asked in shock, "You... you actually know Reba? Seems like you really know everything."


    "So what if I do? Don''t worry, teach. If I can hold my own against Reba and not get the short end of the stick, it means I''ve got some solid backing."


    "But isn''t Steph from an ordinary family? Doesn''t she have a sick mom at home?"


    "My mom''s surgery was sessful, and she''s back to normal. She''s even starting work at Silver Fox''spany tomorrow."


    "I''m pretty curious now. Who''s the Silver Fox in your family?" Ashley was genuinely curious.


    It seemed like the Silver Fox from Steph''s family was her entire source of confidence.


    Being able to hold her own against Reba meant Steph''s background was definitely not ordinary.


    Stephanie winked at her and said, "Curious, huh?"


    "Stop teasing me, Steph."


    "I''m not telling! If you want to know, you''ll have to meet him yourself. Emily, let''s go. I''ll call our home''s Silver Fox and see if he''s free for lunch! We''ll go eat something yummy!" With that, she picked up Emily and left.


    Ashley stood there, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    She was at her wits'' end with this mischievous student.


    But this little girl was so endearing and warm.


    Having connections was one thing. Now, she even wanted to bring them in to help her.


    But for Emily''s sake, Ashley was willing to give it a shot.


    At the very least, she didn''t dare to think too much. Just being able to let Emily get out and see more of the world was enough.


    Stephanie was super efficient. She said she''d call Sebastian, and she did it right away.


    In the room, Stephanie sat with Emily in herp and dialed Sebastian''s number.


    The call was picked up pretty quickly.


    Stephanie noticed that every time she called Silver Fox, he answered super quickly.


    "Silver Fox!!"


    "What''s up?"


    "Do you know who I''m holding right now?"


    "That doll?"


    "Humph, what doll, I''m holding Emily!"


    Then, the voice of the little girl on the other end of the line chimed in, "Emily, do you know who I''m talking to? I''m chatting with an incredibly handsome guy who''s even more dashing than the protagonists in cartoons!" Her words carried a sense of yful admiration.


    Stephanie started buttering him up again.


    She definitely wanted something from him.


    Emily looked at the phone curiously, not saying a word.


    Stephanieughed heartily, "Silly Emily, you can''t see people through


    thisMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the phone. Wait for me, I''ll er


    handsome guy out to have


    with you!"


    Sebastian, on the other end of the line, raised an eyebrow unconsciously and asked, "You want me to have dinner with a kid?" "Yeah, Silver Fox, it''s an honor. You must agree."


    "When?"


    "Today at lunch, is that okay? With me and my teacher Ashley. It took


    me a long time to convince Email A


    go out, and only then did my teacher agree."


    "Then you''ll have to spend a long time convincing me before I agree."


    "Ah, Silver Fox, I didn''t know you had a sense of humor."

 Chapter 357

    Sebastian grinned, "I''m serious, girl."


    "Come on, Silver Fox, do us a favor. Please, for the love of God,e out and join us, three lovelydies, for a meal. Otherwise, we''ll shrivel up and die of loneliness."


    Sebastian twitched at the corners of his mouth, "You really have a knack for nonsense, don''t you? Didn''t your teacher ever teach you anything useful?"


    "You''ve got it all wrong, Silver Fox. My teacher only taught me the good stuff. This nonsense you''re hearing, it''s all natural, baby. You said yourself that I''m pretty good just the way I am, no need to be a copycat." Well, he did say that.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Where are we eating?"


    Truth be told, Sebastian had never been asked out like this before.


    Everyone knew he was a tough cookie to crack.


    Only Stephanie had managed to get him to step out of hisfort zone and try new things.


    "Maddie took Gillian and me to this incredible Western restaurant thest time. The food was absolutely phenomenal, and they even had a dedicated y area for kids. It''s a bit on the expensive side since it''s a fancy establishment, but since it''s our first time treating our teacher, we should go somewhere nice," Stephanie suggested, emphasizing the desire to make the asion special.


    "Sounds good. Just send me the address."


    "Alright, Silver Fox, drive over after work. I''ll have our driver take us."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, Stephanie nted a kiss on Emily''s cheek, "Our handsome man agreed! Emily''s going to meet a real hunk soon. How about we let him treat us to some yummy food?"


    Caught up in the moment, Emily grinned and agreed, "Sure."


    Ashley watched from the doorway, a mix of emotions in her heart.


    Oh well, it was just a social outing!


    As long as her daughter could gradually adapt to new things. Slowly go back to normal.


    She would give everything for it!


    By noon, Stephanie was all ready to go, dressed in a hoodie and jeans.


    Her long legs paired with sneakers gave her a youthful vibe.


    Ashley was not one to venture out often, but she had a great sense of style.


    She was wearing a leather jacket with dark jeans and boots.


    Her wavy hair fell over her shoulders and she wore sunsses.


    Emily was dressed like a little doll, her naturally curly hair shiny and ck.


    Her eyes were big and bright.


    Seeing her reminded Stephanie of the man she''d met before, Emily''s biological father, Jeffrey Perez.


    Their eyes were identical.


    No wonder their teacher was reluctant to take Emily out. If they ran into someone who knew Jeffrey Perez, they would probably recognize her! "Does Emily have sunsses, teacher?"


    "Yes, she does."


    "Let''s put them on her. Emily, don''t you think your mom looks cool wearing sunsses? How about we all look cool like her?"


    Emily nced at her mom and then nodded in agreement.


    Emily was seven years old. Under normal circumstances, a child her age would be able to walk on her own.


    But she was very shy andcked a sense of security, so she was mostly carried by Ashley.


    asionally, Stephanie would offer to carry her when she thought Ashley was getting tired.


    Thankfully most of the time was spent in the car. They only got out when they arrived at the mall where Stephanie and Maddie had hang out before.


    Ashley embraced Emily tightly, providing a secure haven within her arms. Stephanie''s attention was drawn to Emily, observing the ashen


    hue overtaking herplexionen


    her body trembling with evident fear.


    Ashley also looked a bit uneasy.


    Stephanie quickly took Emily from Ashley and gently patted her back, "It''s okay, Emily. Don''t be scared. You know how tough I am, right? I''m a trained taekwondo fighter, you know See those seven or eight people over there? Looks like a lot, right? But I can take them all down with just one hand! So, Emily, don''t be scared. If anyone dares to bully you, I will knock them out!"

 Chapter 358

    Ashley found that her pupil''s childishforting method was surprisingly effective on Emily.


    Emily even nodded in agreement, saying, "Okay."


    Only then did Ashley''s tense nerves rx.


    "Steph, you always know what to do."


    "Teacher, you should try my way of pacifying kids, it''ll definitely work. Wow, there''s a kids'' clothes store over there, let''s go check it out!" "Steph, maybe we should just head back after eating."


    "No way, it''s rare that we get to bring Emily out. Emily, do you want me to buy you a pretty dress?"


    "Okay."


    With a helpless look on her face, Ashley let them go on their way.


    There were quite a few kids in the store. Emily, perched on Stephanie''s shoulder, watched them run around curiously.


    Suddenly, a little boy nced at her and disdainfully said, "You''re such a big baby, needing to be carried around. Loser."


    Emily immediately got angry and shouted, "You''re the loser!"


    Stephanie and Ashley were both shocked to hear this.


    Oh my god!


    Emily had just unlocked a new skill - arguing with others.


    The little boy, insulted, stuck his tongue out at her and said, "I''m not a loser, you are. Only losers need to be carried around when they''re grown-ups!"


    Emily immediately struggled to get out of Stephanie''s arms.


    Stephanie cautiously let her down.


    Ashley''s nerves tightened again as she watched Emily carefully.


    "See? I can walk! I''m not a loser!" Emily red at the little boy.


    The boy stuck his tongue at her again before leaving with his mom.


    Emily watched him leave, fuming, and from then on, refused to be carried.


    Stephanie and Ashley had no choice but to hold her hand and walk on either side of her.


    The girls'' clothes in the store were all so pretty.


    Stephanie picked out several outfits for Emily in one go, even Ashley was surprised and said, "Steph, that''s enough. Emily hardly goes out, she doesn''t need so many clothes."


    But Stephanie ignored her and asked Emily, "Do you like them, Emily? If you do, I will buy them all for you, okay?"


    "Okay."


    What girl doesn''t like to look pretty?


    It''s in a girl''s nature to dress herself, even little girls who are seven or eight.


    After buying the clothes and matching shoes, Emily was a whole new person when she left the store.


    She was already as pretty as a doll, but now she was even more noticeable on the street.


    Emily, being sized up by strangers, got a little nervous and said, "Scared."


    "Don''t be scared! They''re just strangers passing by. They have nothing to do with us. We won''t let anyone bully you, and if they try, we''ll make sure to chase them away!" Stephanie reassured, determined to protect Emily.


    Emily wasforted again, but she was still not used to it. Her beautiful eyes darted around, looking at everything with both fear and curiosity.


    Gradually, she seemed to get used to it.


    Because she found that those people were indeed just passing by and wouldn''t hurt her.


    She even saw other kids ying happily with their parents.


    She was quite envious.


    She also wished she had a father, a strong and tall one who could protect her.


    They finally arrived at the restaurant.


    As soon as she sat down, Emily, who had been silent all the way, couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, where''s my dad?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashley turned pale at the question.


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh and said, "Emily, why are you suddenly asking about your dad?"

 Chapter 359

    Emily pointed to the other side.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There, at another dining table, was a family of three. The atmosphere was very cozy, they were having a meal.


    No wonder Emily was envious.


    Observing Ashley''s pale countenance, Stephanie feltpelled to offer sce. "Teacher, it''s actually a positive development that Emily is starting to ask such questions. It signifies her growing desires and the emergence of her thought processes, akin to that of a typical child," Stephanie reassured, aiming to alleviate Ashley''s concerns.


    Ashley gave a bitter smile, "Yes, it''s a good thing."


    Unfortunately, Emily didn''t have a dad and couldn''t have one.


    What they didn''t expect was that the dad Emily was talking about actually showed up.


    At the restaurant entrance, Sebastian just walked in and bumped into an acquaintance.


    Jeffrey Perez also looked at him with some surprise, "Yo. President Ingram, what a rare chance to see you here."


    Sebastian gave him a casual nce, "Very rare."


    He happened to be in the same restaurant with Ashley.


    Jeffrey looked like he had just finished eating and was about to leave. They probably wouldn''t meet.


    Jeffrey raised an eyebrow, "Your little fianc¨¦e, I''ve met her. She''s quite cute and she even toasted me. Did she tell you about this?"


    No.


    The little girl had been keeping things from him again.


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Is it important?"


    "Of course it''s important. After all, your future wife was toasting other men. Don''t you care at all?"


    "In the past, Ashley toasted a lot of people, did you care?"


    Jeffrey''s pupils shrank slightly at the mention of Ashley''s name, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    "Sebastian I don''t believe that once your little fianc¨¦e bes famous, you''ll marry her and people won''tugh at you,ugh at the Ingram family, and you can withstand the pressure from your family,


    If you can withstand all that, then I, Jeffrey Perez, salute you!"


    "I don''t need Mr. Perez''s admiration! I, Sebastian, do whatever I want and don''t care about other people''s opinions. My little girl likes acting, so I let her y. Whether she bes famous or not is up to her,


    No one can stop me from marrying her."


    "Heh. Everyone can talk big, Sebastian, you just need to know. What I can''t do, you can''t do either."


    "Well. Mr. Perez, just wait and see."


    Jeffrey Perez raised an eyebrow, didn''t say anything, but seemed to have seen something, his eyes were taken aback.


    "Hey, Silver Fox, why are you standing here instead of going inside?"


    Stephanie, holding Emily, suddenly appeared at the entrance.


    Sebastian''s gaze involuntarily fell on the little girl''s face, which was as pretty as a doll''s.


    Then, his gaze fell on Jeffrey.


    Unless Jeffrey was blind, he should be able to recognize her.


    Stephanie''s face drained of color as she caught sight of Jeffrey. Instinctively, she took a step forward, drawing Emily protectively behind her, shielding her from his presence. Meanwhile, as Jeffrey cast his gaze upon the young girl, an indescribable emotion welled up within his heart. There was something about her face, her


    eyes... a profound familiarity that


    stirred his soul.


    He almost instinctively asked, "Whose kid is this?"


    Stephanieughed, "Wow, Mr. Perez, you''re also eating here today? What a coincidence. Silver Fox, do you guys know each other?" Sebastian replied indifferently, "Yes."


    "Silver Fox, I''m taking Emily to y over there."


    Sebastian followed her gaze and saw a small yground at the entrance of the restaurant, where many children were ying.


    He nodded and asked, "Which table are you sitting at?"


    "Table 108. It''s quieter over there, fewer people, and it''s by the window."

 Chapter 360

    Sebastian nodded, "Should I go first?"


    "Silver Fox, can you hang with me and Emily for a bit?"


    Sebastian twitched his lips, "I''m not so hot at babysitting."


    Jeffrey, on the side, almost instinctively blurted out, "My kid is about the same age, how about I watch them for you?"


    Stephanie promptly declined the offer, asserting, "There''s no need to trouble Mr. Perez. Silver Fox, if you''re not in the mood for babysitting, feel free to have a seat. I''ll personally take Emily over there." Her words conveyed a sense of self-assurance and a willingness to take charge.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she took Emily''s hand and headed for the door.


    Suddenly Emily shouted, "Daddy."


    Jeffrey''s face shifted slightly.


    Sebastian frowned.


    Stephanie nervously picked up Emily, "Emily, stop calling people randomly. Your daddy isn''t here."


    "Daddy from the picture. I have seen him."


    Oh god!


    Emily, stop causing a scene!


    Running into Jeffrey is one thing, but not recognizing him isn''t a big deal.


    But she actually called him daddy. Now that''s a real pickle!


    If her mom finds out, she won''t let Emily off the hook.


    Thinking fast, Stephanie said, "Silver Fox, don''t mind her. Emily always calls me mommy. She must have seen your photo on my phone and that''s why she called you daddy."


    This kid''s got some serious fibbing skills.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "That''s fine."


    Worried that Emily might point at Jeffrey and say he was her dad, Stephanie chose to carry her and make a beeline for the yground.


    Jeffrey''s gaze followed them until they disappeared.


    He couldn''t help but feel a flicker of doubt in his eyes, "Is that kid President Ingram''s?"


    "No."


    "She didn''t call you daddy?"


    "What, does Mr. Perez have a problem with it?"


    "Huh. Why should I have a problem? It''s not like the Ingram family doesn''t have any illegitimate children."


    "No more than the Perez family!"


    That really hit a nerve.


    Of all the wealthy families in B City, none probably have more illegitimate children than the Perez family.


    Jeffrey left with a gloomy face.


    Sebastian went in and quickly found Ashley''s table.


    Ashley still wore her sunsses, looking out the window, lost in thought.


    Sebastian walked over and sat across from her.


    Ashley, noticing someone had arrived, hurriedly turned around and said, "You''re... Silver Fox from Steph''s family?" "Hello, I''m Sebastian."


    "Sebastian? The CEO of Skyline Corporation, Sebastian?" She didn''t mishear, did she?


    Sebastian simply said, "Yes."


    Holy smoke!


    No wonder Stephanie didn''t even


    set


    care about Reba. Nowadays, the Snider family, the Perez family, they''re all overshadowed by the


    Ingram family!


    It seems that the kid''s confidence wasn''t unfounded.


    Just as Ashley was about to speak, the man across from her suddenly ran into Jeffrey Perez at


    said, "a


    the entrance earlier."


    Upon hearing those words, Ashley''splexion turned pale, a tremor of unease coursing through her. She, anxiously surveyed her surroundings, dreading the possibility of catching sight of Jeffrey within her field of vision.


    Seeing this, Sebastian casually said, "Rx, he''s already left."


    "Did you just meet him?" Ashley asked cautiously.


    "Yep... he just left."


    "So... did Steph just take Emily out and run into you guys?"


    "We did. Emily even called him ''Daddy"."


    Oh man.


    This kid who''s usually so scared of anything, has a tendency to shut herself away.


    But when she actually ran into Jeffrey Perez, she didn''t hold back, calling him ''Daddy'' right away.


    Ashley really didn''t know what to say.


    But then she heard Sebastian say, "Don''t worry... Jeffrey Perez didn''t recognize her. Stephanie fooled him."

 Chapter 361

    Ashley chuckled bitterly, "I''m afraid to take Emily out because of incidents like this."


    Sebastian nodded, "You don''t have to be too nervous, the Perez family has an heir, they won''t snatch your kid away."


    Ashley shook her head with a bitter smile, "That''s not what I''m worried about."


    "Steph is there, they can''t mess with you."


    Ashley helplessly asked, "Is Steph that formidable?"


    "Yeah, you can trust her."


    But Ashley still didn''t dare to trust anyone.


    Sebastian picked up the menu and asked, "Have we ordered yet?"


    "Nope, Steph said she''d wait for you to arrive before we order."


    "What would Ms. Morris like?"


    "I would like a steak, medium rare."


    "And Emily?"


    "Steph has already ordered for Emily, all kinds of cakes and desserts."


    Even if Steph doesn''t care about getting cavities, she shouldn''t be spoiling Emily with sweets.


    When Stephanie and Emily returned from their yful excursion, the sight of them instantly lifted the ambiance. The food had been served in their absence, marking their arrival as a catalyst for a more buoyant atmosphere. Stephanie has a knack for livening up the mood.


    Stephanie sat next to Sebastian, holding Emily, and excitedly said, "Emily, our dessert is here!"


    Emily, who had just had a great time ying, was now looking at the dessert with sparkling eyes.


    Stephanie fed Emily and herself, both looking extremely satisfied.


    While eating, she asked, "Emily, isn''t my Silver Fox handsome?"


    Emily timidly nced at Sebastian and nodded honestly, "Handsome, very handsome."


    "Hahaha, I told you! When you grow up, I''ll take you to see the world''s most handsome guys!" "Okay."


    Sebastian said, "You''re corrupting the child."


    Stephanie yfully winked at him, her tone lighthearted as she remarked, "Silver Fox, you just don''t understand. My greatest regret in life is not having dated a handsome guy! What a missed opportunity." Her words were apanied by a tinge of jest.


    "Am I not handsome enough?"


    "Of course you''re handsome, but you weren''t someone I actively pursued.


    I haven''t experienced the joy of


    swrgy


    chasing after a handsome guy!"


    And Silver Fox, you''re not mine.


    That''s a pity too!


    Stephanie thought to herself.


    Sebastian said, "Stephanie! Dare you try pursuing other men?"


    "I know! How could the wife of Skyline Corporation''s president go around chasing handsome guys!"


    Sebastian really wanted to strangle her,


    But out of respect for Ashley, he didn''t lose his temper.


    Otherwise, Stephanie would definitely get a spanking.


    Seeing this, Ashley couldn''t help butugh, "Steph only talks big, she won''t actually do it. Please be more patient, President Ingram."


    "Ms. Morris, don''t bother. My Silver Fox understands me more than you do, right Silver Fox?"


    Sebastian didn''t want to engage with her anymore,Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She''s just a heartless brat, but in front of others, he still cut her some ck.


    "Mhm."


    Seeing his response, Stephanie quickly served him a piece of dessert, "Try this Silver Fox, it''s really tasty."


    Sebastian took a bite.


    Seeing this, Ashley felt more reassured.


    It seemed like President Ingram''s


    interest in Steph wasn''t just a


    fleeting fancy... He would actually


    show a slight change in expression overa


    over a joke she made, although it was subtle.


    Ashley had always been observant, she shouldn''t be mistaken.

 Chapter 362

    Ashley was genuinely happy for Stephanie.


    Stephanie was busy feeding Emily and Sebastian.


    Sebastian looked at her antics and found it amusing.


    After dinner, Sebastian asked Ashley, "What''s on the agenda for Ms. Morris next?"


    Stephanie immediately chimed in, "Silver Fox, you helped me set up my own artist studio, so I''m the boss, right?"


    "Yep."


    "Well, I want to hire Ms. Morris to work at my studio, and let her bring her kid, is that okay?"


    Sebastian replied casually, "If Ms. Morris is game, I don''t mind."


    Ashley shook her head and said, "Steph, forget it. I don''t want to be a nuisance. Emily and I are just fine at home."


    "Ashley, I''ve said it before, even if you don''t think about yourself, I need to think about Emily. I really like her. I even n to make Emily a child star! She has a knack for acting, way better than me, and she''s obedient and sweet. She''s bound to hit the big time." Ashley gave a bitter smile, "I know Emily does have a talent for acting, but the entertainment industry is tough, and I can''t help her right now."


    "Ashley, you didn''t know who my Silver Fox was before, but now that you''ve met him, you should understand that I will be the future Mrs. CEO of Skyline Corporation. I have the capability to protect Emily with all my might. If I am unable to fulfill that responsibility, then being the Mrs. CEO would hold no true purpose," Stephanie asserted with unwavering determination.


    Sebastian shot her a cold look and said tly, "Then don''t be."


    Stephanie quickly said, "Hey, Silver Fox, I didn''t mean that. I was just trying to convince my teacher."


    So you think being Mrs. CEO of Skyline Corporation is something you can just toss aside if it''s not useful? Sebastian thought.


    The chill in Sebastian''s eyes almost froze Stephanie.


    Stephanie shrank back and said, "Silver Fox, don''t get mad. I was just trying to persuade my teacher."


    Sebastian turned to Ashley and said, "Ms. Morris, think it over. If it weren''t for you and Emily, I wouldn''t want to get involved with this mess. So, the ball''s in your court." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ashley understood.


    She quietly lowered her head, then suddenly looked up at Emily and asked, "Emily, do you like the outside world?"


    Emily was munching on cheese and looked out the window at her mother''s question.


    The world outside was bustling with traffic and people.


    She suddenly nodded and said, "I''m curious about the outside world."


    Ashley felt a pang of bitterness, because the outside world was not as good as it seemed.


    Suddenly, she gritted her teeth and. said,


    studio, but is it really okay to bring


    Ds & Ceph, I''ll do it. I''ll work at your


    y to work?"


    "What''s wrong with that? If you don''t have time to take care of Emily, I''ll drop her off at school."


    "I''ve already caused you enough trouble."


    Even Sebastian added, "It''s all good."


    "Silver Fox, it''s really okay. Emily is such a


    hold


    a sweetheart, even if I have to


    meer during ss, it won''t affect


    me."


    Swno


    True, this little girl was very well-behaved. If Stephanie were half as good, he wouldn''t be so annoyed every day.


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Whatever you say."

 Chapter 363

    "Haha, well, that''s settled then!"


    But Ashley was a bit worried, "If... Reba finds out I''m back in the country and that I''ve had a daughter with Jeffrey Perez... she''ll definitelye after me."


    Stephanie swiftly turned towards Sebastian, proposing, "Silver Fox... why don''t you officially recognize Emily as your goddaughter? That way, nobody would dare to mistreat the heiress of Skyline Corporation!" Her suggestion carried a sense of protective conviction. Sebastian gave a bitter smile, "Stephanie... what on earth are you thinking all day?"


    Emily calling you sister, being your teacher''s biological daughter, and you want me to treat her as my daughter?


    That''s not appropriate.


    People who don''t know the situation might think there''s something going on between Ashley and me!


    He thought so.


    Stephanie was a bit puzzled, "Ah? This won''t work?"


    Ashley helplessly reminded her, "Steph... President Ingram is your fianc¨¦, and I''m your teacher... How could my daughter be his goddaughter?"


    "How about... god sister?"


    A god sister should be fine, right?


    Sebastian took a deep breath, "I don''t need a sister. If you like her... just let her be your sister."


    "But Emily is already my sister..."


    "Then why make things moreplicated?"


    "But it''s only if she has a good rtionship with Silver Fox that she''ll be protected!"


    "When have I ever not protected you when you were in trouble?"


    "But... people will only respect you, not me."


    "Stephanie... can you think a little clearer?"


    Actually, he''s helping Ashley and her daughter because of her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Since he''s already decided to protect them, then... why bother with all these useless things?


    Stephanie became even more troubled, "What?"


    Ashley said from the side, "Steph... since President Ingram has already said that, he will naturally protect Emily. There''s no need toplicate things further." "But..."


    "Steph, President Ingram has already spoiled you so much... we should be content."


    Silly girl.


    President Ingram has personally allowed you to ept this sister, which means he acknowledges her as your sister and his future sister-inw.


    He is willing to ept your teacher as well. They are already under his protection, and that''s sufficient.


    Stephanie gave a bitter smile, "Teacher, do I really look that stupid?"


    "We''ll talk about itter, let''s eat first."


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Steph''s brain is not working well... Ms. Morris, please forgive her. When teaching her, please put more effort and be more patient."


    "Don''t worry, President Ingram. I only n to take Steph as my only disciple in this lifetime, and I will definitely teach her diligently." Sebastian nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    Stephanie quickly said, "I''m full... Silver Fox, this afternoon I have to take my mom to the staff dormitory. I''ll send Ms. Morris and Emily home first, then go home to pick up my mom and take her to the dormitory."


    Sebastian nodded, "Alright."


    "From now on, when my mother goes to work at thepany, please arrange more people to take care of her. I''m worried that her body might not be able to handle it since her surgery was less than two months ago."


    Sebastian said, "Her job is very easy."


    "Thank you..."


    There were too many things for Stephanie to thank him for, and she would slowly repay him in the future.


    After sending Ashley and Emily home, Stephanie was about to go deal with her mother''s affairs.


    However, she was stopped by Ashley and given some advice. Stephanie suddenly realized and said, "Teacher, you mean that Silver Fox has already epted you and Emily in his heart, and he will naturally protect you in the future."

 Chapter 364

    Ashley nodded and said, "Stephanie, if Emily and I have a smooth life from now on, it''s all thanks to your help."


    "Ms. Morris, no problem, I''d be super happy to help you and Emily!"


    Ashley gave a wry smile and said, "You''re such a sweet girl."


    "Ms. Morris, you''ve been so good to me, teaching me with all your heart. I can''t repay you in any way, but if you ever have any difficulties or problems and I know about it, I''ll do my best to help you."


    "I just hope that you and Emily can have a good life in the future, especially Emily. When she''s ready to ept the outside world, I''ll apany her to adapt and try many new things. Don''t worry about it!" Ashley asked, "Did you see Jeffrey Perez today?"


    "Yeah! I almost forgot to tell you! Emily saw Jeffrey Perez and called him ''Daddy,'' saying she''s seen him in a photo before!"


    Ashley''s expression swiftly shifted to a serious one. "Indeed, I keep his photo in my wallet. Emily often gazes at it," she responded, her tone conveying the significance of the sentiment.


    "Ms. Morris, haven''t you forgotten about him?"


    "Steph, don''t worry, I don''t think about him anymore. The Jeffrey Perez in my heart is not the same as the one now. The old Jeffrey has disappeared."


    Stephanieforted her, "Ms. Morris, you still have Emily, and you have me."


    "Yes, I have you guys." I have to keep on living.


    The old Ashley had disappeared with that painful rtionship.


    If it weren''t for Emily, she might have lost the will to live.


    The rest of her life was dedicated to living for Emily.


    Luckily, Stephanie had brightened her and Emily''s life.


    "Emily, let me hug you. I have to go home first to send my mom to the employee dormitory. Starting tomorrow, my mom has to start working. Emily''s mom will also start working, earning money to buy Emily beautiful clothes and delicious food!"


    Ashley smiled and asked, "Steph, has your mom recovered?"


    Ov


    "Yes, exactly! She even sought assistance from Silver Fox. He''s a fascinating individual. He arranged for her to secure a job at Skyline Corporation. With Silver Fox''s secretary looking out for her, she''ll be safeguarded from any mistreatment or marginalization," Stephanie exined, emphasizing the protective measures in ce.


    "That''s great."


    "So, everything will get better. You don''t know how hard life was for y mom and me before we met Silver Fox. But since meeting him, everything has gotten better Silver Fox is our lifesaver."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re also a lifesaver for Emily and me."


    "Haha, not really, I can only help you and Emily because of Silver Fox''s help. Don''t worry, there''s always a way, everything is getting better, and we''ll all have a good life." Yes, everything is getting better.


    Those things that always made her fearful... she hoped they would never happen again.


    She just wanted to spend each day well with Emily.


    Outside the Skyline Corporation employee dormitory, Stephanie carried her mom''s luggage, took the keys from the driver, and entered the dormitory together. Marilyn looked energetic and rosy, saying, "Steph... ver thought I''d have a chance to work in a bigpany like Skyline Corporation in my life..."


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, saying, "Mom, there are many things you never thought of... so stop being amazed, let''s go check out your dormitory room."

 Chapter 365

    Skyline Corporation treats its employees super well, and even provides amodations for those from out of town. Single employees get to live in a three-bedroom apartment, with each person having their own room.


    Married employees also get their own single apartments.


    Sebastian arranged an especially nice single apartment for Stephanie, with a private balcony and great natural lighting.


    Fully furnished, it was ready to move in.


    Stephanie quickly helped her mom set up the bed and put her clothes in the closet.


    Marilyn enjoyed the view from the balcony and felt even better: "Steph, you can see Skyline Corporation''s building from here, it''s so close! I can walk to work every day. There is no need for Seb to buy a car."


    "Mom, Sebastian asked me to take you to see cars tonight. After buying one, we can go out and have some food. Then I''ll stay with you for the first night in the employee dorm, so you don''t feel ufortable... I have to go to school tomorrow, so I won''t have time to be with you except on weekends."


    "Alright... let''s do as Sebastian said. He really knows how to n things."


    Actually, it was her nning that was on point!


    Why do her mother always praise Sebastian?!


    Whatever, Stephanie thought she shouldn''t be petty with her mom.


    After helping her mom settle in, Stephanie had a driver take them to a car dealership.


    The original n was to visit the Mercedes-Benz and Maserati dealerships, yet Marilyn adamantly declined, relenting only after Stephanie''s persistent persuasion to visit the Audi dealership.


    They chose a dark red Audi, perfect for a female driver.


    Marilyn couldn''t help but touch the steering wheel once she got in.


    She never thought she''d have such a nice car...


    Sebastian was actually going to give her a Maserati... way better than this one.


    But Marilyn was already content. Compared to her past life, this was a dreame true.


    Driving her dark red Audi, she hit the road with her daughter.


    Marilyn was in high spirits: "Steph, what do you want to eat tonight? My treat!"


    "Haha, my mom''s looking so boss right now... How about we have


    wine tonight? Mom, c


    "Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marilyn hadn''t had alcohol in a long time, but she was tempted.


    She thought for a moment and said, "A little should be fine... When I was discharged, Sebastian had Dr.- O''Neal give me a list of things to keep in mind after surgery, and that''s what it said."


    "Wow! Let''s go to a beachside restaurant for some Western food and red wine, how''s that?" "Sounds great!"


    Rarely did mother and daughter both feel so happy.


    In fact, we both knew that this dinner was a farewell to all the hardships of the past.


    Starting tomorrow, Marilyn would begin her new life.


    So, Stephanie was truly happy for her mom and even drank a bit too much.


    Her mom had such an unfortunate.


    past...


    Steph


    met a bad man, had


    , and struggled to ra


    only to get seriously


    n


    If she had passed away... How tragic would that have been?


    Luckily, she didn''t.


    Silver Fox appeared and changed their lives for the better.


    Her mom now looked healthy and full of energy... with a greatplexion.


    It was such a relief... her healthy mom was back and could be with her for a long time.


    She no longer had to worry about her mom suddenly leaving her...

 Chapter 366

    "Steph, you really shouldn''t drink anymore, or you''ll be totally wasted."


    Stephanie, with a flushed face, giggled and said, "Mom... I''m not drunk... I can keep drinking, it''s so nice to have you by my side... I feel like a cherished little baby... Mom, I''m really lucky to be your daughter in this life. You''ve given me all your love... It even makes me feel like whether dad is there or not, it''s not that important... Because having you is enough.


    Mom... I love you."


    Hearing all this, Marilyn was on the verge of tears.


    "My child... Mom loves you too. It''s Mom who owes you an apology, even though I brought you into this world, I couldn''t give you aplete family, and you''ve had to struggle with me since you were little..."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "It''s alright, Mom... I''m genuinely happy... In fact, I feel much more content than those children left behind, whose parents are both present but frequently have to be away from home due to work. Throughout my childhood and even now, regardless of where you go, even on business trips, you always take me along with you," Stephanie expressed, gratitudecing her words.


    You''ve never made me feel lonely... My mom is the best mom in the world!"


    With thatst sentence, Stephanie shouted it out loud.


    The surrounding guests couldn''t help butugh.


    Marilyn, feeling helpless, said, "Steph, you''re drunk... Stop making a scene, let''s go home."


    "No, I''m not drunk... I can still drink."


    Marilyn felt helpless as her daughter became more rowdy after getting drunk, making it impossible for her to take her home.


    Out of options, she called Sebastian.


    Steph had previously told Sebastian and Judith that she wouldn''t be going home for dinner tonight and would be staying at the dorm.


    So when she suddenly called, Sebastian was a bit surprised.


    As soon as he answered the phone, Marilyn anxiously said, "Seb... Steph is drunk and causing a scene here... She just won''t go home with me."


    Sebastian frowned and asked, "Where are you guys?"


    "At the seaside restaurant..."


    "I''ll be right there."


    After


    46ving the address,


    Sebastian hung up the phone,


    s to change his clothes, and


    left.


    Stephanie was actually drunk... And causing a scene.


    How happy must she be... To drink so much?


    Sebastian found it a bit amusing...


    "Hmm... I''m not afraid of Silver Fox showing up... Mom, is Silver Fox your biological son, and am I just someone you picked up from the side of the road? Why is it that


    whenever I tease or bully Silver


    I


    he reports it to you... And then youe to his aid in dealing with me?" Stephanie pondered aloud, her


    wordsced with a mix of curiosity and confusion.


    When you can''t control me, you also tell Silver Fox, asking him to sort me out...


    You two are the real mother and son, and I''m the outsider..."


    "Stephanie, stop it... Seb will be here soon, what are you talking about?!"


    When Sebastian arrived, this was the scene he saw.


    He walked over and said, "Mrs. Bishop, you can have the driver take you home first, I''ll handle this."


    "Then, Sebastian... Please take care of Stephanie, she''s really a handful. I have to start work tomorrow, so I need to go home early and get some rest, or might not be in the best shape for work..." It''s best to leave a good impression on colleagues and superiors on the first day,


    Sebastian nodded, "Mrs. Bishop, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her."


    Marilyn had no worries because, in her heart, Sebastian was already her son-inw.


    A son-inw is like a son.


    Sebastian had always been very respectful to her, so she dared to think this way. After Marilyn left, only Sebastian was left by Stephanie''s side.

 Chapter 367

    When she saw Sebastian, sheughed and said, "Silver Fox... you''re my mom''s friend... she treats you better than me... ugh, I''m so jealous! She''s my mom, not yours, why does she treat you better than me! I''m so mad." Sebastian said, "Didn''t we agree that your mom is our mutual friend?"


    Stephanie was a bit confused... did she say that?


    It seemed like she did...


    "My amazing mom even considers you her friend, you better treat me extra well from now on..."


    "Alright, I''ll treat you extra well. Can we go home now?"


    "No... I still want to drink... can you drink with me... I''m so happy today, seeing my mom so happy makes me happy... my mom''s life has been so pitiful... she ended up with an irresponsible man who fathered me... that man was also irresponsible... I''m d you''re not that kind of man... you''re responsible for me, otherwise, I''d be as pitiful as my mom..."


    "Mhm, you have me... you''re not pitiful. Be good, can we go home now?"


    "But I''m still so happy, I want to drink more, can you drink with me?"


    Steph was drunk, her face almost as red as a ripe apple.


    Her blurry drunken eyes were filled with a pleading light.


    Sebastian''s heart softened instinctively, almost without conscious thought. Given that Stephanie was already inebriated, he didn''t mind her consuming more alcohol.


    The more she drank, the better she''d sleep when they got home.


    Almost unconsciously, Sebastian replied, "Alright."


    Stephanie immediately raised her hand with a smile, "Waiter, another bottle of red wine please!"


    "Sure, right away."


    "You''re so nice... I really like you... everyone''s so envious of me, they all want to steal you away, but you''re mine, all mine."


    "Mhm... I''m all yours."


    At this moment, Sebastian''s heart softened even more.


    "I won''t let anyone steal you away!"


    "Mhm, won''t let anyone steal me away."


    I''m all yours.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hahaha... I want to be an actress in the future."


    "Okay, you can be an actress."


    "I want to have a daughter as cute as Emily."


    "Alright... you can have a daughter as cute as Emily."


    "Why are you so good to me... will you give me anything I want?"


    "Be good... I''ll give you everything."


    In her inebriated state, Stephanie''s thoughts were hazy and her words


    unfiltered as she unabashel


    vocalized whatever came to her mind.


    It was all


    of the familiar


    words, suddenly spoken by the


    t of her. Content belo


    Then she suddenly asked, "Did you tell me to... behave at my house?"


    "Stephanie, what kind of nonsense are you thinking?!"


    "But the first time you said that... it was at my house..." Sebastian took a deep breath and said, "Really?"


    "Silver Fox, you have to keep your


    word.., as long as I behave, your


    bay fury as He


    to fulfill all my requests!"

 Chapter 368

    Sebastian couldn''t help but feel his heart race, and asked, "Why...do you want to get close to me?"


    "Because I think you''re really charming... Every time I see you, my heart beats so fast... I want to get closer to you... I want to hug you, and get even closer to you... It''s so weird, why would I have thoughts like this... Why do I react like this when I see you... Why am I bing so strange?"


    Sebastian gave a bitter smile, "Do you... like me?"


    Otherwise, why would she want to get close to him, hug him, and have her heart race when she saw him?


    "Ah? Do I like you... I don''t know... I''ve never liked anyone before, I don''t know what counts as liking... But even if I do like you, it doesn''t matter... you don''t like me..."


    "How... do you know I don''t like you?"


    "You don''t show any interest in me... You even said that you don''t see me as a woman... Man, do you know how cruel that is... You''re the one who made me a woman, but you say you don''t see me as one... And you told me you have no interest in me... you''re really too much."


    That was in the past....


    Sebastian took a deep breath and said, "Alright, stop drinking... Let''s go home."


    "No... I''m happy, I want to drink... You drink too... You''re just watching me drink, you haven''t had a single sip, you big liar... You tricked me into drinking, but you don''t drink yourself..."


    "I did drink..."


    "Only a sip... I''ve been chugging ss by ss... Grandpa Joshua and the others said that chugging alcohol will make you happy." Grandpa Joshua?


    The old man who drank with Sebastian at her housest time?


    Did she learn to drink from him?


    Sebastian couldn''t help but smile, "Hmm... Are you happy now? If you''re happy, let''s go home."


    "Not yet... I still want to drink, I want to drink a lot of alcohol!"


    "Stephanie, do you love to drink?"


    "Yeah... I just love to drink... I''m an alcoholic, are you scared... If I drink some more, I''ll lose control and do something to you!" "What are you going to do?" Sebastian was being pushed to his limit.


    "I''ll... do whatever I want to do! Everything!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What do you want to do..."


    "All of it, I want to do everything."


    Sebastian inexplicably felt a little thirsty.


    He unconsciously swallowed some saliva.


    "Alright... Stop messing around, there are a lot of people watching."


    "I''m not afraid... I just loudly expressed my feelings to my mom... Haha, they''re allughing at me, but I don''t care! I''ll continue... I''ll express my feelings to you too...


    I like..."


    Sebastian quickly covered her mouth, and helplessly said, "Okay... There''s a lot of good wine at home. If you want to drink, I''ll take you home to drink, alright?"


    "You have good wine at home?"


    "Yep, a lot..."


    "Then why didn''t you bring it out to drink before..."


    "My dad really loved to drink, so he collected a lot. But I don''t like alcohol so those wines have been kept, and I haven''t opened them. If you''d like, I''ll give them all to you, okay?"


    "Your dad is my future father-inw? He really wants to give me all the wine he collected?"


    "Yeah, he passed away a long time ago, and can''t drink these wines anymore."

 Chapter 369

    "Silver Fox, your old man was really something... He actually foresaw that his future daughter-inw loved wine, that''s why he left all these fine wines for me... Silver Fox, let''s pay respects to your dad sometime, okay? I''ve yet to meet my future father-inw, Was he a looker?


    As handsome as you, Silver Fox?... No, wait, Silver Fox, your eyes, they look like Julia''s..."


    Sebastian''s gaze hardened, "How do you know... my eyes... resemble Julia''s?"


    "The moment Iid eyes on Julia, I thought Silver Fox''s eyes were just like hers... It''s weird, they say boys take after their mothers, girls take after their fathers...


    But I''ve met Morton Klein, my eyes don''t resemble his at all... My mom even said, she often dreamt of a pair of beautiful eyes,


    My eyes... I don''t look like anyone... Hahaha, Silver Fox, isn''t that amusing?"


    Not amusing at all.


    Morton isn''t your father.


    Those eyes might be Marilyn''s memory of the only Zachary Snider... Steph''s eyes, might have inherited from this father she never met.


    "What a coincidence... President Ingram, we meet again within a day."


    Suddenly, a man''s voice rang out from the adjacent table.


    Hearing the familiar sound, Sebastian shot a nce in Jeffrey''s direction, "Indeed, quite the coincidence."


    Jeffrey was apanied by several other people.


    One woman was practically stered to his side with her curvy figure.


    Upon hearing Jeffrey speaking to Sebastian, the woman couldn''t help expressing her astonishment, "Wow... Is this the legendary President Ingram?" The others with Jeffrey were also surprised.


    Jeffrey, however, paid them no mind and just raised an eyebrow at Sebastian,


    "Well... Is President Ingram''s little fiancee drunk?"


    Sebastian coolly replied, "None of your business."


    "I don''t mean to meddle... Just asking out of concern."


    Sebastian got up, intending to take Stephanie away.


    Otherwise, he was worried she might blurt out something shocking after seeing Jeffrey.


    He wouldn''t be affected by such shocking words, but Steph would


    certainly regret causing wouldet


    swivel?


    trouble once she soberedText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was toote.


    Stephanie got up first, her footsteps. wobbly as she made her way to


    Jeffrey''s table and indeps


    mmed the table, "Jeffrey! You scumbag!


    You don''t deserve my teacher!"


    Sebastian took a deep breath and went over to carry her away.


    But Jeffrey raised an eyebrow, "Who''s your teacher?"


    "My teacher is the Best Actress Ashley! The super talented Best Actress!"


    Sebastian was toote to cover her mouth, might as well


    let her finish.


    He''d make sure she regretted it when she sobered up tomorrow, remember this lesson.


    Jeffrey''s face darkened, bing a scary sight.


    He said coldly, "Since when did


    Ashley be your teacher? You barely been in the entertainment


    swne


    industry and you''re already lying?"


    Sebastian said calmly, "She''s not lying, Ashley is back in the country."


    Jeffrey''s eyes widened suddenly, "Sebastian! You''re lying!"


    Ashley is back... she''s still alive.


    But she wouldn''te to see him...

 Chapter 370

    "My Silver Fox would never lie to people! Silver Fox is the best... Jeffrey, you''re no match for Silver Fox! If my teacher fancies you, she must be mistaken!" Jeffrey seemed to suddenly remember something, staring at the drunken Stephanie: "That little girl I bumped into at the restaurant today... Who is she?" When he got home, he thought about it for a long time.


    He even dug out his childhood photos... Feeling that the little girl looked a lot like him.


    And now, Stephanie says... Ashley has gone back to her home country.


    Considering the girl''s age... Everything forces him to link her with Ashley.


    Because the little girl''s eyes were so simr to his, and her lips, nose were strikingly simr to Ashley.


    Although, he thought Ashley''s eyes were prettier.


    Stephanie burped and said, "That little girl... She''s Emily... Listen up, Jeffrey, you can''t steal Emily from my teacher... If Emily is taken away, my teacher will have nothing... Sebastian, my teacher is so pitiful... You must protect my teacher, don''t let Jeffrey and Reba bully my teacher..."


    Sebastian chuckled and shook his head: "Alright... I promise."


    But, if anything happens to Ashley... You''re the culprit!


    Now, not only is Jeffrey here, but his friends are too...


    Starting tomorrow, the news of Ashley''s return home will be public.


    By then, Ashley''s life will never be peaceful again.


    But... It doesn''t matter.


    Sooner orter Ashley will have to bring her daughter to work, this truth will be revealed sooner orter.


    It''s just a matter of time...


    If Jeffrey finds out about Ashley


    first,


    least it''ll be safer for her t


    the


    of the Perez family and


    Reba.


    At least Jeffrey has always had Ashley in his heart... All his new flings are just substitutes that resemble Ashley.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Probably thest person in the world who would want to hurt Ashley is him.


    Although the person who hurt Ashley the most is also him....


    At this moment, Jeffrey was filled with mixed feelings.


    "Why... would I steal your daughter?" His voice trembled.


    He knew Stephanie was drunk... That''s why she was talking nonsense.


    He also had a rough idea about the little girl... She was probably the daughter Ashley had for him.


    But he wanted to confirm.


    Stephanie burped again and said: "Because... Emily is your daughter... Emily has seen your photo... She couldn''t help calling you ''Dad the first time she saw you...


    She was calling you, not Sebastian... I haven''t had a daughter for Sebastian yet...


    But Jeffrey, you''re not worthy to be Emily''s father... If it were Sebastian, he would definitely be a good dad...


    Silver Fox, poor Emily. She was born with autism, bullied by neighbors kids abroad. She has nightmares and cries every night, Silver Fox, we need to treat Emily better, okay?


    I believe my Silver Fox will definitely be a good dad... I want to have a daughter for him.


    Sebastian''s heart softened at Stephanie''s words.


    "Okay."


    Meanwhile, Jeffrey felt something deep within himpletely copse.

 Chapter 371

    Eight years ago, Ashley vanished.


    He searched the whole of B City but didn''t find her.


    Eight yearster, she showed up out of nowhere.


    And she brought their daughter with her... Turns out Ashley was pregnant when she left.


    His hands clenched into fists.


    His friends around him didn''t dare to make a sound seeing him like this.


    "Hey... Silver Fox, can you give Jeffrey a heads up not to mess with my teacher? And his wife, that annoying Ms. Snider, shouldn''t bother my teacher either. We can''t let her bully my teacher and Emily." Sebastian couldn''t help butugh, "Why don''t you warn him yourself?"


    "Cause I''m scared of him... Silver Fox, just look at him now... He''s so freaking scary! Emily would be terrified if she saw him. I helped Emily ovee her autism. She just started to explore the world outside with me.


    Today, she saw a family of three having dinner and couldn''t help asking my teacher... where''s her dad... why doesn''t she have a dad. My teacher was nearly moved to tears by her question.


    I really feel for my teacher."


    Not just you.


    His eyes were bloodshot.


    Sebastian looked at him and raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Perez better remember what she said. If Mr. Perez is not up to it, then he better leave her alone. Stephanie''s teacher is under my protection. If Mr. Perez does something rash, I wouldn''t mind going toe to toe with the Perez family."


    "Right, let''s beat these bad guys, and Mrs. Perez. They''re bullies! Silver Fox, we have to be the heroes. I''ll wipe them out!"


    Sebastianughed, "Alright then, let''s wipe them out. Sweetie, you''re drunk. Time to go home."


    "I don''t wanna, I can still drink."


    "Come on, I''ll carry you home, okay?"


    Right now, Sebastian''s voice was as gentle as if he was talking to a child.


    Even drunk Stephanie couldn''t resist.


    Almost subconsciously, she looked dazed and said, "Okay, if Silver Fox carries me, I''ll go. I won''t drink anymore, Silver Fox carry


    Qu


    Suppressing hisughter, Sebastian bent down in front of her. She cooperatively jumped onto his back.


    After lifting her up, Sebastian realized she had really lost weight, she was light as a feather.


    The excited Stephanie, with her eyes squinted in the night, looked just like the moon.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She cheered loudly, "My Silver Fox is the best, he''s the best man in the world. Jeffrey was like Silver Fox, my teacher would be very happy, and Emily would have a great dad."


    These words undoubtedly stabbed Jeffrey in the heart.


    Not long after they left, Jeffrey spat out blood in anger.


    She''s back, but why didn''t shee to see him?


    Did she hate him?


    Why didn''t she let him know about their daughter, was it like Stephanie said?


    That he''s a rotten guy, not worthy to be a father.


    If he were like Sebastian, protecting them, then they would be the


    Soest mother and daughter in the


    world. no FindNovel


    But he couldn''t do it.


    He let her leave heartbroken, then he just disappeared.

 Chapter 372

    It''s been eight whole years... For eight years, not a single day has passed when he didn''t seek her. Nobody knows how Jeffrey lived without Ashley... He simply couldn''t survive without her recement. His heartache was so intense it felt like he was suffocating.


    Blood spurted from his mouth, and he copsed, rushed to the hospital by hispanions... Sebastian hoisted Stephanie onto his back and into the car, cing her in the back seat. Then he got in too.


    The driver, spying Ms. Bishop''s drunken state in the rear-view mirror, drove cautiously slow.


    "Silver Fox... why aren''t you carrying me anymore... I love it when Silver Fox carries me... I used to be so jealous of the other kids, being carried by their dads, held up high... So this is what it feels like..." Sebastian''s face darkened. "Stephanie, look closely. I am not your father!"


    "Silver Fox is my father... I don''t want to be Silver Fox''s fianc¨¦e anymore, I want to be Silver Fox''s daughter!"


    The driver wanted to cover his ears... He wished he could pretend to be deaf and hear nothing.


    Ms. Bishop really had no filter when she was drunk.


    Sebastian sighed deeply. "If you keep babbling, I''ll make you walk home!"


    Stephanie quickly clung to his neck. "Wah... Silver Fox is being mean. I don''t want to walk home, I want Silver Fox to carry me... You can''t put me down, you have to keep carrying me." With that, she scrambled onto Sebastian''s back.


    Sebastian was at a loss... For the first time in his life, he was carrying someone in a car, all the while being called ''Dad''.


    She left him with no other choice.


    Thankfully, she fell asleep halfway home, finally giving him some peace.


    his back, carried her


    of


    Sebastian, with Stephanie swheelongs


    the and home. FindNovelMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vol


    Seeing they were back sote, Judith ?ame downstairs in her nightgown. "Oh my, is Ms. Bishop drunk...Sir, let me make her some soup to sober her up."


    "It''s okay, she''s already asleep..."


    "Well... You should take her to her room. It''s nearly midnight."


    Sebastian paused. "What about the guest room?"


    "Ah? After Mrs. Bishop moved out, I cleaned up the bedding to wash tomorrow..." Sebastian sighed. "I see."


    It was going to be another sleepless night.


    He just hoped she would stay asleep and not cause any moremotion.


    When Sebastianid Stephanie on the bed, he was careful not to wake her.


    Thankfully, she didn''t make a peep.


    Relieved, Sebastian took a shower and changed his clothes.


    But when he came back, he noticed movement on the bed.


    The nket in the middle of the bed was bulging, something wriggling underneath. Sebastian had a bad feeling. He walked over, lifted the nket, and quickly put it back. "Stephanie, what are you doing!"


    "Hot... Silver Fox, I''m so hot... walet


    I''m burning up, why are you mad at me, Silver Fox."


    Ah, he forgot to take off her coat.


    So that''s why she woke up...

 Chapter 373

    Man, you don''t have to strip naked just cause it''s hot!


    What''s worse, this girl didn''t think that''s enough. She even thought the nket on her was too hot, so she kicked it off.


    Sebastian instinctively shifted his gaze away from the bed.


    "Stephanie, be good and cover yourself with the nket, or you''ll catch a cold."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Silver Fox, it''s too hot... Silver Fox, you were carrying me just now, why aren''t you carrying me anymore... Silver Fox, you lied. You said you''d carry me all the time." "We''re home now."


    Stephanie, tipsy as she was, looked around slowly and said, "We''re home. This is a bed... Silver Fox''s bed... I want to sleep on Silver Fox''s bed."


    "Silver Fox,e sleep with me... I want you to kiss me, to hug me."


    "Stephanie..." What was she doing?!


    "Hmm?" Drunk Stephanie lied on the bed, looking at him with her head tilted.


    "If you keep messing around, I won''t mind knocking you out!"


    Stephanie immediately pouted as if she was about to cry.


    "Wah, Silver Fox is bullying me, and even wants to knock me out... Silver Fox is so mean."


    Sebastian took a deep breath and said, "Don''t cry!"


    Stephanie was taken aback by the fierce tone, then took a breath and cried even harder.


    "Why is Silver Fox mad at me... Wah, and won''t even let me cry."


    "Be good, go to sleep."


    "Then Silver Fox should sleep with me."


    "Fine, I''ll sleep with you."


    After taking a shower, Sebastian saw Stephanie had calmed down and finally stopped moving. He went over, turned off the light, pulled back the nket, and got into bed


    Of course, he separated himself from the little girl with the nket.


    But how could Stephanie possibly go to sleep quietly?


    In the dark, her eyes were twinkling with mischief...


    Hehe, Silver Fox was in bed.


    She could kiss Silver Fox...


    And she could hug Silver Fox.


    Drunk Stephanie had absolutely no reason, she basically said whateveres to her mind.


    She did whatever she wanted to do.


    Her sober thoughts almost all turn into actions when she''s drunk.


    Sebastian as sleeping soundly when suddenly he feels her crawling into his arms, her hands wrapped around his head.


    Sebastian stiffened up.


    He tried to push her away, but she clung to his neck with both hands.


    She was like an octopus wrapping around him.


    In the dark, he grinded his teeth and said, "Stephanie! Do you know what you''re doing!"


    He saw those shiny eyes in the dark,


    looking at him sincerely and saving t "You promised to sleep with ml?t


    no


    going back on your word!"


    With that, she started to cling tightly to him again.


    Sebastian was a bit at a loss...


    WK


    He took a deep breath and said, "Stephanie, you''d better not regret this!!!"

 Chapter 374

    This time, Sebastian waspletely sober, unlike the times when he was drunk. After everything ended, he looked at Steph, who was sound asleep in his arms...


    He stroked her smooth hair with one hand, and in the darkness, he just looked at her sleeping face.


    Stephanie.


    From now on... she could only be his.


    He wouldn''t let her go.


    The next morning, Stephanie woke up with a splitting headache.


    She sat on the bed, rubbing her head painfully, when suddenly, fragments of memory shed through her mind.


    She jumped out of bed suddenly,nding on the floor... her face was pale, and she covered her head and screamed in near breakdown! Oh my God!


    After getting drunkst night, it seemed like she had done some unbelievable things!


    She looked down at the messy scene...


    It was obvious.


    It was real!


    Not a dream!


    Oh God...


    How could you, an ordinary person, mess around with Sebastian, a man who is high and mighty like a god!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s okay to fantasize about it in your head, but you actually did it...


    With a "p", Stephanie gave herself a p on the face!


    Ouch... that hurt!


    "Stephanie, have you lost your mind?"


    Suddenly, Sebastian''s voice sounded from the doorway.


    Stephanie subconsciously didn''t dare to look at him more, and threw herself back onto the bed.


    "Silver Fox, get out... I''m not awake yet."


    Sebastian said, "I''m going to work, get up and eat."


    "Silver Fox, get out... I can''t face you now... just go."


    Hearing


    but chis, Sebastian couldn''t help


    "At least you remember


    what you didst night!"


    s to en.kikistorier


    Stephanie almost cried under the covers...


    Damn Silver Fox, he dared to bring it up...


    "Silver Fox, just go."


    How could she face him after what she impulsively did when she sobered up!


    Sebastian knew she was embarrassed, so he didn''t push her.


    He reminded her, "Get up and eat, I''ll have the driver take you to schoolter."


    "Okay... Silver Fox, just go."


    "Hmph... you don''t care about me anymore?"


    "No...


    ry, Silver Fox...


    even now... I won''t bring up the time I saved you anymore."


    s to en.kikistorie we''ret


    Even? How could that be?


    That''s never gonna happen in this lifetime.


    But Sebastian still cooperated and said, "You better keep your word, Stephanie!"


    "I will..."


    Sebastian stood at the door of the room, watching her rolling around on the bed, and smiled.


    Then, he looked at his watch and finally left the room.


    Only when Stephanie heard his footsteps fade away did she dared to sit up on the bed.


    She


    "¦¡


    er quilt tightly and s


    Didn''t


    tst night?"


    me outst night?" FindNovel


    So they just let her continue her mischief, huh?

 Chapter 375

    Luckily, Silver Fox didn''t seem to mind or me her.


    Could it be... because they''ve done it before? So one more time wouldn''t matter?


    She reminded herself that the first thing she did when she woke up after their previous encounter was to call him and give him a piece of her mind! Then Silver Fox said he would take responsibility....


    So, did she need to take responsibility for tackling Silver Fox?


    They were already engaged, did she still need to take responsibility?


    If so, she felt like she might be okay with that...


    Thinking about this, Stephanie couldn''t help but sneer at herself!


    Silver Fox was way out of her league!


    After sshing cold water on her face, Stephanie regained herposure.


    After breakfast, she tidied up and went to school with a heavy heart.


    "Stephanie! You''re finally back to school!" her ssmates cheered as she walked into the ssroom.


    "Wow! Our celebrity is back in ss!"


    Stephanieughed, "You guys are too much! I just filmed a web series, that doesn''t make me a star!"


    "Stephanie, we saw your witch character photos, you looked amazing! You''re bound to get famous once the series airs!"


    "Stephanie, don''t be so modest! You''re the first one in our ss to make it big!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stephanie, sign something for us in advance! Your autograph is going to be worth a lot in the future!"


    "Stop messing around. Besides, I''m ying a viin, I don''t care about fame, as long as they don''t criticize me, I''m good," Stephanie said.


    Gillian smiled and said, "Steph, don''t


    worry. Your character has a lot of


    character development, it''s gotten better. I think you won''t get


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    criticized."


    "I don''t know, let''s see! By the way, Gillian, when do we get paid?"


    Gillian replied, "What? You need money?"


    "Uhh... just asking."


    "I heard it''s soon."


    "Wow! You just finished filming and you''re already getting paid? Can you tell us how much?"


    "Sure. It''s per episode. For us newbies with no fame, Steph''s important role gets two thousand dors per episode, while my minor role gets a thousand."


    "Is that it? I thought acting paid more."


    l.ne


    "It''s just a web series! And we''re all newbies, this is already pretty good! Plus, a web series should be dozens of episode''s! That''s quite a few. thousand dors! This is their first show, as they get more famous, their pay will increase."


    "The teacher''s here, time for ss."


    Stephanie casually sat at her desk, counting on her fingers.


    Two thousand dors per episode, if there were forty episodes, she would have eighty thousand dors.


    Eighty thousand dors might not be much in Silver Fox''s eyes, right?


    *Sigh*...


    "Stephanie!"


    The teacher suddenly called her name from the podium.


    Stephanie immediately stood up and said, "Yes, teacher."


    Brook smiled at her and said, "Remember what we discussed before?"


    Stephanie reluctantly said, "... I don''t think I can teach it well..."

 Chapter 376

    "Give it a shot, will you? ss, Stephanie is the only one among you who has had a significant role in a movie. She just wrapped up her filming and must have picked up a ton of knowledge and experience.


    A few of you will soon be involved in other film shoots. So, before that, I''d like Stephanie to share her acting experience and show us how to get into character fast!"


    "Wow, Stephanie! You got this!"


    "Go for it, Steph!"


    As soon as the teacher finished speaking, the ssroom erupted in chatter.


    Some were full of anticipation for Stephanie, while others looked down on her. She had just attended a few sses and was lucky enough to be chosen for a web series role.


    What makes her qualified to lecture us?


    Under the various gazes of expectation and doubt, Stephanie said with some concern, "Mr. Brook... I really don''t have much experience."


    Brook smiled and said, "You''ll never know unless you try. Don''t sell yourself short. The director of this show even called me to express his gratitude. He spoke highly of you, thanking our school for cultivating such a promising newbie like you!" Stephanie eximed in surprise, "Mr. Lowe actually called you?"


    "Yes. An actor who''s recognized by the director is already an excellent actor. You''re already more outstanding than most of the newbies in our ss who haven''t acted in a film yet. How could you not be qualified to give a lecture? Alright, enough from me. Get up there!"


    Reluctantly, Stephanie went to the podium.


    Brook gave his ce at the podium to her and took her seat instead.


    At first, Stephanie felt ufortable.


    But Brook kept encouraging her from below the stage with his eyes, so she plucked up her courage and spoke her mind.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually... I think acting is all about ying someone else...pletely immersing yourself in the character I am her, she is me. When I y her, Ipletely forget myself and only y her. My thoughts, expressions, and all actions are naturally revealed.


    I''m not acting, at that moment, I am the


    understand... But


    guter I don''t know if y t my teacher taught t


    Also, on the set, that''s how it feels when I see some experienced actors perform.


    Once they get into character, they are no


    care ager themselves. They don''t


    care about their own image, who''s


    a. They are the character in the "


    The ssmates in the ssroom all listened carefully.


    Many of them took notes, recording this passage.


    Gillian smiled at Stephanie and said, "Excuse me, may I ask a question?"


    Stephanie nodded and replied, "Of course."


    "Hahaha..." The ssroom immediately burst into a series ofughter.


    "Quiet! We need to keep it down in the ssroom... Don''t disturb others." On the podium, Stephanie said seriously.


    Obviously, she was ying the role of a teacher at the moment.


    Equally obvious... she was already immersed in the character.

 Chapter 377

    The students were sitting under the stage, looking at Stephanie on the stage in surprise. Just a moment ago, Stephanie was a bit nervous, but now she''s full of confidence. "Hey, do you have a question to ask?"


    Gillian immediately stood up and said, "yes, I wanna know, how can I quickly get into character and transform my real self into the role I wanna y?"


    Stephanie nodded and said, "That''s a great question. Actually, everyone has different ways of getting into character, depending on the role itself and their own way of thinking. I''m not sure how others do it, but I do it through self-hypnosis. After fully understanding the role, I hypnotize myself and tell myself that I''m not Stephanie, but a teacher. I need to teach you guys a lesson, no matter who you think I am. In my heart, I am a teacher, your teacher!"


    Self-hypnosis? Gillian quickly jotted down the word in her book.


    And Stephanie just wanted to get this part over with as soon as possible.


    She nced at the students under the stage and said, "Anyone here who''s gonna act in a y, can you please stand up?"


    In the ssroom, two boys and two girls immediately stood up.


    Stephanie looked at them seriously and said, "Did you bring the script?"


    "Yes, we brought it!"


    "Let me take a look at the script."


    A male student immediately handed the script to Stephanie.


    Stephanie looked at him and said, "Not bad, you''re ying the second male lead."


    The male student said awkwardly, "I got into the crew through a family introduction. Actually, I have no confidence as I''ve never acted before." Stephanie said, "Whether you got in through an introduction or were chosen by the director, since the role is yours, you have to y it well." The male student nodded and smiled, "I will try my best."


    Stephanie nodded, opened the script, and began to read it carefully.


    The students under the stage couldn''t help butugh, as Stephanie''s portrayal of a teacher was so realistic.


    Even Brook couldn''t help but secretly recordMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashley Video, nning to send i


    Tater to show her the


    of her


    belongs to entent


    Stephanie spent a few minutes reading a section of the script and another five minutes studying the character.


    She didn''t have confidence because her acting experience was limited, having only yed a witch before.


    She had never yed a male role, and the theme of this y was


    youth, with the male student ying


    the second male lead. Cool


    She thought for a moment and said, "Are there any female roles?"


    A female student stood up and said, "Ms. Bishop, I y a viin in this y, a really annoying character."


    She had just seen this character in the script.


    She asked, "So if you were to y this role, how would you make it feel unpleasant?"


    "That''s easy..."


    The female student stepped forward without hesitation, showing a nonchnt attitude. Her eyes were full of arrogance, as if everyone owed her a lot of money...


    However.


    "Have you


    unpleever considered that the esn''t match your character or


    unpleasant feeling you''re portraying


    your appearance?"


    The female student blinked, looking puzzled, and asked, "Where doesn''t it match... I think I yed it pretty well..."

 Chapter 378

    "You were supposed to y the innocent side girl... but what you showed us was a cocky one."


    "Uh... can you exin it to me, please?"


    This is actually pretty simple.


    Stephanie immediately got into character, looked at the male ssmate, and said softly with a love-struck expression, "... she''s not as great as you think... she loves doing bad things behind people''s backs... nobody really likes her in private. Please don''t like her... I''ve been into you for a long time...


    She''s never had her eyes on you... I''m willing to give you everything... please, date me."


    After saying that, she looked shy and lowered her head.


    Talking bad about someone and confessing your love at the same time, especially when that person is the main character, definitely makes this role annoying.


    Plus, Stephanie''s shy expression was portrayed so genuinely, which made it even more irritating.


    The female ssmate nodded and said, "thanks... I think I got the hang of it now."


    It''s also worth mentioning that this female ssmate had a natural talent for ying a viin. After getting the feel for it, her performance was even more annoying than Stephanie''s. Stephanie nodded in satisfaction, "Not bad."


    The male ssmate hurriedly asked, "Steph, what about me... how should I blend into my role?"


    "You''re the most handsome guy in our ss, right?"


    "Uh... I guess so."


    "Just act ording to your true character, I think that''ll be fine... as for acting skills, you still need to study your role more deeply... I''ve never yed a male role, and I don''t know much about male roles... so I can''t help you with that, I hope you understand..." The ssmates immediately burst intoughter.


    Brook stood up helplessly and said, "Alright... Stephanie has shown you two roles, a teacher and a sidechick, I believe everyone has learned something."


    The ssmates nodded, "Teacher, Stephanie''s acting was really good."


    "Because, like she said, she''spletely immersed herself into the role...believe as long as you guys can do that, it''ll be easy to get into character. And the performance will appear natural, with very little trace of acting."


    "Teacher... can I go back to my seat now?" Stephanie felt really embarrassed once she was out of character.


    She thought her acting was just embarrassing herself on stage.


    Brook smiled and said, "Go ahead! Stephanie did a good job in this ss."


    Stephanie covered her face and went back to her seat, her face turning red.


    Gillian gently nudged her and said, "Steph, the teacher praised you, what are you shy about!"


    "I just feel... quite embarrassed."


    "Where''s the embarrassment? I think you were amazing! Great acting and quick to get into character!" "Really?"


    "Really! So far, no one in our ss has reached this level!"


    The morning sses went by quickly.


    Stephanie didn''t expect to receive her payment at noon, which she only asked about in the morning.


    She looked at the 80,000 dors thatC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    suddenly appeared in her bank


    ount, calcted her pre-tax ie, and then estimated the number of episodes in the web series, around forty-something, which was indeed a lot.


    "Steph, I got my payment!" The two were having lunch in the cafeteria, and Gillian excitedly jumped up from her chair and shouted.

 Chapter 379

    "Haha, yeah, I got the text too."


    "We made some money! It''s our first ie ever! Steph, I gotta call my mom, she''ll be so thrilled."


    "Go for it! I need to make a call too."


    "To your Silver Fox?"


    "Yep... and my mom too."


    Just in time, they finished their meal and headed back to the dorm. Gillian was on the phone while walking.


    Stephanie, on the other hand, was a bit distracted.


    After some thought... she sent Sebastian a text.


    "Silver Fox, send me your bank ount number!"


    The reply came quickly: "What''s up?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Stop talking and send it to me."


    In the president''s office of Skyline Corporation, Sebastian, who just had lunch, frowned at the text.


    Wasn''t she scared this morning...


    Curious about what she was up to, Sebastian cooperated and sent his bank ount number.


    Not long after, he received a transfer notification.


    $85,000...


    Followed by a message from Stephanie: "Silver Fox, did you get the money? I told you all the money I make is yours! I keep my word. I''ll be making a lot more money in the future, and it''s all for you." Sebastian stared at the two texts, speechless.


    Then he couldn''t help butugh.


    Martin came in to clean up the lunch and saw himughing. He couldn''t help but tease, "Mr. President, what''s making you so happy?"


    Sebastian nced at him, "She got paid."


    "And then?"


    "Check how much she got paid."


    "Okay, I''ll ask Gracie right away."


    Soon, Martin came back and reported, "Mr. President, she got paid $80,000 after taxes." $80,000?


    "She transferred $85,000 to me..."


    Martin''s eyes widened in shock:


    "Is


    Ms. Bishop really... taking responsibility for supporting the famity? But... why did she give you an extra $5,000?"


    "Is she... giving you all her pocket money? Not keeping a cent for herself?"


    Sebastian frowned, "Probably..."


    "Ms. Bishop is really... so good to you, Mr. President. Remember to give her pocket money every month,


    or she won''t have any."


    He knew that she had his supplementary bank card, so she wouldn''t be out of money.


    But her actions still made him very happy.


    He quietly replied, "I''ll keep it safe for you."


    Stephanie say the message and quickly replied, "You don''t have to save it... Silver Fox, feel free to spend it however you want, don''t worry about saving it for me. Don''t feel bad if you spend too much, I''ll make more in the future!"


    Sebastian replied with a smile, "Okay."


    Seeing the message, Stephanie''s guilt from offending him while drunkst night finally faded a bit.


    She realized she couldn''t drink recklessly anymore, or she might cause trouble when drunk!


    Suddenly, as if remembering something, Stephanie pped her forehead.


    Gillian, who had just hung up the phone, was startled by her action.


    "Steph, what are you doing?"


    "Oh no... I transferred all my money to Silver Fox and didn''t leave a penny."


    "And?"


    "His birthday ising up soon, and I haven''t prepared a gift for him! Oh my god... how could I forget something so important!"

 Chapter 380

    "Stephanie, what are you gonna do? You''re broke now... You can''t possibly use the money he gave you to buy his gift, can you?" "Yeah, I already told him I was gonna get him a gift."


    Gillian rolled her eyes at Stephanie and said, "Why don''t you just doll yourself up and give yourself to him as a gift, haha..." "Hmph, he''s gotta like me first!"


    This won''t work, she has to find a way to make some money quickly.


    There''s not much time left until her Silver Fox''s birthday.


    "How about I lend you some money for now?"


    "No need... I''ll think of something... Oh, Gracie must have a solution!"


    "Why don''t you give Gracie a call then?"


    Stephanie quickly called Gracie.


    Gracie had just finished a call from Martin asking about Stephanie''s sry, and then she received Stephanie''s call.


    After listening to Stephanie''s question, Gracie said, "No wonder Martin called to ask me how much you made... Stephanie, I really don''t know what to say about you. Most people would save their money for future use, b


    ut you want to spend all your money on President Ingram, do you think he needs your money?"


    You guys just don''t understand!


    The events ofst night left her feeling uneasy, and she had to do something to ease her mind.


    She had to do something for Silver Fox so she could feel at ease, okay!


    But Stephanie didn''t exin too much and asked directly, "Gracie, just tell me if there''s a solution."


    "There is... but I wasn''t nning on helping you find endorsement deals so soon."


    "Endorsements?"


    "Yeah... there are a few ads that would be perfect for you. If you pass the auditions, you could be the spokesperson... the endorsement fee should be a few hundred thousand dors a year."


    "So... when will the money arrive?"


    If she had a few hundred thousand dors, she could buy her Silver Fox an expensive gift.


    "They''ll probably only pay a deposit first, maybe around $100,000. Do you have a budget for President Ingram''s gift?"


    "Not yet... I haven''t even thought of what to give him, so I''m nning to raise the money first and then see what I can buy."


    "Alright, I''ll help you pick out some suitable endorsement deals and help you raise the money."


    "Thank you, Gracie!"


    With the money situation sorted, Stephanie started thinking about what gift to give.


    She couldn''t concentrate on her afternoon sses, and she didn''te up with any good ideas.


    She felt that someone like Sebastian seemed to have everything...


    What kind of gift would be appropriate...


    When she returned to her dorm in the evening, Maddie noticed her preupied look and asked what was wrong.


    Gillian said impatiently, "She''s been


    like this all afternoon... thinkingMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    about what birthday gift to give her


    ??


    Silver Fox. She''s got the money, Gracie found her some


    endorsements and ads... worth a


    few hundred thousand dors. But


    she''s been thinking and


    doesn''t know what to give."


    Maddie said, "Actually, it''s pretty simple. There''s an auction tomorrow, and my mom asked if I wanted to go with her." "An auction?"


    "Yeah! At auctions, they usually sell valuable or precious items. If you have the money, you can check it out. If you''re lucky, you might be able to buy some good stuff


    "How about it... do you want to go with Maddie and check it out?"

 Chapter 381

    "Ugh... I''ve never been to an auction before..."


    Maddie replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll be there, and my mom will be with us too."


    "Should we go and see if there''s anything suitable? If not, I''lle back and reconsider?"


    "Sure thing!"


    But Maddie''s mom didn''t tell her that the auction was actually a charity auction hosted by Reba.


    Sebastian attended Reba''s charity auctions almost every time and always managed to get something.


    He had collected many precious jewels and essories for Stephanie''s castle.


    This time was no exception; Sebastian heard about the auction and went in person.


    Stephanie and Maddie dressed up and followed Mrs. Palmer, meeting many people, mostly fancydies that Mrs. Palmer knew... Surprisingly, Stephanie spotted Mrs. Klein in the crowd.


    But this time, Mrs. Klein didn''t bring Katherine Klein; she brought Ang Klein instead.


    Stephanie wondered if Katherine''s behaviorst time hadpletely disgusted Mrs. Klein.


    Butpared to Katherine, she hated Ang even more, who was two-faced.


    "Oh, Mrs. Palmer!"


    "Mrs. Klein... You''re attending the charity auction too!"


    "Yes... our Klein family has always been doing charity, so how could we miss this auction!"


    Mrs. Palmer smiled and said, "Let me introduce you, this is my daughter, Maddie, and this is her friend, Stephanie."


    Mrs. Klein hadn''t noticed Stephanie at first, but when introduced, her face changed instantly, and her gaze shifted to Stephanie.


    There were many people around, and Stephanie didn''t want to upset Mrs. Klein, so she just nodded slightly and said, "Hello, Mrs. Klein."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Maddie knew that Stephanie was the illegitimate daughter of the Klein family, so she immediately gave her mom a look and said, "Hello, Mrs. Klein."


    However, Ang was very enthusiastic, "Hello Mrs. Palmer... Maddie, we met before at the hospital."


    "Don''t call me Maddie; I don''t know you well."


    "Maddie, what are you talking about!" Mrs. Palmer scolded her, frowning.


    Maddie raised her eyebrows and replied, "Mom, I told you I don''t like these events, but you insisted on bringing me along. You know hate it when people put on an acton front of me!"


    "Maddie!"


    Stephanie smiled bitterly and said, "Mrs.


    for


    youremer, why don''t you go greet , and I''ll take Madde "


    a


    Mrs. Palmer reluctantly said, "Alright, just don''t go too far; the auction is about to start."


    "Okay, Mrs. Palmer."


    Stephanie led Maddie away, smiling.


    Ang watched their retreating figures, realization dawning on her.


    She couldn''t understand why Stephanie wasn''t with Sebastian but instead followed Mrs. Palmer.


    Could it be that their rtionship had fallen apart?


    Could it be that Sebastian didn''t want to see Stephanie, so she came here to find him through Maddie?


    As Ang thought about this, a light


    in her eyes, and she saidet mother, "Mom, I''m going to


    =ther, "Mom, I''m going o


    there for a bit."


    Mrs. Klein frowned and said, "Don''t forget, we''re here today for Sebastian."


    "Mom, don''t worry... I remember! I''m just going to the restroom to touch up my makeup."


    "Alright, the auction is about to start, so make sure to look pretty when youe out." "Mom, I got it..."


    Before meeting Sebastian, she had to find a way to get rid of Stephanie.


    She couldn''t let her have the chance to see Sebastian!

 Chapter 382

    With a "ng," Ang''s wine ss full of red wine suddenly dropped onto Stephanie''s white dress, shattering on the floor.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Now, Stephanie''s dress was covered in conspicuous red stains.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Bishop... I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Before Stephanie could speak, Maddie was already angry.


    "Ang, I think you did it on purpose! There''s so much room to walk, but you had to bump into her, and you dare to say it wasn''t on purpose?" "Uh... I really didn''t see you guysing, I''m sorry... I can buy you a new dress."


    Her apology seemed sincere, and she was willing to pay for the damages. People around them felt that Ang''s attitude was quite proper.


    Maddie was about to scold Ang more, but Stephanie stopped her, "Maddie, don''t make a scene... There are so many people watching. If you cause a fuss, your mom will scold youter." Maddie restrained herself, giving Ang a fierce re.


    Stephanie said indifferently, "Ms. Klein, be careful next time... You don''t need topensate me for the dress. Goodbye."


    With that, she left with Maddie.


    Ang clenched her teeth, noticing that they were heading towards the auction site, not nning to leave.


    "Ms. Bishop, wait!"


    Ang''s voice was a bit loud... Stephanie had no choice but to turn back, "What is it, Ms. Klein?"


    "Steph... Won''t you call me by my name?"


    Stephanie frowned, "Ang, what exactly do you want to say?"


    "Steph, I know... you''re the


    illegitimate daughter of our Kleine family. You must think I don''t like you, so you avoid me... But even if you don''t like me, we''re still blood-rted sisters..."


    Reba always made her entrancest.


    She just arrived as the auction was about to start and happened to witness this scene...


    Stephanie was the illegitimate daughter of the Klein family?


    Hmm... Did Sebastian know about this?


    The eyes of the people attending the auction also fell on Stephanie because of Ang''s words.


    Stephanie clenched her fists and frowned at Ang but didn''t speak.


    Maddie couldn''t help but mock, "Ang, isn''t your goal just to let everyone here know that Steph is the illegitimate daughter of your Klein family? What do you want?"


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie took a


    deep breath, "I''m sorry, Ms. Klein Please don''t assume we''re rted. I am the daughter of the Bishop family... I have no connection with your family!"


    Ang''s eyes reddened, "Steph... I genuinely like you as my sister. Hearing about your childhood experiences, I felt really bad... You and your mom depended on each other, living in such a remote ce... Iter learned that there were several incidents of underage girls being sexually harassed there...


    I was so scared, I begged my dad more than once to bring you back home..."


    She wanted to imply that Stephanie, having grown up there, must have been "unclean." Stephanie felt it was too much.

 Chapter 383

    People around Stephanie had started filling with curiosity.


    Stephanie felt a wave of heat cross her face.


    Typical, these high society folks always loved a big drama.


    Maddie, infuriated, spat out, "What the hell are you talking about, Ang? Spout nonsense like that again, and I swear I''ll smack you!"


    Ang seemed a bit threatened, stepping back and saying, "I... I''m just stating facts... Maddie, we''ve met a few times, but ever since you got your stic surgery, you''ve changed... You only hang out with people like Stephanie..." "stic surgery?"


    "Ms. Palmer had stic surgery?"


    "Good lord... Her father''s entertainmentpany doesn''t even sign actresses who''ve had stic surgery. But his own daughter went under the knife."


    "Haha, this is justughable..."


    Amidst the crowd, Mrs. Palmer''s face had turned sour upon hearing thesements.


    Maddie sneered, "So what if I had stic surgery? Who did I bother with it? Ang, you only ever target people who upset you!"


    Ang turned pale, "I don''t know what you''re talking about... Maddie, I''ve always considered you a friend."


    "Whatever, I don''t need a friend like you. It saves me from feeling nauseous every day."


    Just then, Reba made her appearance.


    She was always top-tier in this circle of elites.


    Wherever she went, people automatically made way for her.


    Stephanie was still dealing with Ang, and now Reba had shown up.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What a pain.


    Damn it, she had onlye to see if she could find a suitable gift for her Silver Fox!


    She hadn''t intended to stir up any trouble!


    But trouble came looking for her.


    "Oh... Isn''t this Ms. Bishop? Are you here for the auction I''m hosting today too?"


    Stephanie frowned, "This auction is hosted by you?"


    "Right, didn''t you know? Hahaha... No wonder you dared toe here."


    Steph didn''t Indifferently, "I


    this


    didn''t know. If I had know


    havee." Contentpet


    your auction, I wouldn''t


    "Is that so? Well, since that''s the case, what are you still doing here, Ms. Bishop? Better leave!"


    Stephanie kept her emotions in check and calmly asked, "Ms. Snider, are you trying to kick me out?"


    "You said you wouldn''t havee if you knew this was my auction, didn''t you?"


    "But I''m already here!"


    "Ms. Bishop, are you saying you don''t want to leave?"


    "Yes, I can''t just leave... That would. be too embarrassing. I can''t let


    everyone here see me humilia


    "Hahaha... Interesting, in that case... what''s your n, Ms. Bishop, by staying?"


    "I came today to pick a gift for my fianc¨¦... n to stay till the end the auction. Isn''t there anything worth buying at your auction, Ms. Snider?"


    Huh... picking a gift for Sebastian?


    Did Sebastian need these things?


    Reba thought Stephanie was nothing but an inexperienced kid.


    Yet she couldn''t fathom what had gotten into Sebastian to treat this kid like a treasure.


    And she even dared to offend Reba.


    Reba sneered, "Maybe I really should kick you out then?"

 Chapter 384

    "If you want me to leave, just say it straight to my face!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Alright, Stephanie. I was nning on letting you down easy, but since you''re poking the bear, I won''t hold back. Jeeves, please show Ms. Bishop the door. And, from this moment on, she is not wee at any auctions I, Reba, host. Not just the auctions, any party at all, she''s persona non grata!"


    The high societydies around were taken aback by these words.


    A statement like this from Reba would ban Ms. Bishop from the elite circle for the rest of her life.


    Because Reba herself was the queen bee of the elitedies circle.


    As soon as the words fell, a deep roar came: "Escort all the guests out! From now on, the Ingram family venue will no longer host any auctions held by Ms. Snider!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    Sebastian, who had just arrived, was furious hearing Reba''s words.


    Kicking Steph out in front of all these people... and embarrassing her like this.


    What''s Reba''s elite circle anyway?


    Steph never cared if she could join or not!


    Good thing he came today!


    Otherwise, Steph would really be bullied without a chance to fight back!


    Stephanie, suddenly hearing Silver Fox''s voice, almost thought she was dreaming.


    But when she lifted her head... she really saw him in the crowd.


    But after one nce, Stephanie felt a bit nervous... quickly lowering her head to avoid looking again.


    For some reason, every time she


    saw him now, she would imagine... herself shouting about sleeping with this guy, and actually doing


    Sebastian saw that Stephanie had clearly seen him, but pretended not to see... and didn''te over to him. His eyebrows furrowed,


    Just as he was about to walk over to


    her, he heard Reba angrily


    say


    "Sebastian, what is the meaning o


    this?!" .


    of


    Sebastian nonchntly said: "Ms. Snider, as long as you''re not a dunce, you''d understand what I mean!"


    "Do you really want to break with me publicly?"


    "Ms. Snider, can''t you face reality? If you break with the Ingram family you''ll be left with nothing! I''ve warned you many times, but you just do your own thing, don''t me me for not giving you a chance!


    You brought this on yourself!"


    "Sebastian!!"


    Sebastian ruthlessly said: "Please escort the guests out! Now, immediately!"


    The security guards at the auction house immediately started to clear the venue.


    Maddie was stunned when Sebastian appeared and spoke.


    She just came to her senses and almost screamed out!


    "Wow! Steph, your boyfriend is so cool!"


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh: "What''s there to be excited about..."


    "This isn''t worth getting excited about?!"


    "Please leave!" Suddenly, a security guard came out to say.


    Maddie immediately replied: "I''m with Steph, I shouldn''t be kicked out..."

 Chapter 385

    "Miss, please don''t make things hard for us... We''re just following orders from President Ingram. He said... everyone, including you guys." "Holy cow! Steph, you better go find your Silver Fox! Otherwise, we''re all gonna get kicked out."


    But Stephanie just said, "Forget it... Maddie, let''s go."


    Maddie looked confused... but seeing Stephanie''s unhappy face, she didn''t say anything more.


    And then they were escorted out by the security....


    Just as they reached the entrance, a male voice called out, "Stephanie, stop right there!"


    Stephanie heard Silver Fox''s angry voice... and froze.


    She sobbed, "I won''t stop, Maddie, let''s go."


    And then she just dragged Maddie away....


    "Hey... slow down, Steph, I''m in high heels!"


    Sebastian stood gloomily in the now-empty foyer, watching Steph running off.


    He took a deep breath and called the manager of the auction house.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Bring up the CCTV footage from the hall."


    "Yes, President Ingram."


    He wanted to see why Stephanie suddenly ignored him.


    She was in a good mood just now, even transferring her sry to him.


    They agreed that she would earn money and he would maintain his good looks... but why was she suddenly unhappy,


    and ran off...


    Before the CCTV footage was brought up, a gentle female voice suddenly came from behind Sebastian. "Seb... what are you doing here? Where is everyone?" "Ms. Klein?" Sebastian''s eyes became deep.


    "Mr. Ingram, you still remember me! I just went to the restroom... when I came out, everyone was gone."


    "Really?" Just a coincidence?


    "Seb, I just saw Steph... her clothes were dirty."


    "Her clothes were dirty?"


    "Yes... I made them dirty, but it was for a good cause. I felt sorry for her and discussed with my dad about taking hebinto the Klein family, but he wasn''t happy... I nned to dirty her clothes and then find an


    opportunity topensate her.


    She''s still in school and has a lot of expenses."


    Sebastian sneered, "Ms. Klein is now interning at the Klein Group, how much does your father give you a month?"


    bet


    "Uh... my dad is fair and strict, he treats his daughter and employees the same... I''m still an intern, so I''m getting base sries." But she doesn''t live on that sry


    She gets hundreds of thousands in pocket money every month.


    "Do you know how much money Stephanie made from filming for three months?"


    "Huh?" Ang was a bit confused... why was Sebastian suddenly talking to her about this?


    Sebastian continued, "800,000...


    Stephanie earned 800,000 in threet


    months, Ang, you won''t make that in years of interning!


    wontent


    So, Ms. Klein, do you think Stephanie needs your help?"


    "Mr. Ingram, I... I didn''t mean to... I really had good intentions."


    "I suggest Ms. Klein not to do such foolish things in the future! Someone, escort her out!"


    "Yes, President Ingram!"


    Ang was thest one to be escorted out.


    Outside the auction house, a crowd had gathered, buzzing with gossip.

 Chapter 386

    Stephanie and Maddie found Mrs. Palmer, who looked helpless as she said, "This is my first time at an auction, I didn''t expect it to turn out like this."


    "Mom, the man just now is Steph''s Silver Fox. He was protecting her!"


    "Huh? Steph''s Silver Fox? Is it President Ingram?"


    "Yes! That''s him, super handsome!"


    "I think I''ve heard your dad mention him before... But if it''s President Ingram, why did he kick you out too?"


    Sebastian didn''t recognize her, even his own fiancee?


    And didn''t Maddie have dinner at his house before?


    Maddie helplessly said, "Actually, he didn''t kick us out, Steph just doesn''t want to stay... Steph, what''s going on? Your Silver Fox was so worked up just now, and he even kicked Reba out. He did all this to vent for you, why are you still ignoring him?" Stephanie helplessly said, "... I don''t know what happened just now, Mrs. Palmer, Maddie, I''m sorry for the trouble... I''m not feeling well, I want to go back to school."


    "Are you not feeling well, Steph? Do you want me to apany you to the hospital?"


    "I''m okay, Mrs. Palmer..."


    After saying this, Stephanie saw a proud looking Ang walking out of the club''s main door.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She couldn''t help but frown.


    Wasn''t Ang kicked out with everyone else just now?


    Why is she thest toe out?


    Silver Fox was still inside just now...


    Ang found Stephanie in the crowd and walked over in her high heels.


    But her expression was not as before, but arrogant instead, she looked at her and said, "Stephanie, you don''t really think Sebastian was venting for you just now, do you?"


    Maddie frowned and said, "It was obvious, wasn''t it?"


    Ang scoffed and said, "You guys are so naive... Sebastian has


    someone he loves in his heart, how could he possibly go this far for you? Stephanie, do you know who saw in the club just now?" FindNovel


    Stephanie frowned and said, "Ang, if you have something to say, just say it."


    "Alright, then I''ll just say it... I just saw the person in Sebastian''s heart! She was in the club... Sebastian cleared the ce for her, do you believe it?" Maddie didn''t know why Stephanie suddenly ignored Sebastian.


    But after hearing Ang say this, she immediately guessed that there might be a third party between Steph and her family''s Silver Fox.


    So, she frowned and asked, "Ang, is what you''re saying true?"


    "I have no reason to lie to you. Ms. Palmer, didn''t you know? Mrs. Palmer should have heard some rumors back in the day!"


    Mrs. Palmer frowned and asked, "What rumors?"


    "Back in the day, there were rumors


    of a marriage between the Ingram family and the Peck family! Angelina Peck studied abroad before and recently returned, you probably didn''t know that? I heard it from my mom... Mrs. Palmer should know, the Klein family and the Peck family have always been close, my mom and Mrs. Peck are also good friends."


    Mrs. Palmer frowned and said, "That was several years ago..."


    "But Mrs. Palmer, you don''t know the inside story... If it weren''t for the Peck family''s daughter going abroad, Sebastian''s fiancee might have been her." Stephanie looked a bit pale and said, "Ang, did youe here just to tell me this?"


    "I''m kindly reminding you! A man like Sebastian, even I, Ang, can''t match up to him, let alone you, Stephanie. You better not delude yourself!" Stephanie just scoffed and said, "Ang, do you want to bet with me?"

 Chapter 387

    "You wanna bet?"


    "I bet the wife of Skyline Corporation''s president will only be me... Dare to take the bet?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stephanie, you''re really full of yourself! What makes you think you canpete with Angelina Peck?"


    "You don''t need to worry about whether I''m qualified or not, just tell me, do you dare to bet?"


    "What''s the stake?"


    "If I win... you''ll have to disappear from my life forever! Do you dare?"


    "And if I win? Stephanie, you''ll leave B City, will you agree?"


    "Deal! It''s settled then!"


    Reba was about to explode.


    She couldn''t believe Sebastian would embarrass her in front of so many people.


    Being escorted out by security, she stood at the entrance, not rushing to leave.


    To save dignity, she waited until everyone left and had her female bodyguard negotiate with the security of the auction house. She wanted to see Sebastian alone and talk to him.


    Not long after, security let her in.


    With her head held high and an arrogant expression, Reba walked into the auction house under everyone''s gaze.


    Sebastian was waiting for her on the sofa in the hall.


    Seeing hering, he said straight away: "The auction continues, but this will be thest charity event Ms. Snider hosts at Ingram family''s venue."


    He was furious because he had just seen in the surveince video


    Ang publicly stating that Stephanie was the Klein family''s illegitimate daughter, and


    making things difficult for her, threatening to kick her out of the auction.


    But... all this anger was soothed by Stephanie''s words, "I''m here to pick a gift for my fianc¨¦."


    So, the auction continued.


    But he and Reba were still at odds.


    Reba thought Sebastian had changed his mind, but after hearing Sebastian''s words, her face darken, "Is President Ingram really going to be so ruthless?"


    Sebastian said calmly: "Ms. Snider


    should understand, three strikes and you''re out! You thanked me for safely transporting Zachary abroad for treatment, but if you had any gratitude towards me, you wouldn''t have embarrassed my Stephanie... Since you have chosen to act this way, you can''t me me for being ruthless!"


    He couldn''t bear to scold Stephanie in public,


    so he just chastised her privately.


    Reba took a deep breath and said, "President Ingram, considering the past rtionship between the Ingram and Snider families, please retract your previous order. I will no longer make things difficult for Stephanie."


    Sebastian said indifferently: "I don''t trust you."


    "President Ingram helps people through thick and thin... Zachary''s treatment abroad is very expensive.... I''ve already sold many of my assets, but the medical research institute needs a lot of money... I don''t know how much longer I can hold on,


    since you were willing to help Zachary go abroad, can you help me this time..."


    Sebastian sneered: "Ms. Snider, you make it sounds like the Snider family is owed something by us!"


    He helped Zachary, not because of the old connections between the Ingram and Snider families, nor because of Reba, but because of Stephanie.


    Zachary is Stephanie''s biological father... Reba is Stephanie''s aunt, hence he secretly helped once.


    But Reba showed no gratitude, she has embarrassed Stephanie three times.


    Sebastian was really angry this time.


    Thinking of Stephanie lowering her head in front of him... not daring to look him in the eye, Sebastian felt a pang of difort.

 Chapter 388

    He was actually worried that Stephanie, after mingling with these high-society types, would get disillusioned, start to detest them due to their hypocrisy, and might even... start to think he wasn''t such a good guy. And honestly, he wasn''t.


    The high society folks, who were used to all these shady dealings, didn''t handle things in the most upright way.


    If possible, Sebastian wished Stephanie could always remain so pure in heart... forever oblivious to the underside of the wealthy elite.


    Their so-called dazzling fronts were nothing but illusions.


    Reba said, "Sebastian... I promise you, once Zachary wakes up and we, the Snider family, restore our former glory, your family, the Ingrams, won''t be left out."


    Sebastian scoffed, "Do you really think I need your charity, Ms. Snider?"


    Reba replied, "You were too young to understand... You have never seen... the grandeur of the Snider family in its heyday. If you had, you''d know what it means to be filthy rich!


    All the wealthy folks in B City... they were nothing but ants beneath our feet!"


    A mocking smile crossed Sebastian''s face, "Don''t live in the past, Ms. Snider. Even if Zachary wakes up and takes control, the Snider family will never be able to reim its former glory." "At least... the Snider family could stand at the top of the four major families!"


    Sure, that''s true!


    But only if Zachary could make it back alive.


    Reba was practically delusional... believing so strongly that Zachary would survive.


    He could imagine what she''d turn into if Zachary didn''t make it back alive.


    Out of nowhere, Sebastian felt pity for her. After all, she was Stephanie''s aunt...


    pet


    "No need for your charity, Ms. Snider can rescind my previous and let your auction continue!


    But if you ever bully my girl Stephanie in public again, I won''t be so nice!"


    Reba squinted at him, "You''re really fond of that little girl, aren''t you?"


    "All you need to remember, Ms. Snider, is that she''s my fianc¨¦e!" Sebastian warned.


    As Stephanie was about to leave, amotion started at the entrance.


    "The auction is back on..."


    "Ms. Snider is so powerful. She even convinced President Ingram."


    "Let''s continue then... The items


    Ms. Snider''s auctions are always. highly collectible!


    If it weren''t for charity, she wouldn''t part with them!"


    swelongs to


    Everyone assumed that Reba held these auctions for charity.


    Little did they know, it was all for her brother.


    Reba was well-known in society as a nobledy with a good reputation.


    Everyone thought she was just doing charity work, she was definitely not short of money. Soon, everyone was engrossed in the auction again.


    Mrs.


    par hesitated before asking,Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Steph, we still going to


    in this auction?" ent


    to en FindNovel

 Chapter 389

    Maddie asked, "Steph, weren''t you going to pick a gift for your Silver Fox?" Stephanie hesitated. She did feel a bit awkward seeing Silver Fox right now. But since she had promised to choose a gift, she had to do it.


    Otherwise, she would feel even more embarrassed in front of Silver Fox.


    Since she was already here, she might as well go again.


    "Alright, I''ll go."


    "Aren''t you going to say hi to your Silver Fox then?"


    "Well, Maddie, I''ve recently done something that makes me feel awkward around Silver Fox. Don''t you dare call out to him, even if we run into him, act like you didn''t see him, okay?" "Huh? Did you do something wrong? Is there another person involved?"


    "What are you talking about, you believe what Ang said? Let''s go pick the gift. Until I can face Silver Fox openly, I''ll pretend I don''t know him."


    Maddie looked confused.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She wanted to ask further, but Stephanie had already dragged her away.


    Mrs. Palmer, who was listening in, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It must be a lovers'' quarrel.


    President Ingram seemed to be very fond of Stephanie.


    It didn''t seem like he had someone else in his heart.


    As soon as everyone entered the auction, they were invited to sit down in the venue.


    Everyone had a paddle in their hand.


    Sebastian, being of special status, naturally got seated in the front row.


    Mrs. Palmer, Maddie, and Stephanie sat in the back.


    After they sat down, Mrs. Palmer suddenly asked, "Hey, where''s Mrs. Klein?"


    Maddie looked around and noticed that Mrs. Klein and Ang were not present.


    She


    Stepdn''t help but look at


    "Steph, did your


    * Fox


    t them in?" Content to


    SWI


    Stephanie nced at Sebastian in the front row and said, "Maybe."


    "Wow! Your Silver Fox is so good to you! I don''t know why you''re ignoring him!"


    Every time this topic came up, Stephanie would blush.


    Next, the auction started.


    The first item up for auction was a pink diamond, almost the size of a pigeon''s egg. Maddie''s eyes widened, "Mom, we have to buy it!"


    Mrs. Palmer also widened her eyes, "This is going to be expensive, a lot of people have their eye on it. The bid is going to be over a billion! don''t have that kind of money!"


    "But mom, I really love it!"


    Pet


    On stage, Reba held up the diamond with pride, "Before we start the auction, I want to introduce this pink diamond... It was bought by my brother Zachary for a billion at an auction overseas a few years ago. He nned to give it as a gift to his unbom daughter. Unfortunately, Zachary never had a daughter and has been in aa... I want to auction it for charity... in hopes of umting good karma for Zachary, hoping he can wake up soon... and see more of this beautiful world."

 Chapter 390

    Hearing this, Sebastian couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Had Reba already sold all her stuff? She was now even selling Zachary''s stuff...


    The gift Zachary wanted to give to his future daughter... Sebastian unintentionally thought of Stephanie.


    So, he quickly bought this pink diamond.


    Maddie said excitedly, "Oh my God, Steph, your Silver Fox bought it! Two hundred million! Such a splurge! So many youngdies from wealthy families couldn''t outbid him! That''s two hundred million!"


    Stephanie smirked and said, "He might not necessarily have bought it for me, why are you so excited..."


    A bunch ofdies were disappointed and started discussing.


    What''s up with President Ingram... He''speting with girls now.


    No matter how good the pink diamond is, it can''t be worth two hundred million!


    Such a big spender... People were wondering who will end up with the diamond.


    Reba seemed to realize that Sebastian bought it for Stephanie.


    The antiques and paintings that were supposed to be auctioned off


    were all reced by Reba with jewelry. All the jewelry that Zachary wanted to give to his future wife or daughter, Sebastian bought them all at a high price.


    In the end, Reba couldn''t help butugh.


    Almost everything in the auction was bought by him.


    Reba was curious to see whether Sebastian valued the things Zachary left behind, or... he just bought them to give to Stephanie.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next item up for auction was an antique watch.


    Reba introduced it with a smile, "This watch... was Zachary''s favorite. He used to love wearing it when he went out. It''s a great investment." There was a lot of discussion among the crowd.


    Reba was auctioning off


    Zachary''s things for charity... Waset


    Zachary in critical condition


    r needed these thingset


    Was the Snider family really going downhill?


    Stephanie was staring at the watch, not thinking too much,


    no


    she just thought the watch looked very antique and powerful. Ordinary people couldn''t match this watch,


    but her Silver Fox


    would look great wearing it.


    She decided


    to buy this watch as a gift for her Silver Fox!


    "The starting bid is two hundred thousand! Each bid must increase by two hundred thousand!"


    Sebastian wasn''t interested in this watch.


    But he thought, since it was her old man''s watch, he might as well buy it for her as a keepsake.


    He was about to raise his paddle when he


    behind him, "Four hundred


    thousand!" over


    heard a woman''s


    Hearing this familiar voice, Sebastian immediately put down his paddle that he had raised halfway.


    "Six hundred thousand!"


    Someone was still raising the price...


    Stephanie suddenly felt unsure.


    Four hundred thousand was already a lot for her! She


    had never bought anything this expensive in her life...


    But,


    Silver Fox was also preparing to bid, which means he values this watch.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Eight hundred thousand!"

 Chapter 391

    As long as the person she likes wants it, she''ll buy it, even if she has to borrow money!


    "One million!" Another man raised the price.


    Stephanie felt like she was going crazy.


    "One million two hundred thousand!"


    At this moment, she had only one thought to buy this watch and give it to him.


    As for the price, whether she can afford it... it doesn''t matter anymore.


    "One million four hundred thousand!" Someone raised the price again. This is too much!


    Stephanie almost cursed out loud.


    She took a deep breath and said, "One million six hundred thousand!"


    "One million eight hundred thousand!"


    "Two million!"


    "Two million two hundred thousand!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Two million four hundred thousand!"


    "Two million six hundred thousand!"


    "Five million!"


    After shouting this number, Stephanie''s face turned red.


    The middle-aged man who had been bidding against her was stunned. Weren''t they increasing the price by two hundred thousand each time?


    Stephanie smiled and said, "Thank you for raising the price of this watch to this level... I n to buy this watch as a birthday gift, hoping he will have a smooth and worry-free life."


    "Alright! I wish him a smooth and worry-free life... Since that''s the case, although I really like this watch, I''ll let you have it for your sincerity."


    Stephanie said, "Thank you, and I wish you good health."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said nothing more.


    "So, this watch belongs to thedy!"


    Stephanie nodded, "Thank you."


    In the front row, Sebastian was still thinking about Stephanie''s words... hoping he would have a smooth and worry-free life.


    He was deeply touched.


    Although Stephanie ignored him... she gave him the most beautiful blessing in the world.


    He was lucky to have met her.


    At this moment, Maddie was sitting next to Stephanie, too shocked to speak.


    After a long time, she couldn''t help but whisper in her ear, "Steph... do you have that much money?"


    "Uh... no."


    "So... you''re still buying it?"


    "I think he would look really good wearing that watch... so I bought it, Maddie... could you lend me some moneyter, and I''ll ask Gracie to help me with the rest?"


    She wasn''t afraid of hard work; she could do more ads and other jobs.


    She could slowly repay the debt... and she had the card he gave her, which was filled with her pocket money.


    Her daily expenses were covered by the money on the card, so it''s okay to be in debt, right?


    Stephanie thought uncertainly...


    Maddie said helplessly, "Steph, your


    n is bold but you''re really putting me in a difficult position. My monthly pocket money is barely


    Uj


    enough... but my mom is here, can


    we lend Steph some more, can


    Mrs. Palmer smiled and said, "Steph, how much more do you need? ne don''t have a lot of money, but can you a few million."


    Tena


    "Mrs. Palmer, can you lend me two million? I''ll figure out the rest."


    "Alright, I''ll lend you two million and transfer it to your bank ount first..."

 Chapter 392

    Stephanie texted Gracie again.


    Gracie replied, saying that although the ad money hasn''te in yet, she could front the money if Stephanie really needed it.


    And so, Stephanie finally scraped together enough cash to buy the watch.


    Even when her mom needed surgery, she couldn''t borrow that much money.


    To be honest, Gracie mainly helped her out of respect for Sebastian and Stephanie''s status.


    So, one way or another, she still relied on Sebastian.


    After the auction, Stephanie went backstage to pay the auction house and transferred the money on the spot.


    Then, the director of the auction house refunded her over five hundred thousand.


    Stephanie was a bit puzzled: "Why are you giving me back over fifty million?"


    The director exined with a smile: "For every item in our auction, we take a 10%mission. The boss just instructed us not to take your 10%mission, so we refunded it to you." "Does your boss own this auction house?"


    "It belongs to the Ingram family."


    "Oh, I see. Thank you, director. So, does this watch belong to me now?"


    "Yes."


    The director opened the watch box and disyed the watch in front of Stephanie, allowing her to inspect it.


    Stephanie took a close look at the watch and loved it even more.


    Although it was old and filled with a sense of history, being an early watch design from the ''70s or ''80s,


    it looked really impressive, and the more she looked at it, the more she thought it suited Silver Fox.


    After putting the watch away, Stephanie left the auction house in high spirits.


    Outside the auction house, Mrs. Palmer and Maddie were still waiting for her. "Steph, did you get the watch?"


    "I got it! Mrs. Palmer, Maddie, look, it''s really beautiful!"


    She also showed them the watch.


    Mrs. Palmer and Maddie also thought the watch was nice, just a bit pricey


    ...but it was an antique, and if kept for decades, it might be worth even more.


    Since it was already purchased, Maddie didn''t want to say anything else. "Wow, it really is beautiful!"


    "Yes, I believe Silver Fox will love it!"


    "Haha, congrats, Steph! You finally got the perfect gift. Can we go back to school now?"


    "Of course! I''ll take good care of this watch. I''m going home this weekend, and it''s Silver Fox''s birthday."


    "Let''s go!"


    Sebastian stood at the entrance of the auction house, watching helplessly as Stephanie left with excitement.


    He felt a bit helpless.


    This little girl still ignored him.


    But she bought him a gift that was definitely a fortune for her... He didn''t understand what she was ying at.


    Well, let her do what she wants.


    She shouldn''t cause any more trouble, right?


    However, he was more curious


    ¦Ï¦É


    about where Stephanie got the five million to buy the watch since her acting fee had already been transferred to him.


    He didn''t receive any bank transaction notifications.


    So, Martin got a new task.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In Skyline Corporation''s office, Martin reported to Sebastian: "Ms Bishop borrowed two million from Mrs. Palmer... The remaining three million was fronted by Gracie,


    SUMS


    But Gracie said it was just an advance on Ms. Bishop''s


    endorsement and advertising fees.


    Ms. Bishop should be able to pay her back soon.


    Boss...Ms. Bishop is really sincere about you!


    She borrowed so much money just to buy you a watch."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said, "Do I need that watch?"


    But the amusement in his eyes couldn''t be hidden no matter what.

 Chapter 393

    Martin immediately showed his loyalty and said, "Boss, it''s not the watch youck, but Ms. Bishop''s love to you. Ms. Bishop must really love you to be willing to take on so much debt."


    Sebastian said, "She could''ve used the money from the card I gave her. She''d rather owe others than owe me.


    What''s going on?"


    Martin said, "Although she could borrow your money, it''s not right to use your money to buy you a gift! I think Ms. Bishop did the right thing!"


    "Has she been adjusting well to work these past few days?"


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ve arranged for someone to take special care of her. Mrs. Bishop has a gentle personality and a good temper, so as long as no one deliberately makes things difficult for her, there shouldn''t be any problems." Sebastian nodded and said, "Mrs. Bishop just recovered from her illness and must not be upset. You''re in charge of this."


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll make sure someone is always watching, and if there''s any situation, they''ll report to me immediately! I won''t let Mrs. Bishop suffer any grievances in ourpany."


    The boss treated Ms. Bishop well, and even Ms. Bishop''s friends and mother benefited from it.


    Sebastian nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    At school, Stephanie was very busy for several days in a row.


    She attended sses during the day and was taken by Gracie to repay debts at night.


    She did various advertisements and signed endorsement contracts.


    "Sweet yogurt, sweet taste of love~!"


    Stephanie had to repeat simple ad lines like this countless times.


    "Cut!"


    Following the director''s instructions, Stephanie finally finished this part of the shooting.


    In winter, filming such an ad in a pink miniskirt, although there was air conditioning indoors, Stephanie still felt cold.


    Gracie walked over sympathetically and put her coat on her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Stephanie immediately wrapped the coat tightly around her.


    Gracie helplessly said, "Why are you doing this to yourself! When your poprity increased, I could''ve gotten you some high-end


    endorsement ads... Now you''re


    starting, and you can only take small ads


    , and you''ve signed a one-year contract with them..."


    Stephanie shivered and said, "Gracie... how much more do we need to pay off the debt?"


    "After today''s shoot, there are two more the day after tomorrow... They''re all eager to get on TV and have already booked ad slots


    "Oh... Are they going to be on TV so soon?"


    Stephanie thought about her simple ads being yed on TV every day and wanted to hide.


    Indeed, she did it for the money...


    Oh well, at least being on TV would increase her exposure.


    Gracieughed and said, "Do you


    Velet


    think they would just randomly find a neer and let her be their


    rson? They need the


    publicity."


    "I get it... What are the ads the day after tomorrow?"


    "Socks... and an ad for a stic factory."


    Hearing this, Stephanie almost fainted.


    "Socks are fine... but what''s the deal with the stic factory ad?"


    "Well... all the products from that stic factory sold in various ces will have your picture on them." "Even on washbasins...?"


    "That''s right, even... you know those stic dog bowls? If they produce those too... you can''t avoid it." Stephanie wanted to give up on life.


    "Gracie... has the contract already been signed?"

 Chapter 394

    "Yeah, thispany pays the fastest, all at once... even though it''s just over 500,000..."


    Stephanie looked up at the sky helplessly and said, "Well, let''s do it then... We''ve already signed the contract, there''s no other choice."


    Gracie was amused by her reaction andughed, "Come on, your teacher also did these kinds of ads when she first started out... Back then, she was broke and had no connections! She relied entirely on herself, her life was even harder than yours. Onlyter did she gradually be popr and her life improved."


    Stephanie felt a bitforted.


    "Really? My teacher did these ads too?"


    "Why would I lie to you? The situation was different back then... Many rural families still used chamber pots... I still have the ad papers that were stuck on them!"


    "Ha... Alright, I ept it. If my teacher went through it, why can''t I?"


    Just gotta suck it up!


    Gotta have a thick skin... And these ads are easy to shoot, not much dialogue.


    Just take some photos, print them out, and stick them on the product as ads.


    As for the sock ads, they''re not difficult either... Stephanie thought.


    But what she never expected was... Apart from short socks, there were also long stockings... All different colors, all needing to be shot.


    Stockings required showing off legs... ording to Gracie, thispany offered the highest ad fees.


    There was a 500,000 upfront payment, followed by 800,000 more. As long as the ad was well-shot and the spokesperson did a good job generating sales... For every pair of socks sold afterward, Stephanie would receive 0.1% of the profits... After shooting ads for over a week and running around with Gracie, Stephanie finally managed to pay back Mrs. Palmer''s 2 million debt.


    As for Gracie''s money, she owed it for now... No rush.


    With Gracie''s help, it wasn''t difficult for Stephanie to make money quickly.


    At least her creditor Gracie wasn''t in a hurry at all.


    In the blink of an eye, the weekend arrived.


    After finishing herst ad, Stephanie rushed back to celebrate Sebastian''s birthday.


    Marilyn and Judith had started preparing early, nning to cooka big meal and buy a birthday cake to celebrate Sebastian''s birthday together in the evening.


    But unexpectedly, not long after Sebastian returned home, the Ingram family''s old house called him over.


    Frowning, Sebastian looked at Judith and Marilyn busy in the kitchen and told Martin, "Tell your mom and Mrs. Bishop I''ll be backter. And Stephanie... Just stay here."


    Martin was invited by his mom to join the dinner, to make the birthday celebration more lively.


    Hearing this, Martin nodded and said, "Alright, Mr. President, don''t worry."


    In fact, Sebastian had never looked forward to his birthday every year.


    But today was different... His fiancee had prepared a birthday gift for him.


    He returned home early after work just to wait for her to finish herst ad shoot ande back with the gift.


    This anticipation of a birthday gift was something he had only experienced when his father was still alive.


    Back then, his father would carefully prepare a birthday gift for him every year.


    But since his father''s death, he had never expected anyone else to give him a gift. Stephanie was the first person he looked forward to receiving a gift from.


    Even though he already knew what she was going to give him, he still looked forward to the feeling other personally handing the gift to him.


    At the school gate, the driver picked up Stephanie in the car.


    She greeted the driver with a smile and got in.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t notice the two shadows that suddenly appeared behind her. They quickly opened the car door, one of them got in the front seat, pointing a knife at the driver''s abdomen.


    The other one got in the back seat, staring intently at her.

 Chapter 395

    Stephanie immediately widened her eyes and said, "Jeffrey, what the hell are you up to?"


    The driver in front was threatened by Jeffrey''s man with a knife, his face pale. The man ordered him, "Drive!"


    The driver had no choice. He nced at Stephanie in the rear-view mirror, and Stephanie nodded, saying, "Do as they say!" "Okay, Ms. Bishop."


    The car started moving.


    Stephanie held her backpack in her hands, which was filled with books and a gift for Sebastian.


    Her eyes were alert, watching Jeffrey closely.


    Jeffrey looked emotionless at the moment, his eyes full of bloodshot, looking very tired.


    He stared nkly out the window and said, "Take me to see Ashley and Emily, or you won''t be going home tonight."


    Stephanie frowned, "How do you know they''re back?"


    Jeffrey mocked, "you don''t remember?"


    "What did I do?"


    Apparently, she hadpletely forgotten what she did and said when she was drunk that day.


    However, he didn''t mind reminding her.


    "Ashley is your teacher, and Emily is my daughter. You told me that yourself."


    Stephanie gasped, "Oh my God, how is that possible?"


    "You were drunk that day, and Sebastian carried you home."


    "And then?"


    "When you saw me, you started cursing me as a jerk. But that''s not important anymore, Stephanie. You''re Ashley''s student, and I won''t make things difficult for you. Take me to see her or tell me where she is, and I''ll let you go." He seemed to be reasonable.


    But still.


    "No way! Jeffrey, I don''t know what you and my teacher went through back then, and ver asked. Those are her pain points, and I''ve never brought them up.


    But I know one thing - all the pain my teacher has experienced in her life has been brought on by you!


    She doesn''t want to see you, nor does she want Emily to see you."


    Jeffrey took a deep breath, "I know I don''t deserve their forgiveness, but am I not even allowed to see them?"


    Stephanie shook her head rationally, "Jeffrey, I don''t trust you."


    Jeffrey was immediately enraged, "Stephanie, do you think I''m negotiating with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re negotiating or not, but let me be blunt, Jeffrey, I won''t let you see my teacher and Emily, and I won''t tell


    you where they are! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My teacher doesn''t want to see you, and she doesn''t want to have anything to do with you in this lifetime.


    Emily does need a father, but that person will never be you because you''re not worthy."


    You have to admit, Stephanie''s words were harsh.


    "You''re not worthy" was repeated over and over, making Jeffrey''s face turn ck.


    Does he not even have the right to take a look?


    Is he not even worthy of a nce?


    Was everything that happened back then, all his doing?


    He had already given everything for their love, wasn''t that enough?


    Why, in the end, did he not even have the chance to see her once?


    Jeffrey waspletely enraged.


    With red eyes, he stared at Stephanie and said, "Stephanie, are you really not afraid of death?"


    Stephanie stared at him firmly and said, "Jeffrey, if you want my teacher to hate you for the rest of her life, just try to kill me! And remember, Silver Fox will never let you go!"

 Chapter 396

    Jeffrey burst outughing.


    "Little girl, I''m not interested in your life! But as far as I know, today is Sebastian''s birthday, and you''re rushing back to celebrate it, right?"


    "So what if it is! Jeffrey, let me tell you, if you don''t let me go, Silver Fox will send someone to find me once he notices I''m missing! When Silver Fox finds out that you kidnapped me, he''ll definitelye after you!" Jeffrey sneered, "Do you think I''m afraid of him?"


    "Anyway, Jeffrey, I''m not taking you to my teacher, and I won''t tell you where she lives! Just give it up!"


    "In that case... if I can''t see the person I want to see, then you won''t be able to see the person you want to see either!"


    "Jeffrey! You''re despicable!"


    "Won''t you reconsider? I swear, I won''t disturb their lives... I just want to take a distant nce at them."


    "What''s the point? You know you can''t give them anything. If you really care about them, then don''t bother them for the rest of your life! Otherwise, you''ll only bring trouble to my teacher and put her in a difficult situation..." Jeffrey''s eyes turned red as he roared at her, "Who isn''t living in a difficult situation! Who has had a good life in this lifetime?"


    Stephanie opened her mouth but couldn''t find the words.


    At this moment, Jeffrey looked particrly terrifying and disheveled.


    He might really do something bad impulsively.


    Forget it, better not to provoke him.


    The car was driven into a secluded alley and forced to stop.


    Jeffrey still didn''t give up: You don''t have to take me, but you won''t be able to go home and celebrate Sebastian''s birthday either.


    Anyway, I have plenty of time, so let''s just keep going like this!


    Stephanie was almost furious to death.


    She had prepared a lot for this day.


    The gift was secondary, but the most important thing was that she had put in so much effort for the gift. This way, she wouldn''t feel guilty about the disgraceful things she did to her family that night. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She felt that she had bullied Sebastian, but she had already made manypensations.


    It was like when Sebastian initially slept with her, but then treated her so well she wasn''t angry anymore and even thought he was a good person. It''s the same logic


    Although she didn''t do as much as Sebastian did for her and Marilyn.


    But at least Stephanie didn''t feel guilty now and could go back to happily celebrate Sebastian''s birthday.


    But Jeffrey showed up at this time... Stephanie wanted to kill him now.


    In the dark alley, the driver turned off the car.


    The entire car became pitch ck.


    In the darkness, Stephanie and Jeffrey stared at each other.


    "Jeffrey, even if you wait here all night, I won''t tell you my teacher''s address!"


    "Stephanie, it''s okay if you don''t tell me... I''ll just wait here. But seriously, I think Sebastian''s life isn''t easy..."


    "What''s so hard about Silver Fox''s life?"


    "Do you know some secrets of the Ingram family?"


    Stephanie shook her head, "I don''t know, nor am I interested..."


    "If Sebastian really decides to marry


    you, you''ll find out sooner orter


    How about it, do you want me to tell


    you some of the things

 Chapter 397

    "Hmph, should I believe what you''re saying?" Stephanie asked, a bit annoyed.


    "I''ve only ever had one woman in my heart... and that''s your teacher. Apart from her, there''s never been anyone else. I admit, I''ve cheated on her, had affairs with other women, but they were just substitutes... I''ve never betrayed her in my heart! In this world, whether in life or death, she''s the only one in my heart."


    Jeffrey pointed to his heart as he said this.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Stephanie frowned, "Why are you telling me all this?"


    "Kid... what I''m trying to say is, since you''re Ashley''s student, you''re like my own child... At least when ites to the Ingram family business, I wouldn''t lie to you... So, are you sure you don''t want to know?" "If you''re bored, just spill it."


    Ha, this kid clearly wants to know, but just won''t admit it.


    Would she be heartbroken after hearing all this? Would she be anxious to go back and see him?


    "Have you seen Julia?"


    Why was he suddenly asking if she''d seen Julia?


    Stephanie felt a sudden sense of foreboding...


    "I have."


    "Well, she''s actually his real mom."


    Stephanie felt a wave of dizziness, and then everything went nk.


    She had once seen Julia''s eyes, they were too simr to Sebastian''s... but she had never thought in that direction.


    But... it was true!


    "The Ingram family''s scandal, although not many people know it, I happen to... do you know what Sebastian''s childhood was like?" Stephanie asked nkly, "How... how was it?"


    "His father got lung disease when he


    was still young... his mother betrayed his father and got together


    with his uncle, his own uncle... Ah, that woman''s really got some nerve.


    If it were a stranger, it wouldn''t be so bad... but that was Sebastian''s father''s own brother..."


    Stephanie couldn''t help but gasp, "What happened then?"


    "Then... Julia, in order to be with Kamden Ingram, pretended to die when Wyatt Ingram was sick... then after getting stic surgery abroad, she came back and married Kamden. The day they got married was the same day Sebastian''s father, Wyatt, died coughing up blood..."


    Stephanie felt her teeth begin to chatter. When she spoke, her voice was trembling. "Does... Silver Fox know about all this?"


    "Kid, let me finish... Not only is that day the anniversary of Julia and Kamden''s wedding and Wyatt''s death day, it''s also Sebastian''s birthday... which is today."


    Jeffrey said it casually, as if telling a story.


    Stephanie felt as if her soul had been sucked out...


    So many people seem morous... but no one knows what they''ve really gone through, except themselves.


    She used to feel hopeless, thinking her life was bad enough with her poor family background and her mother''s sudden illness.


    But her Silver Fox, at such a young age, had already gone through such hardships...


    Back then, Silver Fox was just an immature child.


    Jeffrey pulled out a cigarette and lit it with a lighter.


    Through the light of the lighter, he saw the kid''s eyes filled with tears...


    A hint of sarcasm shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 398

    In the world of high society, no one''s life is smooth sailing from start to finish. If you''ve never been through some stuff, you can''t be top dog.


    Take the Perez family for instance, bastards everywhere. His childhood,pared to Sebastian''s, wasn''t much different.


    In fact, Sebastian had it much easier.


    And they don''t know what they have to pity for.


    But man, being pitied feels pretty good.


    That year, Ashley held his head, stroked his hair, andforted him. That was the calmest moment in his life.


    No matter what happened, as long as she held him, his heart would be very calm.


    After losing her, everyone thought Jeffrey just lost a woman.


    But no one knew that she was his entire world.


    Since then, his heart has been empty, with no desire for anything.


    Without her, he can''t live.


    Substitutes are just temporary fixes, they can''t fill the void deep within him.


    In the darkness, Jeffrey took a deep drag on his cigarette, blowing out smoke.


    His voice was filled with endless humility, "Stephanie, I beg you, take me to see Ashley. I...I miss her so much, my heart is numb from the pain.


    I promise, I won''t disturb her."


    In the darkness, Stephanie sniffled, "You''re telling me all this, trying to soften me up and take you to see my teacher?


    Jeffrey, you''re really despicable. You''re not only hurting yourself, but also making me hurt."


    Jeffrey chuckled, "That''s not what I mean. Stephanie, you''re hurting for Sebastian over such a small matter, it seems you really like him."


    Stephanie didn''t deny it, she just said, "My teacher used to really like you too. I heard from Reba that even when my teacher was insulted by her people, she was still chanting one sentence."


    Jeffrey felt as if his heart was violently grabbed, he was almost out of breath.


    But he still tried to keep calm, asking, "What sentence?"


    "I love him."


    "Oh." In the darkness, Jeffrey gently responded.


    She loves him.


    This simple sentence is the best remedy for his pain.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jeffrey''s aching heart was easily soothed.


    But, that was said eight years ago.


    What about now?


    Does she still have him in her heart?


    "Stephanie, can you take me to see her?" "No!"


    Jeffrey wanted to kill someone at this moment.


    Stephanie said, "I''ve said it before, my teacher is in a good ce now, she''ll soone out to work with Emily, Emily''s autism will also gradually recover. Their life is getting better.


    At this point, Jeffrey, I don''t want you to disturb her. The most I can do


    is, next time I see her, I''ll mention?


    you, see if she''s willing to see you."


    Jeffrey gave a bitter smile, "She doesn''t want to see me anymore."


    "Since you understand this, why make it difficult for me?"


    "I just want to see them one more time... I regret so much now, that day when ran into Emily in the restaurant, I didn''t look at her more... Her eyes are so much like mine, you can tell she''s my daughter at a nce...


    My teacher was already pregnant when she left... I didn''t know. What I owe her... I''m afraid I can never repay in this lifetime."

 Chapter 399

    "You know you''re up to your ears in debt and will never be able to pay it off in this lifetime, so stop making things worse, okay? Don''t dig a deeper hole for yourself. Reba is your wife, and you guys have a kid together!"


    Jeffrey''s eyes suddenly darkened, gazing out the window, he said nonchntly, "That''s not my kid."


    In the darkness, Stephanie''s eyes widened.


    Holy


    cow!


    Did he just blurt out something this private?


    And is it true?


    Is Reba''s son not Jeffrey''s child? Maybe Jeffrey doesn''t like Reba, so he denies that the child is his?


    For a moment, Stephanie was dazed.


    As time ticked on, both Jeffrey and Stephanie stubbornly refused to back down.


    Both of them were gradually getting antsy.


    ncing at his watch, Jeffrey said, "Little missy, it''s already 11 p.m. In an hour, Sebastian''s birthday will be over."


    Stephanie''s phone had been seized and turned off by Jeffrey.N?velDrama.Org content.


    So was the driver''s.


    They had been out of touch for so long, Stephanie wondered if Silver Fox had realized it yet, and if anyone had been sent to look for her.


    She felt hopeless, thinking that Jeffrey was utterly despicable.


    And Jeffrey thought that Stephanie was even more stubborn than Ashley had been.


    He''d tried everything, but still couldn''t persuade her.


    "I''m not going to take you to see my teacher, no matter how long we have to wait!"


    "Really? How did Sebastian fall for someone as obstinate as you? I''ve told you about his tragic past. Don''t you feel sorry for him? Are you in a hurry to go back and celebrate his


    birthday, to give him some warmth?"


    "And what about my teacher? How did she fall for you? If not for you, she would have been a renowned actress, living a life full of mour. But you, you jerk, ruined her life!"


    "Hmph! I suggest you give up, let me go home now. Otherwise, I''ll tell my teacher that you''ve brought me to


    this ce in the middle of the night, trying to take advantage of me!"


    "She won''t believe it. At least she believes in my character. I would nevery a hand on you, knowing you''re her student. I, Jeffrey, have boundaries!"


    "Hehe, anything I say, my teacher will believe! So, Jeffrey, if you don''t let me go, I''ll do just that!"


    "Really? You look like you''re about to


    give in! There''s a little over fifty minutes left. It will take at least twenty to thirty minutes for the


    sw new


    driver to drive back. So you''ve only got about twenty minutes left!


    After these twenty minutes, Sebastian''s birthday will have to wait until next year.


    The family feud within the Ingram family has been going on for a long time. Sebastian has almost lost his life countless times.


    So... it''s uncertain whether Sebastian will have a birthday next year."


    "Don''t try to scare me with that talk! Silver Fox is so amazing, he''ll definitely live a long life!"


    "Ah... Does Sebastian know you''re so disobedient?"

 Chapter 400

    "Does Ashley know you''re such a vile person, hijacking people halfway?"


    "She doesn''t."


    "Silver Fox doesn''t know either!"


    "Stephanie, that movie you shotst time, I can get it on the best tform. As for your future acting career, I can make sure you''ll neverck roles; how about it?"


    "I don''t ride on anyone''s coattails for any role. I audition on my own, and if everyone thinks the role is right for me and I think I can nail it, that''s when I''ll take it."


    "So, there''s no room for negotiation? I''m offering you a golden opportunity here. Look, another ten minutes have passed."


    Stephanie wasn''tpletely chill either.N?velDrama.Org content.


    She wants to go back and celebrate Silver Fox''s birthday.


    She''s also worried that Silver Fox can''t find her and can''t reach her by phone.


    Her mom must be worried sick, seeing as she hadn''t arrived home yet.


    But,


    She already spilled the beans to Jeffrey Perez about her teachering back drunk. She can''t make another mistake and cause trouble for her teacher.


    She took a deep breath and said, "If I really miss Silver Fox''s birthday, he''ll me you for kidnapping me, not me!"


    "But what about you? Don''t you feel guilty for letting him down?"


    "How did I let Silver Fox down? Aren''t I being kidnapped by you?"


    "Huh, if you were willing to give me Ashley''s address, I could have let you go long ago. So, it seems to me that Sebastian doesn''t rank as high as your teacher in your eyes, right?" "Jeffrey Perez, stop talking nonsense! How can youpare these two things?"


    "Stephanie, are you going to tell me or not?" Jeffrey Perez hadpletely lost his patience.


    The Ingram family mansion.


    Almost all the elder and younger members of the Ingram family are gathered.


    As soon as Sebastian got home, he was dragged by several cousins to the living room sofa, where they put a birthday hat on his head.


    belongs to en.FindNovelent


    "Sebastian, happy birthday!"


    "Sebastian! I wish you all the best! And keep getting handsomer!"


    "Sebastian, I wish you forever young!"


    Sebastian asked, "Why are you all back?"


    Camille Ingram said, "Today is your birthday; of course I wouldn''t miss it!"


    Colton Ingram, seeing him, said excitedly, "Exactly, Mom made lots of delicious food for you!"


    Mitchell Ingram also chimed in, "So did my mom."


    Sebastian was pretty cool with the first two cousins.


    But he was a bit cold towards Mitchell.


    Though he didn''t say anything.


    Mitchell, a few years younger than Sebastian, had just returned from studying abroad. He both admired and resented his cousin, who had always ignored him since they were kids.


    When they were young, if Colton and Camille were bullied, Sebastian would protect them like a big brother.


    But he never cared about Mitchell, as if he never took him seriously.


    But Mitchell didn''t remember offending him.


    Sebastian calmly asked, "Where''s Grandpa?"


    "Grandpa''s in the study! Are you going to see him first? Go ahead, we''ll wait for you toe down for dinner!" Sebastian calmly said, "I''m not eating... I''m going upstairs to see Grandpa first."


    §Ö


    "How can you be like this? Today''s your birthday, and everyone''s happy and trying hard to celebrate for you... Even Uncle will be back soon

 Chapter 401

    Sebastian didn''t utter a word; instead, he headed straight to his grandpa''s study upstairs.


    The call was from his grandpa.


    Now that he was back, he figured he just had to butter up his grandpa a bit, and then he could bounce.


    Beforeing over, Marilyn had mentioned that Stephanie would be back soon to celebrate his birthday.


    He didn''t want her to wait too long.


    In the study, Jaxon Ingram sat in front of his desk, looking a bit worn out.


    The door was knocked and he said nonchntly, "Come in."


    Knowing Sebastian was back, Jaxon didn''t even raise his head.


    Sebastian was quite patient; he waited for a while before finally starting, "You seem a bit off, grandpa. Wiped out?"


    Jaxon red at him irritably. "Don''t people age? The older you get, the more energy you lose!"


    "Grandpa, you seem... pretty fit... Living another decade or so, no problem."


    "Humph, you can''t wait to get rid of me, huh! You''ve even picked up the art of sweet talking."


    Sebastian raised his brow and said, "You know what I think, grandpa... I''m definitely the one in this family who wishes you a long, healthy life the most. As for your sons and grandsons, that''s another story." "Oh, you''re trying to stir up trouble now, are you?"


    "Not at all."


    "Sebastian, did you run into those guys downstairs?"


    "Who are you referring to, grandpa?"


    "Mitchell! Look at him, a real catch... He''s as tall as you now, and he''s starting to look more like you. Doesn''t that shake you up?"


    Sebastian''s eyes cooled a bit. "What are you getting at, grandpa?"


    "He''s your blood brother... You don''t have to be cold to him. Whatever beef you have with his parents is your business, but he''s innocent." "Heh... Are you standing up for Aaron Ingram after you just defended Mitchell?"


    "They''re both Ingrams; what''s the point in all this? I''m leaving everything to you because I trust your judgment. You may argue on the surface, but listen to my words Look at Aaron; he''s doing well, isn''t he? Even though he''s learning to run apany, at least he''s not causing trouble. As for Mitchell, he''s back from studying abroad. I''ve been watching him these past few days; he''s got potential. With your guidance, he could be your


    right-hand man."


    Sebastian sneered, "When my father was in power, my uncle was his right-hand man; what happened then? Sorry, grandpa... Once a traitor, always a traitor. ThatO


    includes their descendants.


    "So you''vepletely written off Kamden? I''m not even dead yet!" Jaxonughed out loud.


    "Well, grandpa, you better hang in there. The issue at hand is our future. If you leave, I willpletely write them off."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Why can''t you ever listen? Forget it;


    it''s your birthday. I don''t feel like yelling at you or beating you. Just behave yourself and stay for the family dinner. Let me keep some dignity, okay?


    I''m not getting any younger, and I don''t know how much time I have left. I''m not sure how many more birthdays I can celebrate with you."

 Chapter 402

    After Sebastian''s dad passed away, the only member of the Ingram n who still remembered his birthday each year was his grandpa.


    So, the birthday feast today was probably a result of grandpa''s painstaking effort to gather everyone, despite their differences, in celebration of his birthday.


    Sebastian just couldn''t bring himself to let the old man down.


    He nodded and said, "I''ll leave after dinner."


    "Where on earth are you rushing off to? Sitting down for a chat after dinner won''t eat up much of your time."


    "Grandpa, have you forgotten about my fianc¨¦e? She''s waiting for me at home to celebrate my birthday."


    "Oops, you''re right, I totally spaced on that. You''re not even married yet... I thought you''d have gotten tired of ying house by now."


    Sebastian couldn''t help but chuckle: "I''m not like you, grandpa. I''ve got more of my father''s blood in me, so I don''t fall in love with every girl I meet! You''re still a yboy even in your old age!"


    "Don''t think you''re off the hook because it''s your birthday! How dare you talk back to me!"


    "Am I not speaking the truth?"


    "What do you know, kid? As you get older, you young folks only think about yourselves. Once you have your own family, who cares about us old folks? If it wasn''t for Aaron''s mom keeping mepany, I''d be bored to death at home! So, for the sake of my dignity, stop giving people the cold shoulder. When your uncles arrive, you better show some respect, got it?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said, "We''ll see how I feel."


    "Ha, are you trying to get me to give you a thrashing? Is that what you want?"


    "Grandpa wouldn''t hit me, at least not on my birthday. In your eyes, I''ve always been the poor, pitiful one."


    "And you use that to wind me up!"


    "But you know how much I respect you, grandpa. If there''s anything left in the Ingram family that I care for, it''s just you."


    Hearing this, Jaxon fell silent for a


    moment before saying, "That''s why I


    know you''re soft-hearted deep


    down. For my sake, you wouldn''t


    really harm your own family. Sebastian, life is tough... Everyone has their own trials and tribtions. You''re not special or an exception. But no matter what, you have to keep going, right? Don''t dwell on the past; it won''t make you happy. Your grandmother''s death hit me hard, too. Wasn''t I also devastated, heartbroken, and lost? But life has to go on, right? What else can we do?


    Remember, there are many different ways to live. As long as you''re open to trying, you''ll find what suits you and live a wonderful life Can''t we all just get along?"


    6


    Jaxon has lived a long life, and there''s hardly anything he can''t see through.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but ask, "Grandpa, is your current lifestylefortable for you?"


    "It''s not bad... As long as you young folks don''t make a fuss, my retirement life is pretty rxed. Aaron''s mom is very sensible and saves me a lot of worries; that''s why I brought her home."


    "As long as you''refortable, grandpa... Let''s go down for dinner."

 Chapter 403

    "So you promise me, don''t embarrass anyer! We''re family; we need to get along once in a while!" "I''ll try..."


    But after the family celebrated his birthday at the dinner table, Julia started to bring up the matter of his mother''s dowry. Sebastian felt like he had swallowed a fly, his stomach churning.


    The harmony that his grandfather wanted for the family, he really found it hard to achieve.


    But still, he held it in.


    "Julia, are you unwilling to return my mother''s dowry?"


    Julia gave a bitter smile. "Sebastian... I didn''t mean that. If everyone is satisfied with the bride-to-be you''ve chosen, and I like her too, I will naturally hand over the dowry to her. It can even be given as a dowry. But is that girl really worthy of this dowry? Anyway, I really don''t feel like giving it up."


    Sebastian sneered, "My mother''s things, entrusted to you, you don''t want to return, and you still speak so high and mighty? Why does my fianc¨¦e need everyone''s approval? And your approval?"


    Mitchell frowned, "Sebastian, how can you talk to my mom like that? She''s your elder!"


    Sebastian gave him a look full of disgust without saying a word.


    Mitchell felt a sharp pain in his heart from that disgusted look.


    Did one person really need any reason to dislike another?


    That''s how Sebastian was to him.


    There''s no reason, and he won''t tell you why.


    Sebastian''s other aunt, Ava, couldn''t help but interrupt: "You just got back; you don''t know what''s going on, so don''t butt in. Just eat your food like Colton and Camille." Mitchell frowned. "Then you tell me, Aunt Ava, what happened?"


    Ava, being a clever woman, knew that if she stirred things up, Jaxon would surely hold a grudge against her. So sheughed it off, saying "You can ask your mom about this when you get home!


    Today is a family feast; it''s Sebastian''s birthday. Let''s not bring up these unpleasant matters. We can talk about itter!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Come, Sebastian... Aunt Ava


    watched you grow up; today is your 28th birthday... I''m getting old... I don''t know how many more years can live. I''m entrusting Colton and Camille to you, hoping you siblings wift always get along.


    Sebastian stood up to ept this toast.


    His bottom-up gesture softened Jaxon''s gaze, who hurriedly said, "Aaron, you should also have a drink with Sebastian; it''s his birthday."


    Sebastian, to maintain his grandfather''s dignity, also epted this toast and drained it in one gulp.


    Jaxon, looking at his family, rarely


    seen in such harmony, filled his eyes with smiles. "Aaron, you also


    propose a toast to Sebastian. It''s his birthday today. How do you behave as an elder?"


    Aaron couldn''t help but leave the pie mouth: "Dad, am I his elder or is he my elder? Why should I worship nephew wine?"


    Camille busy smiling way: "Uncle Aaron, the birthday boy is the biggest! I did see grandpa just toast my cousin!"


    Aaron couldn''t help raising an eyebrow and said, "naughty girl, when youe back from a trip, you only care to y with this boy!" "Hey hey, we are peers, you are our elder, so we can''t y together!"


    Aaron was helpless, and finally gave Sebastian a toast.


    Sebastian respected his grandfather and also drank this cup of wine.


    Jaxon looked at the family, rare and harmonious appearance, he was full of smile.

 Chapter 404

    Upon hearing this, Brenda Ingram smiled and said, "Jaxon, I''ll have a drink with you. Here''s to your lineage growing bigger and better!"


    His wife always knew what he wanted to hear, and she''d say it.


    Jaxon felt that with her by his side, he could live a long life.


    After all, happiness was the key to good health.


    He let out a heartyugh, his spirits high, emptied his ss, and said, "Great! I''m looking forward to seeing your generation, Sebastian, get married and have kids soon." Sebastian just raised an eyebrow and didn''t say anything.


    Camilleughed and said, "Grandpa, we don''t even know if Sebastian has a girlfriend yet, let alone us. There''s no need to rush."


    Colton alsoughed and added, "Yeah, Sebastian is already 28 and he''s not in a rush. Why should we be?"


    Then Jaxon looked at Sebastian and asked, "Got anything to say?"


    Sebastian replied indifferently, "Stephanie is still young. We''re not in a rush to have kids."


    "Wow... You already have a girlfriend? Why haven''t you brought her home to meet us?" Camille said, surprised.


    Sebastian "Your parents have met her... So had grandpa."


    Jaxon rolled his eyes and said, "I didn''t think much of her. She''s not a match for our family. Sebastian, if you want to y around, go ahead. But she can''t be the mistress of the Ingram family." "Well, then there''s nothing more to say."


    "Let''s not talk about this now. It''s been good; let''s not ruin it... Camille and Colton, you should drink up with your cousin Sebastian. Your future back home depends on him," Ava said with a smile on her face. Julia gave her a cold look.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Humph... Sebastian was her son after all.


    Mitchell was his younger brother from the same mother. He wouldn''t abandon him.


    So, Ava, what''s the point of your fawning here?


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and asked, "Camille, what are you studying abroad?"


    Camille immediately replied, "Bro, I''m studying French. I''ve already passed the highest level, and my English is advanced too!"


    Sebastian nodded and said, "You


    could try applying for a trantor


    position in thepany. If you get in on your own merit, you can start by working under a pseudonym to get acquainted with the people around you and cultivate a few confidants. If you do well, you can take over the department in a few years!"


    Camille''s eyes lit up, and she said, "Wow! Thanks, bro!"


    "Don''t thank me yet... Thepany is all about business skills. No matter how good yournguage skills are, it won''t help if your business skills arecking. You need


    to lead a team, not just trante."


    "Bro, I got it! My parents already told us a lot about this yesterday. The key to making money in business is sales!


    Don''t worry, bro. I also studied


    finance, Nt work hard to improve et


    myself hoping to help you out and


    relieve some of your burden in the future."


    Sebastian nodded and said, "Keep it up."


    "Bro, I will."


    Sebastian then turned to Colton and asked, "What about you?"


    Colton, a little embarrassed, touched his nose and said, "Bro, just give me any job to start with; let me get my feet wet."

 Chapter 405

    Camille immediately said, "My brother went abroad for a few years and only knows how to date foreign girls, never studying hard! I bet he didn''t learn much; he just speaks English more fluently now.''


    Ava gave a bitter smile and said, "Camille, how can you judge your brother like that?"


    "Mom, I can''t lie, and besides letting Cousin Sebastian arrange jobs for us, he definitely needs to know our actual situation. Otherwise, even if Cousin Sebastian likes us and arranges good positions for us, my brother won''t have the ability to do well, and that would just cause trouble for thepany."


    "Sebastian, what do you think?" Ava looked at Sebastian with some difficulty.


    Obviously, she also knew that her son hadn''t tried his best to study and didn''t have any special abilities.


    But she still hoped that he could get a good position.


    Sebastian said indifferently, "The 35th floor of Skyline Corporation is the exclusive floor for the president''s secretarial assistants. There are four assistants in total. If Colton really can''t do anything, he can start by learning from them.


    No need to feel pressured; just learn as much as you can, andter, we will arrange business ording to your abilities."


    This meant that he was nning to hand over power to him.


    Sebastian''s uncle and aunt''s eyes shined.


    They only felt it was right not to offend Sebastian!


    Since they couldn''t fight him, they might as well get closer to him.


    Anyway, they were getting older and couldn''t work hard anymore. At least for their children, they could get some good things. Colton pursed his lips and said, "Cousin Sebastian, can I really do well in thepany? I won''t cause you any trouble, right?"


    "It''s not really trouble... I just don''t know if Aunt Ava is satisfied with these arrangements."


    Ava immediately nodded and said, "How could I be dissatisfied? It''s right for Sebastian to consider their actual situation and let them gain experience first. Colton and Camille, once you two enter thepany you must listen to Cousin


    Sebastian''s words, understand? You must stick together! I heard that Putnam from the Damon family has started training Cyrus Damon to manage thepany, and that''s his half-brother... Every family needs several brothers to stand together so that they won''t be bullied by outsiders."


    Julia listened for a while, held back for a while, and finally couldn''t help but take a deep breath and said, "Sebastian, since Camille and Cofton have arrangements, Mitchell is also your cousin; shouldn''t you treat him fairly?"


    Sebastian said directly, "Aunt Julia, when you return my mother''s dowry to me, I''ll arrange a suitable position for Mitchell."


    Julia''s face turned pale immediately,


    and she looked at Jaxon and said, "Dad, look at him. Did I say I wouldn''t return it? It''s just that the girl we met that day really wasn''t suitable for us, and you didn''t like her either, if you ept her, how could I not hand over the dowry?"


    She actually sought help from Grandpa?


    What a creative idea.


    Jaxon had no affection for this woman, who was once his eldest son''s wife and then his second son''s wife for over twenty years.


    But no matter what, thisdy had given birth to two outstanding sons for the Ingram family.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jaxon wouldn''t damage her dignity in front of these descendants.


    He immediately coughed lightly and said, "This issue still needs long-term consideration. Mitchell has just returned to the country, and there''s no hurry for him to work. It''s good for him to adapt to domestic life first."

 Chapter 406

    Mitchell said, "Grandpa, I also want to start interning at thepany as soon as possible, like my cousins, so I can help Sebastian with his work in the future." After finishing, Mitchell carefully nced at Sebastian.


    Sebastian didn''t give him any response. Instead, he said to Julia, "As long as you return my mother''s dowry to me, I''ll immediately arrange a good position for Mitchell. He won''t even need to intern; he can start working right away." Jaxon couldn''t help but sigh. "Julia, if Sebastian is adamant about getting the dowry back, just give it to him. It was originally his mother''s, after all."


    Jaxon''s words meant that if you give up this identity, you should also give up the things thate with it.


    Julia felt oppressed and extremely tense.


    That was her dowry, and she had received so much from the Ingram family because she married the head of the family. If she had married Kamden from the start, her dowry wouldn''t have been so substantial.


    But it was hers, and she''d had it for decades. How could she let go so easily?


    Sebastian, on the other hand, firmly believed that the dowry belonged to histe mother.


    In his eyes, she was already a dead woman.


    Jaxon understood that Sebastian didn''t really need the dowry. He just resented Julia and didn''t want to see her live well. He wanted to avenge histe father.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jaxon sighed helplessly. "Sebastian, you should also understand that Julia has been managing the dowry and those properties for years. You can give her the profits that cameter; after all, we''re family. But you can get the original dowry." You have to leave something for Mitchell''s future wife!


    Upon hearing his grandfather''s


    words, Sebastian raised an eyebrow: "The original dowry, not a single item less, must be delivered within three days! Otherwise, there''s no need for further discussion." FindNovel


    He was giving face to his grandfather.


    In this family, almost everyone knew that Sebastian would only listen to Jaxon.


    As for the others, Sebastian simply didn''t care.


    Julia took a deep breath, and for the sake of Mitchell''s future, she had to make a decision.


    "Alright, within three days, I''ll return the original dowry to you intact! But, Sebastian, I''m just kindly reminding you that marrying an unsuitable girl will only bring you regret. She''s not right for you."


    Sebastian sneered, "Julia, you only need to find a suitable wife for Mitchell! As for my affairs, both my parents were already deceased, As long as Grandpa doesn''t objecti have the right to make any decision."


    Jaxon hurriedly asked, "So if I have an opinion, you''ll consider it?"


    "Didn''t I say I''d fulfill Grandpa''s request and observe for a year or two before getting married? Isn''t that following Grandpa''s wishes?"


    Upon hearing this, Jaxon simply rolled his eyes.


    Fine.


    This was as good as saying nothing at all!


    ording to Jaxon, Sebastian should break off the rtionship with the girl immediately, marry a nobledy, and have a child as soon as possible to prepare a sessor. No matter, he had other ns to deal with Sebastian.

 Chapter 407

    "Sebastian, bro, my mom has already agreed to return all your stuff... So, will you arrange a job for me?"


    Sebastian casually said, "How about starting with basic sales? Are you up for it?"


    Julia suddenly stood up and said, "Sebastian, I''ve already agreed to return all the dowry to you without touching it, so why are you giving him such a low-level job?" Mitchell had overseas study experience, and he''s being arranged to do basic sales?N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sebastian''s expression didn''t change, and he looked at her and said, "Aunt Julia, did you forget what my first job was when I joined thepany? If you don''t remember, you can ask Grandpa." How could she know? She never cared about these things.


    When Sebastian first joined thepany, Mitchell was young, and it was a crucial time for his learning. Almost all her attention was focused on Mitchell.


    Jaxon frowned and said, "When Sebastian first joined thepany, he started in a small factory, working as a regr production line worker... He did that for half a year before moving to the sales department. After working in sales for more than a year and performing well, I let him gradually get promoted, starting with managing a sales team and bing his first leadership role in life.


    Therefore, these experiences from the grassroots level made Sebastian familiar with all aspects of Skyline Corporation, from production lines to sales to managing various departments, handling almost everything with ease. This is also why I can entrust the entire Skyline Corporation to him, despite his young age.


    Mitchell... If you think Sebastian''s arranging a basic sales job for you is an insult or discrimination, you can choose not to do it.


    I can immediately arrange for you a smallpany simr in scale to what your uncle is managing now, or provide funding for you to start your own business."


    Mitchell was filled with pressure.


    "I''m willing to follow my cousin''s arrangement, starting with sales in thepany."


    Julia frowned and said, "Mitchell, can you handle the pressure of doing sales?"


    "If Sebastian could handle the pressure back then, why can''t I? Don''t worry I''ll work hard."


    A touch of mockery shed in Sebastian''s eyes, and he casually nodded and said, "Go for it."


    Mitchell felt encouraged and full of energy. He couldn''t wait to start working for thepany and selling products. He had always admired his cousin and had a special affection for him. FindNovel


    But he always hated himself.


    "Ms. Snider, Ms. Klein, and Ms. Peck have all arrived," the old butler suddenly reported.


    Sebastian''s expression remained unchanged as his gaze turned to his grandfather.


    Sure enough, Jaxon was grinning and said, "Why not invite them over quickly? It''s rare for Sebastian to have a birthday, so let''s liven things up with some young people.


    Camille looked puzzled and said, "But he''s a man... If we want to get young people together, why not


    invite some boys over ins


    Jaxon didn''t answer, and Ava red at her and said, "What do you know? Just remember to entertain the guestster."


    "I got it, Mom." Camille seemed to suddenly understand something. She quietly winked at Sebastian.


    Sebastian took a deep breath and said, "Dinner is over; I should go."

 Chapter 408

    Jaxon immediately said, "Try to leave if you dare. I think you should either choose a bride for yourself or let me choose one for you, and then announce your engagement to the world!" "You''re really... very cunning." He couldn''t believe Jaxon came up with such an idea.


    Jaxon took it as apliment and proudly said, "Just so you know, experience is important... Besides, I''m not doing this just for you. Your uncle Aaron, Mitchell, and Colton are all still single too."


    "Then go ahead and help them pick someone. I don''t need it. After all, there are only three of us from our family of four here. I''m very generous, letting these nobledies be chosen by my uncle and cousins. You don''t need to praise me for being magnanimous. It''s what I should do."


    "Ha... How can it be their turn when the marriage of the head of our family hasn''t been settled yet? Don''t y dumb!"


    Aaron couldn''t help but join in: "Exactly! You don''t even listen to your grandfather. That girl, Stephanie, may be pretty, but she''s just a fling at best. Marrying her? What''s that about?


    I wouldn''t do such a thing. Isn''t that just making our Ingram family aughing stock?


    If you really like her, just take care of her like a canary after marriage. Can''t the head of the Ingram family afford to keep a canary?"


    Sebastian coldly said, "Aaron, you should mind your own business!"


    "Ha, Sebastian, I''m just reminding you out of kindness."


    "Sorry, I don''t need it!"


    "Alright, you two, the guests are here."


    Three elegantly dressed nobledies were invited into the Ingram family''s living room.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The eldest, Angelina Peck, took the lead.


    Ang and Caroline Snider, the niece of Reba, followed behind.


    Miss Peck, wearing a very elegant dress, looked like a nobledy''s role model. Her face wasn''t stunning, but she was very delicate, and her temperament made her the most attractive among the three


    In the past, the Peck family and the Ingram family had ns for a marriage alliance, but Sebastian rejected it outright.


    Unexpectedly, Jaxon still hadn''t given up on this idea.


    As for Ang, Sebastian had personally ordered her to be banned from the auction. He didn''t know how she dared toe to the Ingram family''s old house. And that, Miss Snider... Sebastian''s gaze quickly swept over the first twodies.


    Only this one he looked at twice.


    The women of the Snider family seemed to like wearing cheongsams.


    Reba always appeared in a cheongsam, draped in an expensive mink shawl.


    And this Miss Snider was also wearing a cheongsam, looking very innocent, with a knitted shawl over her shoulders, making her loo like a gentle and elegantdy.


    However, these were not the most important points.


    What was important was that this Miss Snider was Stephanie''s cousin.


    "To pay our respects to the grandfather of the Ingram family," the threedies bowed in unison.


    Jaxon smiled and said, "You''ve all arrived... It feels like just yesterday you were all children, and now you''ve grown up. Time flies. Sebastian, you and Miss Peck are old acquaintances. I''ll leave these three young people for you to entertain. Have fun together."


    With that, he prepared to go


    upstairs, seemingly indifferent. But


    at the stairs, he looked back at Sebastian and said, "If you run away,


    Stephanie will be in big trouble If you don''t believe me, you can try and see what measures I''ll take."

 Chapter 409

    Caroline Snider and Angelina Peck had no idea who Stephanie was, but Ang knew very well.


    Hearing this, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Even if Stephanie won Sebastian''s heart, so what?


    She still couldn''t enter the Ingram family''s door.


    Just as this thought crossed her mind, Sebastian''s indifferent voice said, "The other two stay, Ms. Klein, please leave!"


    Ang looked up at him in disbelief and said, "Sebastian, What did I do wrong?"


    "You didn''t do anything wrong; it''s just... I feel ufortable seeing you, so please try to appear less in my sight, Ms. Klein."


    At his words, Caroline Snider and Angelina Peck both looked at Ang in surprise.


    Ang felt her face burning hot and red.


    With tears in her eyes, she said, "Sebastian, Aunt Ava invited me here; are you trying to drive me away?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t inform Aunt Ava in advance... Next time, she should know not to invite you again."


    "But I... I haven''t done anything."


    Sebastian hid impatience in his eyes. "This is my home; who I want to leave doesn''t need a reason! Ms. Klein, don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    First, get rid of one, then deal with the other two, and he could go home.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Stephanie would get impatient if she waited too long.


    But his grandfather was really too difficult to deal with.


    He said to let the young people y by themselves, but he stood at the stairs, not leaving.


    Now he was trying to drive people away, but his grandfather was watching the show.


    Sebastian felt a headache. There was no way with such a grandfather.


    Ang was unwilling in her heart and tearfully said with a pale face, "Is it because of Stephanie? Is she that important in Sebastian''s eyes? But she''s just an illegitimate daughter of our Klein family... Sebastian, you forced my sister to kneel and apologize to her mother because of her. Is that not enough? Now you''re treating me like this?"


    Jaxon''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Ang, you said... that Stephanie is an illegitimate daughter of your Klein family?"


    Ang nodded with red eyes, "Yes..."


    "Sebastian, our Ingram family''s rules... don''t allow marrying illegitimate daughters! And our Ingram family''s daughters are not allowed to marry illegitimate sons!" Let''s see what you say this time.


    Sebastian said indifferently,


    "Stephanie is not an illegitimate


    daughter of the Klein family... She is from the Bishop family,pletely unrted to the Klein family. She hasn''t eaten a single meal from you or received any favors from you."


    "But she has the blood of our Klein family in her, and that''s an unchangeable fact!"


    "So, Ms. Klein, do you think that Stephanie is not worthy to marry me, but you are? I can tell you that even if I, Sebastian, marry any woman in this life, I will never marry a daughter of your Klein family! FindNovel


    Ms. Klein, are you sure you still want to humiliate yourself here?"


    He deliberately exposed Stephanie''s illegitimate daughter status in front of his grandfather?


    But he wouldn''t reveal Stephanie''s true identity.


    The more people who knew about it, the more dangerous it would be for her.


    Ang''s face turned pale instantly, and she asked, "Sebastian... why?"


    "Because you are from the Klein family, and I hate the Klein family people... Come, show the guest out!"


    The old butler showed a troubled expression, walked out, and said with a bitter smile, "Ms. Klein, please leave."


    "Wait... Sebastian, isn''t this a bit too


    much? After all, Ang was invited


    by your Ingram family, but she hasn''t even sat down before being kicked out of the Ingram family''s door if this gets out, the Ingram family''s reputation might be affected." Angelina Peck couldn''t help but say.


    Caroline Snider opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Forget it, Ang wasn''t a good person either. She was toozy to speak.


    Just like an ostrich, bury your head in the sand.

 Chapter 410

    Sebastian said casually, "Ms. Peck, if you think our hospitality isn''t up to par, well, you can choose to leave." Angelina Peck always thought Sebastian respected her, but she didn''t expect him to be so merciless, even kicking her out.


    Seeing this, Ava hurried over and grabbed Angelina Peck''s hand, concern written all over her face. "Oh, Angelina, don''t bother with Sebastian. You know how he is... Sebastian and Angelina have been with us since you were kids. You can''t be so unreasonable." Sebastian replied, "Then I''ll leave."


    Jaxon, clearly angry, said, "I think you''re just stirring up trouble, Camille. Take thedies to the front hall to sit, Sebastian;e with me!"


    It looked like he''s in for a scolding. But Sebastian was used to it.


    As soon as they entered the study, Jaxon took a deep breath and said, "Today''s your birthday, so I won''t hit you... But are you really disregarding the dignity of the Ingram family? You actually kicked out our guests?"


    Sebastian replied, "You know what I hate, so why did you invite those people?"


    Jaxon said, "You never even tried; how do you know they''re all no good?"


    Sebastian replied, "I don''t need to try... I''ve hated it since I was little, and that''s not going to change! In your eyes, no matter how bad Stephanie is, to me, she''s the best, and I''ll only ever ept her!" Sebastian pointed at his heart, resolute. Compared to those two-faced rich girls, Stephanie was so much better.


    Jaxon''s face darkened. "Do you want me to reenact the tragedy that happened to the Perez family? I did promise you a chance, but did you cherish it?


    You actually let that girl go into the entertainment industry to act? And in a low-budget drama... How can such a thing be worthy of being the Ingram family''s mistress?"


    "That''s her dream, and I''ve always believed that people should havez aspirations and dreams, and those who strive for their dreams are great! What do status and background represent?


    Representing good fortune?


    ... I, Sebastian, have never epted fate."


    "Say what you want! All I see is that Stephanie can''t stay! If you keep her, you''ll go crazy! No matter how much I worry, it''s useless!"


    Sebastian suddenly remembered a


    as


    sentence Jeffrey Perez said: If you can withstand the gossip, ridicule, and humiliation outside, as well your family''s threats with her life, and Still not let go, I would really admire you.


    He didn''t expect this day toe so quickly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    A hint of mockery shed in Sebastian''s eyes.


    "Grandpa, just give it a try... Aaron and Mitchell-they''re all people I hate... You can attack the people you hate, and I don''t mind attacking the people I hate either." "Sebastian, you''ve gone too far!"


    "It''s Grandpa who forced me... In short, no one can harm Stephanie."


    "Give me your reason!"


    "Stephanie is not the illegitimate daughter of the Klein family... She has no blood rtionship with


    Klein family. If Grandpa doesn''t


    believe me, you can takes heal


    some of


    her hair and Morton''s hair fona


    paternity test."


    Jaxon''s eyes widened. "If that''s the case, why didn''t you publicly refute Miss Klein''s words earlier?"

 Chapter 411

    "Stephanie''s background is pretty messy... If too many people found out, it wouldn''t be good news for her! Just keep it to yourself. If it weren''t for the unfair treatment she''s suffered, she would have been the most privileged youngdy in the whole of B City, born into a


    wealthy family!


    She deserves more respect than those three chicks outside!"


    Jaxon was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, he managed to speak: "You''re so hell-bent on protecting Stephanie that you wouldn''t even tell your own grandpa?"


    "Even if you knew now, it wouldn''t make a difference... Once everything is settled, you''ll know. Anyway, I''ve told you what eded to."


    Jaxonughed in disbelief.


    "Do you think your old grandpa can''t move around anymore, and I can''t find out for myself?"


    "If you wish, you can try to dig it up."


    "Do you think there''s anything that I can''t uncover?"


    "There are some things from way back when that even I can''t confirm... How could you possibly find out?"


    "And how could you?"


    "Are you trying to pull the wool over my eyes?"


    "No need for that."


    "Even so, Stephanie seems rather rough around the edges, not really fitting for thedy of the Ingram family! Those three downstairs-why don''t you give them a shot? If you really don''t like them, I''ll drop it. But what if you actually end up liking them? Wouldn''t that make everyone happy?"


    Sebastian grimaced. "Are you really not going to let this go, grandpa?"


    "I''ll let you go at midnight; how about that? If you''re still not into any of them, then you can leave!"


    "No way... I promised Stephanie I''d be there for my birthday."


    "Sebastian... I''m begging you,


    alright? Pick one of them, try it out, If you don''t like the one from the Klein family, and you don''t fancy the one from the Peck family, how about the


    miss from the Snider


    She''s got the same vibe as your grandma when she was


    Can''t you just pick a future wife that


    I approve of?" Continget


    e of?"


    If Zachary was still around, his only precious gem, how could she be inferior to Caroline Snider?


    It seemed like every time someone belittled that girl in front of him, he felt even more sorry for her.


    His resentment towards Zachary grew stronger.


    If he couldn''t protect his own daughter, why did he bother having her in the first ce?


    Sebastian took a deep breath. "I''ll leave before eleven thirty!"


    "Fine then... But don''t keep giving our guests the cold shoulder; getting to know them wouldn''t hurt." Sebastian had no patience for those boring people.


    After leaving his grandpa''s study, he found a quiet ce and called Stephanie.


    She picked up, but wouldn''t speak to him.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It looked like Stephanie was really pissed off.


    Checking his watch, it was already past nine. The dinner Judith prepared was probably cold by now.


    In the Ingram family''s front hall,


    Camille and Ava were entertaininget


    the three invited guests, with Julia also lingering around.


    Julia was sneakily sizing up the three young women, one by one. Finally, her gazended on Angelina Peck.

 Chapter 412

    She reckoned this youngdy from the Peck family was a perfect match for Sebastian.


    The Peck family''s pedigree was top-notch; their daughter was a PhD grad from a prestigious university, so her wisdom were beyond question.


    The more she looked, the more she liked her.


    She wanted to engage in a bit of chit-chat with Miss Peck, but Angelina Peck was giving her the cold shoulder.


    She assumed Julia wanted to set up Mitchell with a date, but she was not interested in Mitchell one bit.


    She was here for Sebastian, the head honcho of the Ingram family.


    She had her eyes on the prize: to be thedy of the Ingram house.


    If she could bear a son, that kid would be the heir to the Ingram fortune right out of the womb.N?velDrama.Org content.


    That night, Julia was hitting roadblocks left and right, feeling pretty bummed out.


    She didn''t want to make an effort to connect with those who were giving her the brush-off.


    As for Ang, her eyes were red and puffy the whole time, looking as if she had been wronged.


    Angelina Peck wasforting her on the side. Ang, with teary eyes, said, "Angelina, thanks for always being there for me. I''ve always thought you and Sebastian are a match made in heaven. Stephanie, the love child of the Klein family, acts like a small-town girl but wants to marry into the high life. Because Sebastian has been protecting her, my mom, my sister, and I have all been pushed around by her."


    Curious, Angelina Peck asked, "What kind of person is Stephanie?"


    Caroline Snider also showed some curiosity.


    Just as Ang was about to spill the beans, "Stephanie, she is just a..."


    "Ang, I dare you to badmouth Stephanie again." Sebastian appeared just in time to stop Ang in her tracks.


    Helplessly, Angelina Peck said, "Sebastian, you sure know how to make an entrance. I was just curious about the woman who has caught your fancy."


    Sebastian replied, "Why be curious about someone who will never have anything to do with you?"


    "That''s not necessarily true.


    Sebastian, if you really like her that much and she marries into the Ingram family, our families are all old friends; how can you say there is no rtionship?" en FindNovel


    Sebastian did not find this topic particrly interesting.


    He turned to Caroline Snider and said, "Ms. Snider, I believe this is your first visit to the Ingram family."


    With a soft voice, Caroline Snider exined, "Yes, it''s my first time here. But I didn''te willingly; I was following my mother''s orders."


    "You''re so honest; isn''t everyone


    here being nudged by their families?


    Sebastian, you''re the hot ticket in our


    circle of high society; everyone


    wants to marry their daughter off to you!"


    Sebastian casually replied, "Really?"


    "Of course! I heard you recently splurged two billion to snag that pink diamond at Mrs. Perez''s charity event, almost the size of a pigeon''s egg, right?" "That''s right."


    "Wow! Can we get a peek?"


    "Sorry, you can''t. It''s already wrapped up; I''m nning to give it away tonight."


    Angelina Peck couldn''t help but squint her eyes and say, "I wonder which luckydy that is."


    Annoyed, Ang said, "Who else could it be but Stephanie?"


    Caroline Snider wore a shocked


    expression: "Ms. Bishop hasn''t even been epted by the Ingram


    velite


    famity... and Mr. Ingram is already gifting her so generously?"


    Sebastian casually replied, "Is it valuable? I don''t think so."


    He didn''t find the castle he bought for fifty billion for that girl to be expensive at all.


    Money was just material, after all.


    If it can ensure that girl''s future and gave her a sense of security, then it''s worth more than anything.

 Chapter 413

    "Sebastian, you''re really something. I''m kind of jealous of that, Ms. Bishop, now," Angelina Peck said, batting her eyes.


    But hadn''t the Ingram family denied her?


    Those denied by Jaxon can''t be a part of the Ingram family, right?


    She still had a chance.


    Caroline Snider also honestly said, "I''m really curious about what kind of person Ms. Bishop is to make Mr. Ingram so generous towards her."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian said, "Ms. Snider, you should have a chance to meet her."


    Angelina Peck quickly asked, "What about me? Do I have a chance?"


    "You...we''ll see."


    "Hahaha. Sebastian, you''re even funnier than you used to be. Where''s Putnam? Didn''t hee to the Ingram family to celebrate your birthday today?" Sebastian casually said, "If I knew you wereing, I would have invited him."


    "What a pity... I only found out at thest minute and had to rush over to the Ingram family."


    "There will be another chance."


    Ava: "Sebastian, this is a freshly made drink; everyone have some!"


    Sebastian took the drink and took a sip. It was too sweet-not to his liking.


    So, he didn''t drink much.


    Ava wasn''t too pleased when she saw him only take two sips.


    Two sips were enough.


    Sebastian never imagined that he could be poisoned in his own home.


    So, were there any safe ces left in this world for him?


    His face quickly turned red, along with his neck and ears.


    Seeing this, Angelina Peck frowned and said, "Sebastian, you don''t have any allergies, do you? Why is your face so red?"


    Ang thought, Was this a set-up?


    Could it be Jaxon''s disgust for Stephanie, refusing to let Sebastian marry her, forcing Sebastian to


    choose one of the three of them as his future wife tonight, so he set him up?


    Ang''s heart started to race involuntarily.


    Such a great opportunity-she had to seize it.


    She took the initiative to walk over, trying to link arms with Sebastian, but Sebastian avoided her.


    "Sebastian, are you feeling unwell? I can help you back to your room to rest."


    "Get lost!"


    Sebastian had been poisoned before, so he was familiar with the feeling.


    What shocked him, however, was that this happened in his own home.


    His eyes red, he red at Ava and said, "Was this grandpa''s idea or yours?"


    Ava forced a smile and said, "It was your grandfather''s orders... I feel bad for you, but I dare not go against your grandfather in this house. And your grandfather, he''s doing this for your benefit."


    Sebastian scoffed, "Grandpa is really getting more and more confused. Does he think he can control me like this?"


    "Sebastian, your grandfather has


    made up his mind. No one can leave the Ingram family tonight. He wants to force you to make a choice. You can''t escape today. He insists on forcing you to choose. I''m helpless too."


    "Don''t me you. You mean, out of these three, I have to choose one tonight?"


    Ava reluctantly nodded and said, "Yes, that''s how he had arranged it. Anyone can...except Stephanie."


    "Then I''ll do as he wishes...and choose one."


    "Sebastian, can you choose me? I''ll be a good wife... I''ll listen to you in everything." Ang said this with a docile look on her face.

 Chapter 414

    Hearing this, Angelina Peck frowned and said, "Ang, didn''t you just say that in your heart, I''m the perfect match for Sebastian?"


    Ang lowered her head guiltily and said, "Angelina, but I''ve always had a thing for Sebastian."


    A hint of mockery shed in Angelina Peck''s eyes as she turned to Sebastian. "Now I get it, Sebastian. That''s why you can''t stand the Kleins, but I''m guessing you wouldn''t be interested in someone like her either, right?" "Angelina, you... Sebastian, I''ve always liked you... I fell for you the moment Iid eyes on you. I''d do anything for you, I swear. Just pick me."


    Angelina Peck sneered, "Look at yourself, acting all high and mighty. You''re even worse than those illegitimate daughters!N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sebastian, we grew up together, and I know you well, but I promise you, this is just a political marriage. I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to!


    I just want to do what''s best for our family. All I need is the title of the Ingram family''s mistress, so it''d be smart to choose me at a time like this."


    Disgust shed in Sebastian''s eyes, but he was running out of time.


    He didn''t have time to loathe these people. He nced at the silent Caroline Snider and said, "Ms. Snider, would you pleasee with me?" Caroline Snider looked up at him in shock and said, "I... I''m not in the mood."


    "Please, Ms. Snider. I need your help!"


    Sebastian''s eyes were full of sincerity as he looked at her.


    Caroline Snider frowned. "I..."


    Impatient, Sebastian grabbed her wrist and pulled her along.


    There was a room on the second floor of the Ingram family''s house.


    The room had a balcony.


    Once his grandfather let his guard down and withdrew the security, or at least reduced it.


    He''d have a chance to escape.


    His own grandfather was setting him up. It''s enough!


    As he pulled Caroline Snider away, he left a stunned Ang and a livid Angelina Peck behind.


    Fine!


    Sebastian!


    You''d rather choose a dying Snider family over the Peck family, huh?


    You''ll regret this!


    As for Ang, she knew Sebastian wouldn''t choose her since he despised her, but she didn''t expect him to choose Caroline Snider.


    But the most hopeless one was Caroline Snider. She had no idea she''d be caught up in this mess when she left home tonight.


    Sebastian seemed drugged. She was sure she''d be at a disadvantage if he took her to his room.


    But she was petite and weak, unable to resist as Sebastian pulled her along.


    Fortunately, once Sebastian brought her into his room and closed the door, he didn''ty a finger on her.


    He even exined, "Ms. Snider, I mean no disrespect. You can rx. However, I need to get out of here If I dy any longer, if I did something to Ms. Snider, I don''t think you''d be too happy, would you?"


    Caroline Snider asked in surprise, "Mr. Ingram, how do you know I wouldn''t be okay with it? If something happened between us, it would be a good thing for the Snider family."

 Chapter 415

    "But Ms. Snider...you doesn''t exactly dig me."


    "Like or not, does it matter? The daughter of the Snider family, she''s born to serve the family."


    "Do me a favor this time. I''ll owe you one!"


    "How should I help you, Mr. Ingram?"


    "You go out in a bit and make a racket. Say I bolted. They wille in to nab me, and I''ll jump down from upstairs and make a run for it."


    Caroline Snider''s eyes widened in surprise. "Won''t you break something?"


    "I''ve been jumping from this height since I was a teenager. It''s all good, as long as Ms. Snider is willing to y ball with me."


    Caroline Snider took a deep breath and said, "Alright... I''ll y ball with you, and you don''t owe me anything... After all, it was you who ran away. Even if my family finds out, they can''t me me. So, should I go out and shout now?" "In a minute..."


    "Okay."


    When Sebastian jumped off the second floor, his mind started to clear up a bit.


    All the security guards at home went in to nab him; the entire Ingram family was being searched by his grandfather''s men.


    The guard post was much more rxed.


    Sebastian slipped away; it was smooth sailing.


    He nced at the time on his phone: half past eleven. Was there still time?


    But to find Stephanie at this time...


    Sebastian''s dedicated driver was waiting in the car at the entrance of the Ingram family.


    Seeing Sebastian stumbling out, he jumped out of the car in shock and said, "Boss, what''s going on?"


    "Help me into the car, and then let''s get out of here!"


    "Yes!"


    Soon, the car disappeared from the driveway of the Ingram family.


    Jaxon found out that Sebastian had run offter and was cursing till midnight.


    He actually ran off.


    In a dark alley, in a ck luxury car.


    Stephanie was screaming with red eyes, "Jeffrey Perez, when will you ever stop?"


    "Oh, Stephanie is finally upset... Tell me where Ashley is, and I''ll let you go! Leave now, and you can stil make it for Sebastian''s birthday."


    "I refuse! If you dare, stay here with me all night and see if I''ll tell you!"


    Such a stubborn girl!


    Suddenly, the girl''s phone rang again.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jeffrey Perez waved the phone screen at her and said, "Look, Sebastian''s calling again... Are you sure you''re not going to answer this time?"


    "Bastard, of course, he''s worried since I''ve been gone so long."


    "Then, should I answer it for you and tell him where you are?"


    "You dare! He''ll never let you off the hook if he finds out you''re holding me hostage!"


    If it weren''t for the driver also being held hostage, she would have fought this guy a long time ago.


    The driver had always been good to her; it wouldn''t be fair if he got hurt because of her!


    Stephanie was really about to be pissed off.


    She never thought that Jeffrey Perez would actually answer the call.


    And he had the audacity to say, "Sebastian, Stephanie''s life is in my hands; tell me where Ashley is right now, or you''ll regret it!"


    On the other end of the line,


    Sebastian was slightly taken aback. If it were usual, he would definitely be angry and want to teach Jeffrey Perez a lesson.


    But his situation was very special at the moment.


    He didn''t know how long he could stay rational.


    He didn''t have the patience to waste words with Jeffrey Perez.


    "I''ll take you to see Ashley and your daughter myself tomorrow. Right now, immediately, take Stephanie back to her own home; she knows the address!"


    Jeffrey Perez was surprised and asked, "Sebastian, are you serious?"

 Chapter 416

    "I swear I didn''t mean to trick you... I need to see her in ten minutes! Otherwise, forget about ever seeing Ashley or your daughter!" Oh, my God!


    If he''d known that threatening Sebastian with Stephanie would work this well, he wouldn''t have wasted hours fooling around with this girl!


    "Fine, Sebastian, I trust you this time! But something''s off with your voice... Don''t tell me, have you been poisoned?"


    Sebastian''s forehead veins were throbbing. "Enough chitchat... Hand the phone to Stephanie."


    "Alright, but if you can''t deliver on your promise, I, Jeffrey Perez, will hunt you down!"


    The phone was handed back to Stephanie. With teary eyes, she yelled into the phone, "Silver Fox, Jeffrey Perez is crossing the line. I didn''t mean to miss your birthday; he kidnapped me. He threatened our driver''s life, forcing me to reveal my teacher''s whereabouts." "There, there, I don''t me you... Have the driver send you home immediately. I''ll wait for you there."


    "Eh? Back to my ce?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, Silver Fox, wait for me. I have a gift for you."


    Sebastian''s heart melted at her words.


    In this filthy world, Stephanie was a pure light that illuminated his heart.


    "Is it... the watch?"


    "Yes! I thought Silver Fox would look good in it. I know you saw it when I bought it, so it''s not a surprise anymore. But Silver Fox, could you pretend to be surprised when I give it to you...?" I''ve been working so hard for this watch, and I still haven''t paid off the debt. "Alright... I''ll wait at your ce... Stephanie, don''t make me wait too long."


    After hanging up, Sebastiany in the back seat, drained.


    He wished he could hold this little girl in his arms right now.


    Unfortunately, he had to wait a while longer.


    Before Jeffrey Perez got out of the car, Stephanie gave him a hard kick in the butt.


    And she snarled, "Asshole, you''ll pay for this!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jeffrey Perez rubbed his sore butt as he watched the car drive away, a bitter smile on his face.


    Now he''s really pissed off Ashley''s only disciple....


    Unable to suppress a yawn, he looked around at the pitch-ck- surroundings. As the cold wind blew,


    Kon


    he couldn''t help but feel a bit childish.


    Instead of going home to sleep, he''d spent half the night dealing with a little girl.


    But if Sebastian kept his word and lets him see Ashley tomorrow, it would be worth it.


    As soon as Stephanie got out of the car, she sprinted into the alley.


    She didn''t know if Silver Fox was there yet.


    As she ran, she nced at the time on her watch.


    Three minutes till midnight!


    She''ll be able to wish Silver Fox a happy birthday and put the gift on his wrist.


    Stephanie!


    Run like the wind!


    In the end, she ran straight into danger.


    Twice now, she''s opened her home to the enemy. Stephanie was on the verge of a breakdown. When she got to front door, she saw Sebastian''s figure leaning against the fence outside her house.


    Before Stephanie could call out to Silver


    in an


    ex, she heard Sebastian


    voice, "Open the door


    Stephanie obediently opened the gate, then went into the yard and opened the house door.


    When


    Then she turned on the light inside. turned back around, she


    saw.tian, his eyes red,


    in


    He was heading straight towards her.


    swnoiding

 Chapter 417

    "Silver Fox... Happy birthday." A gift, huh?


    But then he quickly kissed her on the lips.


    Stephanie''s heart started to race.


    She could smell the alcohol on Silver Fox. He''d been drinking.


    Then she was lifted off the ground by Silver Fox and tossed onto the bed.


    Immediately, Stephanie rolled over on the bed, crossing her arms protectively against her chest, and eyed Sebastian warily. "Silver Fox, what''s up with you? Wasn''t you after a gift? Stay still; I''ll get it for you." Sebastian, already starting to lose his coherence, looked at her in a daze. "I don''t want a gift; I want you."


    "Huh, Silver Fox, what are you rambling on about?"


    "Stephanie, will you be my gift?"


    But he didn''t want anything else. He just wanted Stephanie.


    Right now, Sebastian''s mind was filled with this idea.


    Stephanie waspletely taken aback. "Silver Fox, are you serious?"


    "Sweetheart, I''ll give you anything, okay?"


    Even on the brink of losing his senses, Sebastian was still trying to restrain himself.


    He had promised her he would never treat her like that again. So he wanted her consent first.


    It seemed Stephanie understood something. She looked straight into his eyes. "Silver Fox, have you been drugged again?"


    "Yeah, grandpa set me up; he wants me to pick a woman to marry."


    So today, of all days, they were forcing Silver Fox to pick a woman to marry?


    Stephanie was so mad she almost swore.


    Today was such aplicated day for Silver Fox.


    His birthday and his father''s death anniversary.


    How could Jaxon do such a cruel thing?


    Poor Silver Fox was being forced into this state. So pitiful.


    It was clear that this time, Silver Fox was different from thest time he was drugged. He looked like he''d been holding back for a long time but was still trying to maintain a shred of sanity, not wanting to force her again.


    Stephanie''s eyes were red with sympathy.


    "Silver Fox, happy birthday. I''m willing to be your gift; I''ll always be with you."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sebastian was already out of it.


    Her words broke thest thread of rity in his mind.


    Following that, Sebastian''s thoughts were in total disarray.


    The cute girl said she was willing to be his gift.


    So, from then on, she was bepletely his.


    Belonging to no one else, but him.


    What happened afterwards,


    Stephane couldn''t remember


    clearly, her mind was all muddel


    Later, she fell asleep in a daze.


    Exhausted, Sebastian, holding her, fell asleep too.


    The night was quiet.


    swno


    The two people on the bed, hugging each other in sleep, seemed


    breathing in sync.


    Swre

 Chapter 418

    Early next morning, Sebastian was woken up by the sound of sobbing next to him.


    He opened his eyes in confusion, seeing Stephanie next to him crying and wiping her tears.


    Stephanie was overwhelmed by a sense of disintegration. It felt like everything was falling apart for her.


    Sebastian''s expression immediately changed to a serious and concerned frown. "I''m sorry..." he muttered.


    Rolling her eyes, Stephanie mockingly said, "Silver Fox, could you please be more careful out there? I''m the one who always ends up getting hurt..." Sebastian''s face grew even more rigid, his features hardening. "Okay," he replied curtly.


    "Are you feeling any better, Silver Fox? Is there any difort anywhere?" Stephanie asked, her concern evident despite her own distress.


    "No," Sebastian responded. He was in a tumultuous state, yet Stephanie was still worried about him and any lingering problems he might have.


    A mix of emotions surged within Sebastian. Stephanie''s concern was genuine, devoid of any hypocrisy.


    "Could you pass me the backpack on the bedside table, Silver Fox?" Stephanie requested.


    Sebastian grunted in


    acknowledgement, swiftly retrieving the backpack and handing it to her. Stephanie was huddled up in bed, painstakingly removing a watch from the bag. Her face was stil


    appeared incredibly earnest. Taking Sebastian''s left hand, she gently


    streaked with tears, and ot


    ced the watch on his wrist.


    Then she admired it for a while, crying andughing at the same time, "I knew it! This watch really suits my Silver Fox! Happy Birthday, Silver Fox! I wish you health and happiness every day."


    Sebastian smiled faintly, "Thank you..."


    This was undoubtedly the most meaningful birthday of his life.


    From the despair he feltst night, to Stephanie willing to give herself as a gift to him.


    There were ups and downs, but he was content.


    After meeting her, at least not everything that happened to him was bad, and he started receiving good things.


    "Silver Fox, you''ve been so good to


    me, I should be the one saying thank you. But Silver Fox, your birthday is have other more important things to do."


    Sebastian looked at her in confusion, "What other more important things?"


    "You get up and freshen up first, Silver Fox. You''ll find outter."


    "Okay."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 419

    Sebastian knew that Stephanie was easily shy, so he didn''t say much.


    He asked half-jokingly, "Why didn''t you take a shower first?"


    "You know the answer, and you''re still asking me!"


    Seeing this, Sebastian immediately stopped joking. He calmly got up, opened the nket, and headed to the bathroom.


    Stephanie covered her face with both hands andy silently in bed.


    She urged, "Hurry up and shower..."


    "Alright."N?velDrama.Org content.


    After taking a cold shower, Sebastian felt refreshed.


    He turned on the water heater so Stephanie could take a hot showerter.


    He put on the same clothes he wore yesterday.


    Feeling a bit ufortable, Sebastian called Martin to bring him some clean clothes.


    Stephanie''s house still had plenty of old clothes for her to change into, so it wasn''t trouble.


    While Sebastian was taking a shower, she got up and changed into her pajamas, then picked out a set of clean clothes to change into.


    She deliberately chose a ck outfit with jeans.


    This outfit was more formal, suitable for going to the cemetery.


    Originally, she should have apanied Sebastian to do thisst night.


    But a lot happenedst night - she was kidnapped by Jeffrey Perez, and Sebastian had problems on his end too.


    Her heart was burdened with a


    multitude of troubles, each one weighing on her like a mountain. Howeverzall of that was now in the past. Stephanie had alreadye to consider Sebastian as family, and she was determined to make the most of their time together today.


    As Sebastian emerged from the bathroom, he noticed that Stephanie had already made the bed and tidied up the room. She wore a youthful pink nightgown, emanating a vibrant energy.


    Strangely, after the events of the


    previous night, Sebastian found himself paying closer attention to Stephanie. An unfamiliar sensation stirred within his heart, as if she had be an irreceable presence in his life overnight.


    "You''re finished... wait for me, I''ll be quick," Sebastian said.


    "How are you feeling?" Stephanie asked.


    "Much better," he replied.


    "If you''re ufortable, you can lie down and rest for a while after your shower. It''s the weekend, and there''s nothing special going on."


    "I can''t do that; there''s a lot to do today! Just wait for me patiently."


    A smile formed on Sebastian''s lips as he sensed that Stephanie had something nned for their outing Curiosity piqued within him. Where were they going? However, he decided not to inquire further. As long as Stephanie had something in mind, he was more than willing to apany her.


    Stephanie emerged from the shower, d in a somber ck ensemble that exuded a serious aura. Observing her choice of clothing, Sebastian couldn''t help but frown. "ck... it doesn''t suit you," hemented. Sebastian believed that Stephanie would appear more vibrant and lively in brighter colors, contrasting with the solemnity of the ck attire.


    ck clothes looked a bit gloomy.


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows, "Of course I know what color clothes look good on me, but where we''re goingter, it''s not suitable to wear bright colors...are you ready? If you''re ready, let''s go."

 Chapter 420

    "Huh? Where are we going?"


    "We''re going to a flower shop first."


    Buy flowers? Was Stephanie nning to buy flowers for herself?


    Sebastian couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Stephanie''s choice, realizing that life sometimes called for certain rituals. After all, he had treated her so well the previous night, so indulging in some of her girly desires seemed only fair.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Together, they left the alley and walked on foot along the street. Outside the alley, they spotted a small flower shop. Intrigued, Stephanie led Sebastian inside.


    While Stephanie was busy selecting flowers, Sebastian also began picking out some of his own. The vibrant red roses seemed too bold, so he opted for delicate pink lilies that appeared more fitting for her.


    As he made his selection, Sebastian noticed Stephanie approaching him, holding a bouquet more suited for mourning the deceased.


    "Silver Fox... what do you think of this?"


    Sebastian was stunned... She liked... this kind? But wasn''t this for the deceased?


    He couldn''t help but ask, "You like this?"


    "I think it''s nice, looks very high-end."


    His first time giving her flowers... and it''s this kind?


    Sebastian felt that he could no longer understand the thoughts of these young girls...


    But she had already brought the flowers to the counter, ready to pay.


    He couldn''t... let her pay for it herself, right?


    Fine, just this one!


    As long as she liked it...


    Sebastian gritted his teeth and paid, then left the flower shop with Stephanie holding the flowers.


    Their car was parked on the side of the road.


    Stephanie asked the driver to open the trunk, carefully ced the flowers inside so they wouldn''t get crushed, and then closed the trunk. Sebastian watched all this... So she really liked these flowers?


    She didn''t like shy roses, nor girly pink lilies... She only liked flowers for the deceased?


    After putting the flowers in the car, Stephanie quietly told the driver, "Drive to Silver Fox''s father''s grave."


    The driver''s eyes shed with surprise, but he didn''t ask any further, just nodded.


    Sebastian, who got in the carter, didn''t hear Stephanie''s words. After getting in the car, he asked her, "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll find out when we get there, Silver Fox!"


    The driver kindly reminded them, "It''s a bit far, Ms. Bishop and boss can rest in the car."


    Stephanie nodded, "Got it... Silver Fox, I''m a bit sleepy, can I lean on your shoulder for a while?"


    "Sure."


    Feel free.


    Then, Stephanie added, "Actually, I''d rather borrow your leg... I want to sleep lying down."


    After saying that, shey directly on Sebastian''s leg, using it as a pillow, and closed her eyes to doze off.


    She was really tired.


    Mainly because she was too exhaustedst night and didn''t get enough rest.


    From the moment Stephaniey on his leg, Sebastian felt his whole body stiffen.


    Stephanie''s physical contact with Sebastian had grown increasingly frequent, almost bing a natural and unconscious habit. Surprisingly, Sebastian found himself unaffected by this behavior from the young girl.


    As he nced down, he could see Stephanie''s face, her peaceful expression indicating deep sleep. Before long, he noticed that she had begun to snore, possibly due to her sleeping position or the depth of her slumber. A subconscious smite crept onto Sebastian''s face. He found the sight of the sleeping Stephanie not only well-mannered but also incredibly adorable when she snored.


    However, his amusement came to a halt when he realized that Stephanie had started drooling on his pants. Sebastian''s smile faded, and he could no longer find the situation amusing. en FindNovel


    Because he was a germaphobe.


    But he held back and didn''t get angry.


    An hourter, the car stopped.


    The driver said, "Boss, Ms. Bishop, we''re here."

 Chapter 421

    Sebastian Ingram found himself looking out the window, feeling familiar with the scenery outside.


    At the sound, Stephanie Bishop sat up, stretchedzily and said, "Are we there already? That was quick."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The driver chuckled wryly, "I''ve been driving for over an hour... does that count as fast?"


    "Oh... Have I been sleeping for that long? Thank you!"


    "No need to thank me... but I can''t drive in, I can only stop at the entrance, you''ll have to walk in."


    Sebastian got out of the car, his emotions a mixed bag.


    He understood now why Stephanie had bought a wreath.


    He watched as Stephanie took the wreath out of the trunk and couldn''t help but ask, "Why are we here?"


    Holding the wreath, Stephanie walked over and said, "We should havee yesterday... but today is not toote... I don''t think Mr. Ingram would mind." Mr. Ingram... his father?


    Was Stephanie nning to take him to visit his deceased father on his birthday?


    Sebastian frowned slightly and said, "Yes, my father wouldn''t mind."


    "Ha, Mr. Ingram, what kind of man was your father?"


    "He was a man who appeared stern to outsiders, but was respectful to elders and gentle to his family..."


    "Wow! You must have been very happy when your father was alive."


    "Yes... he loved me very much."


    "Then quickly take me to meet him... I''m going to meet my father-inw~!"


    Future father-inw... Stephanie really had no sense of formality.


    But he didn''t mind at all... on the contrary, he felt warm inside.


    In front of the grave, Stephanie respectfully ced the wreath.


    Then she looked at the man on the gravestone, who wore sses, was dressed in a ck suit, and bore some resemnce to Sebastian. She started, "He was very handsome... no wonder you''re so good-looking..."


    After saying that, she bowed to the gravestone.


    "Mr. Ingram... I''m Stephanie, your son''s fianc¨¦e... Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your son... As long as you don''t mind, I''ll always be with you May your spirit in heaven bless your son with peace and health, and everything goes well~!"


    After finishing, Stephanie stood up, bowed three more times, and then it was over.


    She winked at Sebastian and said, "Aren''t you going to say something?"


    Sebastian answered lightly, "It''s not his death anniversary today."


    "But yesterday was your father''s death anniversary... we''ve already been quite rude for not paying our respects, we must make up for it today!"


    Sebastian''s eyes involuntarily narrowed, "Yesterday was my father''s death anniversary?"


    "Ah... I know, you don''t want me to know the secrets of the Ingram family. but I already know


    everything... I also think you''re pitiful, don''t worry, I''ll be by your side from


    now on!


    I will be with you and protect you! You don''t need to feel sad... and besides, I''m your family, it''s okay for me to know these things..."


    "What else do you know?"


    "Ah... also about Julia... she''s


    actually your biological mother, isn''t she? The


    uncle... was that the day your father died?"


    le day she married your

 Chapter 422

    Sebastian''s fists were tightly clenched as he furrowed his brows, "Who spilled the beans to you?"


    "Don''t get your knickers in a twist," Stephanie replied, "I''m not looking down on you or anything... it just makes me feel sorry for you..." "Stephanie!" Sebastian spat out her name through gritted teeth.


    Stephanie looked confused, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Seeing her like this made Sebastian''s heart ache.


    He took a deep breath, "From now on, don''t believe anyone unless the wordse straight from me."


    "Is it all a bunch of baloney?" Stephanie questioned.


    "Who told you all this?" Sebastian asked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Jeffrey Perez."


    A mocking glint passed through Sebastian''s eyes, "He sure knows a lot."


    "So, is it true or not?" Stephanie pressed.


    Sebastian answered, "Yesterday was my birthday... but it wasn''t the anniversary of my father''s death or my aunt and uncle''s wedding..." "Jeffrey lied to me! I''ve been heartbroken for nothing! That''s low!" Stephanie fumed.


    Sebastian was curious, "Why were you heartbroken?"


    "I just felt sorry for you... I thought there''s no one more pitiful in the world than you," Stephanie exined. Sebastian chuckled, "There are plenty of pitiful people in this world... I don''t see myself as one of them."


    "But... I only feel sorry for you, not anyone else..." Stephanie responded.


    "Don''t fret... don''t take Jeffrey''s words to heart. I''m doing just fine now," Sebastianforted.


    "Even if those things didn''t happen on the same day, they did happen, didn''t they?" Stephanie asked.


    Sebastian hesitated before answering, "Knowing too much isn''t always a good thing... Don''t overthink, those are things of the past." "Since I''m here, I''ll keep youpany," Stephanie offered.


    Sebastian nodded, "Mm."


    That Jeffrey dared to shoot his mouth off! Still hoping to see Ashley Morris? He can dream on!


    They spent nearly an hour at the cemetery before finally departing. During their time there, Stephanie took the lead in conversation, providingpany to Sebastian''s father. As Sebastian listened to her words memories of his own


    him to share his recollections with Stephanie. Surprisingly, the


    childhood were evoked, Pret


    atmosphere between the two living individuals and the memory of his deceased father felt oddlyfortable.


    On their way back, Sebastian''s phone began to ring. He nced at the caller ID, seeing that it was Jeffrey calling. Without any interest in engaging, Sebastian chose ignore the call and ended it. Despite the persistent attempts, Sebastian continued to decline the subsequent calls without answering.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Stephanie observed his actions and inquired, "Who was that calling?" "Jeffrey."


    Stephanieughed, "He still hasn''t given up! You can''t tell him my teacher''s address."


    "I don''t know it," Sebastian replied.


    "Right, you don''t know it either... But why didn''t you tell me that I spilled everything to Jeffrey when I was drunk?"


    "I was waiting for you to realize it... Wouldn''t you be more upset if you knew?"


    "Seriously... Are you pulling my leg, watching me get all worked up? I''ve been beating myself up overst night, I almost missed your birthday!"


    "Is a birthday... that important?"


    "Of course it is, it onlyes once a


    year! If we missed this year, we''ll have to wait until next year. Who knows if we''ll still be together by then!"


    Hearing this, Sebastian asked somewhat unhappily, "Why wouldn''t we be together?"

 Chapter 423

    Didn''t she say she''d always be by his side?


    Stephanie said, "I might be working out of town next year... I may not be by your side, and I might not be able to rush back in time, but don''t worry, if there''s even the slightest chance, I''ll rush back to celebrate your birthday with you." Sebastian felt content.


    So that''s how it was... She still had a bit of a conscience.


    "Where are we going next?" Sebastian suddenly asked.


    "Um... I was nning to go to the Ingram family with you, to ask why your grandpa treats you this way... And your aunt, I want to settle the score with her, to vent for you... But, Jeffrey deceived me." Sebastian couldn''t helpughing, "So... are we still going?"


    "I still want to go... But I''m a bit scared, your grandpa... He looks terrifying, but I can''t help being angry, he''s your biological grandpa! He''s even scheming against you! He''s too much!


    It''s bad enough that people scheme against Sebastian outside, but he can''t even get peace of mind at home! What''s going on?"


    "If... you''re really angry, I can take you."


    "So you... will you protect me? Your grandpa won''t have me arrested, will he?"


    "With me here... He won''t."


    He was also very disappointed.


    He never thought that the rtive he trusted the most... would actually plot against him, forcing him to this extent. Luckily... he didn''t drink much of the soupst night.


    If he had drunk more... He would definitely not be able to escape from the Ingram family and wait for her to appear.


    That would be unimaginable.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Angelina Peck and Ang Klein were both people he disliked.


    As for Caroline Snider, perhaps because of her personality and the fact that she''s Stephanie''s cousin, Sebastian didn''t particrly dislike her.


    And, she helped him outst night...


    "So I... I must go to your house today and get justice for you!"


    "Why... are you so good to me?" No one in this world would say that to him anymore.


    Not even his grandpa, because his grandpa was the mastermind behind this!


    "Because you''re my family, and when family is bullied, I naturally want to help!" What''s so strange about that? His grandpa''s scheming against his own grandson, forcing him to do things he didn''t want to do, that''s bullying!


    Although he has many people in his family, none of them truly care for him, they''re all sinister viins!


    Hearing her words, Sebastian''s heart trembled slightly, and he took a deep breath, "Let''s go... I''ll take you to vent."


    "Right! If you''re angry, you have to let


    it out, you can''t hold it in! Why should they be amodated! Even if he''s your grandpa, you can''tpromise, otherwise he''ll only do more outrageous things to you in the future!"


    She''s right!


    His grandpa was spoiled by him!


    Jaxon Ingram was so angryst night that he couldn''t sleep all night, and only woke up close to noon.


    When Sebastian and Stephanie arrived, he was having lunch served by Brenda Ingram, looking in a poor state.


    "Jaxon, Mr. Sebastian has brought Ms. Bishop back."


    Hearing this news, Jaxon


    immediately lost his appetite, angrily


    mming his fork on the table


    shouting, "That bastard dares to


    "Grandpa, why shouldn''t I dare toe back? I''m not the one who did something wrong." Sebastian suddenly appeared in the living room. Jaxon angrily picked up his cane, about to hit Sebastian with it.

 Chapter 424

    Originally, if Jaxon had a beef with anyone in the Ingram family, no one dared to dodge, not even Sebastian.


    But Stephanie didn''t get the rules here. She thought the old man did something wrong and dared to hit someone. She directly pulled Sebastian behind her and said to Jaxon, "you have the nerve to hit him! I can''t understand you at all, you can eveny hands on your own grandson! Don''t you have a conscience? Do you feel like because Sebastian doesn''t have parents, you can just treat him any way you want?" Jaxon stared at her and said, "Who are you and where did youe from, daring to cause a ruckus in my Ingram family?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "It doesn''t matter where I am from, it''s none of your business! Either way, it''s not right for you guys to bully him! And you even want to hit him, that''s even more wrong!"


    "You audacious girl! Get her out of here! Do you guys really think anyone can juste into the Ingram family?"


    "This girl isn''t just anyone... she is the futuredy of the Ingram family, I remember introducing her to you..." "What I don''t recognize isn''t a fact!"


    "My marriage, I decide... I don''t need anyone''s recognition!" Sebastian said coldly.


    Jaxon immediately realized that Sebastian was serious.


    Looked like, he went a bit overboardst night...


    He took a deep breath and said, "Did you bring this girl here today to piss me off?"


    Sebastian casually said, "She had a rough night... woke up worried about me, so she came over."


    Had a rough night... so in the end, did she take advantagest night?


    Jaxon was so angry he could hardly keep calm.


    He red at Stephanie and said, "Tell me, how much money do you want to leave my grandson?"


    Stephanie immediately lifted her head and said with her arms crossed proudly, "Sebastian is priceless, money can''t buy him!"


    "Ha... I see now, this girl is too


    cunning! Of course, my grandson is priceless! He is a business genius that I''ve cultivated with my own hands! The value he can create in his lifetime is immeasurable! Girl, you do have vision, are you looking tomake a long-term investment?"


    "No, I don''t care about the money! I can make my own money! Even if Sebastian loses the Skyline Corporation, I can support him! Don''t believe me? Ask him, I can make money!" "Oh? How much can you make?" Jaxon was so angry he found it funny.


    "Silver Fox, tell him, how much did I make from filming for three months?"


    "Eighty-three thousand?"


    "Yes! I make way more than the average office worker, and this is just the beginning! I will make more in the future, when I be a movie queen, I can make a lot of money too!"


    "Even if you''re an award-winning


    movie queen, you''re still just an


    actress who can''t stand on the stage! People like you don''t even think about being with my grandson and bing thedy of the Ingram family! You''re dreaming!"


    "Humph, who cares! If Sebastian wasn''t part of your Ingram family, do you think I would even bother about your precious ingram family? He''s always so busy, caught up in work and sleep. What good is all that ¨¨ money if he''s living like a robot? He doesn''t have any hobbies or dreams! It''s like he''s just existing. Honestly, I don''t understand where you Ingram folks get your sense of superiority from. Are you any happier than us regr people? At least I have dreams, and I work hard every day to pursue them. I get to do what I love every day! I live a better life than you wealthy families who are only concerned about appearances!"

 Chapter 425

    Jaxon Ingram had a realization: this penniless girl really had no interest in the Ingram family. Was she trying to snatch away his eldest grandson?


    If the eldest grandson was taken away, who else in the Ingram family could call the shots? Who else could have the capability?


    He couldn''t help but widen his eyes and said, "I think you, missy, are super maniptive!"


    "Me, maniptive? I think you''re the maniptive one! You''re so desperate that you''re even scheming against your own grandson, forcing him to be with a woman he doesn''t like!


    If this gets out, I''m afraid people willugh at us!"


    "Alright, alright... Sebastian, are you trying to watch this girl drive me mad today?"


    Sebastian said calmly, "I think she''s right... Grandpa, I was really disappointedst night!


    I used to respect you so much, butst night, I was that disappointed... I thought, even if the whole world would do this to me, you... never would, But the person I trust the most... hurt me the most." "Everything I did was for your own good!!"


    "I really can''t ept your way of doing good for me, I hope, this will never happen again... otherwise, I won''t set foot in this house again."


    "You dare! Are you really so bewitched by this girl that you don''t even want your family?"


    "Grandpa... other than you, there''s nothing in this house that makes me want to stay. And now, even you are like this... who can I trust?" Sebastian, with red eyes, growled.


    For a moment, Jaxon was silent...


    Stephanie looked at her Silver Fox, her heart filled with pity.


    Who else in this world can Sebastian trust? Even his closest people were scheming against him!


    Stephanie felt a rush to the head,


    and went straight over to grab


    Sebastian''s hand and said, "Sil


    Fox, det''s go! We won''t evere back to this house again!"


    That''s just too much!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sebastian was dragged by her towards the exit, matching her pace to leave.


    Jaxon roared in anger, "Stop!! Sebastian,e back! We can talk it out! Isn''t my apology enough?!"


    Sebastian and Stephanie''s steps finally halted.


    Sebastian turned around, looked at him skeptically, and said, "Grandpa, are you really willing to apologize?"


    Who had Jaxon ever apologized to in his life?


    But this girl was really hard to deal with... one wrong word, and she''s ready to drag his eldest grandson away, promising never to return!


    Such a cunning girl!


    But his grandson, he just liked her tricks!


    He''s about to be driven mad!


    He took a deep breath and said, "You guyse back first, sit down, and we can have a proper talk!"


    "Hmph, there''s no point in talking anymore! If you don''t apologize to Sebastian today and promise that this won''t happen again, I will take him and leave right now. He won''t set foot in this ce again


    "You mischievous girl! How dare you deceive my precious grandson! Sebastian, aren''t you going to say something and stop her from riling me up?" Noticing his grandfather''s genuine remorse and a change in his demeanor, Sebastian intervened, saying, "Steph, please stop causing a scene."


    Stephanie furrowed her brows.


    "Hmph, I''ll spare you this time and avoid further argument. But don''t forget, even if you''re old, if you behave poorly, you don''t deserve my respect!"

 Chapter 426

    "You, you, you..." Jaxon was so angry that his fingers started shaking.


    Sebastian sighed, "Grandpa, chill out, she''s just like this, she''s very blunt and direct. But in my opinion, her personality is way better than those hypocritical rich girls. So, don''t push her to do things she doesn''t like anymore."


    "I won''t push her anymore! Blunt my ass! She''s simply infuriating! What kind of weird taste do you have, bringing such a character home to make everyone mad?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "Well, she never pisses me off..."


    Even though she initially frustrated him to the point of headaches, once thess considered him as one of her own, she was very sweet.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    So his grandpa was just making trouble for himself. Stephanie is quite adorable, but he''s nitpicking about her background.


    Can one choose their own background?


    Whose fault was it that Zachary Snider had trouble?


    me the poor girl''s bad luck?


    But her meeting him was clearly good luck.


    Jaxon took a deep breath, and then another, before calming down to ask, "Have you guys eaten yet?"


    "Not yet!"


    "Anita, whip up a couple of dishes!"


    "Yes, please wait a moment, I''ll go and cook for Mr. Sebastian right away!"


    Jaxon nodded, "Come over, let''s talk while eating."


    Stephanie nced at Sebastian, who nodded at her.


    The girl obediently followed him to the dining table.


    Jaxon continued eating, saying, "Youngdy, it''s not easy to enter a rich family like the Ingrams..."


    "I..."


    "Let me finish! Since you want to follow my grandson, you have to fit in! And don''t say you don''t care anymore! Unless you give up my grandson, and stop being with him."


    Stephanie pouted, "I wasn''t gonna say that..."


    "Cut it out, I may be old, but I was young once too. I know exactly what you''re up to... First off, you probably can''t do this." "Do what?"


    "Stop acting! Don''t do any job that''s disgraceful!"


    "No way!"


    "See...I told you, you can''t do it! Huh...And they say it''s good for young people to have dreams, good my foot! Don''t you know? In the circle of the rich, what are actors? They''re like pets! Tools for


    Lov


    entertainment!"


    Sebastian calmly said, "That''s only part of it! Not all of them, and... with my protection, who would dare to look down on her?"


    "Huh...It''s like a cesspool, one


    person''s bad reputation affects the


    whole circlet Over the years, the entertainment circle has been in chaos, and various scandals have been exposed... It''s no wonder people look down on this industry!"


    Stephanie said unhappily, "I''ve had some experiences...but everyone is different, you can''t generalize."


    "So, little girl, you''re not suitable for our family, you''re too sensitive... And don''t feel wronged, it''s just the truth."


    "Well then, I won''t marry into your family, it''s no big deal!" Stephanie said angrily.


    Jaxon immediately cheered up,ughing loudly, "That''s what you said, you can''t go back on your word!"

 Chapter 427

    Sebastian frowned and said, "That''s just a girl throwing a tantrum, and you''re taking it seriously?"


    "A man''s word is his bond! Who cares about tantrums, everyone has to pay for what they say! I think this girl has guts!


    If you don''t want to marry into my Ingram family, you can do whatever you want in the entertainment industry!


    I got your back!"


    "I don''t need it! I, Stephanie, rely on my own abilities and acting skills in the entertainment industry! I don''t need any help! Old man, don''t think your Ingram family is so high and mighty! Your family lives such a stifled life behind closed doors! Wemoners may be poor, but we live with clear consciences and don''t have such messy drama!" Stephanie said disdainfully, but she felt a bit wronged in her heart.


    The injustice of being looked down upon...


    She knew the gap between her background and Sebastian''s.


    But it''s not like she could decide that... Are rich people born superior?


    She wouldn''t ept it.


    Seeing the girl''s eyes turning red from the grievance, Sebastian''s fingers on the table subtly twitched.


    He raised his hand, gently patted her head and said, "Don''t be upset... My grandfather''s thoughts don''t represent mine."


    "So, Silver Fox, you don''t think the same way, do you?"


    "If I could decide my own birth... I would never choose to be born into the Ingram family in this life!"


    Jaxon heard this and felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    This damn kid...


    But he could understand.N?velDrama.Org content.


    His father died early, his mother was nothing but trouble, and this kid had indeed had a hard life, much worse than his other cousins. Jaxon held his tongue, but he was choking inside.


    He couldn''t do anything about this damn kid, but he could teach this girl a lesson.


    He thought to himself, you dare to hurt me, I''ll make this brat upset, and you''ll feel it!


    Thinking so, Jaxon suddenly said, "I heard, missy, you''re the illegitimate daughter of the Klein family?"


    Stephanie''s face paled upon hearing this, and she frowned, retorting, "ver admitted to that."


    "Regardless of whether you admit it or not, you are still a child of the Klein family, aren''t you?" "So what..." Stephanie replied defiantly.


    "Our Ingram family does not ept illegitimate daughters!"


    "I already told you! I don''t care for your eptance, and I have no desire to marry into your Ingram family! What''s so great about it anyway!" Stephanie felt her anger reaching a boiling point.


    Did Sebastian''s grandfather hold such disdain for her? If that was the case, there was no reason for her to stay and endure such humiliation She attempted to get up and leave, but Sebastian swiftly pulled her


    back, forcing her to sit down again.


    Jaxon observed this unfolding with a sense of satisfaction.


    At that moment, a woman''s voice interjected, saying, "Oh, if you hold our family in such low regard, then just leave. No one is begging you to stay."


    Hearing this, Stephanie turned to look at the speaker.


    Seeing it was Sebastian''s aunt Julia,


    she narrowed her eyes and said, "Who are you? Can you make


    decisions for the Ingram family


    Neither Sebastian nor his


    grandfather has asked me to leave, do you have the right to?"


    Julia was taken aback by these words and said, "Who is this girl who dares to be so arrogant in our Ingram family? I am thedy of the Ingram family, don''t I have the right to kick you out?" "Hmph... You''re not thedy of this house! Are you Sebastian''s mother? Hmph, I don''t even consider you!"

 Chapter 428

    Hearing this, Julia''s face turned sour instantly, she yelled angrily, "You''re so rude! Sebastian, are you just going to let her insult us like that?"


    His little girl was actually here to vent for him.


    Of course, he was going to enjoy this show.


    That was so satisfying.


    The girl did have a sharp tongue... after all, his biological mother refused to be the mistress of the Ingram family, but chose to fake her death, have stic surgery, and marry his uncle. Seeing Sebastian silent, looking at the young girl with indulgence, Julia was so angry that her fingers were trembling. She pointed at Stephanie and said, "You little bitch... get out of here!" "The one who likes to call others a bitch is the real bitch! I''m discussing with you guys, Jaxon and the head of the Ingram family, about whether or not I should marry into the Ingram family and be the mistress. You have no right to yell here! You''re so uncultured!" "Bitch! Who are you calling uncultured!" Their family is full of schrs!


    "I''m talking about you! I''ve met anotherdy of the Ingram family, and she''s nothing like you..." Ava, who rushed over after hearing the news, almost burst outughing.


    This little girl sure knew how to talk. She had helped this little girl''s mother find a kidney donor, which was a big favor.


    She and Julia have always been at odds, and she was happy to see Julia pissed off.


    Ava hurried over and said, "Oh, Steph... it''s about time you came over here. I was nning to go see your mother in the hospital! But the dean told me that she''s been discharged." Stephanie called out to her sweetly, "Hello, Ava."


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Sebastian and I haven''t... but the kitchen staff is preparing our meal."


    "That''s good... So, the reason you and Sebastian came back today is..."


    Stephanie blinked and said, "We''re here because of the trap Sebastian fell into yesterday. I came to seek justice for him."


    Hearing this, Ava nced at Sebastian with some guilt and then said with a bitter smile, "Sebastian... about that, I..."


    Seeing Jaxon ring at her, Ava didn''t finish her sentence.


    But Sebastian understood and said lightly, "It''s okay... It didn''t cause me any loss, it''s just..."


    As Sebastian was speaking, he nced at Stephanie.


    Ava quickly understood the situation and interjected, "Oh... Steph, wait a moment. I have a collection of high-end nutritional supplements. fetch them for you. You can take them home and share them with your mother to improve your health... Oh, and I have some skincare products too! Asan actress, it''s important to take good care of your skin."


    Stephanie forced a bitter smile and replied, "Thank you..."


    "Consider it as an apology to


    Sebastian... Dad, please don''t involve me in such matters in the future. It''s too easy to offend people! I don''t want Sebastian to have a negative opinion of me... Besides, Camille and Cotton will still be working for Sebastian." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jaxon red at Stephanie and grumbled, "I understand."


    Finally, Avaughed and said, "I knew you were the most reasonable, Dad... But I''m always happy to assist you in any other way! After all, it''s my duty to show filial piety." Having sessfully ingratiated herself, Ava left to retrieve the items she mentioned.


    Julia''s face turned livid. Ava... she''s so cunning!

 Chapter 429

    Julia couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw this street-smart chick being considered as thedy of the Ingram family. Even Jaxon was a bit embarrassed by Ava''s demeanor.


    But he got it, she''s a mom after all, so he didn''t say much.


    Soon, dinner was ready in the kitchen.


    Stephanie took the cutlery from Sebastian with a wry smile, "Silver Fox...I can''t eat with this vibe."


    Sebastian casually nced at Julia and remarked, "If you have nothing else to do here, just leave."


    Julia''s face turned pale as she responded, "Sebastian, are you kicking me out for this girl?" "Or perhaps you''d like to stay for dinner?"


    "This is my house, why should I leave? I can go wherever I want!"


    Sebastian casually replied, "Suit yourself then."


    Stephanie couldn''t contain her anger any longer and burst out, "You''ve got some nerve!"


    Julia fired back, "Who are you calling shameless, you brat?"


    "I didn''t say it was you. Why the hell are you getting so worked up? Did I mention your name? Or are you feeling guilty about something and projecting it onto me?" "You''re full of crap!"


    "Hmph... Jaxon, I always thought high-ssdies like you were sophisticated, but it turns out you''re no different from ordinary street gossips, swearing and all!"


    Jaxon shrugged, "You''re really looking down on the Ingrams, aren''t ya! She''s Sebastian''s elder, and you''re just gonna disrespect her like that?"


    "Well, your family doesn''t give a damn about me...and I wasn''t nning on marrying into it anyway, so I''ll just do whatever pleases me! I didn''t do anything wrong, I''ve got nothing to hide! No need to pretend to be all noble, too exhausting...Silver Fox, there are so many bones in this fish!"


    "I''ll pick them out for you..."


    "Thanks Silver Fox, I was just giving you a heads-up, don''t choke."


    "Right." Still, he carefully picked out the bones for her.


    Julia couldn''t stand the sight.


    Sebastian, her own son, why the hell was he serving another woman!


    But with her current status...she had no say in this.N?velDrama.Org content.


    And Stephanie, she was doing this on purpose, knowing exactly that.


    "Silver Fox...my shoulders are so sore..."


    "Do you want me to give you a massage?"


    "But aren''t you eating?"


    "It''s okay."


    "Then give me a massage...it''s all your fault f for always being so


    ss...getting caught off gl


    Sebastian smiled, "My bad."


    "Silver Fox, you gotta be more careful from now on!"


    "Sure, I''ll keep that in mind."


    swno


    Jaxon watched as his great-grandson willingly massaged this chick.


    And this chick, eating contentedly, getting her shoulders massaged.


    Jaxon was grinding his teeth.


    Sebastian never served him like this!


    Julia was about to explode.


    She, his own mother, never received such treatment!


    But she knew she had no right toin, because she was the one who gave up the chance to be his mother.


    He was pissed at her, deliberately e


    brought a chick home to tick I


    swnoveoft


    Soon, Ava came rushing in with a bunch of stuff.


    Seeing Sebastian massaging Stephanie''s shoulder, she froze.

 Chapter 430

    Then she grinned and said, "Oh my, Sebastian sure knows how to take care of people! Steph must have been exhaustedst night, you should pamper her more. You could learn a thing or two from your uncle. He may not have achieved much in life, but he knows how to care for others... He''s been good to me! With him, I''ve never had a rough time or taken any crap. When a man can care, it''s easy to keep the peace in a marriage. Here, Steph, look at what I''ve found for you!" Sebastian raised his eyebrows but said nothing.


    Jaxon was so jealous he could barely eat.


    Julia watched Ava''s fawning behavior and felt her stomach churn.


    She was so shameless! Fawning over Stephanie like this...Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    And it''s not even certain that Stephanie will marry Sebastian! Was this worth it?


    Stephanie nced at Sebastian, a bit embarrassed, and said, "Auntie... isn''t this too much?"


    "It''s nothing...I really like you. We should keep in touch more!"


    Jaxon couldn''t help but roll his eyes and said, "Is there a need to keep in touch? Have I agreed to this marriage?"


    "Dad...what are you talking about! Can''t Steph and I have some privatemunication... even if Steph doesn''t end up joining the Ingram family, can''t we still be friends?"


    You have to admit, Ava is quite the character.


    She''ll suck up to whoever benefits her.


    She doesn''t care about her own dignity, after all, her children''s future is more important.


    Jaxon couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up suddenly, "Do whatever you want! I didn''t agree anyway!"


    With that, Jaxon stormed off.


    Stephanie smirked and said, "Don''t worry, Jaxon. I''m not that into the Ingram family!


    Sebastian owes me a life debt, I''ll just demand him as payment, how about that? If you won''t let me marry into the Ingram family, if Sebastian still has to marry me to repay the debt, he can just be part of the Bishop family! Perfect, I''m an only child, my mom doesn''t have any other kids!"


    Jaxon was so angry he nearly passed out. He pointed at Stephanie, "You little minx, this is outrageous!"


    Then he pointed at Sebastian, "You dare to do something so spineless! The head of the prestigious Ingram family, be a son-inw to a poor family? You''re not afraid of beingughed out of town!


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows, "Life-saving grace... cannot be repaid. If she demands me as payment, what can I do?"


    "Hmph... whatever she wants, you just give her. If she asked for the entire Skyline Corporation, would you give it to her?"


    "But... to this little girl, Skyline Corporation is less valuable than me. Or do you think... Skyline Corporation is more important than me?"


    "What nonsense! You''ve been bewitched! Completely beyond help, blinded by this girl, you''ve lost your mind!"


    Julia immediately said, "Exactly... Dad, you need to control Sebastian. If you can''t handle him, no one in this house can!"


    Jaxon angrily said, "How do I control


    him? Can I? You say no one can


    control him now, what did you do


    back then? This kid lost his fatheret


    and mother! Now he''s grown into this reckless, even I can''t handle his personality! What can I do?


    be


    dead from anger sooner orter!"

 Chapter 431

    "Why would the kid be so indifferent to this family if it weren''t for these reasons? It''s all your fault, you know!"


    Upon hearing these words, Julia''s face turned pale, and she remained silent, not daring to say anything more. Jaxon had already begun hinting at their shared past, leaving Julia feelingpletely lost and unsure of how to respond.


    Ava sneered and continued speaking, addressing Jaxon, "Dad, you''re right... But let''s not dwell on this anymore. Don''t be upset, Dad. Stephanie is still young and not at the age to get married yet. If Sebastian genuinely likes her, let them date... If it doesn''t work out in the future, well, we''ll deal with it then. Besides, I think Stephanie is pretty great. Coming from a humble background has its advantages. Imagine if a high-maintenance woman were to move in... that wouldn''t be enjoyable, would it? Dad, you always want our family to live in harmony... Sebastian is the most difficult person to connect with in this family. If Stephanie could get along with everyone and wanted to stay here, wouldn''t Sebastiane home every day?"


    Jaxon pondered over Ava''s words and found them to make sense. However, every time he thought about Stephanie''s disrespectful remarks and belittling of the Ingram family, as well as her humble background, he couldn''t bring himself to agree. With a shrug, he said nothing and headed upstairs.


    Sebastian observed the situation and raised an eyebrow. "Thanks for standing up for me, Aunt Ava," he expressed his gratitude.


    Avaughed, "Sebastian, don''t say that. I really like Steph. She''s such a lovely girl."


    Stephanie, who was being praised,ughed and said, "Alright, my shoulders are not sore anymore... You sit down and eat, Aunt Ava."


    "I won''t bother you guys anymore. Sebastian, Steph is not familiar with our house. After dinner, you can take her around. I have something else to do, so I won''t be able to entertain you."


    "Go ahead, Aunt Ava."


    "Remember to take all these things home with you, Steph."


    After saying this, Ava left.


    As she passed by Julia, she gave her a smug look.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Julia was furious, but she knew better than to say anything more today.


    After all, besides Jaxon, everything in the Ingram family was decided by Sebastian now...


    Even though he was her son, he... he despised her.


    Julia appeared quietly and left quietly, with no one paying any attention to her.


    In Jaxon''s study upstairs, Jaxon was


    ng to ang at the door, knocking. down when he sams


    Jaxon frowned, "What is it?"


    "Dad... I just wanted to talk to you about Sebastian. I''ve prepared his wedding gift and n to give it to him, but I''m.not content... After all,~~~~ Stephanie, that little girl, neither you nor I think highly of her, right? Shees from a poor family, and she''s even involved in the entertainment industry... If this gets out it would be such an embarrassment! We, the Ingrams, are the top family in B City! Where is our dignity now?"


    Jaxon frowned, "What do you suggest we should do then? Now Sebastian is protecting that girl as if she were his own daughter!


    Whenever I suggest doing


    something to her, this youngol''


    says, "If you dare to hurt her, ?ll hurt someone I don''t like!'' And who does he not like in this family.Julia, you know who I''m talking about, don''t you?"

 Chapter 432

    Upon hearing this, Julia''s face changed and she said, "Dad... Is it Mitchell?"


    "Not just Mitchell, but also Aaron Ingram!"


    "But Dad... You don''t necessarily have to take on Stephanie yourself, do you?"


    Jaxon squinted his eyes and said, "What''s your idea?"


    "Dad... You''ve seen how these big shots in B City y their games... You should remember the incident between the former movie queen Ashley and Jeffrey from the Perez family..." "This..."


    "Dad, even though the Perez family was involved back then, most of the work... was done by Reba Snider. Now Ashley has disappeared, and Jeffrey and Reba are still married, with a son... Aren''t they living happily?" "You mean..."


    "Dad, I know you prefer that little girl from the Snider family, but she''s too meek. As far as I know, Jta Damon from the Damon family has had a crush on Sebastian from our family for over a decade... And Angelina Peck from the Peck family, the two misses from the Klein family... They all fancy Sebastian and want to be the mistress of the Ingram family!


    Dad, you don''t need to get involved at all... All you need to do is spread the word that you don''t approve of Stephanie as your future granddaughter-inw... that our Ingram family won''t let her in, only a daughter from a wealthy family will be epted. Once they hear about this... You won''t even need to intervene, they''ll be restless."


    It has to be said, only women understand the intricacies of a woman''s mind.


    Jaxon hadn''t thought of these methods... but after hearing Julia''s proposal, he thought it might just work.


    After all, the end result couldn''t be worse than the current situation.


    After a while, Jaxon nodded and said, "You handle this, alright?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I''ve got this!"


    With that, Julia left the study room to start preparing.


    After dinner, Stephanie and Sebastian left.


    Neither of them felt like staying, better to go home.


    On the way back, Sebastian''s phone kept ringing, but he didn''t take any calls.


    Jeffrey, fuming, had already smashed three phones that morning.


    Sebastian, the untrustworthy bastard!


    Did he think he could just ignore it and it would go away?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He wouldn''t let him off the hook!


    Jeffrey wasn''t someone to be trifled with.


    The next day, Stephanie bumped into Jeffrey at school.


    Stephanie wanted to turn around and run.


    But Jeffrey grabbed her wrist and said, "Why are you running? I''m not going to do anything!" Right!


    Why was she running?


    She could handle Jeffrey, he didn''t bring any bodyguards this time.


    Stephanie red at Jeffrey and


    questioned him sternly, "Jeffrey,


    what are you doing here at myer


    ''


    SW1


    "Why isn''t Sebastian answering my calls? Is he trying to back out of our agreement?"


    told me that you were


    speaking nonsense and lying to


    me.. That''s why he no longer


    to help you." Content belon


    "Lied to me?" Jeffrey narrowed his eyes and retorted, "Just because of that?"


    "Well... Yesterday, upon hearing what you said, I felt sorry for


    eli


    Sebastian and took him to visit his¡¢ father''s grave... Jeffrey, because your deceit, I''ve been utterly humiliated! You used a deceased person''s matter to deceive others! Don''t you have any conscience?"


    Jeffrey raised an eyebrow and said, "That''s all because of you, insisting on not letting me see Ashley!"

 Chapter 433

    "Did I force you? It was you who forced me! Jeffrey, let me tell you, the more you do this, the less I''ll tell you where my teacher is!" "So, what if I change my attitude, would you tell me then?"


    "Depends on your behaviour!"


    "Recently, there''s a director nning to secretlye to your school to select a very important role..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s an insider news... That role, you might be interested."


    "What role?"


    "It''s for a big-budget movie being filmed next year... There''s no female lead in this movie, it''s mostly starred by big shot male actors." Stephanie asked with a puzzled look, "No female lead? What role is the director looking for then?"


    "A supporting actress... The only one with a few scenes, not much screen time but the requirements are high... Currently, none of the actresses in the entertainment industry caught the director''s eyes, so they''re secretly looking for a neer." Stephanie squinted her eyes slightly and said, "Jeffrey, are you trying to bargain with me?"


    "Not at all... I won''t force you to take me to Ashley anymore, just doing you a favour... Stop seeing me as the bad guy, I mean no harm! If you want to help me in the future and take me to see her... I will be grateful, but I won''t force you anymore." Oh, his attitude changed so quickly!


    Stephanie started to hesitate.


    She excused herself, "Forget about it, since it''s a big production... My acting skills are not enough to show in front of the big directors, let alone acting with the stars, I''m afraid of being criticized."


    "Don''t undermine yourself. You are Ashley''s disciple... Your teacher, Ashley, was once the top choice for the female lead in the eyes of these directors... It''s a shame that I ruined her," Jeffreymented.


    Stephanie made a face and retorted,


    "Jeffrey, stop pretending to be lovesick in front of me... I''m not falling for it. I don''t want your help, and I won''t disclose my teacher''s whereabouts to you. Your hopes are shattered!"


    "Why are you so stubborn! I''m no longer in a rush to find her... I said I won''t force you!"


    Jeffrey then nned to focus on dealing with Sebastian first. He aimed to make Stephanie famous and let everyone know that


    ???


    Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e was an actress in the entertainment industry. He wanted to test if the Ingram family could handle the situation Sebastian dared to deceive him, and he must pay the price. However, Stephanie remained firm in her refusa "But I genuinely don''t need all that... Right now, I just want to focus on studying, master my acting skills, and strive for roles that


    it me based on my abilitiest Even if don''t seed, I won''t have any regrets... At least I tried."


    Jeffrey took a deep breath and remarked, "Your stubbornness surpasses even that of your teacher!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "But Jeffrey, rest assured, my life will be much better than my teacher! With Sebastian, I''m not afraid of anything! Even you, I''m not afraid!"


    Stephanie raised her head and walked forward proudly.


    Jeffrey smiled coldly and said, "Stephanie... You and Sebastian have a long way to go."


    He had loved Ashley deeply for three years, that love was ingrained in him.


    However, this firm feeling was destroyed in less than a year, shattered beyond repair.


    So, today''s Sebastian and Stephanie, are just like him and Ashley at the beginning.


    "None of your business!" Stephanie replied as she walked.


    Such a bummer.

 Chapter 434

    Actually, Stephanie had already realized, the road ahead was gonna be a tough one.


    She didn''t give a hoot about being part of the Ingram family.


    If it was gonna bother Sebastian, she could choose not to owe him anything more.


    After all, she had already paid back his kindness, and now she owed him more than that.


    She just felt bad for Sebastian, with no one trustworthy around him.


    Thinking about this, Stephanie whipped out her phone and shot Sebastian a text: "Remember to eat lunch on time."


    Soon, he replied with a simple: "Okay."


    Sebastian, who hadn''t eaten for two days due to being swamped with work, saw the text and immediately dropped everything, asking Martin to prepare lunch.


    Listening to Stephanie''s words, he ate on time.


    Stephanie couldn''t help but crack a smile, satisfied with his reply. Gillian Owens had already gone ahead to the cafeteria for lunch, so Stephanie''s only task was to eat. However, she was in for a surprise a few dayster when the director Jeffrey, whom everyone had been talking about, actually showed up at school.


    Stephanie had never seen this guy before and had no idea who he was. During ss, she noticed a middle-aged man peeping into the ssroom from outside, lingering there for quite some time. After ss, Stephanie saw the same man lingering outside other ssrooms as well.


    At first, Stephanie didn''t think much of it, but as she walked past the man, he suddenly locked eyes with her and kept his gaze fixed on her. "Are you a student here too?"


    Facing this stranger, Stephanie answered warily: "Yes... Can I help you?"


    "Have you ever acted before?"


    "Um... I''ve been in a y, but it hasn''t aired yet. Why?"


    "Do you like acting?"


    "Of course I do, that''s why I''m here studying acting!"


    "How much do you like it?"


    "Mister, your questions are a bit weird..."


    The man chuckled: "Weird, huh..."


    "Yeah, why are you asking how much I like it... We don''t know each other, why would I tell you this?"


    "I just thought you looked familiar and wanted to chat. If you''re notfortable, I''ll leave."


    Stephanie passed by him, looking puzzled.


    The man didn''t miss any of her expressions... She was beautiful, and very natural.


    Most importantly... she seemed innocent.


    The role he was looking for required someone who looked innocent.


    The eyes had to be clear, full of life.


    One minor w in this girl was that she was excessively beautiful. If she appeared more ordinary, she would be absolutely perfect for the


    The man inwardly sighed and.


    proceeded to another len


    Swng


    Meanwhile, back in her own ssroom, Stephanie overheard her ssmates discussing the


    mysterious man. "Did any of yo''N?velDrama.Org content.


    encounter that guy as well? Who is he, anyway? He''s lurking outside every ssroom!"


    "Do you think he''s some kind of creep?"


    "I walked by him, and he just kept staring without uttering a word."


    "Yeah, I felt the same... His gaze was quite unsettling."


    "I talked to our teacher about it, and they said the principal personally allowed this guy to roam around the school... I have no idea who he is."


    Hearing this, Stephanie suddenly understood: "I get it now!"


    Oh my God!


    Just a few days ago, Jeffrey told her a bigshot director wasing to the school to scout for actors!


    Could that middle-aged man be him?

 Chapter 435

    Upon hearing her, the ssmates in the ssroom swarmed over and asked, "Steph, what''s the scoop?"


    "Do you know who that guy is?"


    "Um...I think I heard something about...a famous director visiting our school soon. He''s looking for an actress for his new film."


    Everyone gasped, "Oh my god...Steph, are you sure?"


    "Holy cow! What did we miss?!"


    "Wait...that guy hasn''t left yet! Steph, are you sure your intel is solid?"


    "Well...I just heard it, I can''t confirm...but someone mentioned it a few days ago, and then this mystery man shows up today, could it be true?"


    All the girls in the ssroom, except Stephanie and Gillian, bolted out.


    Gillian looked at Stephanie in disbelief, "Are you nuts? You should''ve kept it to yourself, why spill the beans?"


    "Huh? Can''t I say it?"


    "Only a fool would blurt it out...smart people would seize the opportunity to pitch themselves! That''s a big-budget film!"


    "It''s just a minor female role...but it seems like there''s no lead female in that film!"


    "In a film without a lead female, the supporting actress is the lead! This type of film can easily win the Best Supporting Actress award! Steph, you idiot! Let''s go!" "Huh? Go where..." If it really was that director, she had already made a bad impression!


    Outside a ssroom, a middle-aged man was surrounded by a group of girls.


    They eagerly introduced themselves to him.


    The man frowned and said, "What are you talking about? I can''t understand!"


    "Cut the crap, director...we already know! But rest assured, your secret visit will remain a secret."


    "Who''s been feeding you this nonsense?" the man squinted.


    "It was Stephanie, she heard it from others! Director...do you think I''m suitable?"


    "Director, I don''t care about the pay...I just want to be famous, pick me!"


    "Director...I don''t know what kind of actress you''re looking for, do you think I''m a fit?" The man''s mouth twitched, "You''ve got it all wrong, I''m not a director!"


    "Stephanie wouldn''t lie! She has inside information and knows a lot. Director, you can''t deceive us any longer. Your charade is exposed!" a person eximed.


    The man''s expression turned serious as he questioned, "Who is Stephanie?"


    Gillian, who had just pulled Stephanie over, pushed her forward and dered, "Director, here she is! Stephanie is right here!"


    The man''s sharp gaze immediately fixed upon Stephanie. Feeling a sense of unease, Stephanie asked cautiously, "Um...do you need something from me?"


    "So, it was you!" the man eximed.


    "Ahem...you remember me!" Stephanie responded, slightly taken aback.


    "Did you spill the beans to them about me, a renowned director, pretending to be an ordinary


    theC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    while searching for an actreson


    man demanded to know.


    "Um...I heard someone mention it before, and I blurted it out without thinking...I''m sorry if I caused any inconvenience."


    "If apologies were enough, would we still need police?"


    "Well...what do you want me to do?"


    The man let out a chillingugh,


    throwing a business card at


    Stephanie. "Cross me, and you''ll face severe consequences! You''ll be stuck ying maid roles in my next ten films!" he threatened before storming off.


    Stephanie stood there, holding the card in her hand, her brows furrowed. "I refuse to ept any maid roles," she muttered, determined to stand her ground.

 Chapter 436

    Halfway through speaking, Gillian suddenly covered Stephanie''s mouth with her hand.


    "Stephanie, you''re so silly! Look at the business card before you speak, okay? Oh my... It''s really Mr. Finnegan! Oh my... Quick, look, it''s really Mr. Finnegan! The renowned director! His movies are all so popr!" "It''s really him! Oh my, Steph, you''re so lucky, do you know that? Every female role in his movies are someone important, like an assassin or a spy! And he actually chose you... Oh my goodness! I''m so jealous!" "I''m insanely jealous!"


    "I''m jealous to the point of wanting to punch someone! Steph, what kind of luck is this?!"


    Stephanie helplessly said, "I don''t know either... I was even disrespectful to him before... I thought he was a bad person... I didn''t expect that when we met again, he would actually gave me his business card!" "What kind of luck is this... If I had known about the director''s temperament earlier, I would have pped him to make him remember me!"


    Everyone: "... Aren''t you afraid of not getting any more roles in the future? He''s an internationally renowned director who specializes in big productions!"


    In less than two days, the news of Stephanie being chosen by the famous director to y ten roles spread throughout the entire Center Stage Academy. Since then, wherever Stephanie went, she was followed by envious and jealous gazes...


    Even Maddie Palmer, after hearing about this, tackled her ten times in the dorm.


    Almost every time she would grab her by the throat and crazily say, "Stephanie, I''m going to kill you now! Can I rece you in Mr. Finnegan''s roles?" Gillian knocked her back saying, "Nope! Mr. Finnegan never casts actors who''ve had stic surgery!"


    "Then you do it! You kill her! You haven''t had stic surgery!"


    "Do I look like I would... The better Steph does, the happier I am for her!"


    "Gillian, you''re always the nicest to me! I''m going to meet the director at the set tomorrow. You shoulde too! Maybe you could also grab a role!"


    "No way! I won''tpete with you for resources! This is your good luck!"


    "It''s really okay... Let''s all take our chances! Maddie, if you don''t mind being despised by Mr. Finnegan, you can go too! Maybe there''s just the role for an actor who''s had stic surgery?" Maddie raised an eyebrow and said, "As long as you don''t mind us snatching your resources, we certainly won''t mind going with you to try our luck."


    "Then it''s settled!"


    The next day, the three of them took leave and went to the film set together. Stephanie had previously


    over the phone, and he had instructed her to go directly set.


    the


    When they arrived at the set, Stephanie, holding the business card, sessfully approached Mr Finnegan. At that moment, Mr. Finnegan was filming, deeply focused on the camera, his brows furrowing more and more.


    Finally, he shouted, "Maximus, are your eyes dead? Can''t you show any other expressions besides widening them?"


    Upon hearing these words, the threeN?velDrama.Org content.


    of us couldn''t help but gasp in disbelief. It was hard to believe that Maximus, a heavyweight in the film industry could be criticized so


    harshly. "Dead eyes"? Maxine


    was


    known as a heartthrob with his intense gaze! The movies he had worked on with Ashley had already


    be popr worldwide.


    Stephanie suddenly felt an urge to leave... Even such a prominent figure in the film industry could be criticized so severely. Once she joins the production, wouldn''t she be scolded every day? After Mr. Finnegan finished shouting, he finally noticed the presence of a few more people behind him.

 Chapter 437

    The assistant murmured, "Mr. Finnegan, these three girls came looking for you with your business card."


    Mr. Finnegan looked at Stephanie with a mocking face and said, "This chick sure has guts, bringing her friends along for such a golden opportunity. She thinks she''s some big shot, huh?"


    Stephanie replied dismissively, "Whom I bring is my business, and whether you give them opportunities is yours, Mr. Finnegan. No conflict there, right?"


    "You''re not afraid of me at all, little girl?" Mr. Finnegan asked.


    "Why should I be afraid of you? If you''re difficult to work with, I''ll just leave. Out of sight, out of mind! It''s not a big deal. If I don''t act in your film, it doesn''t mean I have nowhere else to go!" Stephanie replied boldly. "...Do you not know who I am?" Mr. Finnegan questioned.


    "How can I not know? When you left, the entire school was about to explode with gossip... But who you are doesn''t matter to me. I''m not picky about the roles I get. Whether it''s a big production or a small one, as long as I''m interested in the character, I can y it," Stephanie confidently stated."


    "Oh? You can y anything? How about putting on a mask, hanging from a harness, and ying a female assassin who fights against Maximus?" Mr. Finnegan suggested.


    Oh my god! Making a neer like her act with Maximus, the reigning Best Actor?! What''s his problem?


    "What? Too scared? I thought you said you could act anything?"


    "Who says I''m scared! Let''s do it! Where''s the mask!"


    "Hahaha... I like the spirit you young people have. It''s alright. Even if you''re bad, it''s okay! The important thing is to have the guts to try!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Stephanie rolled her eyes, took the mask from the assistant and put it on.


    Then she red at Mr. Finnegan with a murderous look.


    Mr. Finnegan''s eyes lit up.


    She didn''t change her clothes...or do any styling. She just put on a mask, and she''s already showing a powerful aura.


    She''s got potential.


    "Have you ever yed the part of an assassin?"


    "Never." But she had watched Ashley coach Gillian on how to act as an assassin.


    Mr. Finnegan Jaised an eyebrow, "It is always the first time you act a certain role that feels the most natural. Go give it a shot, little gir Maximus is not in good form, so maybe you can help him find his groove." . FindNovel


    "Bring it on!"


    won


    Stephanie casually picked up a piece of grass from the ground, stuck it in her mouth, and strutted into the frame with a nonchnt look. Maddie and Gillian watched nervously.


    Maximus was a seasoned actor in his thirties,.He was somewhat bemused to see Mr. Finnegan suddenly bring in a young girl to act with him.


    But when he saw the powerful aura she radiated as soon as she stepped on set, he knew he shouldn''t underestimate her.


    But the problem was...there''s no script. Was it going to be an improvised performance?


    Stephanie was suspended on a


    harness, her entire body exudinga lethal air as she looked ahead. Without a script, ying an assassin...and acting opposite


    Maximus!


    She had the skills. Once the wirework was activated, Stephanie wholeheartedly synchronized her movements with the wire''s direction, soaring through the air.


    She still appeared nonchnt, and


    from the outside, there was no


    indication that she was an assassin. However as soon as Stephanie approached Maximus, a burst of murderous intent erupted in her eyes, and without any hesitation, she spat out the grass in her mouth.


    Then, without any hesitation, she swung her sword at Maximus.


    This was a scene with no dialogue, only bodynguage and facial expressions.


    Caught off guard, Maximus started to fight back.

 Chapter 438

    The two were throwing punches mid-air, and then... Stephanie''s sword fell out of her hand.


    Maximus seized the opportunity, pointing the tip of his sword at her throat.


    Stephanie felt a pang of disappointment. How could she lose this fight?


    With her sword gone, she had no chance against him. All she could do was grit her teeth and stay in the role. The murderous look in her eyes vanished in an instant.


    "Spare me!"


    Maximus raised an eyebrow. "Why do you want to kill me?"


    "It was a misunderstanding! I wasn''t trying to kill you. I just wanted to have a little duel with you!"


    "A duel?"


    "Exactly!"


    Until the director yelled "Cut!", she had to keep on acting.


    "You expect me to believe that?"


    "Believe it or not, that''s the truth!"


    If her opponent became speechless and couldn''t keep acting, well, that wouldn''t be her problem.


    Maximus asked, "Aren''t you afraid I might kill you?"


    "I am..."


    "And you still have the guts to trick me?"


    "I''m just telling the truth. Please forgive me!"


    Maximus was at a loss for words, bereft of a script to follow.


    However, being rendered speechless by such a young actress would be an unbearable blow to his pride as the star of the show.


    He had to maintain his performance, so abruptly he flicked his sword, dislodging Stephanie''s mask.


    A sh of surprise appeared on Stephanie''s face.


    Quickly making a decision, she released her flowing locks.


    With an enticing gaze, she locked eyes with Maximus and asserted, "Hero... I''m a maiden, did you know that?"


    Maximus'' mouth twitched, "What of it if you''re a maiden?"


    "A gant hero like you should show tenderness towards maidens~!"


    "The more captivating the woman... the more malignant her intentions. That''s a lesson I learned from myte mother."


    Stephanie intervened, "Hero, that doesn''t hold true universally. In this


    vast world filled with women, ac.?


    all


    the ravishing ones inherently cruel?"


    "Are they not?"


    "First of all thank you for praising ... Secondly, I''m not


    my


    at


    I can''t even bring myself tN?velDrama.Org content.


    kill


    Maximus felt that if the conversation continued this way, he would really be left speechless.


    So he simply said, "Just go!"


    "Thank you for sparing my life!"


    With that, Stephanie turned to leave.


    Maximus also sheathed his sword.


    Just when he thought the scene was over, the little girl who had just


    walked away suddenly performed a flying kick using the force of the wire,nding it directly on Maximus''s forehead.


    Maximus waspletely stunned.


    The director burst outughing, "Hahaha, Maximus, you didn''t see thating, did you? This little girl is really gutsy!"


    Of course a killer would seize every opportunity!


    Stephanie had established her role perfectly.


    Being able to define one''s own character without a script is quite an achievement.


    Maximusughed, "Well... I''m getting old. It''s another generation''s world now." Stephanie immediately said, "No, no. How could you say that? You look so young!" Maximus shaked his head and smiled.

 Chapter 439

    Mr. Finnegan raised an eyebrow slightly and said, "Well, aren''t you a sweet talker? So, how''s my crew treating you?"


    "Of course, they''re great. But, Mr. Finnegan, was my scene okay?"


    Mr. Finnegan raised an eyebrow and said, "How could it be okay? There were so many problems... Your acting was still a bit immature, and your emotions felt too forced. You tried too hard to be natural..." "Uh...anything else?"


    "Too much. Let''s not talk about this right now. Makeup artist,e here!"


    A makeup artist in the crew hurried over and asked, "Director, what''s up?"


    "Take this girl and give her a makeover. Keep it light... This girl is too pretty, so tone it down a notch... Then let''s see how she looks."


    Everyone was surprised and said, "Director, are you...going to let her audition? She''s a newbie! Isn''t this a bit inappropriate?"


    "We''re already halfway through filming this movie and this role has been dragging us down. It''s so frustrating! Finally, we found someone who seems suitable, so of course we have to give it a try." Seeing his impatience, no one dared to say anything else.


    Maddie and Gillian were almost over the moon for Stephanie.


    Good luck came so suddenly!


    Stephanie was a bit confused and said, "Mr. Finnegan, you can''t just throw me to the wolves and expect me to improvise. If you don''t give me a script, I''m not going to audition."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t know what to act, and then they''d criticize her performance.


    Her acting skills were taught by her teacher. If they said her acting was bad, she''d feel like she was letting Ashley down.


    Mr. Finnegan thought this girl had a bit of a temper, unlike the other girls who were always trying to please him.


    But this girl didn''t seem very


    in him at all. Just like she


    long as she could act it


    didn''t matter what kind...


    mce copy of the script. Let her


    "Give her


    it while she''s getting her


    myver it while she''s


    o done, and let her pick a


    scene to audition." Content Belongs FindNovel


    "Yes, Mr. Finnegan."


    While Stephanie was getting her makeup done, she looked through the script seriously.


    Her character was the only supporting female character in the entire movie.


    She only appeared three times... Once as a beggar girl, once as a cold-blooded female assassin...and once as a mother who fights right after giving birth and then tragically dies.


    This character was a crucial element in the protagonist''s past...rted to a major plot twist in the protagonist''s background. She was ying the protagonist''s mother...


    Three scenes, but three different personas... Stephanie felt all three were challenging, and she was a bit unsure.


    So, after choosing the scene where she ys the beggar, Stephanie, under the pretense of going to the bathroom, called Ashley.


    Ashley was shocked to hear that Stephanie was going to audition for Mr. Finnegan''s movie.


    "Steph...what kind of luck are you walking into?"


    Stephanie chuckled, "Is this considered good luck?"

 Chapter 440

    "Isn''t this it? If this movie takes off, you''ll be known as the ''Finnegan''s Screen Siren''! That''s a big deal in the acting world. Once you''ve got that title, smaller productions might not even dare invite you anymore. High quality productions may be knocking on your door." "Really...?"


    "Yep, but remember, this is just an audition, so you''re not guaranteed a spot. Mr. Finnegan is famously picky. Can you tell me a bit about the role you''re auditioning for?"


    Stephanie quickly filled Ashley in on the plot.


    Ashley caught on quickly and advised, "Steph, first off, don''t panic. Even if you mess up, stay cool. Mr. Finnegan doesn''t like crybabies. Remember to stay strong, even if he yells at you. He''s a bit gruff, but he''s a good guy deep down!


    "And... Mr. Finnegan has a unique taste. Most directors want the prettiest actresses, but he prefers those with ordinary looks but extraordinary eyes. It''s probably because his movies focus more on expressions and eye contact. So, I''m surprised he asked you to audition...but since you''re there, let''s do this!


    "Remember, act naturally... Everything you''ve learned is to help you jump right into the character. Once you''ve slipped into character, you can improvise ording to your interpretation. Don''t let anyone see you ''acting''. Got it?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Stephanie sighed, "But...I''ve never yed this kind of character before. I might need some time to get into it."


    "Don''t worry about that... Mr. Finnegan knows you''re new, so he won''t be expecting perfection. Just do your best ording to what I''ve told you. Just remember, you have to immerse yourself in the character... Don''t think of yourself as Stephanie, but think of yourself as the character in the script."


    "I see. Sounds like the more high-profile the movie is, the more I need to pay attention to these things... Is that right?"


    "Exactly. What I''ve been teaching you is the highest level of acting...so you''re as good as those who''ve been acting for years. Got it? Be confident."


    "Got it. I guess I''ll go audition now."


    "Great! Whatever the oue, I''m


    proud


    you... Can''t believe you''re


    auditioning for a Finnegan sholet


    soon! Go get ''em Steph!"


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up, Stephanie took a deep breath and headed for the set.


    SO


    Mr. Finnegan nced at her costume and said with a smile, "Choosing to y the beggar scene? You''re brave."


    Stephanie shot back, "Which scene do you think is the easiest, Mr. Finnegan?"


    "The death scene at the end."


    Stephanie grimaced, "I''ve never


    yed a fight scene while holding a newborn. My character starts as the little beggar, so if I''m going to perform the whole thing, I need to follow the sequence step by step to understand the character. K start at the


    very beginning."


    Mr. Finnegan looked at her intensely, "You''re smart. You even know to study the character... I doubt they teach that in-depth at school. Bid someone specifically teach you this?"


    Stephanie gave a small smile, "Yes, but I can''t tell you who."


    "Hahaha...this is getting really interesting. Maximus, go rehearse the scene where the male lead''s father first meets the beggar!"


    Maximus grumbled. Why did it always have to be him?


    Was it just because he had nothing else to do bute to the set today?

 Chapter 441

    After shooting the scene, Mr. Finnegan was pretty pleased.


    It seemed like this girl had gotten some pro tips or something. She did a lot better than in herst scene.


    Though she wasn''t quite there yet, he reckoned she could still be in the game with some training.


    Stephanie was shivering from the cold after shooting. Maddie and Gillian quickly wrapped her up in a coat.


    Mr. Finnegan raised an eyebrow at this and said, "Little girl, in my crew, we shoot on location at all times. You gotta dress for whatever season it is in the script. You think you can handle this?"


    Still shivering, Stephanie replied, "If others can do it, so can I! Director, how do you think I did?"


    "No good! Your acting sucks. If we weren''t so desperate, we would never let a rookie like you y such an important role. I can''t believe we couldn''t find anyone better."


    Frowning, Stephanie said, "If I''m so bad, why did you pick me? Just keep looking."


    "You''ll be okay with some polishing. You''re it until we find someone better."


    "Hmph, Mr. Finnegan, I don''t like to brag, but since you look down on me, I''ll make you eat your words!"


    She wouldn''t let her teacher down!


    "Haha, I thought you were a little spitfire and would refuse to act! Alright, I''ll look forward to being blown away by you!"


    "Director, when do I join the crew?"


    "Starting tomorrow, whether you have scenes or not, you''ll stick with me, sit next to me and watch, observe others'' acting, and learn. When you feel ready, you get on stage. This role is crucial, but half the film is yet to be shot, so no rush." "Huh? I start tomorrow?"


    "What, you got other ns?"


    "I have to go home and be with my mom on the weekend." And Silver Fox.


    "How about next Monday?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Next Monday works!"


    "See you next Monday then!"


    "Sure thing, director!"


    Walking out of the set, Maddie and Gillian were over the moon.


    "Oh my gosh! Steph, if you nail this film, you''ll be Mr. Finnegan''s go-to actress!"


    "But I don''t have the confidence to nail it."


    "Steph, you gotta believe in yourself. I think your acting just now was way better than those famous actresses!"


    "But it''s still not up to Mr. Finnegan''s standard."


    "Isn''t that obvious? If everyone could


    meet Mr. Finnegan''s expectations, with so many actresses in the industry, do you think he''d have


    trouble finding the right one for this role?"


    "True... Mr. Finnegan''s standards are really something else! Steph, don''t stress yourself out too much right now. Just because we can''t meet his standards now doesn''t mean we never will. Didn''t Mr. Finnegan give you time to improve and learn? Just buckle down and work hard! If you do well, you''ll be starting way ahead of everyone in our ss, no, everyone in our school!"


    Gillianforted her with augh.


    "The higher your starting point, the tougher the journey. But once you make it, you''ll be miles ahead of everyone else! Steph, you got this!"

 Chapter 442

    Comforted by these two good friends, Stephanie finally wasn''t nervous or worried about messing up anymore.


    The three of them went back to school together, and Stephanie went to tell Brook Nelson, about it.


    Brook was dumbfounded.


    "Holy moly...Steph, you''re one lucky duck! Your teacher tried to get a role in Mr. Finnegan''s movie back in the day but never got the chance!" "What? My teacher couldn''t get a role?" Talk about a stroke of luck.


    "Well, she did have a chance at it...but then she had some issues and missed it... Anyway, this is a great opportunity! Steph, go for it without worry. I''ll keep your credits here at school! Your acting won''t affect your grades." "Woah! Thanks!"


    "If our ss could produce an A-list star while still in school, I''d be over the moon as your teacher, haha...So, Stephanie, you better do me proud! I''ve never won an award in my life because I''m just average-looking and always getting cast as a sidekick or a viin! It''s tough without apany backing you up. But you, Steph, you''re different... You''re so damn lucky! Give it your best shot! I''ll be waiting for the day you be a top-notch actress, and as your acting mentor, I''ll be damn proud!" Stephanie chuckled and said, "You''re too kind, but I''ll definitely give it my all!"


    After leaving Brook''s office, Stephanie immediately called Sebastian to share her joy.


    Sebastian answered the phone with a soft gaze in his eyes.


    "Silver Fox! I''ve scored again! A famous director is interested in me. He wants me to join his crew tomorrow to learn by watching others act, and when I feel confident, I can join the cast! It''s a big-budget film toe out next Christmas!" "Congrats." The young girl sounded thrilled.


    "But I''ve rescheduled it to next Monday. I still need to go home this weekend to cook for my Silver Fox! Silver Fox, am I good or what?"


    Sebastian could almost see a little cat wagging its tail at him...


    With a smile, he indulged her and said, "You''re very good."


    "Hehe, of course, I''m the best! Silver Fox, I''ll pack up and head home tonight! Anything in particr you want to eat?"


    "No, just make whatever you want." The food she made was always pretty good.


    "Haha, okay, I''ll decide then! Silver Fox, remember toe home early tonight~!"


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Stephanie cheerfully headed to her dorm.


    The smile on Sebastian''s face slightly dimmed. Martin, standing at a short distance, observed h


    rapidly his boss''s expresifted.


    "Jta was escorted home by Galloway Damon?"


    "Yes, sir..."


    It appears Ms. Bishop might be treading on dangerous ground.


    That person...is not just anyone,C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She hadnded in trouble owing to


    Ms.


    naturally


    op...Now that she''s f


    alone.


    wouldn''t leave M


    Sebastian calmly instructed, "You may go. I''ll get in touch with Putnam Damon." "Understood, sir."


    Martin exited the office and gently closed the door.


    Sebastian''s call was already connected.


    As soon as Putnam heard the phone ring, he knew he was in for some grilling.


    Before he could speak, "Bro...I can exin!"


    "You''d better give me a good or...just as Jta got out, I can make her go back in!" Content"


    she


    s to en.kikistoricason,

 Chapter 443

    "Dude! You gotta believe me... My sister is in some deep shit this time! You have no clue... She was all bruised when Dad picked her up from the mental hospital! Those bastards... We only sent her there to chill out a bit, and they fucking abused her! Dad was so pissed he nearly torched the whole damn ce!"


    Sebastian''s lips twitched, "Abused?"


    Jta, that vixen, she was more inclined to inflict harm on others. How did she end up being abused?


    Something didn''t add up.


    "Yeah, man! Seeing my sister in that state filled me with remorse... I shouldn''t have ever sent her there! She was all battered... Bruises all over her limbs, even her face was swollen! Those wretches, I won''t let them go unpunished!" "Who were the perpetrators?"


    "The hospital reported it was an altercation among patients... But my sister imed some nurses were also involved... We''re still investigating, but I guarantee that we Damons won''t leave any stone unturned!"


    "Bro, show me some leniency... You have my word. I''ll ensure someone keeps tabs on my sister. She won''t cause any trouble for your wife again."


    "You sure you can pull that off?"


    "I will!"


    "Alright, I''ll trust you onest time! Steph''s cooking tonight, and Mrs. Bishop will be..ing over for dinner?"


    "Though I''m craving your wife''s cooking, my old man is like a ticking bomb these days, all heartbroken over my sister and ming himself for my mom''s death... I dare not leave home. But I''m fine. Cyrus is the one who''s screwed, being used as a punching bag... Luckily, he''s toughened up after all these hardships and learned to endure."


    Sebastian wasn''t interested in all this. He casually said, "Maybe next time then."


    "Alright, bro! Don''t worry. It''s all the responsibility of all of us to protect your wife! I''ll make sure nothing happens to her!"


    After hanging up, Sebastian''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    The Damon men had spoilt their daughters rotten!


    Even though Putnam promised him thus, he was still on edge.


    Tapping his fingers lightly on the desk, Sebastian called Martin in and said, "Don''t schedule any work for the weekends. I need to rest."


    Martin asked in surprise, "Because you need to make time for Ms. Bishop?"


    "Yeah. Also, starting next Monday, she won''t be going to school. She needs to report to the set and stay there every day! Arrange someone to protect her covertly, especially at night."


    "Yes, Mr. President, I''ll find some professionals for the job."


    "Alright. We''ll go home for dinner together tonight."


    §Ö


    Martin quickly said with a smile, "It''s Friday, so Ms. Bishop will be back Oh, I''ve made arrangements for the driving instructor and the venue you asked for." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "Then let her start the driving lessons after dinner tonight."


    Stephanie waspletely overwhelmed by this.


    She had originally nned to take a break and spend some time with her mom and Silver Fox over the weekend, but a pile of lessons were awaiting her.


    After dinner, she was forced by her mom and Silver Fox to practice driving.


    The next day, the etiquette teacher and others came... After a full


    morning of sses, she had tool


    practice driving again in the


    afternoon and evening.


    She wasn''t a robot...

 Chapter 444

    By the time Saturday night rolled around, she started throwing a tantrum and flopping around on her mom''s bed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Marilyn Bishop couldn''t help but burst outughing at the sight of her rolling around.


    "You should be grateful. Look at how well Seb is treating you. He''s staying home to keep youpany while you study! You''re afraid of getting scolded by the driving instructor...but with him watching, the instructor wouldn''t dare to say a word! You could hit the wall and he would just gently remind you to be more careful next time... Back in my day when I was learning to drive, whenever I grazed something a bit, I would get chewed out by the instructor!"


    Seb usually worked on weekends, but these past couple of days he''d been staying home with her.


    She stopped rolling around, propped up her chin and said quietly, "Mom...but I''m so tired! School is already exhausting, and even on break I''m still tired..."


    "What''s the point ofining to me? Seb is the one who arranged your schedule, so goin to him!"


    "Uh...I''d feel bad. Seb''s been so good to me. I''d be ungrateful if Iined..."


    "You''re right! So, why are you stillining? If I had a man as good as him...I''d do whatever he says!" "Haha...mom, you''ve changed after working for just a few days! So...any nice male colleagues at yourpany?" Marilyn res at her, "Nonsense! I don''t have time for that."


    "Well, you can''t spend your whole life dating the pair of eyes in your dreams, right? Don''t you think it''s a bit unrealistic?"


    "I knew I shouldn''t have told you about it...But, Steph, I will never find a pair of eyes more beautiful than those... They always appear in my mind. Even a god wouldn''t catch my eye anymore. What can I do?" "What if the owner of those eyes never appears in your life...Can you stay a widow forever just for a pair of eyes?"


    Outside


    by,


    Come mother-daughter


    door, Sebastian, passing


    and raised an


    Those eyes?


    Zachary''s eyes?


    The ones Marilyn kept dreaming about?


    swnoebrow.


    He heard Marilynugh, "Even so.


    SO...


    Then it''s just not meant to be. With you as my daughter and Seb


    amy


    future son-inw, I''m already content!"


    "Hmph! It doesn''t matter if I''m here or not, as long as you have your Seb!"


    Sebastian''s mouth twitches at this.


    What does she mean...her Seb!


    This little rascal is always talking nonsense.


    Marilyn taps Stephanie''s forehead with a finger, "All you do is talk back to me!"


    "Isn''t it true! All the food you make is what Silver Fox likes! Silver Fox doesn''t like sweet food, so you don''t even make sweet soup anymore, All our snacks are now salty! But I like sweets! Mom, do you know how biased you are now? You barely notice me anymore." Stephanie pouts andins.


    Sebastian can''t help butugh a little. So the little girl is jealous.


    She wants something sweet?


    That''s easy.

 Chapter 445

    After whining to her mom, Stephanie was shoved back to her room to sleep.


    She was reluctant to go.


    "Mom, can I sleep with you tonight? I haven''t felt the warmth of your arms for a long time!"


    "You slept with mest night, so go sleep with Seb tonight! I''m fed up with keeping the nket on you at night! Let Seb take the rap!"


    "Pfft... Silver Fox has never said anything about me kicking off the nket!"


    "That''s because Seb is too kind toin about it! Now it''ste. I need to sleep!"


    In the end, Stephanie was dragged out of the room by her mom.


    She was resisting inside.


    Ever since thest incident, there''d been some awkwardness between her and Silver Fox.


    It felt like something had changed.


    Even when their hands identally touched at home, they would bounce off like they''d been electrocuted.


    If they were to share a bed, Stephanie felt like her mind would...start getting messy.


    All because Silver Fox was too handsome.


    Reluctantly, Stephanie went to Sebastian''s room, but found no one there.


    She instinctively looked towards the bathroom, but the light was off so he should not be there.


    Was Silver Fox still out for a walk?


    Awesome!


    Stephanie quickly grabbed some clothes, took a bath, and got dressed and slid into bed in one go.


    So much so that when Sebastian came back, he was a bit surprised.


    The little girl...fell asleep so fast?


    Then...should he throw away the sweet snacks he just had someone get?


    Stephanie was lying on the bed with


    Stephalosed pretending to bene


    but she smelled the unique of food.


    She instinctively took a deep breath


    she was not


    smell of delicious food.ne?


    ating. The room r? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The next moment, Sebastian was startled by the girl who suddenly jumped up from the bed. "Not asleep?"


    "Silver Fox...what''s in your hand?" Stephanie ignored Sebastian''s question and asked directly. Sebastian lifted up his hand and said, "Sweet soup and barbecue... Want some?" "Silver Fox, didn''t you have enough to eat tonight?"


    Although she said so, Stephanie went straight to Sebastian, took the things from his hand, put them on the bedside table, squatted down and started devouring a skewer.


    Sebastian smiled, "Is it good?"


    "Not bad! Would have been better if it were spicier."


    "Too spicy is bad for you."


    "Silver Fox, aren''t you eating?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    Stephanie was taken aback and said, "So, Silver Fox... You bought these specifically for me?"


    "I had Martin buy it and send it over."


    "Uh... Silver Fox, how do you know I like these things?"


    "Martin said all girls like these..."


    "But why did Silver Fox suddenly want to buy these for me?"


    Sebastian looked at her with a smile and said, "Jealous of me in front of Mrs. Bishop?"


    "Ah... Silver Fox, you eavesdropped on my conversation with my mom."

 Chapter 446

    "I didn''t eavesdrop. I just happened to overhear."


    "Oh... I''m not jealous. I was just teasing my mom... It''s only right that mom likes Silver Fox even more than she likes me. After all, Silver Fox saved my mom..." Sebastian said lightly, "Got it."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Then, Silver Fox, let''s eat together! I''ll definitely gain weight if I finish all of this..."


    "I''ve never eaten these before."


    "Then you should try it, Silver Fox. These skewers are very tasty! Martin really knows what girls like, haha!"


    Under the dim light of the bedsidemp, the girl was eating with a face full of happiness, which warmed Sebastian''s heart.


    He took a skewer and started eating with her.


    The food Martin bought was just enough for both of them.


    Sebastian had always been very disciplined, barely eating after dinner unless he was really hungry, and even then he would only snack on some in toast.


    This was probably his first time having ate-night snack, and with this girl...it wasn''t bad.


    The girl had barbeque sauce all over her mouth. He instinctively pulled out a tissue and wiped it off.


    Stephanie backed away and dropped on the floor.


    Then she watched Silver Fox wiping her mouth as if he were caring for a child. Her heart started to race uncontrobly.


    Silver Fox...was so gentle!


    Sebastian stood up and said, "Clean up after eating. I''m going to wash up first."


    Stephanie nodded dumbly and said, "Okay... Silver Fox, you go ahead."


    Soon, the sound of running water could be hearding from the bathroom.


    Stephanie cleaned up and sat on the bed, nning to brush her teeth before going to sleep. Her thoughts were going wild.


    Silver Fox, taking a shower... He must be naked, right?


    Silver Fox''s abs... Were they still there?


    Silver Fox''s V-line, too... I saw itst time... Such a top-notch body!


    The more she thought, the redder Stephanie''s cheeks became.


    When Sebastian came out of the bathroom, he saw Stephanie


    as


    Fed


    as a cooked duck.


    He couldn''t help but frown and asked, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    s to en.kikistoriekin et


    Stephanie snapped back to reality and quickly stood up, eximing, "Ah? No!"


    "Why is your face so red?" herpanion asked curiously.


    "Uh... maybe the barbecue was too spicy." Stephanie quickly replied.


    But she said it wan''t spicy enough for her?


    "Next time, I''ll make it less spicy," Sebastian said.


    "Oh...okay!"Stephanie agreed and quickly changed the subject. "Silver Fox, have you finished washing up? I''m going to brush my teeth and go to sleep."


    "Mm," Silver Fox responded casually.


    Stephanie escaped to the bathroom and gave herself a light p on the face.


    Oh my God!


    What was she thinking?


    Even after


    moreeeping with him three


    times, she still wanted to do it some more Stephanie, you''re shameless!


    When she returned to the bed, Stephanie obediently went to the other side. Sebastian put down the book in his hand, turned off the light andy down.


    The room fell into darkness and silence.


    Stephanie took a deep breath and said, "Goodnight, Silver Fox."


    Sebastian replied, "Night."


    Then they both fell silent for the rest of the night, falling sound asleep.


    It seemed like they had unconsciously gotten used to sharing a bed.

 Chapter 447

    At least Sebastian was used to it by now. Every time the little girl fell asleep, she would end up rolling into his arms. He instinctively allowed her legs to drape over his. He''d found that he could actually enjoy a good night''s sleep this way. However, this morning, it was Stephanie who woke up first.


    She was a bit groggy at first, but the moment she realized what she was hugging in her arms, she became wide awake.


    Oh, God!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was actually hugging one leg of Silver Fox...and her own legs were wrapped around his like an octopus.


    In an instant, Stephanie was so scared she didn''t dare to move, afraid of waking her Silver Fox.


    She took a deep breath, preparing to retract her legs and arms, but then the person in her arms moved a little. Then he flipped over andy t on the bed.


    Stephanie quickly closed her eyes and buried her head in the pillow, pretending to still be asleep.


    Miraculously, Sebastian seemed to have woken up...but he didn''t push her away.


    Stephanie could feel a pair of eyes hovering over her head for a moment.


    She thought it was her Silver Fox staring at her...ming her for her bad sleeping habits.


    For two or three minutes, Stephanie barely even dared to breathe.


    Finally...her Silver Fox sat up.


    Not long after, she heard the sound of the bathroom door opening, and she finally could breathe. She lifted her head from the pillow and nced towards the bathroom. Thank God Silver Fox didn''t realize she was awake.


    Otherwise, he would''ve definitely scolded her!


    By the time Sebastian finished washing up and left the room, Stephanie couldn''t sleep anymore.


    She also got up, and after getting ready, she went downstairs.


    Judith and Marilyn had already left, and breakfast was being kept warm on the stove.


    Sebastian was already sitting at the dining table eating.


    He''d only had a few bites when he saw the little girl up so early, and he was surprised, "Are you really awake?"


    "Uh... do you always get up this early?"


    "Yeah. Biological clock. Seven in the morning."


    "Oh... My mom and Judith said they were going shopping today, so they''re probably not home, right?"


    "Uh-huh. Your breakfast is ready."


    "I''ll get it..."


    Stephanie and Sebastian sat face to face and ate.


    Stephanie kept wondering... Had she slept like this before?


    Why didn''t Silver Fox say anything to make her stop?


    Maybe he simply didn''t want to talk?


    She carefully asked, "Silver Fox? Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Not bad. Why?"


    "Uh...nothing. Silver Fox, you''re not going to thepany today?"


    "No, I''m taking the weekends off in the future."


    "Wow! Silver Fox, you finally get it!"


    "Uh-huh... Even I get tired."


    "You should''ve been tired. My mom''s employees all get weekends off, but you,


    rohe boss, had to work all year " o


    "You''re continuing your driving lessons today."


    Stephanieimmediately looked


    fled "Isn''t it that you''re not


    Isn''t it that you''re not, so you can have a break to mepany?"


    "I''m here to supervise you!"


    "Ugh..."


    "Maserati''s about to release a new model that''s really suitable for girls to drive. It''s pink... If you can get your driver''s license by the end of the year, I''ll buy you one."


    V@


    Stephanie''s eyes went wide.


    "You''re joking, right? I thought you wanted me to be independent?"

 Chapter 448

    "Earning a living is tough... That would be your reward."


    Oh, boy!


    She only gave her Silver Fox an allowance, and now he was going to buy her a luxury car!


    Didn''t he realize this would spoil her?


    Stephanie helplessly said, "Silver Fox...you really don''t have to do this."


    Sebastian knew she was feeling shy again and quickly said, "As the wife of the president of Skyline Corporation, don''t you need a decent luxury car?" "Um...would it be embarrassing if I didn''t have one?"


    "Yes."


    "Do all thedies from rich families have lots of luxury cars?"


    "Yep, at least a few."


    "Alright then... Maserati models are great, but... I''ve never seen a pink one."


    "There''s oneing outter this year."


    "So...if I get my driver''s license, you''ll buy it for me?"


    "Yes." In fact, it''s already booked, and Sebastian could pick it up as soon as it was ready.


    So, whether Stephanie got her driver''s license or not, the car would be bought.


    Sebastian''s approach was undoubtedly to motivate her to work hard to get her driver''s license, and it appeared indeed very effective.


    Stephanie felt that her Silver Fox had been so good to her that she really owed it to him to try harder!


    She immediately promised, "Silver Fox, I''ll work hard! I promise to get my driver''s license by the end of the year! Let your future wife drive a luxury car! I won''t let you lose face!" Sebastianughed and said, "Good."


    Even if she didn''t drive a luxury car herself, there would be a driver to pick her up, so she wouldn''t lose face anyway. He didn''t really care about these things.


    He simply thought she was still young and should learn more skills.


    He could give her lots of good things...but she also needed the ability to hold onto these things.


    After dinner, Stephanie continued her driving lessons.


    The weekend flew by.


    On Sunday night, Marilyn moved back to her dormitory in fear of beingte for work on Monday.


    Stephanie also went back to school. She was going to the film crew tomorrow, so she had to sleep with Maddie and Gillian tonight.


    That night, Sebastian couldn''t sleep...


    When you get used to something, suddenly not having it...can make you feel extremely ufortable.


    Habit is a scary thing.


    The result was that, on Monday, when he went to thepany, Martin noticed that the president''splexion didn''t look so good.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He hesitated whether to report the information he just found out.


    Sebastian saw his hesitant look and asked, "What is it?"


    "Boss, did you sleep wellst night?"


    "It was okay... It won''t affect work."


    "Boss... I just got


    news that Jta,


    after returning this time, quickly poached several hot artists from otherpanies... for the entertainmentpany that Putnam gave to Cyrus for his training..."


    "And then?"


    "It doesn''t seem like a temporary decision, but rather a carefully


    love


    ¦¯¦É


    nned move. So, I suspect thin


    I


    Jta''s sudden return is


    premeditated."


    Sebastian tapped lightly on his desk and calmly said, "She came for Ms. Bishop."


    "Ms. Bishop? Does Jta want topete with Ms. Bishop?"


    Sebastian scoffed, "Does she even qualify!"


    "But boss... If Jta does have this


    intention, we must be vignt... Ms. Bishop is doing very well now. If Jta were to interfere as Ms.


    Damon, it would be too easy... Ms. Bishop might not be her match."

 Chapter 449

    "But... Jta has grown up in a wealthy family, and her connections among the elite far outweigh those of Ms. Bishop... We must be prepared in advance. Also, our Skyline Corporation has no foothold in the entertainment industry... We can''t help Ms. Bishop with her career."


    "My little girl won''t be pushed around easily."


    "She doesn''t need anyone''s help... She can stick to her own path, and she can handle anything thates her way."


    Martin felt that something big was going to happen soon.


    Stephanie had already joined the crew early in the morning.


    Alison also arrived on time, and was settling all her luggage in the hotel arranged by the crew for the actors.


    Almost all the big names were present today.


    Stephanie was amazed. This was her first time meeting so many great actors in person.


    Maximus was already handsome enough, but there were even more handsome and younger men like Dashiell!! The male lead!


    And she was to y his mother... It was mind-blowing!


    There were also several other veteran actors and actresses. After watching them for a few days, Stephanie felt her previous acting skills were not up to par.


    She felt like they were not acting, but had entered apletely different world... In that world, theypletely became another person. Every move was made by the character instead of themselves, without any traces of acting. For Stephanie, this was simply shocking.


    Each time a shot waspleted, Mr. Finnegan would nce back at Stephanie,


    Noticing that she was watching very seriously, her eyes filled with shock... He couldn''t help butugh a few times.


    This was a good thing. This little girl


    was willing to learn. He hated those self-righteous actresses who


    thought they were acting well but


    actually were a mess.


    A whole week passed. Stephanie didn''t say she felt she could start filming, but was still patiently observing.


    On Friday, the little girl insisted on going home for the weekend to be with her mom.


    Mr. Finnegan couldn''t help but tease her in front of everyone: "This little girl goes home to be with her mom every weekend. Hasn''t she been weaned yet?"


    Stephanie retorted: "Mr. Finnegan, you''re the one who hasn''t been


    weaned! My mom had


    f


    cancer. almost died, and barely survived a kidney transnt, so of


    course I have to take time to be with


    her."


    "I see... I''m sorry. I didn''t know. I won''t joke about it any more."


    The veteran actors allughed out loud.


    "This little girl is not bad! You''re the only one who dares to argue with Mr. Finnegan."


    Dashiell also couldn''t help butugh: "Sometimes Mr. Finnegan scolds me so fiercely that I run back to my mommy and cries!"


    "Hahahaha..." Everyone burst intoughter at his words. Stephanie wasughing so hard she was almost in tears.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 450

    "Alright, there''s no way we''re wrapping up this show very soon... And since the youngdy needs to go home and keep her mompany, let''s all call it a day! We''ll resume work next Monday! My throat''s been killing metely, so I could also do with a couple of days off!" "Hahaha, your throat''s probably sore from all that scolding, Mr. Finnegan."


    Stephanie chimed in, "Mr. Finnegan, I''ll bring some throat-soothing tea for you next Monday. I promise it will allow you to scold us all day without your throat hurting!"


    "See, the youngdy knows how to take care of people! You guys could learn a thing or two from her!"


    "We''re not youngdies, so we don''t get all that caring stuff..."


    The atmosphere during the break was pretty chill and friendly.


    Suddenly, a few people barged in without the assistant director''s permission.


    "Miss, the director won''t see you without an appointment!"


    "Out of my way! I''m doing you a favor bying to see your director, and you''re telling me I need an appointment?!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mr. Finnegan frowned at this remark.


    Who did the woman think she was?


    Even the famous actors were intrigued by this and turned to look.


    Stephanie followed their gaze and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Oh my God!"


    Everyoneughed when they heard her exmation, "Do you know her?"


    Stephanie forced a smile, "We''ve had some...issues...so I''m guessing she''s here to cause me trouble. Just a heads up, you guys might not want to mess with her... Even if she bullies me, it''s best if you guys don''t interfere." Everyone was surprised to hear this.


    The youngdy who stood up to Mr. Finnegan was afraid of this woman?


    Who was this woman, and why was she so important?


    Jta,


    essed in high heels, heavy


    Vite shirt, strutted over. hawhita ck business suit


    e shirt, strutted over


    "Who''s the director? I need a word with him."


    Mr. Finnegan walked over, frowning, "That would be me. What do you want?"


    "I''d like to rmend some actresses..."


    "I''m sorry, but we already have all the actresses we need."


    Jta narrowed her eyes, "Do you know who I am?"


    The director replied coolly, "I don''t, and nor do I care. If you have nothing else to say, please leave.


    We''re about to start fillov


    "Hmph... If you piss off the Damon family, you can kiss your movie goodbye!"


    The Damon family?


    Jta, the heiress of the Damons?


    The scandalous Jta?


    Everyone looked surprised.


    Then, Jta spotted Stephanie in the crowd.


    She marched over in her high heels, "Hmph... Stephanie, long time no see, huh?" Stephanie''s face changed, "Jta, when did you get out of the mental hospital?"


    Everyone: "..." Mental hospital?


    Jta: "..." Damn!


    She was about to p Stephanie, but Stephanie was ready and stepped back.


    "Ms. Damon, you''re tough, but you''ve had your fair share of setbacks, especially in my presence... So, haven''t you learned your lesson, or do you want to go back to the mental hospital?"

 Chapter 451

    "Stephanie, if you keep talking nonsense, I won''t let you off the hook so easily!"


    "You never nned to leave me alone in the first ce... Look, you''re so eager to introduce actresses to Mr. Finnegan... Are you trying to steal my role?"


    "So you''re still trying to make it in the entertainment industry? Haha... Stephanie, do you really think you have a chance with me around?"


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows and said, "Jta, from the very beginning, I''ve never been scared of you... Are you trying to sabotage your own career, making such a scene as soon as you return?" The mention of "the Damon family" from Jta''s mouth left the surrounding people still dumbfounded.


    Even Mr. Finnegan was contemting whether it''s worth offending such a powerful family for the sake of this young actress, Stephanie.


    But then, he saw how feisty she suddenly became, so astonishingly fearless. It seemed like she really wasn''t afraid of this Ms. Damon... Where could her confidence possiblye from?


    A newbie actress...daring to challenge someone from one of the most powerful families?


    Could it be that she was young and didn''t know better?


    Jta was so angry she could burst.


    Stephanie always had a quick tongue!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jta red at Stephanie with a menacing expression. "Stephanie, this time it''s different! I''ll show you the gap between ordinary people and the elite! If I, Jta, say you won''t make it in the entertainment industry, then you won''t! Don''t expect Cyrus to protect you! If I want, his well-managed entertainmentpany will be mine in no time! He''ll go back to being the good-for-nothing he was!"


    Cyrus... why did he always get involved in this mess? Jta was undoubtedly his arch-nemesis. He had just begun managing apany, and now he was being attacked.


    Deep down, Stephanie felt sorry for Cyrus and raised her eyebrows. "So what? That''s your family''s business, not mine! If you think you can fuin me, then go ahead! I''ve never been afraid of anyone in my life!


    "Good! You''ve got spirit. I like it!" Mr. Finnegan chimed in, clearly siding with Stephanie without hesitation now. "I set up a challenging role for you in my next movie. You''ll be the lead actress!"


    Dashiell also chimed in, "Mr. Finnegan, don''t forget about me. Give me a minor supporting role." Maximus and others also said, "This girl is pretty good. I wouldn''t mind ying her father or something..." "Hahaha... Maximus, you''re only in your thirties, still unmarried, and you want to y a father already!" Stephanie reluctantly said, "I told you guys not to interrupt... If we offend Ms. Damon, we''ll all be worse off!"


    Mr. Finnegan Kaised an eyebrow slightly and said, "If it were the Perez family, we might actually need to be more cautious... In show biz, only the Perez family has the power to stop our movies from being released... So, we don''t need to worry too much."


    Jta felt that Stephanie was like a seductive vixen.


    No matter where she went, she could always attract a bunch of men around her!


    Just because she was somewhat beautiful and young, she ited her charm everywhere.


    She really had no idea what Sebastian saw in her.

 Chapter 452

    Jta suddenlyughed and said, "Oh, is that so? The Damon family and the Perez family have always been close. Banning a few movies is definitely something I can do! Stephanie, I heard you acted in a web series before, ying a sassy little vixen. It really suits you! Look at you, always surrounded by a group of men! But let me tell you, I can also prevent that show of yours from airing! Unless theypletely cut all your parts." Stephanie smiled and said, "Thank you for thepliment, Ms. Damon! However, whether that show airs or not is not up to you! Jeffrey personally promised me that the show will be broadcasted on the best tform and receive the best promotion. And as for your rtionship with the Perez family, that doesn''t threaten me either."


    Jeffrey agreed? That''s impossible! When did Stephanie know Jeffrey?


    Jta''s face turned ugly with anger as she said, "Stephanie, stop lying! You''re just making up stories here because you''re afraid Mr. Finnegan will kick you out because of all this. Jeffrey is the one in control of the Perez family. How could he possibly know someone like you, who grew up in the slums?"


    Stephanie sneered, "Ms. Damons seems to believe that members of elite families should only be friends with those from other elite families. But the elite family members I know, including your two brothers, Putnam and Cyrus, know that the four major families have always been in conflict... and that you''re just pretending to be friendly with each other!"


    "So what if it''s a facade! At least we have connections among us, Stephanie."


    "I want nothing to do with you, Ms. Damon. After all, not everyone is willing to connect with someone as unpleasant as you."


    Dashiell, Maximus, and the others couldn''t help but raise their eyebrows, wanting tough but not daring to.


    Jta shouted in anger, "Stephanie!! I will never let you off."


    Stephaniepletely ignored Jta''s yelling. She took out her phone and called Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey was dumbfounded when he received her call, "What do you want?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Stephanie put him on speaker, and asked, "Jeffrey, the web drama I filmed before, will you help me air it?"


    "Haven''t I already told you that it will be showcased on the best tform, with the best promotion? Why are you asking again?"


    "Because Jta suddenly came to


    our set, threatening our director and saying she wants to ban the movie currently filming."


    I''m


    Jeffrey raised an eyebrow and asked, "Jta? Who''s that? What movie are you doing right now? Do you need me to start promoting it?"


    Swnove


    "It''s Mr. Finnegan''s new movie! I''ve been on set for a week already!"


    Jeffrey couldn''t help butugh and say, "You are indeed awesome! Tell Mr. Finnegan that he can rest easy filming this movie... All the cinemas owned by the Perez family nationwide will make time to screen this movie!"


    Mr. Finnegan was very happy to hear this.

 Chapter 453

    "Mr. Finnegan, you and Stephanie seem to be quite the pair. I was actually thinking of introducing her to you myself, but it seems you found her all on your own. This girl has potential, so make sure you train her well." "Indeed, I''ve noticed. That''s why I''m nning to cast her again in my next film."


    "Haha, she''s quite lucky then."


    Stephanie quickly interjected, "Jeffrey, I earned this opportunity on my own through auditions, so I don''t owe you anything!"


    Jeffrey took a deep breath and said, "I know. I won''t pressure you. Don''t worry!"


    "Alright. Ms. Damon is still here, so I need to handle that."


    Jeffrey chuckled, "If she gets in your way, feel free to send her packing. Don''t worry about the release of this film. When it happens, only we, the Perez family, have the say. You just focus on your acting." He''s hoping this film blows up. He wants to see how Sebastian will react.


    He also wants to show Ashley that nobody could do it better than him.


    He''s given it his all.


    Jta''s crush on Sebastian was no secret in the industry, so her confronting Stephanie now would only be the beginning.


    The challenges facing Stephanie would only increase.


    This time, he helped her because she was Ashley''s student, but next time, he might not be so amodating.


    Upon hearing Jeffrey''s words, Jta''s face dropped.


    She stood her ground and shouted, "Stephanie, just you wait! I won''t make this easy for you!"


    So she was close with Jeffrey?


    Jeffrey clearly doted on her... It seemed their rtionship was quite intimate.


    Did she know Jeffrey was a married man?


    She was not satisfied with Sebastian, so she was cozying up to Jeffrey?


    Did Reba know about this?


    If not, Jta wouldn''t mind spilling the beans.


    Reba had a reputation for being incredibly jealous in B City. Any


    woman who was seen as


    Jeffrey would have a diffime if


    discovered by Reba.


    Stephanie scoffed, "I''d like to see you try!"


    Jta was so furious that she almost fainted. She stormed off in a huff.


    Mr. Finnegan nced at Stephanie and asked, "Do you know Mr. Perez?"


    Stephanie quickly rified, "Mr. Finnegan, please don''t misunderstand. Jeffrey asked me for a favor, which I haven''t agreed to yet. He''s been wanting to do something for me. We only know each other; we''re not really close." N?velDrama.Org content.


    Mr. Finnegan nodded, saying, "You may appear naive, but you seem to have attracted quite a few influential individuals. Be careful."


    "Thanks for the heads up, Mr. Finnegan. Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble for our crew!"


    Alison chimed in, "Mr. Finnegan, don''t worry. Ms. Bishop''s agent is Gracie She''sing next week to invite you to dinner as a thank you for giving Ms. Bishop this opportunity."


    Upon hearing Gracie''s name, Mr. Finnegan didn''t look particrly surprised. He only gave Maximus aplex look.


    Maximus looked puzzled and asked, "Mr. Finnegan, why are you looking at me that way?"


    "Isn''t Gracie an old friend of yours?"


    "Ahem... That''s all in the past. We haven''t been in touch for a long time..."

 Chapter 454

    "Haha, really? Well, she''s asking me out for a meal next week. Wanna join and chat about old times?" "Nah... I''d rather not."


    When Ashley had problems in the past, not a single person was willing to help...and he was one of them. Since then, Gracie had harbored deep hatred towards him. She had long ceased all contact with him, and even if they were to meet again, she would never say a nice word to him. So, it would be better not to meet her.


    Stephanie asked in surprise, "Maximus, were you and Gracie once good friends?"


    Maximus answered awkwardly, "We were, but things changed..."


    "Oh... Since Mr. Finnegan brought it up, why don''t we all go out for a meal next week?" Stephanie suggested.


    Maximus forced a bitter smile and said, "Why are you joining in the teasing too? There''s really nothing between me and Gracie... You all can go, but I shouldn''t be there and ruin her appetite." Stephanie looked curiously at Mr. Finnegan and asked, "Did they have some sort of conflict?"


    Mr. Finnegan raised an eyebrow and said, "If the ident hadn''t happened... their children might already be in elementary school now! But let''s not bring that up... It might upset Maximus." Maximus chuckled bitterly, "You''re exaggerating... Don''t listen to Mr. Finnegan''s nonsense. We were just friends..."


    But Stephanie felt there must be a story behind it!


    After all, she had heard Gracie yelling at Ashley.


    She said that what had happened between Ashley and Jeffrey made her stop believing in men, which is why she remained single till now.


    Could it be that Maximus was aware of what happened back then?


    Stephanie''s curiosity grew.


    But before she could ask more, Mr. Finnegan said, "Let''s all go home after thest scene is done!"


    Then everyone got busy again.


    Before leaving, Dashiell gave Stephanie a meaningful look and said, "Be careful from now on. Ms. Damon seems like a ruthless person!" Stephanie hurriedly smiled and replied, "Thank you for the reminder."


    Dashiell was handsome and seemed to be around the same age as Silver Fox, and he had a kind heart. Stephanie felt lucky this time to be part of a production with less drama. She also noticed that the more stars there were in a production, the more peaceful the set seemed to be.


    "Little girl, are you staying here or going home early? There''s only one scene left," Mr. Finnegan asked.


    "I''ll stay until we finish shooting!" Stephanie answered.


    Mr. Finnegan smiled and nodded, saying, "Learn from the seniors, It will be of great help to you!"


    "Great! I love doing things thate with benefits!" Stephanie replied.


    "Hahaha!" Everyoneughed again.


    The group of men had been bored from filming every day, but the addition of an interesting little girl in the production brought them a lot of amusement.


    Moreover, the little girl''s scenes had not started yet, so she was currently only observing their performances and learning. For her sake, the veteran actors put even more effort into it and performed several times better than usual.


    After all, they couldn''t mislead the newbie who was observing and learning from them, right? After leaving the set, Stephanie didn''t go home right away. She went to Ashley''s house first.


    By the time she arrived, it was almost dark.


    She nned to check on Ashley and Emily before heading home.


    When she arrived, Ashley had just finished cooking and was feeding Emily.


    Ashley was surprised to see her, "Steph, what brings you here?"N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 455

    Stephanie walked over, took the bowl from Ashley''s hand and ced it in front of Emily, "You''re seven now! You can eat on your own. You can''t have mom feed you anymore, okay?"


    Emily smiled at her and took up the spoon.


    With a weary sigh, Ashley confessed, "Emily could indeed feed herself... I merely anticipated a chaos on the table that would take precious time to clear. That''s the reason I opted to feed her." "But that''s far from fair. Emily''s big now... Imagine if her peers see her being spoon-fed. They wouldugh at her! Emily, it''s crucial for you to master the art of tidy eating, alright?" Emily responded with a nod and a smile, conscientiously consuming her meal.


    Surrendering with another sigh, Ashley admitted, "Fine then, she''ll dine solo from hereon. Steph, why did you drop by at this time?"


    "It''s Friday today, so I nned to head home... I just thought I''d stop by. Rest easy! My mom has been informed, and so has Silver Fox."


    "That''s quite unexpected. At least let me know next time, so that I could prepare a meal for you!"


    "Nah... Given the gastronomical adventures Emily has endured with your culinary skills, I think I''ll pass. No need to extend the agony to me. I can whip up something far more ptable!" "Steph, you''re starting to despise me!"


    "Hahahaha... Not at all. I''m just telling it like it is, right, Emily?"


    Emily nodded in agreement, "Yes! Steph''s cooking is the best!"


    "Emily, how abouting home with me? My mom''s cooking is even better!"


    "Okay!" Emily immediately nodded in agreement.


    Ever since thest time she went out with Stephanie, she hadn''t been out again.


    Ashley still didn''t dare to take her outside.


    Stephanie thought she was being too cautious, but Ashley insisted...and there was nothing Stephanie could do.


    Maybe what Ashley went through in the past had left a deep scar on her heart.


    After having dinner with Emily, Stephanie told Ashley about the call with Jeffrey.


    Upon hearing this, Ashley froze while washing the dishes. The te in her hand dropped into the sink, sshing water everywhere. Stephanie chuckled, "I''ll do the dishes."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "He...he didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    "No! He even helped me..."


    "That''s good... As long as he didn''t cause you any trouble because of me. If he offers help, you can ept it. You can also go to him if you need help..."


    Ashley took a deep breath, "He owes me a lot. and Emily too. I don''t want hispensation anymore...but he canpensate you! So Steph, if you ever need his help, don''t hesitate to ask."


    Stephanie replied, "I don''t think that will ever happen. And I won''t give him your address. I won''t let him disturb you."


    "He probably won''t dare toe....


    At most, he might just take a distant look at us. After all, he knows Emily exists... Let it go. I don''t me him anymore."


    But she also didn''t love him anymore.


    "Heh... You really do know him."

 Chapter 456

    "Well, I know him better than he knows himself...but that doesn''t matter anymore, you know? All I want now is to see Emily grow up healthy and happy. Nothing will make me happier than that! You''re already a nice surprise... You brought hope into my life and Emily''s!" "Don''t say that... You''ve been so good to me and taught me so much. I haven''t really done anything."


    "You''ve got your Silver Fox to protect us! With President Ingram around, I feel so much safer when I take Emily out for a walk every day, not like before when I was too scared to leave the house." "Haha...so my Silver Fox can do that, huh?"


    "Anyway, I''m not as scared as I used to be! I don''t really care for myself... I just don''t want anything to happen to Emily."


    "Does Emily know about Jeffrey?"


    "When we were abroad, I kept a picture of Jeffrey and myself in my purse. Aftering back to the country, I threw it away. She has seen that picture... I didn''t want to lie to her, so I told her it was her dad." "No wonder Emily called Jeffrey ''Dad'' as soon as she first met him!"


    Emily heard them talking about her and looked up smiling, "Daddy...Jeffrey."


    "Haha...Little Emily met Daddyst time!"


    "Mmm, his name is Jeffrey."


    "Yes, Jeffrey... Emily, is Daddy handsome?"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this, Ashley felt a twinge of bitterness.


    Jeffrey''s charm isn''t just about his looks... The more she got to know him, the more she fell for him.


    They were never meant to marry.


    Having tidied the kitchen, Ashley dried her hands and joined Stephanie and Emily in the living room. Stephanie was engaged in a spirited conversation with Emily about Jeffrey.


    "Your dad has quite a character... Desiring to meet your mom but not knowing your address, he actually held me hostage in the car for hours! He insisted that I wouldn''t get to leave until I spilled the beans. It was Silver Fox''s birthday! I almost missed out on the celebration."


    Emily squinted her eyes, giggling, "Daddy is naughty. Emily will give him the silent treatment."


    "Absolutely! snub him! Such a nuisance!"


    "Affirmative!"


    Ashley couldn''t suppress her smile, "Honestly...you may give him my address next time. He wouldn''t dare to face me, and that''s a fact." His guilt towards her held him back.


    "I won''t be the one to tell him! It''s


    fine if he knows it, but what if


    RV dispatches someone


    trail


    swnoy


    and they uncover the truth?"


    At the mention of Reba, Ashley paled, "Then, better not..."


    If Reba was to find out about Emily, that would spell disaster.


    Suddenly, Stephanie interjected, "Something has been gnawing at my curiosity..." "What?"


    "Last time when I said that Jeffrey was a jerk, not worthy of having a daughter like Emily, and that he already had a son...he looked at me with aplicated expression and said that it wasn''t his son... Don''t you think it''s strange?" N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ashley''s face turned pale. She didn''t say anything, but some guesses came to her mind...


    "Aren''t you curious?"


    "I stopped caring about him a long time ago... Steph, don''t be too curious. Knowing too much won''t do you any good."

 Chapter 457

    "Oh...well, as long as we''re all good."


    Ashley giggled, "Exactly!"


    "Emily, how did you finish this jigsaw puzzle so quickly?"


    "Easy peasy."


    "Is our Emily a little genius or what? I can''t do it nearly as fast."


    While they were talking, Emily had alreadypleted an entire jigsaw puzzle. "Yep, I''m smart."


    "Ha...self-praising, huh? Steph, she''s really taken a leaf out of your book."


    "It''s good to learn from me. I get along great with everyone in any filming crew! You know, I''m currently working on Mr. Finnegan''s set, watching Oscar-winning actors perform everyday. It''s awesome!" Ashley cheerfully said: "Learn as much as you can. It''ll do you good."


    "Mr. Finnegan said the same thing! You know Maximus, right?"


    "Yeah, we''ve worked together before."


    "Did he and Gracie...have a thing?"


    Ashley paused and replied: "Err... They seemed to, back in the day, but I lost track after that."


    "Was Maximus on the same set as you when...you had your incident?"


    Ashley hesitated before nodding: "Yeah. We had only filmed half of that movie... It was my fault that everyone was affected."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I think I''m starting to piece things


    together... Maximus said that him


    meeting Gracie would ruin her


    appetite. They were close before, but now... Maybe Gracie resents


    el:


    ecause he didn''t stand up


    for you... Just like she resents


    Brook..."


    Ashley gave a bitter smile: "I''ve held Gracie back too much... At her age, she should''ve been married with kids by now."


    "Don''t say that... Who can predict fate! Maybe their paths wouldn''t cross tillter!"


    Ashley said: "Steph, what are you up to now?"


    "Hehe, Maximus is now an A-lister, a great actor and still single! Isn''t Gracie single too? They had a thing but couldn''t be together because of you. Now that you''re fine, maybe they can rekindle their old me?"


    "Whatever! If you really could marry off Gracie, I''d be nothing but grateful!"


    "Hahaha, with your blessing, I''m all in!"


    Just as she finished the sentence, a loud bang sounded in the house. Stephanie and Ashley jumped up from the couch in shock.


    Emily, who was redoing the jigsaw puzzle, turned pale and started shaking.


    Stephanie quickly hugged her andforted: "Don''t be scared, Emily... Someone''s just doing a show outside! It''s all fake."


    But Emily was no fool... Her front door had been knocked open from the outside. This was clearly no show.


    Stephanie and Ashley wore dreadful


    expressions as they watched


    Reba, in high heels and a ne


    cold


    smile, stride in from the door


    Following her were eight female bodyguards in ck.

 Chapter 458

    After receiving a tip-off from Jta in the afternoon, Reba immediately had someone keep tabs on Stephanie''s movements.


    Who would''ve thought that Stephanie was connected to Ashley? And thus she unexpectedly found Ashley who had been hiding for so many years! Did Ashley really think she could escape her control?


    Jeffrey, the guy who only had eyes for Ashley...was just too cold towards her.


    Everyone thought the Perez couple were happy, at least on the surface.


    But in reality... She had been enduring Jeffrey''s emotional abuse for eight long years... She couldn''t even see Jeffrey most of the time.


    She didn''t really care about any of that, but he wouldn''t even give their child a second nce!


    Reba harbored deep hatred for Jeffrey, and Ashley was the root of it all.


    Eight years of pent-up animosity! Uponying eyes on Ashley, the desire to unleash this fury was overwhelming. She momentarily disregarded Stephanie''s alliance with Sebastian. With a violent shove, she flung the door open,


    Seeing the trembling girl in Stephanie''s arms...Reba was stunned into silence.


    This was utterly unthinkable!


    Under what conditions could Ashley have conceived Jeffrey''s child?


    But Emily''s eyes left her no room for denial. Even Jeffrey''s own son didn''t bear such a striking resemnce to him... Emily''s eyes were just the same as Jeffrey''s!!


    In that instant, Reba''s hatred for Ashley was palpable.


    "Bitch!!"


    She raised her hand and pped Ashley.


    Ashley didn''t even have time to dodge.


    Stephanie roared, "Reba!!!"


    "Meandy hurt my mommy! Mommy''s in pain..." The spectacle had reduced little Emily to tears.


    Seething, Stephanie could feel her teeth grind.


    How in the world had Reba traced them?


    Could she have possibly dispatched a tail on her?


    If so, she''d unwittingly dragged Ashley into a maelstrom.


    Reba shot a disdainful nce at Emily and retorted, "I''m a meandy? You dare to condemn me?"


    "Steph, punish her!" Emily sobbed.


    Drawing a calming breath, Stephanie said, "Emily, don''t be terrified... I will protect you and your mom, but their numbers are greater, so I may struggle... Emily, go back to your room, okay?" en FindNovel


    "No... Meanies will hurt mommy and you..." Emily adamantly refused to leave.


    Stephanie frowned at Reba and said, "Reba, can you show some manners? Emily is still a child! Even if there are conflicts between you adults, don''t get the child involve Don''t forget that you have a son too


    "What? Did I say something wrong? Of course Ashley''s daughter Ashley would also be a troublemaker."


    Stephanie was so angry she was speechless. Mrs. Klein treated her and her mom the same way!


    She was so angry she lost all control


    and


    son


    at Reba, "Theny o a troublemaker! You


    whole family are no good!" N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hearing this, Ashley quickly pulled her back and said, "Steph... Don''t be like this."


    "It''s okay. She won''t dare to do anything to me!"

 Chapter 459

    Reba was fuming, her eyes bulging as she said, "When I''m in my right mind, I''d remember Sebastian...but when I''m out of my wits, I wouldn''t give a damn about anyone! Nab all three of them for me!" Her eight female bodyguards set in motion.


    A chill ran down Stephanie''s spine... If they fall into Reba''s clutches, the oue would be unimaginable.


    It was toote to call Silver Fox for help.


    Suddenly, two men burst through the door, stepping in front of them and said, "Ms. Bishop, please take them to the room! Mr. Ingram will be here shortly!"


    Stephanie asked, "Who are you guys?"


    "We''re the ones Mr. Ingram had appointed to secretly protect you."


    Her Silver Fox had someone watching over her!


    "Thank you... Ms. Morris, let''s head to the room."


    Reba, realizing these unexpected rescuers were sent by Sebastian to protect Stephanie, regained some of her rationality and frowned, "Tell Mr. Ingram that I''m only after Ashley and her daughter! I have no intention of hurting his fianc¨¦e!" "Sorry, but you were just about to ''nab all three of them''! We''ve reported to Mr. Ingram, and he said he''s on his way."


    Upon hearing this, Reba couldn''t help feeling a headache.


    She really had no way to deal with Sebastian currently.


    If she annoyed Sebastian because of Stephanie again, Reba would be beside herself.


    Why did Sebastian have to fancy Stephanie? She even took Ashley as a mentor...


    Stephanie, this bitch, was truly her nemesis!


    She took a deep breath and said,


    "Since President Ingram is


    I''ll wait for him and talk with him."


    Sebastian couldn''t interfere with her settling scores with her own husband''s mistress.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the room, Stephanie closed the door and bolted it.


    Then she turned around to soothe Ashley, was pale with fear,


    4. Silver Fox is on his


    We''ll be okay."


    Ashley gave a bitter smile and said, "Steph... I''m sorry for dragging you into this."


    "I''m not afraid... You shouldn''t be either, and neither should Emily. We shouldn''t be scared of her! Reba won''t get off scot-free!"


    "Steph, why did she call me a troublemaker?"


    "Emily, she''s a bad woman. You shouldn''t take her words seriously!"


    "Steph, I''m so scared... Is she the reason why mom wouldn''t let me go outside?" "Ah..."


    Suddenly, Stephanie''s phone rang.


    Sebastian, on his way, called her out of concern.


    Stephanie quickly said, "My Silver Fox is calling. I need to take this. Youfort Emily." "Okay."

 Chapter 460

    Ashley pulled Emily into her arms, but didn''t know how tofort her... Tears were streaming down her face.


    She brought Emily into this world, yet she couldn''t give her aplete family. She could only hide with her in the house. She owed her so much!


    Picking up her phone, Stephanie grumbled, "Silver Fox... Reba''s actions are insufferable!"


    Sebastian''s casual voice floated back, "Are you injured?"


    "No... Fortunately, Silver Fox had someone on guard duty. I was scared witless, and Emily... She is weeping too..."


    "I''ll be there right away. Are Emily and Ms. Morris holding up?"


    "They''re both shedding bucketloads of tears..."


    Overhearing, Ashley instantly checked her tears and murmured, "Steph..."


    "Look at you! You''re supposed to beforting Emily, but you''re the one tearing up first."


    "I can''t help it. My heart aches for Emily..."


    "Well, if you weep, Emily will worry about you. Look at her. Her eyes are quite puffed up..."


    Ashley acquiesced, "Fine, I''ll control myself... Thank you foring over, President Ingram."


    Sebastian, who had been initially anxious about his little girl, felt his concern ebbing away after their conversation.


    In a crisis, the little girl proved to be remarkablyposed.


    "You go soothe Emily... I''ll be there shortly."


    "Silver Fox, have you eaten yet?"


    "Just got home and had a bit..."


    "Hey, how about we take Ms. Morris and Emily back to our ceter? Their door''s been kicked down by Reba''s bodyguards... It''s not safe for Ms. Morris and Emily to stay here." "Steph, we can stay in a hotel tonight, then return after the door is fixed tomorrow." Ashley quickly interjected.


    Sebastian hesitated, and then said,


    "Mrs. Bishop ising home for the weekend... We don''t have another room for them. I''ll arrange for them to staywith Gracie for the night... We can find them a new ceter."


    "Oh right... Not enough rooms at Silver Fox''s mansion... I''ll call Gracie then."


    Ashley didn''t mind going to Gracie''s.


    After hanging up, Stephanie immediately called Gracie.


    Gracie said she''d be right over to pick them up.


    Ten minutester, Sebastian arrived.


    Reba tried to greet him, but hepletely ignored her.


    He walked straight to the room in which the three were hiding and knocked on the door, "Stephanie,e out."


    The door was immediately opened from the inside, revealing a smiling face.


    "Silver Fox, you''re finally here!"


    "Where''s Emily?"


    "She''s inside with Ms. Morris."


    "Is she still crying?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "No."


    el:


    Sebastian nodded, examining her from head to toe, making sure she wasn''t hurt before turning to Reba, "Ms. Snider, I thought I''d made myself clear!"


    Reba hurriedly exined, "I really didn''t touch Stephanie! I only came for Ashley!"


    Stephanie quickly said, "Ashley is my teacher, and Emily is my sister. Hurting them is the same as hurting me!"


    Reba sneered, "Stephanie, you


    really stick your nose in too much! I didn''t hurt you only for Sebastian''s sake! You want to protect Ashley, Reba, will teach her a lesson, and no one can stop me! President Ingram, you wouldn''t interfere in our family affairs, would you?

 Chapter 461

    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said, "I knew you''d say that, so... Jeffrey, if you''re already here, don''t just stand by and watch. Come in and deal with your family drama!"


    Jeffrey, lurking outside, felt his frustration surging like a brewing storm. He had arrived prior to Sebastian...and yet he didn''t step into the house. It was Sebastian who''d ryed the address to him and beckoned him over. The thought of encountering Ashley within stirred a fear in him, as did the prospect of confronting Reba, so he hesitated. He secretly hoped Sebastian alone would manage the chaos, sparing him from facing his fears. But wasn''t this man just relishing the spectacle? Inviting him over right from the start? Jeffrey''s visage darkened as he ventured inside.


    First, his gazended on the open door behind Stephanie. He didn''t behold Ashley''s full figure, but only caught a fleeting glimpse...as well as the small it of his daughter. Then, his eyes locked onto Reba as he stated, "Haven''t you caused enough trouble?" Reba shot back in fury, "Jeffrey, mark my words! I''ll never let Ashley go! I''ll tell this to the whole Perez family!"


    "Save yourself the embarrassment! The Ingram and Perez families have always been adversaries! You may lose face before anyone, but not them!"


    "Ha... The one embarrassing the Perez family is you, Jeffrey! Cherishing this woman like she''s a goddess! Can''t seem to let go even after all these years! Jeffrey, let me make myself clear... I, Reba, have invested the best years of my life in you. I don''t care if this is how it continues, but I''ll make sure Ashley doesn''t catch a break in this lifetime! Now there''s another kid for me to direct my ire at! It suits me just fine! I always thought venting on one Ashley wasn''t satisfying enough! Two will do just right!"


    Before Jeffrey could respond, Stephanie shouted out angrily, "Reba, I dare you to touch my Emily and see what happens!"


    "Stephanie, mind your own business! Without Sebastian, you''re nothing here!"


    "Stephanie, you wouldn''t dare!"


    "And you, Reba, are nothing to me! Don''t act all high and mighty in front of me! ver took you seriously! I''m telling you in advance: if anything happens to my teacher, I will never let you off the hook! If anything happens to Emily...well, then your son will suffer! An eye for an eye. Your life for my teacher''s, andn your son''s life for Emily''s!"


    "Silver Fox, would I?"


    "She would." Sebastian said calmly.


    Reba clenched her fist in anger, "Very well


    Sebastian... You have t


    huh?"


    dle in other people''s business,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "No... I only care about my own folks."


    "Jeffrey, take this crazy woman away now! And remember to


    to Ashley''s front door!"


    Jeffrey silently looked inside the room again. He took out a bank his wallet and said, "


    as you see fit."


    did


    it


    Reba yelled in anger, "Jeffrey! Do you really need to give them your card for a door?"


    Jeffrey shrugged and said, "Sorry, I didn''t bring cash when I left."


    "You just want to spend money on this bitch!"


    "You, Reba, have also used arge amount of the Perez family''s assets!"


    "I''m the mother of your son!!"

 Chapter 462

    family, cannoty a finger on her! This is our family rule. If you don''t believe me, you can go ask the elders."


    "Thatdy in there...is also the mother of my daughter, Reba! We Perez''s value our bloodline. We take every one of our children equally seriously... You might not think Ashley is worth much, but her child is nevertheless a Perez! Even you, the mistress of the Perez Reba shouted angrily, "Jeffrey, stop trying to fool me! Your grandma was no fairer when dealing with mistresses. You think I haven''t heard about it? Only a woman like your mother would be bullied by mistresses!"


    Jeffrey, trembling with rage, said, "Reba, watch your mouth!!"


    If it weren''t for his mother...


    At that time...how could he havepromised!


    Without thepromise, how could he have ended up here with Ashley today, knowing she was on the other side of the door but not being able to meet her?


    Jeffrey was filled with pain inside.


    "No, I won''t! Ha-ha-ha... Jeffrey, you coward! Are you worried that your mistress will find out that you abandoned her because of your mother? That you ignored her and let her get bullied by me? Ha-ha-ha, indeed! After all these years, you haven''tcked for women when she wasn''t around, have you?"


    Jeffrey didn''t seem to care at all, raising his eyebrows and saying, "So what does this prove? Anyone can please me except for you~! Get it?"


    "Pfft..." Stephanie couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Reba red at her, as if she wanted to kill her with her eyes.


    But indeed... Reba''s true colors were revealed, and her ridiculous life was bound to beughed at.


    But how dare that Stephanieugh at her too?


    "Jeffrey, don''t tter yourself... There are many men who want me. You''re not the only one."


    Jeffrey sneered and said, "So, we''re both the same kind of people. If we can''t have the one we want, we just fool around with others... No one is more loyal than anyone else." Stephanie couldn''t help but feel that Jeffrey was truly...so careless.


    "Even if I sleep with someone else, I will not be afraid of anyone finding out..." He didn''t even bother to hide it, even in front of his ex-girlfriend Ashley, whom he still deeply loved. He spoke unabashedly.


    "Jeffrey, you''re shameless!" Reba eximed angrily. "You''re despicable! I beg you to go home immediately and stop embarrassing yourself here."


    "As a grown man, being


    promiscuous might earn me thebel of a yboy at most. But as the high and mighty Mrs. Perez, keeping a male toy is a low and disgraceful act! Do you think I''m the only one with embarrassing secrets?"


    Reba was furious. "Jeffrey, I will make you pay! I will make you suffer for the rest of your life!" She was waiting for her brother to wake up. She would make everyone here feel pain!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Reba hurriedly left, her high heels clicking crisply, followed by her eight female bodyguards. Jeffrey raised an eyebrow and said lightly, "The problem has been resolved.. O''ll leave now."


    Sebastian responded coldly, "Suit yourself."

 Chapter 463

    Sebastian, you rascal! If you could just handle it by yourself, I wouldn''t have to deal with the woman I hate most in my life... Jeffrey thought to himself.


    Arguing with Reba was enough to make him sick to his stomach!


    But in the end, he won the battle in front of Ashley. Jeffrey felt quite smug for that.


    Any man, no matter how mature he appeared, would act like a big boy in front of the woman he loved. Jeffrey was no different.


    Inside the room, Ashley was feeling all kinds of emotions.


    Upon hearing that Jeffrey was leaving, Emily, who was in Ashley''s arms, immediately struggled to get down and rushed out of the room, shouting, "Daddy! Don''t go!" Jeffrey paused at the door.


    His daughter...was calling him Daddy.


    This wasn''t the first time, but he didn''t know he had a daughter in this world then.


    This time, he hesitated... He didn''t know whether or not to acknowledge her.


    He couldn''t protect her mother eight years ago... Could he protect them now? Jeffrey felt lost.


    The Perez family, they''re aplicated bunch...


    Reba was too bold. There wasn''t a bolder woman in the whole of B City.


    All these things and people he couldn''t control...


    He didn''t have the confidence...


    Emily''s eyes swam with tears as she stammered, "Daddy, can''t you stay? Mom''s tormented, so can''t you stay and protect us?"


    These words, escaping a young girl''s lips, were heart-rending.


    Jeffrey''s instincts urged him to stay, but if his presence promised an unending cmity for them, he would prefer to depart.


    Yet, in the end, he neither continued with his departure nor mustered the courage to turn back.


    Inside the room, Ashley had slipped into a state of emotional numbness, her countenance void of


    expressions... She merely sat motionless on the bed, as if he connection to the surrounding events had been severed.


    Only Emily continued her plea, urging her newly encountered father to linger.


    "Why does everyone have a dad, but not Emily!" Emily''s plea fell on deaf ears, which led to her breaking down into sobs.


    Jeffrey''s heart wascerated, but he didn''t dare spin around to console her... He felt like a coward in that moment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Stephanie found the scene unbearable.


    "Jeffrey, can''t you just hug Emily?"


    Jeffrey gave a bitter smile, "You wouldn''t understand... Take care of your teacher and Emily. I''ll be leaving."


    Jeffrey suppressed the impulse to pivot and embrace Emily.


    Even though he yearned to, he dared not.


    He was petrified...terrified that any proximity to Emily, without absolute assurance, would invite ceaseless misfortune upon her.


    He couldn''t risk inflicting harm on them before he could be sure of their safety.


    Jeffrey''s eyes brimmed with unshed tears.


    It''s often said that men seldom cry...but once Jeffrey had retreated into his car, he sumbed to tears, burying his face on the steering wheel He endeavored to mute his sobs, fearing that someone might overhear.


    He was the head of the Perez family... He couldn''t afford to weep.


    From his childhood, his mother had ingrained in him the notion not to shed tears... Else, he''d invite


    elne


    mockery, and be deemed unfit to be the Perez family''s heir.


    Countless eyes were watching him...

 Chapter 464

    In this world, Ashley was the only one who had ever told him that...when the urge to cry overcame, just allow it... She was the sole haven he could retreat to. Just rest if he was too tired, she used to tell him.


    With her, he never had to worry about those prying eyes... The tenderness she showed him made himprehend that life was more than just those confoundingplexities.


    She once was his everything... He nowcked the courage to face her.


    Not to mention meeting her gaze after all this psed time... He dreaded that her tenderness for him might have faded away.


    If he didn''t see her, he could still harbor a glimmer of hope;


    If he did, he risked facing utter disillusionment.


    No one in this world could fathom Jeffrey''s torment.


    After Jeffrey''s departure, Stephanie cradled the inconsble Emily, softly patting her back and soothing her, "There, there. It''s alright. We don''t need him! Emily, you still have your mommy and me! And my husband can fill in as your dad. See how handsome he is! Far surpassing Jeffrey! If you wish, I''ll lend him to you anytime."


    Sebastian helplessly said, "What are you even talking about!"


    "Honey, I''mforting the kid... Stop interrupting."


    Can''t a person even talk now?


    "Emily, see how good my husband is...and how well he treats me! You''d be very happy being his daughter... Even I often wish I could be his daughter instead of his fianc¨¦e..."


    Emily sniffed, shaking her head, "But he''s not my dad... Jeffrey is."


    "But Jeffrey doesn''t love you!"


    "He does!"


    Stephanie was taken aback by Emily''s insight. "Emily, how do you know that he loves you? He didn''t even turn back to hug you."


    "But he didn''t leave right away... He


    hesitated. That means he loves me!


    Just like how I want to go out, but Mom can''t take me because she has her own problems... All youN?velDrama.Org content.


    grown-ups have your own problems... Emily understands.


    Emily won''t hold it against you, but... Emily is really sad." Emily''s voice


    was filled with sorrow.


    Ashley felt an even deeper sadness wash over her. Even Emily, at her young age, could sense that Jeffrey had his own struggles. How could Ashley, who had once known Jeffrey so well, not be aware of that?


    But what good would it do for her to


    eln


    know? It wouldn''t change anything.. Even though she had given up on him, and all she wanted was for Emily to grow up in a healthy environment, yet, she still couldn''t bring herself to let go. Her heart was numb with pain.


    Stephanie also felt bad for Emily. Such a cute little girl, going through so much at such a young age...


    Sebastian was also a bit stunned by the kid''s words...


    "Emily understands. Emily won''t hold it against you..."


    "All you grown-ups have your own problems..."


    Seems like girls are more forgiving than boys. At least he wouldn''t have been so understanding and forgiving for the adults'' problems when he was young.


    He suddenly blurted out, "Why be


    rational? Why put up with them? You''re still a kid! If you want to cry, cry; if you want to be angry, be angry! If you hadn''t been so rational just now and had rushed over, you could have hugged him, and once you hugged him, he definitely wouldn''t have the heart to leave you."


    Emily was so shocked by his words that she even forgot to cry.


    Stephanie was also surprised to see her usually reticent Silver Fox lecturing a kid like this.


    Emily responded, "But I don''t want to cause him trouble..."

 Chapter 465

    "Good folks get taken advantage of, and those with big hearts get pushed around even more."


    "But he really looks upset. His fists clenched so tight, the veins on his hand popping. I''ve seen this on TV; people only do this when they try hard to hold back their emotions. If Mom''s upset, it hurts me; It hurts me if he''s upset too." "And what about you? Who''s ever cared about your feelings?"


    The question left Emily speechless, and then she felt so pitiful.


    So, she started crying again, like her heart was breaking.


    Stephanie helplessly said, "Silver Fox, do you even know how to deal with kids?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and replied, "Nope... never had to."


    "Well then, stop making a mess! Look at Emily; she can''t stop crying."


    In the end, Emily''s cries were so heart-wrenching. Ashley couldn''t help but rush out to try and take Emily from Stephanie''s arms.


    But Emily clung tightly to Stephanie''s neck and said, "Mom doesn''t care about me either; I''m not talking to mom anymore!... I don''t want dad either! I want to be with my senior sister!" "Emily, stop acting out!" Ashley frowned.


    "I will; I''m a child. Why should I be so sensible!"


    Stephanie had a wry smile; she looked at her Silver Fox as if to say: look at your great parenting!


    Sebastian silently turned his head, indicating he did nothing wrong.


    Why should kids have to be sensible! Why expect kids to be?


    Kids should live freely because even such freedom is gone once they grow up. After all, the world of adults is tooplex.


    If he ever had a daughter, he would teach her the same way; including that little girl, he had the same approach. Don''t fear causing trouble; with him around, she can live a little more freely! If anything happens,


    he take the hit!


    Ashley felt frustrated and didn''t want to scold Emily.


    Stephanie helplessly said, "It''s okay, I''ll hold her; Emily''s the best! She''ll stop once she cries it out and doesn''t feel upset anymore."


    "Can I stay with my senior sister for a few days... can I?" Emily, with teary eyes, looked up at Stephanie.


    Ashley frowned and said, "Emily... no."


    Emily hadn''t left her side since she was little.


    But Stephanie smiled and said, "Of course! Whatever Emily wants to do, we''ll do! If you want to be with your senior sister, then your senior sister should take you home." "Okay... but mom doesn''t agree."


    "When Gracieester, you stay with her for a few days. Emily will be fine with me you don''t trust others, don''t you trust me? You and Emily are my family... and I promise I can take good care of Emily! But Emily, you have to promise me, once you leave your mom, you can''t cry anymore... I''m not as experienced as your mom, I don''t even know why you''re crying!"


    "I''m not crying... senior sister, I''m a good girl, I''m just very upset... mom''s upset too, two upset people together only makes things worse. Mom''s like this, always holding me and crying... the more she cries, the more upset I get, but I don''t know What to do."


    Hearing this, Ashley also felt a great pain in her heart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 466

    Stephanie quickly said, "Listen, Emily knows a lot! She used to be quiet, but now she speaks like a little grown-up. Shepletely sells me; I n to bring her home for a few days; if it''s okay, I hope she cane with me to the set. I''m not super busy right now, so I can


    take care of her. I also have an assistant to help so she won''t be left out; what do you think?"


    Ashley was also convinced.


    Actually, she did some soul-searching.


    Every time something happened, she would cry with Emily in her arms; she thought Emily didn''t understand anything,


    But Emily is already seven; she understands a lot now.


    Now she''s starting to speak out and show her inner world.


    She should be happy about that,


    Be brave and let Emily see the outside world.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Take her away now... I''m afraid I''ll change my mind!"


    Stephanieughed, saying, "Then you better get Emily''s clothes ready!"


    "Alright, I''ll get them ready!"


    Ashley''s hands were shaking a bit as she packed.


    When she was ready, she handed the small suitcase to Stephanie and urged, "Let''s go!"


    Stephanie immediately handed the suitcase to her housekeeper, saying, "Emily, let''s go quick, or your mom might change her mind."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    With that, she left with Emily in her arms.


    Ashleyughed, saying, "Take it easy... don''t fall."


    Sebastian smiled and said, "Ashley, don''t worry... whether it''s taking care of one kid or two... I''ll keep them safe."


    So... are you also taking care of Stephanie like a kid?


    After they left, Ashley looked at the empty house and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    This is pretty good,


    Emily is with trustworthy people; she hasn''t enjoyed this quiet moment for long.


    But suddenly, she felt a bit lost and didn''t know what to do.


    Ashley was in a daze in the living room when Gracie hurried over.


    Gracie hugged her sympathetically, saying, "You''ve really had a tough time..."


    Stephanie had just called her to tell her that she had taken away Emily, and now Ashley was home alone.


    Ashley smiled bitterly, "I''m not tired... it''s just that the house suddenly became very quiet, and I don''t know what to do."


    "Duh! Get your clothes packed!


    Come with me... we''ll do what we used to do! President Ingram said he''ll arrange two bodyguards for you, so you can have fun without worrying about Emily!"


    Ashley was surprised, "President Ingram... did he really say that?"


    "Of course... you have no idea how much President Ingram dotes on Stephanie... he treats her like his own daughter! Even the people around Stephanie are respected and helped-as much as possible; no beating around the bush! He told me himself on the phone just now, SO r¨¦st assured! All you need to do is tell me, do you want to continue acting, or do you want to help me groom neers as a teacher!"


    "Um... it''s a young world now. I won''t act in TV dramas anymore... I don''t want to embarrass myself on the screen; I can help you groom neers..."


    "Great, I''ve chosen a few promising


    neers recently... you help me


    groom them! Everything will


    one


    vel??


    improve; we won''t live worse than


    others in the future..."


    "Really..." Ashley was somewhat skeptical.


    But her life had already hit rock bottom; it could get worse.


    Reba already knew she was back; she was not scared anymore, mainly because Emily now had someone to protect her.

 Chapter 467

    On the way, Stephanie held Emily tight, introducing her to her family members and telling her how to address them when they met. Emily was all ears.


    Suddenly, Emily nced at Sebastian and asked, "Should I also call him like you do?"


    "Ha, Emily, you can''t call him that! I''ll get jealous if others call him that! Can you... call him uncle?"


    "But... I call you senior sister, and call him uncle? You guys are engaged. Isn''t this confusing the generations?"


    You gotta admit, Emily''s logic was sound...


    Even Stephanie was left scratching her head.


    Was it confusing the generations?


    "Well... you can call him big brother then?"


    "Big brother? But... he looks more like an uncle?"


    True, he was more than twenty years older than her...


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said, "Call me big brother..." "Oh..."


    "Ha, uncle, will she calling you big brother make you feel younger?" Sebastian red at her and said, "It''s all your fault for calling me old." "Hahaha."


    Stephanie tickled Emily, and Stephanie wasughing her head off,


    Only Sebastian looked helpless.


    Let her be... Anyway, he was used to her calling him that.


    But Emily obediently called him, "Big brother... Senior sister is naughty."


    "Hmm, really naughty."


    "Ha! Alright, Emily, you''re badmouthing me in front of me! I''m gonna get you."


    "Senior sister, you won''t dare!" Emily said with a grin.


    That was why Emily wanted to live with Stephanie.


    While being with mom, mom would onlyugh when she wasughing.


    But it was different with senior sister;


    was fun.  FindNovel


    Although it was her first time leaving her mom for so long, she was reluctant. But the senior sister said Auntie Gracie would apany mom and let her do what she wanted.


    She didn''t have to worry about being a burden to mom, hindering mom from doing what she wanted to do.


    Suddenly, she asked, "Senior sister... Can I see my dad if I live with you?"


    "Goodness... Little Emily, tell me the truth. Did you want to live with me to see your dad?"


    Emily shook her head and said, "Yes. and no! like being with you, and mom can do what she wants. It


    would be great to see Dad, but I won''t regret it if I can''t."


    Stephanie hugged her tightly and said, "My little Emily... You''re such a good girl; it breaks my heart!"


    "Don''t worry; I''ll find a way for you to see your dad."


    "Really! Let''s make a promise..."


    "If we break the promise after making it, we''ll be punished!"


    Seeing their childish behavior, Sebastian just rolled his eyes and kept quiet.N?velDrama.Org content.


    When he used to ride in the same car with Stephanie, she would never stop talking to him.


    But after this little girl showed up... She practically took all of Stephanie''s attention.

 Chapter 468

    So, he was totally ignored throughout the entire trip. Worse was that an extra kid popped up in bed every night.


    Emily was shy around strangers. She didn''t want to sleep with anyone except Stephanie.


    Stephanie had no choice but to take her back to Silver Fox''s room, and she slept in the middle, with Emily on the left. They added another nket to cover both of them. Silver Fox still had his own nket.


    Poor Silver Fox... even the ones who squeezed him at night were gone.


    But, with one more person in bed, Stephanie was sleeping very close to him in the middle.


    A slight move might lead to some physical contact through the nkets...


    Stephanie was relieved that Emily could quickly adapt to the new environment and seemedfortable sleeping beside her.


    Did this mean that Emily had entirely epted her?


    She was the second person Emily could fully trust in her heart after her mother!


    So, after Emily fell asleep, Stephanie bragged to Sebastian, "Silver Fox, look... Emily depends on me so much!"


    "Hmm, feeling aplished?"


    "Absolutely! It makes the one being relied on feel great, like they''re so powerful! Just like how Silver Fox is so mighty, that many people can depend on him..." "Oh? Like who?"


    "Like me, and my mom... and Martin... and my teacher, and Gracie and the others, they all rely on Silver Fox now, right?"


    "What if, one day... I can''t bear it anymore?"


    "Uh... I haven''t thought about that... but Silver Fox, that day won''te, right?"


    "Hmm... no." Because it won''te for you either.


    I can be your rock for a long time, probably for a lifetime... as long as you need me.


    But in the darkness, Stephanie fell silent.


    She wondered if Silver Fox could no longer bear it one day, what would she do?


    Could she be strong enough... for Silver Fox to rely on her?


    But no matter how strong she became, she couldn''t outdo Silver Fox!


    She should focus on making money


    first


    even if Silver Fox losesN?velDrama.Org content.


    Corporation, he''ll still have cash!


    And Sebastian was also thinking... to have the little girl rely on him for a lifetime, one Skyline Corporation might not be enough.


    W k


    He thought it was time to implement some of his original ns.


    In the darkness, Sebastian couldn''t sleep.


    Listening to the steady breathing of an adult and a child beside him, he fell into deep thought.


    He used to think what he had was enough, but now he felt an overwhelming sense of responsibility...


    Suddenly, so many people needed to rely on him, a feeling he never had before.


    He felt fulfilled... being relied on felt so good.


    It gave him immense motivation for anything. He was no longer alone...


    The following day, Emily woke up early.


    Sebastian also happened to have finished his morning routine. He came out of the bathroom to see little Emily was awake but hadn''t gotten up.


    As he approached, Emily made a "shush" gesture and mouthed that her sister was still sleeping.


    Sebastian felt his heart melting because of these two little girls.


    A smile appeared on his lips, and he opened Emily''s little suitcase, took out a set of clothes, and handed it to Emily,


    then whispered, "Get dressed. I''ll take you to clean up."

 Chapter 469

    Emily shook her head, climbed out of bed in her pajamas, and went to her suitcase to pick out an outfit for herself.


    Sebastian''s choice of clothes was snubbed by Emily, but he didn''t mind; he just found it funny.


    A kid this small is already picking out her own clothes.


    True enough, vanity is a woman''s nature, and kids are no exception.


    After Emily was ready, she went downstairs with Sebastian..


    Marilyn and Judith adored Emily, and they called her over for breakfast when she came down.


    "Emily, that dress is so pretty!"


    Emily smiled and said, "I picked it out myself."


    "Wow, Emily, you have such good taste!"


    "Thanks for thepliment!"


    "Oh my, your sister also loved to wear pretty dresses when she was little. She''s such a vain pot."


    "Sis is so pretty."


    "Emily, you''re beautiful too, a real beauty in the making!"


    Judith chimed in, "Exactly."


    On the weekend, Stephanie''s schedule was fully packed.


    Emily was almost always by Stephanie''s side, learning alongside her as she took sses.


    When Stephanie was learning to drive, she sat in the back seat.


    When Stephanie was walking the dog, she joined in too.


    Emily, who was initially scared of dogs just like Stephanie, was no longer afraid after Stephanie taught her how to interact with them.


    On the contrary, the dog who used to love ying with Stephanie now preferred Emily,


    It seems like big dogs enjoy ying with children.


    Sebastian usually didn''t go to the office on the weekend, but the summary fromst night made him want to formte the rules as soon as possible and then start implementing them. Martin also had to work overtime.


    Upon learning of Sebastian''s new n, he said, "Boss, aren''t we taking too much of a risk? If the old man finds out, won''t he give you a hard time?"


    Sebastian replied calmly, "What can he do... If I''m always in charge of the Ingram family, then I''m just making the Ingram family prosper. If I''m not, I can create my own business empire." That made sense...


    Martin thought the boss was fearless and bold.


    But he asked, "Boss, why did you suddenly think of these ideas?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sebastian said, "Jeffrey and Ashley''s


    ultimate tragedy was because Jeffrey was not strong enough, the Perez family was too chaotic, too


    many illegitimate children, too many people eyeing the position of power."


    "So, boss, are you doing this for Ms. Bishop?"


    "Yup, to protect the people close to me and the ones she wants to protect, you have to be powerful, just like Zachary back in the day, a presence in B City that scared


    people... Even my Ingram family didn''t dare to mess with him."


    Martin knew about Zachary''s legend.


    MS


    No doubt, he was a godlike figure.


    However, their boss was no ordinary person either; reaching that level was not out of the realm of possibility.


    So he said, "I support all the decisions you make, boss."


    Sebastian nodded, "Stick to the n, don''t rush, aim for stability."


    What Martin didn''t know was that Sebastian had other worries.


    Last night, he had thought if Zachary returned one day, would his little girl still be his?


    Considering the Snider family''s


    doting on their daughter and Zachary, a father who spoils his daughter with all the years of neglect for his daughter, he''d definitely take the little girl and Mrs. Bishop back to the Snider family if he came back.


    So he had to be fully prepared.


    The little girl is his, and no one can take her away!


    Even without Zachary''s fatherly love, he could give her all the best things, and let her do anything she wants.

 Chapter 470

    Monday.


    In Steph''s studio.


    Gracie brought Ashley over for a tour.


    Although it''s just a tiny studio, the space was provided by the Skyline Corporation, so it''s prettyrge andvishly decorated.


    Usually, aside from Gracie, the only other person there was Alison, a little assistant who came to help out when she was not with Stephanie.


    They also hired two professional agents to help with the newbies, both well-known and trustworthy people in Gracie''s circle.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At the moment, thepany didn''t have a lot of artists. Aside from Stephanie and Gillian, Gracie had chosen over a dozen neers for training.


    There were both men and women, and they were all quite good-looking.


    In addition, Gracie had signed some veteran actors whose contracts had expired, thanks to her connections.


    The studio was officially up and running.


    After spending so long in the dark, Ashley was awed as she returned to the outside world.


    "Ayana... is this the studio President Ingram set up for Steph?"


    Gracie raised an eyebrow, "It''s called a studio, but it''s not any smaller than some entertainmentpanies."


    "Not bad... am I going to work here too?"


    "Yep, whether you want to go incognito or use your former movie queen identity, it''s up to you!"


    "Uh... I don''t want to change my name. Reba already knows I''m back and knows about Emily... I trust Steph with Emily, so Ayana... I don''t have much courage to return to this circle, but for Emily, I have to try... I can''t keep her hidden forever."


    "Exactly... If it weren''t for Steph, you might never have gotten over those things! There are all kinds of people in this world, even if Emily''s identity as the illegitimate daughter of the Perez family is exposed, even if you, Ashley, arebeled as a


    homewrecker, so what? The entertainment industry is full of lies and truths; who really knows what''s going on? Let the rest go as long as you care about the people who matter to you."


    "Okay... let it all go."


    As long as her daughter is safe, she can face anything.


    Gracie smiled, "Let''s go; I''ll introduce you to the artists who need your guidance! There are also a few tors, some of whom


    know."


    noveline


    you


    Undoubtedly, the sudden appearance of movie queen Ashley was shocking.


    The veteran actors were stunned to see her...


    The neers were nearly scared stiff... just like when Stephanie and Gillian first met Ashley.


    "Oh, my God! It''s Ashley..."


    "Oh, my GOD!! Is Ashley going to be one of ourpany''s artists?"


    Gracie raised an eyebrow, "Not necessarily... It depends if she wants to continue acting. For now, she''s here to help guide neers and teach you some acting skills and self-cultivation."


    "Wow! Is Ashley going to teach us personally?"


    "Yes, you guys are fortunate... It took a lot of persuasion to get Ashley to agree to help guide the neers."


    "Oh my gosh, I feel so lucky!"


    "Alright, everyone, to the training room..."


    "So, is Ashley going to start teaching uster?"


    Ashley shook her head with a smile, "I''m just visiting today; I''ll start working officially tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow works too! Ashley, we''ll be waiting for you!"

 Chapter 471

    Ashley nodded with a smile, ready to face a barrage of questions from a group of old acting pros.


    "Oh my gosh, what made you disappear when you were at the peak of your career?"


    "It''s been seven or eight years; we didn''t expect to see you again."


    These were the folks that Ashley acted with back in the day.


    Ashley said with mixed emotions, seeing them again, "I''ve been abroad for a few years... I came back for someone."


    "Who''s that?"


    "Stephanie, she''s a newbie... I hope you guys can look out for her."


    "Sure thing!"


    "Stephanie? Isn''t she our boss?"


    Gracie chuckled, "Yes, that''s her."


    Everyone said with mixed feelings, "It''s good to have you back... We old timers are seeing less and less action these days; it''s all about the young folks... Ashley, are you still going to act?" Ashley shook her head, "Not for now... We''ll see."


    "Ah, we old timers need you to hold the fort for us... Otherwise, people will think we''re washed up when we''re all still passionate about acting, and our acting skills aren''tcking..." "You guys will have your moment; it''s just a matter of time," Gracie added.


    Suddenly, Ashley''s phone rang.


    Upon checking, it was a video call from Stephanie; she smiled and said, "Excuse me, I need to take this call."


    In Gracie''s office, Ashley was grinning ear to ear as she watched Emily and Stephanie on the video call.


    Emily said excitedly, "Mom, look at the phone watch sister bought me... You can call me anytime if you miss me."


    "Oh my, my little Emily has a phone watch now. Did you save mom''s number?"


    "I did, and also Sebastian''s, Stephanie''s, Marilyn''s, Judith''s, and Martin''s numbers."


    Ashley was touched, "Steph, thank you..."


    Stephanie smirked, "There you go being polite again... Emily''s my little sister; we''re family."


    "Alright, alright, I won''t be polite to you! Are you guys in the car?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Yes, it''s Monday, Silver Fox is off to work, and


    I''m heading back to the set; Emily wanted toe


    so brought her along."


    Emily''s off to see the world.


    Ashley said with a heavy heart, "Steph, if someone asks about Emily..."


    me,


    "Don''t worry, whoever asks, I''ll say Emily is my little sister! As for who my mentor is, I''ll keep it a secret!"


    "You don''t have to... Steph, I came


    startindo with Gracie today;


    tomorrow, I''ll be


    coaching the neer FindNovel


    "Wow! Congrats!"


    "Congrats, mom!"


    Ashleyughed bitterly, "Emily... I''m entrusting Emily to you for now."


    "Don''t worry."


    Although she hadplete faith in Stephanie, she couldn''t help but worry. But there was nothing she could do.


    Emily seemed very happy, and Ashley didn''t want to stop her from pursuing what she wanted and exploring the world.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Alright."


    After ending the call, they were almost at the set.


    Stephanie was teaching Emily how to address different people.


    When Mr. Finnegan was called grandpa, he was not pleased.


    He said with a gloomy face, "I''m only forty! How did I be a grandpa!"

 Chapter 472

    A few famous actorsughed and said, "Grandpas at forty are prettymon, huh!"


    "Exactly!"


    "Who''s this sweet-talking littledy?"


    Stephanie introduced, "This is my little sister."


    "Oh, she''s beautiful. Have her call me uncle."


    "Hello, uncles!"


    People in their thirties being called uncle, and he, in his forties, being called grandpa... what''s wrong with this world!


    "Mr. Finnegan, my sister has no one to take care of her these days, so I brought her to set... That''s okay, right?"


    Mr. Finnegan widened his eyes, "Family members aren''t allowed on set! What if something happens? Who''s gonna take responsibility?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Maximusughed, "You''re making a fuss... This little girl seems well-behaved; she won''t run around."


    Emily cleverly said, "I''ll be good; promise I won''t run around."


    Mr. Finnegan looked at her eager face and finally didn''t say anything to drive her away but red at Stephanie, "She''s your responsibility; if anything happens, the production won''t take responsibility!"


    "Mr. Finnegan, don''t worry... Oh, I brought you some throat-soothing tea, and it works... you can shout all day and won''t feel a thing."


    Dashiell said, "It would be good if his throat hurt; he would rest for a while instead of shouting all day... If his throat doesn''t hurt, he can shout non-stop!"


    "You guys are heartless! Steph is thoughtful! Now go change and do your makeup! Always wasting my time! Do you think renting a ce for the set is free!"


    "Alright, alright, we''re going!"


    "Steph, you''ve been observing for a while. Have you decided when you want to start?"


    Stephanie thought momentarily, "I''ll observe for two more days; on Wednesday, I''ll start with the first scene?"


    "Sure, we still have time; it''s okay if you don''t do well... consider it practice."


    Nobody expected that Stephanie really learned something these days.


    Once the shooting started, she was like a veteran in the field, quickly getting into character.


    It was as if she was the character in the y, not just acting...


    After the scene, Mr. Finnegan didn''t even call cut.


    However, Mr. Finnegan''s face turned sour after the scene, and he started yelling.


    Stephanie thought she was probably going to get yelled at.


    But it turns out....


    §Ö§ä


    "Makeup artist! Steph is ying a beggar; why is her face so clean? And her clothes should be more ragged! She''s a beggar, a beggar Do I have to supervise these mino things before you can get it right?"


    What a pity!


    Steph acted really well,


    But it was ruined by the makeup!


    "Sorry, Mr. Finnegan, we''ll fix the makeup immediately."


    Stephanie looked surprised and said, "Mr. Finnegan... apart from the


    makeup, did I do okay? I thought you were going to yell at me! I was mentally prepared."


    The other veteran actors couldn''t helpughing.


    "Steph has seen us get yelled at so much; she''s got PTSD!"


    "Don''t worry, you did great just now; you won''t get yelled at."


    Mr. Finnegan widened his eyes and said, "And you all have the nerve tough here? Look at Steph; she''s only in her twenties and acting with you


    old pros! What were you guys doing when you were in your twenties?"


    Maximus touched his nose, somewhat ashamed, "ying supporting roles?"


    Dashiell replied, "ying dead bodies on set all day?"


    "Being a stand-in?"


    "Delivering boxed lunches?"


    Stephanie said, "Erm... were you guys all that miserable?"

 Chapter 473

    Dashiell stroked his chin and said, "Steph might not realize how hard it used to be to make a name for yourself... It''s not like now, where you can look good, have an agency backing you, and stir up some gossip to get famous. You had to fight tooth and nail for fame back


    in our day!"


    "Yeah... we''ve all got our share of battle scars!"


    People only see the glitz and mour on the surface, but who would know the hardships we''ve faced along this road!


    Stephanie couldn''t help but feel a rush of emotions after hearing this.


    If it wasn''t for Silver Fox... she might still be drowning in despair; her mother might not even be around anymore.


    Even if she did manage to break into the acting industryter on, it would probably be as challenging as these guys; even giving her all might not be enough to stand out.


    Gratitude for Silver Fox welled up in her heart.


    Suddenly, Emily walked over.


    "Sis, I''m thirsty."


    "Aw, little Emily, are you tired?"


    During their filming, little Emily was always with Mr. Finnegan, watching everything in front of the camera.


    She was so focused that even Mr. Finnegan was surprised. Could such a small child understand all this?


    Then he heard Emily say, "Sis... your look was off just now."


    Stephanie was stunned, "Huh? What was wrong?"


    Didn''t Mr. Finnegan say it was OK?


    Little Emily said, "Mommy said... when someone is extremely hungry and desperate, their eyes look like this..."


    After saying this, she imitated a look she had seen before and showed Stephanie.


    Mr. Finnegan, who had been eavesdropping and watching this scene, eximed, "... Holy cow!! Is Emily a prodigy?!"


    Not only did she get into character instantly... but she also yed it so convincingly. Even Stephanie was startled and asked, "Emily, did your mom teach you this?"


    Emily nodded, "Mommy yed it before, I remembered... so sis, when you''re ying a beggar, at the peak of hunger and have nothing to eat, and are desperate, your eyes should look like this."


    set


    Mr. Finnegan apuded, "Emily makes a good point! But Steph, who on earth is your teacher? I have


    a


    feeling they''re no ordinary person."


    Stephanie blinked and said, "It''s a secret."


    "Fine, keep your secrets! Emily, can you act?"


    Emily nodded, "I can."


    "Can you y a crying scene after losing your mother?"


    JMS


    ?


    Emily immediately started to get into character, imagining the scene where Ashley died, she cried so heartrendingly.


    It was enough to make anyone weep.


    Stephanie was almost moved to tears.


    Although she didn''t cry, her eyes were red.


    "Alright, Emily... let''s stop crying."


    Emily wiped her nose and said, "Sis... mommy said that until the director yells cut, I have to keep acting." Everyone burst intoughter.


    Even Mr. Finnegan couldn''t help butugh, saying, "Cut! Your acting is excellent... you''re just a little too good at imitation, but before you


    up, you need to find a method


    On that suits you."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Emily nodded, "Mommy told me that, I know."


    Mr. Finnegan was increasingly curious about who this little girl''s mother was.


    But both girls kept their lips sealed, and he could not find out.


    "Alright, back to work."

 Chapter 474

    On the second take, Stephanie''s outfit looked even more ragged.


    Thanks to Emily''s heads-up, the filming went smoothly.


    "Cut!" Mr. Finnegan called.


    Stephanie immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    The first part of the three-part scene was done.


    But Mr. Finnegan had a sudden thought about the movie''s opening shot- a bustling street filled with all sorts of people.


    Initially, it was already shot, but now he wanted to add something to it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    So, Mr. Finnegan started his coaxing journey.


    "Emily, do you want to act?"


    Emily shook her head, "No."


    "You might want to consider..."


    "My mom doesn''t want me to act."


    "Do you like acting?"


    "I do!"


    "People should do what they like."


    "But my mom will be upset."


    "Why can your sister act, but you can''t?"


    "My sister''s mom agreed."


    "..." So, had he just been given the runaround?


    Stephanie asked, "Director, are you short on child actors?"


    "Right... Maximus, Dashiell,e over... I''ll show you the opening scene of this movie, an ancient street, chaos and turmoil, and a diverse crowd of refugees... it shows the chaotic times. What if we added a lost crying girl in the street... would it give more of a chaotic vibe?" Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Mr. Finnegan''s movies always focus on the details.


    "Steph, can you convince Emily to cry for a scene? She''s a natural..."


    Stephanie asked, "Director, is this a spur-of-the-moment idea after seeing Emily?"


    "Exactly... a sudden feeling."


    "Emily... do you want to act?"


    Emily shook her head, "My mom would be upset."


    "But would you be happy?"


    Emily thought about it and nodded, "Yes, I like acting."


    "Then let''s do it! I''ll convince your mom!"


    "Really?"


    "There''s nothing that can''t be done!" The great actress, Ashley''s daughter,


    berited her acting talent; it w


    waste not to use it.


    r,


    "When will I act?" Emily seemed to be looking forward to it.


    Stephanieughed, "Ask Mr. Finnegan."


    "When do I act, Finnegan?"


    ...


    Half a monthter, the trailer for Mr. Finnegan''s movie was released on major promotional tforms.


    Jeffrey promised Stephanie he


    would help with promotion, so


    alents.


    d for a round of online elet


    advertisements.


    Then, he watched the video to get an idea of Stephanie''s role in this movie.


    But, the first shot he saw was a chaotic era with refugees fleeing the war all over the streets.


    His daughter, Jeffrey, was dressed in a coarse ancient child''s outfit with two braids on her head, standing in the street, crying with a helpless face.


    Jeffrey almost had a breakdown.


    So, he didn''t watch any further and immediately called Stephanie.

 Chapter 475

    It''s the weekend, and Stephanie and Emily just finished eating and are lounging on the sofa, watching movie trailers on their phones. Stephanie praised Emily''s acting just as Jeffrey''s call came in.


    She quickly picked up the phone and put it on speaker.


    "Emily, your dad''s on the line," she told Emily.


    Jeffrey heard this, and although he was fuming inside, he kept it together.


    He couldn''t let his daughter get scared.


    "Jeffrey, what''s up?" Stephanie asked.


    Jeffrey, suppressing his emotions, took a deep breath and asked, "Did you take Emily to the movie set?"


    "Yeah, Emily''s living with me now."


    "What about Ashley?"


    "She started working and doesn''t have time for Emily."


    "Working?" Jeffrey was taken aback and asked, "What''s she doing now?"


    "She''s working with Gracie in the studio, coaching newbies on acting."


    "She''s not acting herself?"


    "She says she''s taking a break."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Did she know about Emily acting?"


    "She didn''t at first, but she does now. She didn''t want Emily in this business, but I saw how happy Emily was acting, so I let her do it."


    Jeffrey fell silent momentarily before asking again, "Emily is happy with it?"


    "Yeah, Emily''s got her mom''s acting genes. She''s damn good,


    sometimes even pointing outlined


    mistakes."


    "If Emily likes acting, let her do it. As long as she''s happy," Jeffrey said.


    Unknown to Jeffrey, Emily heard everything.


    Stephanie replied, "I know; I''m responsible for Emily''s life."


    Jeffrey quickly retorted, "She''s my daughter! It''s my responsibility to look after her!"


    "Oh, Emily, did you hear that?" Stephanie asked.


    "I heard, Dad. I''m your daughter, and you''ve always taken care of me," Emily replied. Jeffrey''s eyes widened.


    Taking a deep breath, his voice softened, "Emily''s there too?"


    I


    "Dad, I heard what you said. I know §Ö you can''t be with me often because of your troubles. I don''t me you. As long as you remember me it''s enough," Emily said.


    Hearing this, Jeffrey''s eyes moistened, "Emily, do you want to act all the time?" "Mm-hmm, I do. My dream is to act with my sister and mom!"


    Then, can Daddy help make your dreame true?"


    Emily was taken aback, "Really?"


    ¡°If Daddy says it can... then it can. Do you want to act in movies or TV shows? Daddy will find time to look for scripts, get top directors, pour in a ton of money to help realize your


    "Wow! Dad, you''re the best!"


    Inside, Jeffrey felt the pain. "Daddy''s not the best..."


    He failed to protect Ashley and their daughter.


    He owed them.

 Chapter 476

    Listening to the voice on the other end of the phone, Stephanie felt that if Emily said a few more touching words, Jeffrey might be moved to tears. She quickly said, "Jeffrey, you got anything else going on? I just spotted a trending video titled ''Little Drama Queen''... I''m about to dive in!" "On Twitter?"


    "Yep, I''m gonna go check it out; gotta hang up now."


    "Sure thing."


    After hanging up, Stephanie immediately opened Twitter, only to find that the title had vanished from the top twenty.


    In a single phone call, it had shot up to ninth ce.


    Who on earth could pull that off? Could it be her Emily?


    Turns out, it was the opening scene of the trailer.


    Thements below were all praises for Emily.


    Stephanie chuckled, "Emily... you''re blowing up."


    Emily, looking utterly clueless, said, "What? Just from a single shot?"


    "It''s ''cause you touched everyone''s hearts..."


    "Hahaha... Sis, is it ''cause my acting''s on point?"


    "Yeah, my Emily is amazing, better than me even."


    "Big sis is awesome too!"


    "Hahaha, we''re both awesome. Sooner orter, we''ll make a name for ourselves! Even if your mum, Ashley isn''t acting anymore, her students can leave asting


    impression on the audienceel


    "Mum doesn''t want to act anymore."


    "Yeah, such a waste of her talent..."


    "But she''s pleased now... Alwaysughing in her videos, Emily''s happy too. Thanks."


    "For what?"


    "Cause without you barging into mine and mum''s life... none of this would''ve happened."


    Hearing this, Stephanie couldn''t help but think that if that person hadn''t suddenly appeared, she couldn''t even imagine where she''d be now.


    In the president''s office at Skyline Corporation.


    Martin walked in to report, "Sir, Ms. Bishop is under attack online."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Engrossed in a document, Sebastian looked up and asked, "How bad is it?"


    "Well, Emily''s crying scene was blowing up, but then her video basically vanished... and now everyone''s bashing Ms. Bishop''s previous role as the nine-tailed fox... Saying her acting was trash and she only got into showbiz ''cause of her wealth...


    They''re also saying that her current film gig is another result of her wealth and no acting talent whatsoever. And they''re using Ms. Bishop of getting too close to the male actors on set, calling her promiscuous... She was too friendly with the lead and second male lead when she was ying the witch, and now, she''s allegedly been mingling with several famous male actors off-set, attracting attention multiple times... They even have pictures to back it up."


    Sebastian calmly said, "Let me see the pictures."

 Chapter 477

    Sebastian took a look.


    Martin quickly pulled up the photos on his phone to show him, "Truth is, these are just regr photos, but Ms. Bishop... she''s a beauty and has a charming personality. She can converse with anyone and always set a pleasant vibe." Martin touched his nose and added, "Um... I''m just telling it like it is. You''ll see when you look at the photos, boss."


    All he could say was Steph was such a knockout, petite, and all these male actors were lookers. She seemed to have great chemistry with any one of them.


    Almost every photo made it seem like she had a great rapport with the person she was with.


    Then he checked out Martin''s Twitter ount, looking at all the nastyments directed at Steph. Turns out Stephanie was pretty popr.


    All the male actors rumored to have been seduced by Stephanie practically stood up to defend her.


    [Dashiell: Stephanie yed my mom in the show... off the set, she''s like the girl-next-door, super cute~]


    A top-notch domestic actor stood up for her, even posting photos of them together in period costumes from the set. In the pictures, Dashiell looked stern while Stephanie was grinning from ear to ear. They did look somewhat sibling-like.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Even Mr. Finnegan, who never used Twitter, went out of his way to create an ount, verified it, and posted ament.


    [Stephanie was handpicked by me. Do you think any actor with a sugar daddy can walk into my crew?]


    Soon enough, the nastyments about Stephanie dwindled.


    After all, fans tended to believe what they were


    saying when so many


    old-timers


    out to vouch


    belongs to encame


    Jta was about to blow a gasket.


    The h of thousands she''d bading inte trolls to Stephanie hadn''t mol


    swno


    dent.


    Sebastian looked again at the photos of the male actors.


    They were all easy on the eyes...


    He couldn''t help but raise an


    a


    He cond said, "Find out who''s brow the strings the


    pulling


    scenes."


    "Yes, President Ingram."


    It didn''t take long for Martin to find the answer.


    He responded, "President Ingram, it''s the Damon family''s entertainmentpany..."


    "Jta?" Sebastian''s gaze turned dangerous.

 Chapter 478

    "Other than the Damon family''s little princess, I can''t see a second soul pulling off such a bonehead move."


    Sebastian''s fingers lightly rapped the office desk, saying, "Time to air Jta''s dirtyundry again! Remember... this time, we need to make the whole inte know!" Martin could only feel that Jta was toast this time.


    Why on earth did she cross President Ingram?


    The Damon family''s scandal once again swept the inte like a storm.


    Galloway had a splitting headache.


    Although running around like a headless chicken, Putnam couldn''t quell the storm.


    Jta was so pissed she almost spat blood.


    That scandal had already blown over, and not many people remembered it, but it was being dug up again.


    Galloway instantly thought of Sebastian.


    Because the initial evidence was hand-delivered to the Damon family by Sebastian.


    Jta was so furious that she smashed quite a few things at home.


    Galloway took a deep breath and said, "Putnam... go find Sebastian, ask him what the hell is happening!"


    Putnam casually said, "My sister


    was the one who started the attack


    on his fianc¨¦e She got a taste of her own medicine... My sister''s scandal


    to plummet. The root of this


    caused the Damon family


    problem is my sister... Dad, I support you bringing her back home can''t bear to see her suffer... But look,


    after getting burned once, my sister hasn''t learned her lesson and still keeps shooting herself in the foot! If she doesn''t stop, even if I beg Sebastian, it won''t do any good."


    Galloway frowned and said, "Jta is your sister! You''re just gonna stand by and watch her... get bullied?"


    Putnam gave a wry smile, "Dad, you need to understand; right now, it''s my sister who''s bullying others and getting what''sing to her, not her getting bullied one-sidedly!"


    Jta yelled angrily, "What do you mean by that, Putnam? Do you think you''ll be off the hook if I''m having a tough time? We''re both part of the Damon family!"


    "Do you know you''re part of the


    Damon family? Besides enjoying the


    high life and the prestige that the Damon family has given you, what have you done for the Damon family? What else have you done


    besides causing trouble and crises for the Damon family?"


    "Putnam! I''m your sister! Are you gonna help me or not?"


    "If you keep acting like this, I can''t and won''t help you!"


    Jta gave a coldugh, "Fine, from now on, I won''t consider you my brother anymore! I''ll go find Sebastian myself!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She probably won''t even get into the Skyline Corporation CEO''s office.


    Putnam said, "Suit yourself."


    Jta stormed out of the Damon family home.


    Galloway tried to stop her but wasn''t sessful.


    He bluntly continued to persuade his son, "Putnam, she''s your sister..."


    "Dad, you don''t need to keep reminding me; I know she''s my sister! I haven''t done anything to hurt her! Right now, she''s the one causing trouble for me! She came back and wanted the entertainmentpany. I didn''t hesitate and handed over thepany Cyrus had managed so well to her! Is this how she runs apany? Dad you don''t just have a daughter; you also have me, your son, and another younger son! If you keep acting like this,l can''t keep the Damon family business afloat. Dad, if you can, then take over the business yourself!"

 Chapter 479

    "You ungrateful brat! How dare you?"


    Putnam gave a bitter chuckle, "I don''t dare... That''s why I''ve been putting up with it, carrying the weight of our Damon family''s numerous high-ranking executives and millions of employees... If the Damon family falls, they will all be unemployed and bankrupt... Dad, I beg you, okay? Stop spoiling my sister so much; you always clean up after her whenever she messes up. Can you please set her straight so she stops stirring up trouble? The other rich girls in B City, none of them are like her!" Galloway sighed helplessly, "Doesn''t the Snider family spoil their daughter too..."


    "Dad, do you think you''re Jarvis or Zachary? They have the power to make everyone afraid of messing with their daughter. Can you do the same?


    Although the Damon family is one of the four prominent families, we''re only third! Above us are the Perez family and the Ingram family! The Snider family is already falling apart... Dad, look at them now; without Jarvis and Zachary, what''s be of the Snider family? Even Reba doesn''t dare to provoke Sebastian now, yet my sister is still messing with him! Even if she doesn''t care about herself, please think about our Damon family!" Galloway frowned, "What should we do now?"


    "If you could convince my sister to sincerely apologize to Sebastian and promise not to make the same mistakes again, I might be able to get Sebastian to see her save face for the Damon family. Otherwise, even if she goes, she won''t see Sebastian.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If my sister apologizes sincerely, Sebastian might consider our two families'' rtionship and retract those scandals... Otherwise, if this continues, the Damon family''s shares will hit rock bottom... By then, you won''t be able to clean up this mess."


    Even though the Damon family wouldn''t fall apart, they would definitely be affected. So Putnam was feeling a big headache.


    Galloway thought about it and said, "I''ll call your sister..."


    Hearing that as long as she apologized, Putnam could get Sebastian to see her, Jta immediately agreed cheerfully. Otherwise she hade to Skyline Corporation but was stopped and not allowed in.


    Sebastian was too much.


    This was the first time Jta had experienced how ruthless a man could be.


    The two families had been friends for generations, and she had liked him for ten years. Jta, who had always had it easy but suddenly faced so many setbacks, was resentful. She felt that all of this was caused by Stephanie.


    That bitch, she would never let her off!


    "Ms. Damon... the president is waiting for you inside."


    At the elevator, Martin was After


    Byetta came out of the s to en.kikistori elevator, he led her int


    But his attitude was icy.


    Jta shot him a cold nce and asked, "Does Stephaniee here often?"


    Martin answered ndly, "Yes."


    Jta mocked, "So anyone Sebastian takes a liking to, you will just fawn over them?"


    Martin frowned and said, "Ms. Damon, please watch yournguage!"


    Jta scoffed and then headed for Sebastian''s office.


    Martin''s face darkened as he silently followed behind.


    The office door was not closed; Jta marched right in, then mmed the door shut


    and locked it.


    Martin


    allright on her heels and


    hit in the nose by the wore a bitter smile


    swnowne


    face.

 Chapter 480

    Ms. Damon, having been through so much, still considers herself top-notch, not giving a damn about these people.


    Sebastian heard the door open and looked up to see who was there. His face turned cold, and he almost roared, "Jta, what the hell are you doing?!"


    Jta was undressing andughing seductively, "Sebastian, can''t you see what I''m doing? Why even ask?"


    Sebastian was blindsided. The Damons had said Jta was here to apologize, so he let her in. He wanted to give her a piece of his mind and tell her to stop bullying Stephanie. He didn''t expect Jta to turn into this.


    A cold smirk appeared on his face as he looked at Jta''s exposed body, his eyes barely showing emotion.


    "Jta, haven''t you disgusted everyone enough online? Now you want to disgust me too?"


    Jta froze, but she didn''t stop.


    "Sebastian... I''ve liked you for ten years... look at me more, I don''t need you to take responsibility... I want to be close to you."


    As Jta pleaded, she approached Sebastian.


    Sebastian couldn''t sit still.


    He didn''t want to touch her.


    He felt disgusted!


    "Ms. Damon, I can''t believe you''d stoop so low!" He mocked coldly.


    Jta, seemingly crazy, continued to approach him.


    This was the first time Sebastian had dealt with something like this.


    As soon as Jta got close, he bolted out of his office...


    inside,


    ain''t pause, and directly told clean up!" Content belofter


    "I''ll continue my work a


    "Where are you going, President Ingram?"


    "Anywhere is better than here..." He felt like even the air was polluted.


    Behind him, Jta screamed in agony, "Sebastian!! How do you see me!!"


    Outside, Sebastian didn''t pause; he thought Jta had gone mad, a disgusting madwoman.


    Martin saw the scene inside through the door and couldn''t stand it... No wonder the boss wanted to leave.


    He wanted to leave too.


    But President Ingram left him to deal with the mess...


    President Ingram was really ruthless.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Ms. Damon, will you leave alone, or should I call security?"


    Jta red at him and said, "Do you even have the right to talk to me like this?"


    Martin shrugged and said, "I think my job as a secretary is much more respectable than you, Ms. Damon. You''re a frivolous woman! Even President Ingram finds you disgusting!"


    Jta screamed in rage, "None of you will end well!"


    With a gloomy face, Martin picked up his phone and called security.


    Not wanting to be seen in such a


    state, Jta quicklyposed et high heels, and left gove


    herself fixed her clothes, put on her


    Stephanie had taken a nap with Emily and was oblivious to thements online.


    When she woke, she saw Sebastian sitting by her bed, quietly watching her. Stephanie was startled. "Silver Fox, howe you''re back suddenly?"

 Chapter 481

    Sebastian felt sick after witnessing something unpleasant.


    Now, he wants to feast his eyes on beautiful things, hoping to wash away those ugly memories. Seeing Stephanie awake, a sh of unease crossed his face, "Mission aplished. I''m back." "Oh... Silver Fox, you''ve been working hard! What''s the time now?"


    Stephanie yawned, pulling herself up from the bed.


    The sound of conversation also woke Emily. She rubbed her eyes, "Steph... Are we getting up now?"


    "Yeah, we can''t sleep in too much, or we''ll have trouble sleeping at night!"


    "Alright, you got it. I''m getting up."


    "It''s three o''clock," Sebastian replied after ncing at his watch.


    "Damn! It''s already three? Emily, hurry up; I have a driving lesson this afternoon!"


    Emily sped up, and they both scrambled into their clothes. Then, hand in hand, they dashed out of the room.


    Downstairs, the driving instructor had a sour look on his face. They were supposed to start at two, and he had been waiting an hour! Stephanie smiled, "I just woke up.".


    The instructor said, "No worries, we can train for an extra hourter..."


    From the balcony of his room, Sebastian watched Stephanie and Emily practicing driving downstairs.


    They were doing pretty well with parking the car backward. They were certainly putting their heart into it.


    Suddenly, it started snowing.


    Sebastian looked nkly at the gradually floating snowkes in the sky. Still, his attention was soon drawn by the excited shouts from downstairs.


    "Wow, Emily, look! It''s snowing! This is the first snowfall of the year! Silver Fox...e out and see the snow!"


    Yes, the first snowfall of the year.


    Looking at the snowkes falling bigger and bigger... this snowfall doesn''t look like it will be light.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The instructor didn''t understand Stephanie''s excitement.


    But little Emily was thrilled, "Steph! Can we build a snowman and have a snowball fight?"


    "Sure, sure! But we must wait until there''s a thickyer of snow, okay?"


    "I miss mom..." Her mom had once told her that the snow in their hometown was lovely and that she''d take her back to see it one day.


    Although she couldn''tmunicate with others then, she remembered this promise.


    Stephanie chuckled, "Our Emily finally misses her mom... Take the phone, video call your mom first, then arrange a time. Whenever she''s free, I''ll take you to see her


    Emily immediately responded excitedly, "Great! Steph is the best!"


    By the time their driving lesson was over, it was snowing heavily.


    Stephanie, Emily, and Cooper were running around excitedly in the snow.


    As for Sebastian, he was standing on the balcony like a statue, taking in the scene down below, a sense of


    tranquility washing over hime


    The whole incident with Jta had beenpletely wiped from his mind.


    But some people don''t know when to quit, calling him up to remind him.


    After ending the call with Martin, Sebastian had a gloomy expression. Without saying much, he dialed Putnam''s number. Putnam had already heard about today''s incident from Martin.


    Now, receiving Sebastian''s call, he suddenly felt nervous.


    He felt that this matter had be severe enough that it could no longer be resolved subtly.


    He picked up the call, and before Sebastian could speak, he quickly apologized, "Sebastian, I was wrong this time!"


    Sebastian replied coldly, "Putnam, I won''t let things slide in the future just because she''s your sister!"

 Chapter 482

    "You better figure a way to make her disappear from my sight!"


    Putnam smiled, "I''m not the one who calls the shots, mate. But I''ll try to persuade him to send my sister abroad."


    Sebastian scoffed, "Putnam, quit ying the innocent with me!"


    "Sebastian, I''m not faking it this time... You may not know, but my sister struggled in the loony bin. Dad is really heartbroken over her. He thinks all her actions now are due to the abuse she suffered there" "And then? Am I supposed to be responsible for your sister''s mental issues? I don''t need to remind you what happened today, do I?"


    "No need, Sebastian... I''m sorry, but my sister is still pretty attractive. Aren''t you the least bit interested?"


    Sebastian took a deep breath, "Putnam! Are you trying to pull a fast one on me?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I swear, absolutely not!" He never thought Jta would go after Sebastian and pull a stunt like that.


    The Damon family had lost all their dignity in front of Sebastian!


    Putnam was just d he and Sebastian still had some friends... At least on this matter, Sebastian would consider his feelings and not air their dirtyundry.


    Otherwise, the Damon family couldn''t show their face in high society.


    "Why would I dare to trick you! Even my old man didn''t see thising... My sister is now threatening to kill herself, and Dad is freaking out... The house is a mess; I don''t want to return." Sebastian wanted to say: then let her die, but he knew Putnam cared about his sister.


    So, he didn''t utter such a cruel word.


    He just said calmly, "It''s snowing."


    "It''s snowing? So what? What''s the big deal?" Putnam didn''t get his point.


    Putnam felt although he was still young, his heart was starting to act up.


    His heart was pounding fast.


    "So... I''m in a good mood right now, Putnam; you have three days to sort out your sister''s problem, or else..."


    Putnam felt a chill run down his spine and hastily said, "Three days... I''ll figure something out."


    "Our friendship is still there... but I can''t guarantee anything else."


    "I understand, I get it... Sebastian, I know what to do..."


    them... and the Damon family''s


    If Sebastian decided toe t


    had no chance to fight ove


    stocks were plummeting, Putnam


    Sebastian had always been kind to him because of their friendship, for which he was grateful, but he also felt threatened.


    He was really distressed.


    After hanging up, Putnam rubbed his temples, frowning, "I feel like I owe Jta." Cyrus coolly said, "Don''t we all."


    Putnam managed a bitterugh, "You should feel relieved! At least you don''t share the same mother! She''s been mean to you since childhood; you guys don''t have any emotional ties... But I''m different. When we were kids, my sister was pretty nice to me.


    It was only after she grew up she became so paranoid... When you deal with her, you don''t have to think about past sentiments, but I do, not to mention my troublesome father, ugh... It''s really a headache


    Cyrus gave him a sympathetic look, "Putnam, did Sebastian lose his cool?"


    "Is he just angry? Nah... he must be absolutely livid."


    Cyrus quickly asked, "Is he really not interested in Jta at all?"

 Chapter 483

    "You think if he''s into Jta, he won''t bother with Stephanie anymore?" "No..."


    "Quit ying! That''s impossible... I know Sebastian. He''s not into those high-society princesses. As for Stephanie, I think... he''s already imed that little girl as his own property. Anyone who messes with Stephanie is messing with him. Sebastian is like a little wolf... it would be strange if he didn''t fight back."


    Little wolf?


    Cyrus couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, "Is that a fitting description for Sebastian?"


    "You don''t get it... I grew up with him. He''s crafty. He doesn''t make a fuss about everyday things, but no one can stop him if he really wants to do something!" "That terrifying, really?"


    "More than just terrifying... Forget it, you wouldn''t understand. The Ingram family is under his rule now; even his grandpa can''t do anything about him."


    Cyrus fell silent, not saying a word.


    Feeling... surpassing Sebastian is difficult. No matter how hard he tries, how much hepromises... he still feels like Sebastian is up in the sky, while he''s still on the ground. The gap is too big.


    Seeing the loss in Cyrus''s eyes, Putnam felt somewhatplicated, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Sebastian hung up the call just in time to see Stephanie downstairs also ending the call.


    After hanging up, she looked up at him, her face glowing with a radiant smile, "Silver Fox, I''m heading out."


    Standing on the balcony, Sebastian asked louder, "Where to?"


    "Mr. Finnegan called. It''s snowing today, which is perfect for shooting thest scene... Silver Fox, I''m going to y a dead person."


    Did she sound so excited about ying a dead person?


    As evening approached, it was getting darker.


    But her eyes were still sparkling.


    Sebastian suddenly didn''t want to let go of the scene before him; he blurted out, "I''ll take you?"


    Stephanie looked surprised, "Silver Fox is free?"


    "Nothing much to do tonight."


    "Then will you watch me act? And keep an eye on Emily for me?"


    Watch her act?


    He''d never done that before...


    After thinking for a moment, Sebastian responded, "Sure."


    Stephanie''s face instantly lit up, "Emily, let''s go change! Silver Fox is going to take us!"


    Emily grinned, "Steph, you really like him!"


    s face stiffened, "What


    are you talking about?


    that in front of Silver Fox,


    S


    got it?"  FindNovel


    Emily blinked in confusion, "Why?"


    "No reason, just don''t say it!"


    "Oh... Steph is being mean."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I''m not! Don''t tattle to your mom, okay! Otherwise, she won''t trust me and will take you back! Would you rather be with me or your mom?"


    Emily immediately smiled, "With you!"


    swnega


    Every day with Stephanie was filled with joy; she could do what she wanted without worrying.


    When she was with her mom, she couldn''t do many things because her mom was always worried.


    "That''s right, so... don''t say anything.


    frivolous in front of Silver Fox, got it? To me, Silver Fox is my benefactor..." and family, but that''s it


    However, she still couldn''t think of the god-like Silver Fox in any other way.


    She could only secretly like him in her heart.

 Chapter 484

    The three of them changed their clothes and headed out together in no time.


    Sebastian took the wheel on the road while Stephanie and Emily sat in the backseat.


    The crew was currently filming at a Movie Center. The scene was a residential house with ssical architecture.


    Stephanie was soon to y a scene where her entire family was ughtered overnight, herself included.


    But the male lead, still an infant, would eventually be saved.


    It was a crucial scene. All the way, Stephanie was brewing her emotions.


    She suddenly understood why director Mr. Finnegan insisted on shooting this scene on a snowy day. Because snow quickly makes people feel mncholic. The heavy snowfall could easily make people feel lost.


    It was just suitable for filming such a tragic scene.


    "Silver Fox, remember to put on your hat and mask. Otherwise, Mr. Finnegan might drag you into acting when he sees you."


    After all, her Silver Fox was so handsome!


    Even better looking than all those movie emperors like Dashiellbined.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow: "Got it. But does your director really pull anyone into acting?"


    "Look at Emily; even such a small child was coaxed into filming a crying scene. It was put in the trailer for publicity, and Emily became a sensation."


    But do you know that you also caused a sensation today?


    Sebastian didn''t even mention this to Stephanie.


    So Stephanie was in the dark.


    When Stephanie arrived at the set, everyone was waiting to be thanked by her.


    But Stephanie didn''t say a word of gratitude.


    She was directly scolded by Mr. Finnegan, "You little brat, do you even know how to behave anymore!"


    Stephanie was dumbfounded: "Huh? How am I not behaving?"


    "Whatever, I can''t be bothered to argue with you. Remember to treat everyone to supper after we finish shooting this scene today!"


    "Oh, okay. Treating everyone to supper is no problem. But I brought my family along; that should be okay, right?"


    Mr. Finnegan nced at Emily and a


    tall man with a powerful aura beside Stephanie, who couldn''t be ignored even with a hat and mask. He frowned: "You little brat, what''s your deal? Didn''t I say no family members shoulde?"


    "Director, just this once. It won''t happen again."


    Having Silver Fox stay at home alone was boring. Bringing him out to gain some experience and getting close to movie stars and famous directors was good.


    Before the director could say anything else, Sebastian frowned and said, "Little brat?"


    Mr. Finnegan felt the unique pressure from the man and frowned, "What? Got a problem?"


    "Uh, Silver Fox, don''t misunderstand. Mr. Finnegan wasn''t scolding me; he''s just used to calling me that."


    Sebastian said indifferently: "My little girl isn''t smelly; she smells good; watch your words."


    Mr. Finnegan was dumbfounded: "Yours? Are you her elder?"


    Elder?


    Sebastian''s pupils slightly contracted, and his sharp eyes almost shot through Mr. Finnegan''s forehead.


    Stephanie quickly joked: "Mr. Finnegan, aren''t we filming? I need to go do my makeup and change clothes. Silver Fox,e with me to the dressing room."


    Only then did Sebastian withdraw his gaze, holding Emily''s hand, and went to the makeup room in the dressing room with Stephanie.


    Inside it was full of heartthrobs.


    Several well-known actors had just finished filming and were taking off their makeup. Seeing Stephanie suddenlying in, followed by a man and the familiar Emily.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Someone immediately asked, "Steph, did your family elders worry about you filming at night, so they came with you to the set? Didn''t Mr. Finnegan scold you?"

 Chapter 485

    "Family elders?"


    Sebastian almost lost his temper.


    Emily, being led by him, felt the atmosphere around him suddenly turn cold.


    Rushing to exin, she said, "He''s not an elder; he''s Steph''s fianc¨¦!"


    Stephanie also exined, "Hahaha... Yeah, he''s my fianc¨¦, here to care for Emily."


    Everyone was surprised, "Fianc¨¦? Oh my god... How old are you, and you already have a fianc¨¦!"


    "It''s not a husband, just a fianc¨¦. I''m in my twenties; can''t I have a fianc¨¦?"


    "Well, you can... it''s just that we didn''t know before. Everyone was trying to set you up with Dashiell. The poor guy is almost thirty and still hasn''t found someone. We all think you would be a great match..."


    As Maximus rambled, he felt the sharp gaze of the man behind Stephanie. He suddenly felt tongue-tied.


    Feeling a bit awkward, Dashiell exined, "What rubbish! I see Steph as a sister; I don''t have that feeling."


    Sebastian''s gaze then retreated.


    Maximusughed dryly, "We''re just concerned about your lifelong happiness!"


    "These things depend on fate... I''m not in a hurry. You''re in your thirties and not worried; why worry about us young ones?"


    "Me?... I just haven''t met the right woman! All day I''m working with you guys."


    Stephanie immediately brightened, "Last time Gracie said she would invite everyone to dinner, but it got dyed... How about when I finish myst scene, I''ll organize something?" Maximus chuckled, "Stop it... It''s better if I don''t see her."


    "I think it would be good to meet..."


    "Stop it..."


    "That''s settled then! Dashiell, you''lle too! Hahaha... if we seed, we''ll split the matchmaking fee!"


    Dashiell winked at her, "No problem!"


    But strangely, he felt that the man beside her looked familiar.


    As if he had seen him somewhere...


    "Silver Fox, I''m going to change and put on makeup... Guys, please take care of my Silver Fox; it''s his first time in a ce like this."


    "You go ahead; we can handle one more guy!"


    Stephanie confidently left with Emily to change.


    Leaving Sebastian, staring at each other with the others...


    Dashiell had already removed his makeup but hadn''t changed his clothes yet. With a polite


    said, "Hello, I''m Dashiell."


    Sebastian casually said, "I''ve seen yourmercial."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Which one?"


    "The watch."


    "Yes, Dashiell endorsed that luxury watch; themercial is always on TV," Maximus added.


    "I didn''t see it on TV."


    "Then where did you see it?" Everyone was puzzled.


    The atmosphere felt a bit awkward.


    But since Stephanie asked them to care for him, they had to make small talk.


    "In a shopping mall."


    The Ingram family owns malls nationwide, and Sebastian asionally inspects them.


    Dashiell''s watchmercial was prominently disyed in the mall.


    "It must have been on a brochure then!"


    "Mm..."


    "Sir, may I ask yourst name?" Dashiell couldn''t help but ask.


    He felt more and more that he had seen this man somewhere... But he wore a mask covering half of his face, so he couldn''t recognize him.


    "Ingram."


    This surname is quite rare in this city.


    But in B City there''s an Ingram family.


    Dashiell couldn''t help but gasp and then, like he was struck by lightning, he suddenly smiled brightly, "I knew you looked familiar, it turns out we''ve met before."

 Chapter 486

    Sebastian casually asked, "Have we met before?"


    "Yeah, we have, but Mr. Ingram might not recall... We crossed paths at the Damon family party."


    Sebastian rarely attended high society parties. Only the persistent Putnam could drag him into an event like that. Sebastian raised an eyebrow and asked, "You''re rted to Phineas?"


    "Yep... Phineas is my brother."


    Sebastian might not know Dashiell, but he knew who Phinies was, the guy had some weight.


    "I see..."


    Maximus looked confused and asked, "So, you guys really have met?"


    Dashiellughed, "Yeah, but I remember him; he probably doesn''t remember me."


    Wow, he doesn''t even remember the movie star, Dashiell.


    He must be a big shot!


    Gillian couldn''t help but look at Sebastian closely and said, "Look... Stephanie is a good girl, don''t mess with her."


    Sebastian nodded, "Got it."


    Dashiell chuckled, "You''re really concerned... Don''t worry; Mr. Ingram has a good reputation; there''s no scandal about him. It''s Stephanie''s luck if he''s interested in her." Maximus blinked and said, "Didn''t we say before whoever marries her is the lucky one?"


    Why has it suddenly changed?


    "Right... Mr. Ingram, you''re quite the catch too. Steph''s great."


    "Thanks for thepliment!" His Steph is indeed remarkable.


    But surprisingly, she''s also well-liked outside.


    Seems like, she''s pretty likable...


    "So... will you join us forte-night snacks, Mr. Ingram?"


    Sebastian had never had midnight snacks before, but after hesitating, he nodded and said, "I''ll apany Stephanie."


    Then he added, "She doesn''t know about the stuff online."


    Maximus looked shocked and said, "Such a big deal, and she doesn''t know?"


    "It''s been dealt with; she doesn''t need to know."


    Dashiell quickly asked, "She was suddenly attacked... There must be


    someone pulling strings the


    scenes. Do you know who


    Ingram?"


    Mr.


    "Jta."


    "No surprise there, she caused trouble for Steph on the setst time, but Steph managed to chase her away..."


    As they chatted, a smile began to y at the corners of Sebastian''s eyes.


    The atmosphere in the room rxed.


    Everyone felt more at ease.


    Maximus asked, "Shall we watch Stephanie''sst scer?"


    A group of veteran actors and movie stars immediately replied, "Of


    course!


    She''s great; we can poel


    champagne to celebrate."


    Sebastian said, "Let''s have the midnight snacks delivered to the set. Shall I arrange it?"


    "Delivering to the set... Isn''t that a hassle?"


    "No problem... What do you all want to eat?"


    "Ham! Beef! Roasted wholemb! Beer! We must have booze tonight!"


    Sebastian nodded, "I''ll have it arranged... Consider it a thank you from Stephanie for your support."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Hey, no need to be so formal...


    We''re helping her because we trust her character, not for gratitude. But since her fianc¨¦ is so considerate, we won''t hold back."


    "Hahaha... Maximus, you''re the most generous one in the whole crew!"

 Chapter 487

    "It ain''t no big deal; after you guys get hitched, we''ll be there toasting to your happiness!"


    Smiling lightly, Sebastian said, "I''ll send out the invites when the timees."


    At his words, Dashiell''s pupils shrunk.


    Sebastian, a business tycoon, standing at the pinnacle of the food chain in the upper echelons of B-City.


    He was serious about marrying Stephanie, making her thedy of his house...


    That wasn''t going to be a walk in the park.


    After changing her clothes and doing her makeup, Stephanie was far from her previous beggar-like state. She was now a matron.


    Her outfit was as modest as always... she even made herself a bit uglier, looking less morous and worn out.


    The scene she was about to shoot involved a painful scream during childbirth, followed by a desperate fight to protect her newborn child when her family gets wiped out.


    Watching this scene, Dashiell''s eyes turned red. He was utterly absorbed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Watching from the side, Sebastian twitched his mouth, "You crying?"


    Seriously?


    He didn''t feel a thing.


    Other than a slight urge tough, Stephanie''s acting seemed pretty good. However, the director was far from satisfied.


    eli


    He barked, "Stephanie, I know you haven''t had a child! But couldn''t you do some research beforehand? Who gives birth like that? Your expression is like you''re at a funeral! Your character''s family hasn''t died yet! They die after the birth; get your timeline straight!"


    The next moment, the director felt a chill rushing toward him.


    Mr. Finnegan felt a shiver down his spine. He turned to see the powerful man who was previously with Stephanie staring at him with cold eyes.


    He couldn''t help but grumble, "I said no family allowed, and you still brought them! What, you don''t like my attitude? This is how I direct! If you can''t stand it, hit the road, don''t get in my way." Dashiell quickly tried to smooth things over, "Mr. Ingram, don''t mind Mr. Finnegan... He''s got a temper, but he means well; he''s just very demanding regarding his work."


    Then he went over to Mr. Finnegan and whispered, "Mr. Finnegan, are you trying tomit suicide? This guy''s not someone any of us can afford to offend! Better tone it down, alright?"


    Mr. Finnegan frowned, "Why should I


    tone it down in my territory? Even if the king came, I''d still do things my way! Stephanie, you''ve got five minutes to figure this out! Let''s take a five-minute break."


    With a wry smile, Stephanie climbed out of bed, picked up her phone, and studied childbirth videos.


    Suddenly, a cup of hottte was handed to her.


    Looking up in surprise, she saw her Silver Fox standing beside her, "Take a break if you''re tired."


    Stephanie chuckled, "I''m not tired, Silver Fox, just a bit cold..."


    Sebastian removed his coat and draped it over her, wrapping her up snugly, then said, "Have some hot drink; it''ll warm you up."


    Taking thette, Stephanie took a sip and said, "Thanks... I''m really embarrassed. I thought I was doing well, I even prepared beforehand, but I still didn''t meet Mr. Finnegan''s expectations." "If you can''t act, then don''t."


    "No... I have to act. Don''t worry


    about my suffering; you can support


    me even if I do nothing. But I really like acting. I enjoy working hard to improve a scene and getting the director''s proval. Please be patient with me a little longer; I''ll get better soon..."

 Chapter 488

    "Alright."


    A birthing scene failed over twenty times. Stephanie got yelled at more times than she could count, and only after two hours did she finally start to get the hang of it. The expression on Mr. Finnegan''s face started to turn serious.


    Sebastian finally realized... Stephanie wasn''t here to fuck around. She was taking her passion for acting very seriously.


    She was striving and fighting hard, epting the scoldings with grace.


    Despite the countless failures and retakes, she patiently honed her craft, persistently seeking advice from veteran actors.


    The numerous times she was yelled at in the beginning stirred up Sebastian''s emotions.


    Dashiell''s eyes turned red at the start, and he was deeply involved in the scer on. It was as if he was really witnessing his own birth.


    He held back his tears.


    In the end, in a scene where the whole family was massacred, Stephanie desperately protected the newly born him, her body pierced with countless swords... Dashiell almost cried out loud.


    Watching from the side, Maximus frowned and patted him on the shoulder tofort him.


    A few veteran actors sighed, "People who truly immerse themselves in the role can''t get out of character for months after shooting a movie!"


    This scene of Dashiell was captured by the assistant director on his phone.


    It showed a sincere side of him. This could be used for online promotionter after getting permission.


    After all, if even the actors were so emotionally moved, it was definitely a testament to the plot and the performances.


    Finally, a scene waspleted.


    Mr. Finnegan pped his hands in satisfaction and announced, "Congrattions to Stephanie for wrapping up all her scenes!"


    There were a few "bangs" and fireworks going off.


    It almost scared Mr. Finnegan out of his wits.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What the hell! Who set off the fireworks without giving a heads up!"


    Maximus touched his nose and said, "It''s Stephanie''s first time wrapping We gotta celebrate


    up


    with


    fireworks."


    "Well, you could''ve given me a heads-up! I almost had a heart attack!"


    Then, a round of cheers erupted.


    "Scene wrapped, scene wrapped, congrattions!"


    "Steph! Congrats!"


    "Steph, surprised? Didn''t see iting, did you? Hahaha..."


    Still covered in prop swords and just finished ying a dying character, Stephanie hadn''t even gotten up from the ground. She was dreamlike as she saw Gracie, Gillian, and Maddie all smiling and Ashley wearing a mask, appeared before her.


    First, her face was full of surprise, then she beamed, "Gillian! Maddie!"


    "Haha, knew you''d be shocked to see us! Gillian, look at her, all messed up... I''m dying ofughter."


    Stephanie red at them, "What''s so funny? Can someone please help me up?"


    She saw Ashley.


    But she dared not call her name.


    Emily had already run into Ashley''s arms and was held tightly.


    Her eyes were red with excitement.


    Gracie looked at the mother and daughter hugging each other, her eyes slightly moist.


    Then, she turned her head and saw a pair familiar eyes... Gracie''s f


    slightly changed, and her les


    quickly turned cold.


    Maximus greeted with a bitter smile in his heart, "Long time no see."


    Gracie didn''t nce at him, but her hand in her coat pocket tightened.


    Maximus, who was ignored, touched his nose.


    The veteran actors who knew some of the inside stories patted his shoulder in constion.

 Chapter 489

    Stephanie removed all her prop swords and bolted straight to Gracie, eximing, "Gracie, you''re here too!"


    Gracie grinned, "Yep, I''m here. Alison told me you''re wrapping up shooting today, so I thought we''d alle and celebrate." Alison was also supposed toe, but since Stephanie was with Sebastian, she didn''t let her.


    After all, it''s snowing and quite chilly.


    Stephanie chuckled, "And my Silver Fox is here too!"


    Only then did Gracie notice Sebastian standing in a corner watching the scene.


    She gasped, "Mr. Ingram is here too?"


    Sebastian gave her a quiet nod and said, "Yeah, dinner''s on its way. We might as well celebrate together since we''re all here." Gillian and Maddie immediately cheered, "Wow! Steph, your Silver Fox is so thoughtful! He even arranged a celebratory dinner!" Gracie smiled, "Mr. Ingram is really considerate. Let''s all celebrate together! For Steph''s very first movie. Cheers to a wrap!" Mr. Finnegan watched the whole scene and thought that even the leading actor''s wrap wasn''t this lively!


    But Gracie really dide.


    Mr. Finnegan nced at Maximus, who stood there like a log.


    Mr. Finnegan said, "Gracie, long time no see!"


    Gracie''s face was all smiles, "Mr. Finnegan, thank you for taking such good care of our artists."


    "That''s the least I could do. This girl can endure hardships; she''s got spirit, and a bright future!"


    Gracie was even more delighted to hear this, "She''s ourpany''s future A-lister, our key talent. Mr. Finnegan, if you''re interested, we can coborate on the next project."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Casting her as a supporting role is a


    waste... Let''s see if there are suitable


    lead roles in the next one. But no rush we can discuss thister."


    Is he hinting at having Steph y the lead in a movie?


    That''s awesome! That means she might win awards at a young age!


    Gracie was over the moon.


    "With Mr. Finnegan''s words, I''m reassured! Ashley, why don''t youe over and meet everyone?"


    Ashley, who was holding Emily, froze in her actions.


    She removed her mask, and said, "Mr. Finnegan... long time no see."


    Everyone around, Maximus, Dashiell, and some veteran actors, were all shocked.


    Oh my god! Ashley!!


    Even Mr. Finnegan was taken aback and took a while to recover, "It''s you. You''re Stephanie''s teacher, and her acting skills were taught by you!


    And that little girl...


    Everything makes sense now... Otherwise, where would so young Stephanie get such high-level acting skills!"


    Ashley smiled bitterly, "You''re ttering me, Mr. Finnegan... Steph''s acting skills still need to be polished."


    Mr. Finnegan raised his eyebrows, "So... you''re back?"


    Ashley nodded, "Not yet; I''m currently coborating with Gracie to train new actors."


    "You don''t n to act in movies anymore?"


    "I''m not certain... but I don''t want to appear on screen for now."


    "What a wast?... Well, I know all of


    you have your own issues, and I don''t want to force you. It''s getting harder and harder to find good actresses in the entertainment industry. If you cane back, then do so. If not, that''s okay too... Helping train new actors is also a good thing."

 Chapter 490

    Ashley chuckled, "I''ll give it my all."


    Then she waved to some familiar faces.


    Maximus stayed quiet throughout, not daring to utter a word.


    Having let go of the past, Ashley pat Maximus on the shoulder and said, "What''s eating you? That''s water under the bridge. Emily, this is mom''s old buddy; say hi."


    Emily said, "Mom, Maximus, and I already know each other; no need for introductions."


    Ashleyughed, "You cheeky monkey."


    Maximus forced a smile, "Is it really over?"


    Ashley firmly said, "When I say it''s over, it''s over. So, don''t overthink it."


    Maximus nced at Gracie, "But she hasn''t moved on."


    Ashley sighed, "Maybe she doesn''t want to let go. You need to dig deep and find that resolve you once had, see if it changes anything."


    Maximus said, "I can''t. It''s been years; she''s high up there now; I can''t just barge in."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ashley said, "But if you never try, you''ll never know. Maximus, neither of you are spring chickens anymore; no time to dilly-dally."


    Maximus was torn.


    After all these years, there was no one else in his heart.


    Even his family''s pressure to get married did no good.


    Those who knew his situation all guessed he was waiting for someone to forgive him.


    Stephanie saw the two chatting and dragged Gracie over, "What are you two gabbing about? Oh, Maximus! My friends Gillian and Maddie are huge fans! We wanna take a pic with you!" Maximus smiled, "No problem."


    Stephanie handed her phone to Gracie, "Gracie, you take the pic!"


    Gracie wanted to decline.


    But she grabbed onto Stephanie as a lifeline.


    Gillian and Maddie excitedly said, "And Dashiell, too, Steph!"


    "Sure thing, ''ll take you to take some with themter, and


    snaps


    s too!"


    §ê§à§à


    "I want an autograph on my face!"


    betongs to


    SWI


    "I want one on my hand, then I won''t wash it for three days!"


    "I won''t wash my face for three days then!"


    Dashiell, hearing the girls'' banter, didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Sebastian was watching from the side, his eyes never leaving Stephanie.


    Dashiell nced at him, "Miss Steph seems popr."


    Sebastian replied, "Mm-hmm."


    Dashiell asked, "Mr. Ingram, aren''t you joining the photo op?"


    Sebastian replied, "Not interested."


    Dashiell chuckled, "Well, I''m off then. Hanging out with youngsters keeps you young."


    The two were simr in age, with Dashiell a year or two younger than Sebastian.


    But Sebastian looked way more mature inparison.


    ...


    Gracie looked at the familiar face in


    the camera and couldn''t help but


    r the first time they


    In fact, she fell for Maximus at first sight.


    She was a newbie agent back then, yet her heart fluttered for him.


    Gracie was a proud person by


    vel:


    nature. She wouldn''t wear her heart on her sleeve even if she had feelings. Instead, she would try to spend more time with him


    So, in the end, it was Maximus who made the first move. Their story might be known to the public superficially. But only they knew the details... they were once lovers. They experienced everything that an average couple would.


    This was Gracie''s first love, and it left a deep impression on her.

 Chapter 491

    After the Ashley incident, Gracie''s grudge against Maximus ran as deep as their previous fondness for each other. But disappointment was the stronger emotion.


    Upon encountering Maximus up close again, Gracie was filled with conflict.


    She could never understand why Ashley could forgive Brook and Maximus so easily.


    But now, it seemed she had some grasp of the reason.


    Time had passed, and they were no longer young.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    There was no point in dwelling on the past when they had all grown old.


    Once the unrivaled movie star, Maximus now had crow''s feet to show for it.


    This saddened Gracie a little.


    After taking a group photo, she returned her phone to Stephanie with mixed feelings.


    Stephanie then pushed her towards Maximus, "Gracie, your turn! Let me snap a pic of you two!"


    Gracie ended up in Maximus''s arms with that push, and he caught her almost instinctively.


    This brief physical contact made the two, once very familiar with each other, change their expressions.


    They quickly took a step back from each other, maintaining a distance.


    "Why should I take a picture with him? I''m not his fan."


    Upon hearing Gracie''s words, Ashley teased, "Who was it that first fell for Maximus and constantly discussed how to approach him with me?"


    Hearing this, Maximus was taken aback.


    He remembered it was he who pursued Gracie first.


    Hearing Ashley''s words, Gracie was so angry that she stomped her foot.


    She red at Ashley while Ashleyughed loudly: "Why are you blushing? Maximus, Gracie was the first to have her eye on you. She tried every way to get close to you, dressing up every day to catch your attention. And you fell for it." Maximus was amazed by her words.


    Gracie angrily retorted, "Ashley, stop talking nonsense! I did not!"


    Mr. Finneganughed heartily, "Great, tonight''s atmosphere is perfect."


    Then, he secretly signaled a few of his old buddies, deciding to get Maximus and Gracie drunk tonight.


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian twitched his lips. Suddenly, his hand was grabbed. He turned to see a beaming Stephanie.


    "Silver Fox, are you cold?"


    "No."


    "But your hand is so cold."


    "But I''m not cold."


    "Are you sure you''re not cold?"


    "Mhm, I asked Martin to bring two bs, two fish, some barbecue, a


    your home cer.


    They


    should be here soon."


    "Wow, you''re so thoughtful! Thank you! Tonight is full of surprises." She smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "Are you happy?"


    ?????


    "Super happy; I haven''t been this happy in a long time! Gillian and


    V


    Maddie are clinging to Dashielldike two fools, haha; Gillian is even blushing."


    Sebastian looked over and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Mhm...everyone seems happy."


    "And are you happy?"


    "I''m okay." Seeing Stephanie happy made him feel happy too.


    "Then smile for me."


    Sebastian slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, "I''m already smiling."


    "How about a bigugh?"


    "Forget it; I won''t push you anymore!"


    With that, she bounced off energetically.


    Sebastian''s gaze still followed her.


    He seemed to have never


    experienced this before - staying date at night, hanging out with a lively crowd instead of sleeping.


    belongs to en.FindNovel

 Chapter 492

    Soon, themb was served.


    There were over a dozen people, including the delivery folks and the staff helping with the roasting.


    The scene was grand, like an outdoor party.


    Everyone was eating, drinking, and joking around.


    "Here, Maximus, this one''s for you!"


    Maximus drank up.


    "Here, Maximus, I''m toasting you too!"


    Maximus had another one.


    After being toasted by over a dozen people, Maximus finally asked in confusion, "Why are you all toasting me? My part isn''t over! I''m the second lead who survives until you all die!"


    "Hahahaha! That''s why we''re plying you with drinks, you''re alive, and we''re dead; it''s not fair!"


    In the end, even Mr. Finnegan made a toast to him. Maximus was ttered and drank up.


    "Mr. Finnegan, why are you toasting me too..."


    "Because I want to get you drunk!"


    "You were a youngd then; now you''re an old geezer... But your habit of getting bold when you''re drunk is still there! Keep it up, old man; I''m rooting for ya!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    While saying this, Mr. Finnegan even winked at him in a sleazy way.


    On the other side, Gillian, Maddie, and Stephanie enthusiastically toasted Gracie.


    It was as if they had some tacit understanding...


    Even Ashley joined the fun, reminiscing about old times with Gracie and then toasting her.


    Before long, Gracie''s face turned red.


    She looked like a young woman in her twenties.


    Maximus, who had been sneaking nces at Gracie, had a smitten look in his eyes...


    When their eyes asionally met, they quickly looked away as if they had been shocked. Everyone picked up on the tension and quietly observed.


    They all felt that there were still some residual feelings between the two... after all, they were separated due to someone else''s issues, not because of their rtionship problems.


    So everyone believed they still had a chance and tried to y matchmakers.


    Stephanie sat next to Sebastian, constantly feeding him amb.


    Sebastian was fed quite a bit ofmb...


    He wasn''t a big fan ofmb, but the atmosphere tonight was great...


    Stephanie was happy all night, her face beaming with joy.


    Sebastian actually found the taste ofmb to be quite lovely.


    "Emily, are you going home with your momter?"


    "Yes. I want to sleep with her tonight..."


    "I knew it... Ms. Morris, are you going home tonight?"


    Ashleyughed, "Of course... otherwise, I''d be alone in an empty house if I stayed at Gracie''s; she might note home." Gracie red at her, "What are you talking about!"


    "Just joking... Gracie, don''t be mad here; I toast you for bringing people to the set to celebrate the end of shooting for me!" "That''s what I should do."


    Everyone was surprised and asked, "Isn''t Steph your artist? How did she be your boss?"


    Gracie, a bit drunk at this point,


    blurted


    is actut the truth, "Thepany


    is actually owned by Steph''s rtives... she''s the boss, and I work for her."


    Everyone was shocked by her words.


    Stephanie, who seemed so friendly and humble, was a big boss.


    "Here''s to you, Ms. Stephanie! Cheers! If I''ve upset you these past few days, please don''t take it to heart! I''m always like this when I''m shooting, probably won''t change in this lifetime... but offset, I have a pretty good temper, right." MP. Finnegan, emitting from the drink, seemed to have had quite a bit, but his tone was sincere.

 Chapter 493

    Stephanieughed, "That''s too kind of you, director! I should be the one toasting you! A hardworking director like you is a rare breed in the industry! I really admire you! Here, I''ll toast to you!" Ashley chuckled, "Sure, Mr. Finnegan has a bit of a temper, but his movies are absolutely top-notch!"


    "Having the praise of a leadingdy like Ashley really makes my day! Just think, back in the day, we were all newbies... you were a beginner actress, Gracie was a greenhorn agent, and I was just some guy... The only exception was Maximus, who was like a chicken on steroids, rising so fast and bing the youngest Best Actor!"


    Already quite drunk, Maximus waved his hands and said, "Nah, nah... I came from a modest background, so I was focused on making money, doing more films, building up my fame, and providing for a wife and kids. I mean, I couldn''t let my poor circumstances make my wife suffer, right..."


    "But you''ve made all this money... where''s the wife?"


    It was a joking question, but Maximus turned red-eyed and looked pained, "I messed up; my wife doesn''t want me anymore..."


    Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Gracie.


    Gracie, with a face full of embarrassment, slumped onto the table.


    It was clear she was drunk and clueless.


    A drunk Maximus looked at Gracie sprawled on the table andmented, "My wife hates me... she doesn''t want me... I''ll never get married..."


    A feigning-drunk but still sober Gracie thought that if Maximus kept this up, she would fight with him tomorrow.


    But Maximus just kept getting sadder.


    "If I could do it all over again... I''d never make my wife angry... even if it meant the end of my acting career... I know I messed up; I really regret it..."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Mr. Finnegan and the others who knew some of the backstory feltplicated.


    Mr. Finnegan sighed, "Gracie, stop pretending to be drunk... We all know how much you can drink! Even when Ashley didn''t drink, you were the one who drank for her... You''re infamous in the entertainment circle for your drinking capacity.


    Gracie quietly got up from the table, rubbed her temples, and frowned,


    "I''m


    Yoeling a bit dizzy... I''ll leave first, guys carry on."Congs


    "My wife still doesn''t want me..."


    "Maximus, try talking nonsense again when you''re drunk; I dare you!"


    "My wife is angry..."


    "Who''s your wife? If you keep this up, I''ll show you what''s what!"


    "You''re my wife... you''re the only one." A drunk Maximus pointed to his eyes and heart.


    Gracie took a deep breath and said, "I''m feeling dizzy; I need to go."


    With that, she picked up her bag to leave.


    Maximus quickly stepped forward, knelt down, and clung to her leg, "Darling, don''t go... I messed up; I really did. Can''t you forgive me just this once? I won''t do it again... It be the man you want... I''ll treat


    you well as you want, just like family, okay..."


    You must admit, men can look pretty pitiful when drunk.


    After all, Maximus was once the youngest Best Actor!


    as


    And there he was, kneeling on the ground without hesitation. His dignity wholly thrown to the wind.

 Chapter 494

    Sebastian looked on, chuckling to himself.


    Priceless.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Everyone knew that the kind of stuff you only do when you''re sloshed, you could never pull off sober.


    In vino veritas, every move was a real tell from deep down.


    Gracie just stood there, fingers starting to tremble.


    He was really pushing her buttons.


    He was drunk, but she wasn''t!


    Ashley caught sight of this and couldn''t help but sigh. She handed Emily off to Stephanie, then walked over and said, "Gracie, do you feel like I owe you so much that I could never pay you back in this lifetime? Maximus is already like this; don''t you feel the least bit sorry for him? I''ve ruined my life and dragged you down with me, and you''ve dragged him down too. I''m the culprit! You seduced him first, and I don''t think he was wrong in the first ce! It was everyone, not just him, who didn''t step up! I, the one involved, don''t me them; who gives you the right to? Maximus did nothing wrong. You''re just taking out your anger on him; that''s the real mistake! Maximus doesn''t owe you anything. You lured him in, he developed feelings for you, and then you treat him like this. Is that fair?"


    Gracie shot her a cold nce and said "I did it all for you!"


    don''t


    "I don''t want you to do anything for me. I''m scared of you! It''s all in the past; I''ve moved on. Why are you still stuck there? Let''s cut to the chase, I owe you too much in this life; I want to owe you anymore! If you keep treating the person you once loved like this, I''ll keep my distance, go abroad, and cut ties with you! Otherwise, I''ll owe you even more and will never be able to pay you back."


    Gracie snapped, "Ashley, are you threatening me?"


    "If you think it''s a threat, then so be it! Anyway, it''s a fact that I owe you; Maximus really doesn''t owe you anything. How you''re treating him is wrong!"


    Gracie took a deep breath: "Fine, all of you, just stand around and watch me make a fool of myself!"


    Mr. Finnegan quickly exined, "Didn''t you bring this on yourself, though?"


    The actors chimed in, "Look, where can you find a great guy like Maximus? He passionate and loaded. Even when his family forced him into marriage and his mother threatened suicide, he didn''t back down. This is what he shared thest time he was drunk: he''s actually quite sad. He''s been lonely for so many years; he doesn''t even have friends."


    ?Can


    "Gracie, you don''t know... when he''s drunk, he''s like a goofball... counting on his fingers, calcting... how much he''ll make after this film... can buy a sapphire ring for his wife, how much hell, make after that film, after tax... can buy you a house, only in your name... He also said that childbirth is like going through death: You''re scared of pain; he won''t let you have kids; it''s so touching; the odd thing is, this guy, when he sobers up, it''s like nothing ever happened; he''s working hard to make money; I refuse to believe you don''t know how hard he''s hustling in the entertainment industry."


    "That''s right!"


    Deep down, Gracie had to be moved, even a little.


    Their rtionship used to be really great-maybe not as passionate as Ashley and Jeffrey''s, but their calm and steady love was just as touching.

 Chapter 495

    Stephanie saw Gracie stay silent, guessing she was pissed.


    But she felt like she was so close to seeding. So she pushed a bit further: "Gracie.. I mean, you''re not drunk, for the sake of pitiful Maximus... Could you take him home?" Gracie red at her and snapped, "Are you ordering me around as my boss?"


    "If it works, then yeah, I am ordering you as your boss." Stephanie blinked innocently.


    "Hey, Stephanie, you better remember this!"


    After saying that, Gracie took a deep breath, bent down, and pulled up Maximus, who was clinging on to her: "Let''s go... I''ll take you home."


    "You... are you taking me home?"


    "Yes, I am taking you home!" Gracie''s eyes were getting red.


    A goofy smile appeared on Maximus''s face, and he let Gracie lead him away like a lost child.


    Everyone was delighted.


    It felt like they had aplished something meaningful today.


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone was in high spirits and had a few more drinks.


    Eventually, even Stephanie was a bit tipsy.


    "Silver Fox... Likest time, could you carry me home?"


    Sebastian stood up and said goodbye to everyone: "We are leaving first; I''ve already paid the bill; you guys enjoy." He then looked at Ashley and Emily and said, "I''ll have the driver take you two hometer." "No need; I can take a cab home."


    "That''s necessary; otherwise, she''ll get mad."


    Ashley smiled wryly. "Alright then... Gillian, you and Maddiee with meter."


    "Sure, Ashley!"


    Gillian and Ashley had studied acting together, and Maddie started studying acting with the trainees


    after dearning that Ashley was teaching at Steph''s studio.


    So they were all quite familiar with each other.


    Sebastian bent down, Stephanie hopped on, and he straightened up and walked away.


    As they watched their retreating figures, everyone thought... Although the pairing of a young girl and an olde man sounded weird, it oddly seemed to fit.


    Older men seem to know how to pamper.


    And even carrying her home-how indulgent!


    "He really does love Steph, huh?" Ashley couldn''t help but tease.


    "Right?! Remember Steph''s promotional photo, the one with the witch? President Ingram had all the negativements online deleted!" Maddie and Gillian joined the conversation.


    "Who is her fianc¨¦e anyway?" Everyone was surprised.


    "Ever heard of the Ingram family, the top one among the four big families in B City" Dashiell answered with a smirk. Everyone was stunned.


    "Wow, the Movie King, you actually know!" Gillian was surprised.


    "We''ve met a few times."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Since someone knows, there''s no need to hide it... I''ll tell you, Steph is brimming with happiness every day."


    "So it''s the head of the Ingram family... I think I just made him leave." Mr. Finnegan regretfully rubbed his nose.


    "Mr. Finnegan, what''s your rtionship with Steph like usually?"


    "Erm, pretty good, why?" Mr. Finnegan remembered how strict he was with Steph and felt a bit guilty.


    "No problem then... This President Ingram is particrly tolerant of the people around Steph, so he won''t hold it against you."

 Chapter 496

    "That was all thanks to Stephanie," Mr. Finnegan said with a relieved expression.


    "We''ve all benefited from Steph... So, Mr. Finnegan, are you going to make a movie specifically for Steph to star in?" Ashley joked.


    Mr. Finnegan waved his hand dismissively and said, "Sure, but we also need to find the right script. If I''m not satisfied with the film, I won''t do it." "Got it! It''s also about fate! But your word is enough, Mr. Finnegan."


    Sebastian lifted Stephanie into the car.


    He had been drinking and couldn''t drive, so he had a drivere to pick them up.


    They both sat in the back seat and as soon as Stephanie was put down, she clung to his back, just likest time.


    "I want you to carry me. Don''t put me down. I want to be close to you."


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh. "Why do you want to be close to me?"


    "Because when you carry me, you''re like my dad."


    Not again!


    Sebastian''s smile faltered.


    The driver in the front seat didn''t dare to make a sound.


    In the back seat, President Ingram said irritably, "Stephanie, if you say I''m like your dad again, you''ll see!"


    Always calling him dad-did he look that old? He was about to explode.


    "You scare me, but you are like a dad; you make me feel safe, and you protect me like a dad."


    He didn''t have the capacity to have a daughter this big! Whatever. He can''t reason with a drunk person.


    Thankfully, on the road, as long as he was carrying her, she would obedientlyy on his back, not making a fuss.


    But she kept babbling nonsense.


    Sebastian was getting a headache. Drunk Stephanie was a nightmare.


    Only God knew how Sebastian endured it on the road.


    Sebastian discovered that some things you really do get used to.


    Being apart for a long time was fine, but being together made him miss her.


    Sometimes, just watching Stephanie, or when she was


    sleeping next to him, Sebastian


    swnevel


    would recall scenes from the past.


    No doubt, his heart was in chaos again.


    When they got home and Sebastian carried


    sanie back to her room


    he didn''t want to hold back anymore.


    She was his. She always had been.


    They were going to be married in the future, and they were engaged now.


    Anything they did together was normal.


    After convincing himself, Sebastian took a deep breath.


    But before he had the chance to act, Stephanie grabbed his cor and pulled him towards her.


    Thest strand of restraint in Sebastian''s mind snapped.


    This was her choice.


    In Stephanie''s subconscious, she wanted this too, right? Then why should he hold back?


    As a result, the next day, when Stephanie woke up, she found


    f curled up in Sebastianel


    Swnovel


    arms!


    "Awake?"


    She tried to pretend to be asleep, but he caught her. Stephanieughed awkwardly, "Heh heh. Morning Silver Fox."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 497

    "Morning, are you getting up now?"


    "Uh, can you get up first?"


    Sebastian didn''t think much of it; it wasn''t the first time.


    From their first encounter to now, it''s already been the fourth time they''ve woken up together.


    He threw back the covers and headed straight for the bathroom.


    Stephanie buried her head in the pillow, letting out a few anguished moans, then sprang out of bed.


    Oh my god! She''d done it again. She felt like a total beast! Right now, all she wanted to do was flee the scene!


    Without even washing up, she changed her clothes, and while Sebastian was in the shower, she grabbed her bag and bolted for school.


    By the time Sebastian got out of the shower, the room was empty.


    Even her backpack was gone.


    Sebastian''s face darkened...


    That little wench-did she just hit it and quit it?


    Sebastian was pissed.


    As a result, Martin''s days became really rough.


    And so did the days of everyone else at thepany.


    Some project ns were revised more than a dozen times and still didn''t pass. And they got a good dressing down.


    Sebastian rarely blew his stack, so this was a first.


    So the whole Skyline Corp. was in a gloomy mood for the next few days. Employees kept their heads down, and theirughter was gone. Marilyn also worked at Skyline Corp.


    Lately, whenever she went to the break room, she would hear rumors about President Ingram being in a bad mood and someone getting chewed out. Some even suggested that President Ingram got dumped by a woman.


    This got Marilyn all antsy.


    Using her break time, she quietly took the elevator to the thirty-sixth floor.


    "Mrs. Bishop, what brings you here?" Martin was surprised to see her.


    "Martin, is Seb in?"


    "President Ingram is in..."


    "Has Seb been off his gametely?"


    "Uh... It''s strange; he was fine before; he even went with Ms. Bishop to the wrap party. But then he started getting all prickly."


    "Why is that? Could it have something to do with Steph?"


    "I''d bet my bottom dor... Did President Ingram and Ms. Bishop have a falling out?"


    "I have no idea..."


    "Why don''t you go in and find out


    what''s going on? You are President Ingram''s mother-inw, he wouldn''t dare be rude to you, would he?


    KOUMS


    "I guess not... I''m mainly worried


    about Seb''s health. If that Steph det


    something to upset him, I''ll give her a pi¨¨ce of my mind!" Conte belongs to FindNovel


    "Don''t... Ms. Bishop is so sweet,


    there''s no way she could offende


    President Ingram. There must some kind of misunderstanding." Martin gave a bitter smile,Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I think so too; Steph is such a good girl... So I also think there''s some misunderstanding."


    "Well, since you''re here, Mrs. Bishop, would you like toe in?"


    "Well, It''s work hours; is that okay?"


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" Martin had been praying for someone toe and save him! And not long after, Marilyn came... Sebastian''s anger was something he himself couldn''t control.


    It was rare to see him lose control like this.


    Every time something happened, Stephanie acted like nothing had happened, which really pissed him off.


    This time was even worse; she just ran away.


    Did she think he was some kind of ferocious beast?


    The hit-and-run act was just too low!


    What did Stephanie take him for?


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    Sebastian was fuming, his voice cold: "I don''t want to see anyone!"

 Chapter 498

    "Seb, it''s me, Marilyn."


    Sebastian found himself stunned for a moment, then stood up and opened the door. "Sorry, Mrs. Bishop... I didn''t realize it was you."


    "No worries... I heard you''ve been acting a bit off these days, so I came to see if you''re feeling unwell."


    "No..."


    "Is it something Steph did?"


    The mere mention of Stephanie seemed to trigger a surge of anger in Sebastian''s face. He didn''t even bother to sugarcoat his feelings.


    Marilyn quickly sensed something was off: "That troublemaker Steph... always causing a ruckus. Seb, you wait here; I''ll go fetch her to apologize to you!" Sebastian almost stopped her, but then thought, Isn''t it Stephanie''s habit to flee after a fight, too scared to face him?


    Let here!


    He wanted to ask her what she thought of him.


    In the end, even with Marilyn''s intervention, Stephanie didn''t make an appearance.


    However, by the evening, Sebastian had received a bank transfer notification.


    Half a million...


    He was pissed off and confused, sending Stephanie a question-mark text.


    She replied almost immediately.


    "This is money for your upkeep."


    Did he need her money?


    And what''s with the habit of throwing money at him whenever something happens?


    What did she take him for?


    Sebastian was fuming.


    Martin wanted to clock out, but seeing President Ingram''s sullen face, he didn''t dare bring it up.


    If President Ingram wasn''t leaving, he wasn''t either.


    And Stephanie''s been feeling guilty for days.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Making a mistake once was one thing, but she did it again.


    Sebastian must hate her by now; she always messed up when she got drunk.


    He let it slide the first time, but this must be getting on his nerves.


    Even Marilyn called and asked her to apologize to Sebastian at the office, but how could she apologize for something like this?


    So no matter how much Marilyn scolded her over the phone, it didn''t work; she just wouldn''t go.


    She felt she had no face left to face Sebastian.


    As soon as the film paycheck came in, she transferred it to him.


    But this time, Sebastian actually returned the money, refusing to ept it.


    Stephanie was at her wits'' end.


    Suddenly, Gillian burst into the dorm: "Steph, why are you still in bed? It''s Maddie''s birthday today; she''s having a birthday dinner at home, and we''re both invited. Did you forget?"


    Stephanie looked troubled. "No, I didn''t forget. I even prepared the gift. look, it''s thetest Swarovski ne."


    "So why are you still in bed? What time is it?"


    "Oh, I''ve already changed my clothes and am ready to go."


    "You''re wearing this?"


    "What else?"


    "Don''t you remember Maddie asked us to wear gowns?"


    "It''s too cold to wear a gown in winter."


    "But if everyone else is wearing a gown and we aren''t, it would be so embarrassing... It''s Ms. Maddie''s birthday dinner; there will be a lot of people, we can embarrass


    ver


    ourselves, but we can''t embarrass Maddie!"


    "So... change into a gown?"


    "Do you have one?"


    "Yes, I do. Sebastian had a designer make a lot of gowns for me; I have two here in the dorm, and the rest are in the castle. Do you have one, Gillian?"


    "I just got mine; that''s why I just got back! Hurry up and get changed; we''re running out of time."

 Chapter 499

    Stephanie waspletely clueless.


    She was thinking, Sebastian even refused the money she provided for him. What should she do?


    It seemed like this time she really pissed off the Silver Fox.


    She swore she would never drink alcohol again!


    Drunk Stephanie was a total disaster.


    But there was nothing she could do; she had other things to do and she didn''t have the time to think about these.


    She quickly got herself together and hurried off with Gillian to visit the Palmer family.


    But they still ended up beingte.


    Maddie was all dolled up like a little princess, standing at the door and weing the guests.


    Seeing Gillian and Stephanie, both of whom usually didn''t like wearing high heels, her annoyance immediately faded.


    With a red face and a smile, she quickly rushed over in her heels.


    "Gillian! Steph! You guys finally made it!"


    "Maddie, happy birthday!"


    "Here you go, a birthday present!"


    "What a beautiful crystal ne! I love it; thanks, Steph!"


    "What about my gift?" Gillian raised an eyebrow.


    "I also like your book, but I can''t really concentrate on reading, but if it''s from you, I''ll try my best to finish it!"


    "That''s more like it."


    "Ha, Who gives such ordinary gifts a crystal ne and a book? This Palmer family''s party-really anyone can join, huh?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice interrupted them from beside them.


    Maddie turned to see who it was,


    and there they were: Ms. Peck, Ms. Snider, Ms. Klein, and a few other family''s daughters, all came


    together.


    Maddie instinctively frowned.


    She remembered that she didn''t invite some of these people.


    But she knew her mom would invite


    some


    bet


    miliar families, and who they


    attend the banquet


    d her control. Contents


    With this in mind, Maddie understood.


    Today was her birthday, and she didn''t want to stir up trouble; otherwise, she would have hit back.


    "Wee to my birthday party... My mother and the elders of all the families are inside; shall we go and meet them?"


    Angelina Peck took the lead with a warm smile: "That would be great, Ms. Palmer."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "But Ms. Palmer, for us, you abandoned your two friends; isn''t that a bit harsh?"


    "I''ll lead everyone over, thene back to them." Maddie smiled.


    "Maddie, you go ahead; Steph and I will just wander around." Gillian understood Maddie.


    "Don''t pay any mind to them; I''ll deal with them and thene back to you guys! Don''t worry, in my eyes, you guys are the most important, trying to sow discord, as if we don''t have a strong bond." Maddie whispered in Gillian''s ear.


    "We understand; go on! Steph and I are fine." Gillian was touched.


    "Okay, I''ll take you guys to my room for a bit of peaceter!"


    "Great." They couldn''t ask for more.


    This kind of luxury party was something Gillian had never attended before, and she wasn''t quite used to it.


    As for Stephanie, she didn''t bother with these things at all; her mind was elsewhere the whole time.


    Even when people mocked the low-grade birthday presents they gave Maddie, she couldn''t be bothered to respond.


    Instead, the gaze of Angelina Peck and others never left her.


    Stephanie, who looked like a well-dressed doll with delicate skin and perfect body proportions.

 Chapter 500

    Not a bad taste... The evening dress she''s wearing-you can tell it''s high-end custom-made at a nce.


    Her shoes and handbag were styles Angelina never seen on the market.


    Angelina Peck couldn''t help but frown. Didn''t Ang say that Stephanie was just an ordinary person? It didn''t look like it.


    And Stephanie seemed to not give a darn about these societydies, almost never raising her head to look at them from the beginning to the end. "Ang, didn''t you say your sister wasing too? Aren''t you going to introduce her?" Someone nudged Ang, who was standing next to her. Ang didn''t dare provoke Stephanie anymore; after all,st time she got roasted by Sebastian. He even kicked her out of the Ingram family.


    But with so many societydies here, eager to see Stephanie make a fool of herself, she had no choice but to step up.


    "Steph, you''re here today too."


    Stephanie looked a bit puzzled. Why aren''t they leaving yet?


    All she could think about was Sebastian refusing to let her support the family. She was getting a bit impatient: "Ang, I don''t have time to y your phony games today; you do your thing, I''ll do mine; we''re not connected." She was already in a bad mood; it''s best not to mess with her.


    Otherwise, she could get very irritable.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Steph, I''m your sister after all; even if you dislike me, can you at least save me some face in front of others? And I''m just asking about your outfit-which brand is it? It looks really nice!"


    "Yeah, we just want to know who made your evening dress." A fewdies next to Ang chimed in.


    "Your outfit doesn''t match the gift


    you gave... the fabric of this dress looks very expensive, the style is unique, definitely high-end custom-made, and that handbag in your hand, definitely not cheap and those crystal shoes, Ms. Palmer, your friend is wearing a high-end custom-made dress, but gave you such a cheap gift... you must be really upset, right?"


    "Steph bought the gift with her own money. Why should I be upset?" Maddie responded with a light smile.


    "Right As Mr. Ingram said before,


    Steph is now acting in the entertainment industry, and the money she earned in three months is more than I made in my dad''spany for more than ten years. He said, I''m not as capable as Steph!"


    Initially, Stephanie really wasn''t interested in these people and couldn''t be bothered to listen to what they were saying.


    But after hearing Sebastian''s name, she couldn''t help but pay attention.


    Hearing that Stephanie is an actress, everyone looked surprised: "Ms. Bishop is an actress. Who would''ve thought?"


    "But I haven''t heard of any star in the


    entertainment industry with this name. Could it be that Ms. Bishop hasn''t made a name for herself yet?


    But I haven''t heard of any minor actors with this name either


    "Did you guys forget? A few days ago, wasn''t there an online discussion about a new actress with bad acting skills who got a role in Mr. Finnegan''s movie because of connections? She got a lot of criticism!"


    "I remember! Didn''t several big-name actorse out and rify for herter? She''s got quite some face."


    As they spoke, their looks at Stephanie started to be somewhat sarcastic.


    Stephanie really was quite mboyant, having several big-name actors speak up for her.


    "When was this?" Stephanie frowned at their words.


    "Just a few days ago!"


    Gillian looked surprised. "Steph, you didn''t know?"

 Chapter 501

    "Huh? News to me!"


    With a mixed expression, Maddie told her, "Looks like Mr. Ingram sorted it all out before you even got wind of it."


    Gillian also wore aplex expression: "Mr. Ingram''s got you so protected, you didn''t have a clue."


    Stephanie looked confused. "I seriously didn''t know."


    "Well, ignorance is bliss sometimes; I guess Mr. Ingram didn''t want you to know. Human hearts can be so cunning. He wanted to keep you as innocent as possible!"


    With an envious expression, Ang said, "I''m so jealous of you, having such a great guy like Mr. Ingram care about you."


    Angelina Peck gave Ang a disgusted look without saying a word.


    Feeling awkward, Angughed, "I forgot to introduce you guys; Steph is the fianc¨¦e of Skyline Corporation''s CEO, Sebastian." "Humph, you''re kidding, right? A small-time actress bing the wife of Skyline Corporation''s CEO?"


    "It''s true!"


    Everyone looked at Stephanie with contempt. "She''s up to par?"


    With a helpless expression, Ang sarcastically said, "Whether she is or not, it''s not your call."


    "It''s just for fun; can it be taken seriously?"


    "Enough with the gossiping; it''s freezing at the door; shall we go in?" Angelina Peck was clearly getting impatient.


    As the group''s leader, her words instantly quieted everyone, and they followed her into the banquet hall.


    Only Caroline Snider remained, waiting for everyone to leave before giving Stephanie a friendly smile.


    "So you''re Stephanie."


    Stephanie looked up at her and asked tly, "Who are you?"


    "I was at the Ingram''s a while ago, and Sebastian mentioned you. He said, We''d probably meet if it''s meant to be."


    Stephanie looked confused. "Why would he say that?"


    Caroline Sniderughed: "Ms. Palmer is off to mingle: you''re free, right? Shall we go together?" "Aren''t you with them?"


    Caroline Snider shook her head and said, "No, I''m not part of their crowd; I just bumped into them at the door. Oh, khaven''t introduced myself; I''m Caroline Snider."


    Stephanie looked shocked. "The Snider family? What''s your rtionship with Reba?"


    "She''s my cousin, my father''s cousin, to be exact."


    Stephanie immediately lost interest, her face turning cold. "I''m sorry, Ms. Snider, I''d rather be alone. You go ahead."


    Caroline Snider gave a bitter smile.


    "The


    namment you hear my aunt''s


    name, you''re not happy. Is there a beef between you guys?"


    belongs to en.FindNovel ontent


    "There is."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "That doesn''t stop us from being friends; I''m not the same type as my aunt."


    Stephanie shook her head and said, "I''m not in your league, so we can''t be friends. Please go ahead, Ms. Snider."


    "Isn''t Ms. Palmer also your friend?"


    "We''re ssmates; that''s different."


    "But Ms. Bishop, I felt a connection when I saw you. You know, your eyes are like a rtive of mine." "Really?"


    "Ms. Bishop, I really feel like there''s some sort of destiny between us Can you not prejudge me? If after some time you still don''t like me, I''ll ept it, but if you reject me now, I''ll regret it."

 Chapter 502

    Stephanie and Gillian exchanged a look, then said resignedly, "Ms. Snider, do you seriously believe that?"


    "I''m not one for telling fibs... I''ve told you, I''m not like the others. Oh, and I helped out Sebastianst time when he was in a jam with the Ingram family... You should give me a chance, for your fiancee''s sake." "You helped Sebastian? That time with the Ingram family?"


    "Yes, at the Ingram family. Jaxon pressured Sebastian to make a choice. Only me, Angelina Peck, and Ang were invited to the Ingram family. Sebastian had to pick one, and he chose me, so I helped him out." At this point, Stephanie felt as if she had swallowed a fly.


    How did she help? Did it happen the way she thought it would? So that''s why Silver Fox came back to find her sote that day.


    "Sorry, Ms. Snider, I''m not interested! Gillian, let''s bounce!"


    Gillian, having heard their conversation, waspletely baffled.


    As Stephanie dragged her towards the banquet hall, she still wore a look of confusion.


    Caroline Snider, seeing her brush-off, looked disappointed.


    Oh well.


    Making friends alwayses down to fate.


    She liked Ms. Bishop, but it seemed the feeling wasn''t mutual.


    "Steph, what''s going on?" Gillian couldn''t help but ask.


    Stephanie took a deep breath and said, "Gillian, I''m fine."


    "But you seem off..."


    "I''m really fine! Today is Maddie''s birthday; we should be happy and not spoil her mood... Come on, there seem to be lots of yummy food over there!"


    "Alright, we haven''t had dinner yet; let''s go grab something good to eat!"


    Stephanie was bitter inside, but she couldn''t let it show.


    She didn''t want Gillian and Maddie to worry.


    Soon, Maddie, having finished her task, came over looking glum and said, "Putnam just texted me. He said he can''t make it today."


    Stephanie gave a wry smile and said, "If he can''t, then he can''t. We''re here with you; isn''t that enough?"


    "But... my biggest birthday wish is


    for Putnam to be here... to celebrate with me, to blow out the candles


    together Steph, today is my 20th e


    birthday-such an important


    day and the person I like isn''t here.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It seems like something''s missing."


    "Oh,e on, it''s your birthday, and we should be happy! Look at Steph; she''s so understanding. She''s been mocked by so many people, but she didn''t talk back because of your birthday!"


    Maddie, moved by this, said, "I know.


    Steph has Mr. Ingram; she''s not


    afraid of anything! She would''ve


    talked back before, but she didn''t


    because of me. Gillian, Steph, I''m so lucky to have you guys!"


    "Dope... cheer up! It''s your birthday!"


    "Yeah, I''ll be happy! Come on, I''ll show you my room! I redecorated it, and it''s beautiful. You haven''t seen it yet!"


    Her room was princess-style, pink-themed, with all new furniture, satisfying all their girly dreams!


    Gillian and Stephanie were both gobsmacked.


    This girl clearly came from a wealthy family; their wealth was substantial. The renovation of this room alone must''ve cost a million.


    "Gillian, I''ve had some food sent up


    for you guys; I know you''re not used to the outside. There are a lot of annoying people out there; just wait for me here. After the banquet, you guys can stay over!"


    "Alright, you go do your thing! You''re the star today; you can''t be sticking around with us all the time."

 Chapter 503

    "Got it! I''ming down... Remember, no one leaves; you all have to stay and sleepover with me."


    As soon as Maddie left, Stephanie immediately called Putnam.


    Putnam, a bit surprised by her call, asked, "What''s up, Steph?"


    "Are you busy right now, Putnam?"


    "Nah, not really; what''s up?"


    "Hmm... You told Maddie you were busy, but you told me you weren''t, Putnam. Do all you rich men love to lie?"


    Putnam helplessly replied, "What do you girls expect me to do on your birthdays?"


    "But Maddie''s birthday wish is for you toe."


    "I don''t like those kinds of events."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Could you do it for me? Just show up? It''s just a gesture: apany Maddie to blow out the candles, and wish her a happy birthday. Think about it; it''s no big deal, but it can make a girl happy for a long time. It''s such a nice thing to do!" Putnam raised his brows and asked, "You want me toe?"


    "Of course! Maddie is one of my few friends; I want her to be happy!"


    "So, is this doing you a favor?"


    "If youe, then definitely!"


    "So... can Steph do me a favor too?"


    "Ah, What can I do to help you, Putnam?"


    "Could you put in a good word for me with Mr. Ingram?"


    "Ah, Stop kidding, Putnam!"


    "Hahaha, I''m joking, but... I''m really in a jam right now; I really don''t have the mood to do anything else."


    "Ah? Any big news from the Damon family recently?"


    "More than that, This thing has something to do with you."


    Over the phone, Putnam exined the whole situation with Jta to Stephanie.


    He also told her about Sebastian''s warning that he must deal with the issue within three days.


    Then he said with a bitter smile, "And now Jta''s missing... She''s hiding; I can''t find her. If I don''t handle this, Sebastian won''t let me off. So Steph, if you can say a few good words for me in front of your Silver Fox, give me some more time. ''bhave the mood to do other things."


    Stephanie was shocked. Her emotions were mixed.


    It seemed like the whole world knew about it, and she was the only one who didn''t.


    Sebastian hadn''t told her anything.


    "But will it help if I say something?"


    "It definitely will... Steph, I didn''t want to ask you for help originally, but I really can''t think of any other good way! I know Mr. Ingram''s temper I better than you do. My sister did something wrong, held a grudge against you, and continuing to stay in BCity is a potential danger to you,. Sebastian won''t tolerate t! But right now, I really can''t find anyone. So I''m in a tough spot."


    "Ah, But I dare not see Sebastian now."


    "Hmm? You guys had a fight?"


    "I might have done something to upset him; I made him angry with me. He returned the money I gave him; it seems he''s really mad; he epted itst time."


    "Fights between couples are


    normal... You''ll make up soon.


    Sebastian is the type to keep things


    to himself he doesn''t like to share with others. But I think he won''t hold it against you too much; once I''m done with my stuff, I''lle over to see. Let''s talk about the restter."


    "Wow! Then I won''t tell Maddie yet! I''ll give her a surprise when youe!"


    Putnamughed, saying, "What kind of surprise am I, really? But I promise, I''lle... Actually, neither Sebastian nor I like attending these kinds of events."

 Chapter 504

    "Got it, got it, just as long as you can make it."


    Maddie will be over the moon.


    Gillian was thrilled to hear this news. She said, "I can''t wait to see Maddie''s thrilled face!"


    "All I can do for her is this much; as for swaying Putnam, that''s up to her skills."


    "I feel Putnam isn''t that keen on her."


    "We''ll take it slow; Maddie''s still young. We''ve got plenty of time to win Putnam over."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who''s there? Come on in."


    "Ms. Bishop, Ms. Owens, Madam asked me to fetch you."


    "Is something up?"


    "Madam said there are lots of people from the entertainment industry downstairs. She wants to introduce you to them."


    Gillian and Stephanie exchanged nces. Mrs. Palmer was probably trying to keep them entertained, right? Should they go?


    She sent someone to invite them. It seemed a bit rude if they don''t show up.


    But they''re here to attend someone else''s party. They should participate, not hide in rooms.


    "Okay, we''ll go with you."


    The banquet hall was buzzing at the moment.


    The Palmer family owns an entertainmentpany. Many of their signed talents came to celebrate.


    Including two of the best actresses, the best actor, and many famous performers.


    Mrs. Palmer was beaming when she


    saw them


    are you hiding down. "Steph, why


    in room when you''re


    already here? You should get out more. You will need to know more people in this industry in the future. Come, I''ll introduce you to some people."


    After saying that, she brought them to meet the two best actresses.


    "Let me introduce you. These two are ourpany''s talents. These are my daughter''s ssmates, neers in the industry. They''ve been in a couple of movies recently, not very famous yet, but with great personalities and good friends with Maddie."


    Stephanie and Gillian immediately showed respect to these industry seniors.


    Hearing that they''re good friends with Maddie, the two actresses were not arrogant but greeted them in a friendly manner.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mrs. Palmer had to go greet some socialites. She wanted to leave Stephanie and Gillian with them so they wouldn''t be neglected. "I''ll leave these two with you then. I have to go."


    "Go ahead, Mrs. Palmer. There are lots of people today. You can leave these two with us."


    Mrs. Palmer left with a smile.


    The two best actresses, Scarlett and Lyra, both seemed friendly.


    After Mrs. Palmer left, they asked Stephanie and Gillian to tag along, and they introduced them to a lot of people in the industry. Stephanie and Gillian got to meet many industry folks and had some champagne.


    They found that many artists were not very enthusiastic about their peers. Instead, they preferred to mingle with the socialites.


    Even the two award-winning


    actresses exchanged nces when


    they say someone in the social


    circle and said, "Ladies, feel free to


    have fun on your own. We have some matters to attend to


    "You go ahead; we can have fun on our own."


    They weren''t kids needing someone to keep thempany.


    They''ve already given Mrs. Palmer enough respect, helping them meet a few people.


    "What are you two doing here?"


    The twodies suddenly spotted Derek and Nichs.

 Chapter 505

    Derek and Nichs were also taken aback. Upon seeing the two young girls, they chuckled, "Wow, I didn''t see thising. Bumping into acquaintances. Totally worthing tonight." "Yeah! We didn''t expect to see you guys here either."


    Derek grinned and said, "We are signed artists of the Palmer Group. We''re a bitte, though."


    "Ah, I see! But you''re notte at all. The cake slicing hasn''t even started yet!"


    Just as they were getting chatty, there was suddenly a ruckus on the high-society side.


    Sounds of a scuffle, smashing wine sses...


    They all reflexively turned to look.


    "Lyra, you''re so full of yourself! Asking you to dance with me was out of respect, you ungrateful wretch!" A pudgy, not so handsome man was fuming at the woman before him.


    Lyra''s beautiful face bore five distinct p marks. She said with humiliation, "I came here for Ms. Palmer''s birthday party, not to dance with you."


    "You celebrities, over there...since you''vee here, don''t try to y innocent! Your role in our high society is to entertain us!"


    Lyra was humiliated but dared not retort. Other celebrities around frowned at the scene.


    Scarlett seemed to be on good terms with Lyra; she quickly grabbed a bottle of wine to defuse the situation. "Oh, Atticus, don''t be mad. Come on, Lyra, apologize to our Atticus with three shots." The pudgy man didn''t say a word; he just sneered at Lyra.


    Lyra took a deep breath, epted the ss, and downed three shots in quick session, her face turning red.


    "Atticus, I''m sorry. I was wrong."


    "That''s more like it. Since you chose toe here, you should know the rules. Come, dance with me!" "Atticus, I''m not feeling well today."


    "Shameless!"


    With that,


    drag doll, grabbing her hand and


    like a


    Patticus really treated Lyra


    pulling her onto the dance floor.


    swno E


    After getting her there, he put his hand around her waist, forcing her to dance.


    Lyra''s protests were futile.


    "Atticus, don''t... I''m really not feeling well."


    "No worry. Come with meter; I''ll check you out!"


    The statement was so disgusting that people around almost wanted to puke.


    But those in the high society circles were cold and indifferent; no one came forward to help.


    It seemed like they were used to this kind of thing.


    Nichs cast a worried nce at Derek beside him.


    Derek looked a bit grim, but in the end, he did nothing.


    Stephanie looked at Nichs puzzledly and said, "What''s wrong? You guys know Lyra?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Nichs gave a bitter smile. "She''s Derek''s ex. They broke up a long time ago."


    Even though they broke up, seeing this must still hurt.


    "Um... need help? I can call Maddie."


    Derek shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. She''s chosen a


    different path from us. She''s no


    the


    same person she used to be


    If he wasn''t mistaken, Lyra was probably trying to get close to someone else but got noticed by Atticus.


    Nichs quirked an eyebrow and


    said, "Stop stressing, bro. If it wasn''t


    Atticus, it would be someone else. You should ept the reality sooner. It''s rare for someone young to be a top actress in showbiz, it''s the path she chose. Even if it means crying, she has to keep going."

 Chapter 506

    "I get it."


    Later on, Stephanie saw several simr situations.


    Some were voluntary, willingly done by the stars themselves.


    Others were those who had no choice but to tolerate it and were helpless, yet had already adapted to this environment.


    Stephanie saw Lyra leave with this guy named Atticus.


    Then, after more than half an hour, they returned to the banquet hall as if nothing had happened.


    Scarlett was having a pleasant chat with a decent-looking rich man.


    A group of rich girls, disapproving of her behavior, demanded that she pour drinks for them.


    In order to not offend anyone, Scarlett, with a smile on her face, stood by the girls like a waiter, pouring drinks.


    Being insulted and mocked, yet still keeping a smile on her face...


    In an instant, her worldview waspletely overturned.


    Gillian''s face also turned quite ugly.


    Nichs couldn''t help but chuckle: "So... why do so many actors devote themselves to their acting skills and be famous?"


    "That''s their choice; we just need to do well ourselves... There are many paths in this world, and not everyone will choose the same one. Steph, Gillian, stop looking." Derek said it casually.


    Stephanie gave a bitter smile. "Once you enter this circle, you''re bound to encounter some unsavory things... I knew it; I''d heard about it before, but today is the first time I''ve seen it with my own eyes." "Hey, isn''t that Giovanni May?" Gillian suddenly spoke up.


    Everyone saw that Giovanni was dancing with a man who looked well-dressed with a fake smile on her face.


    It seemed that she had long gotten used to this kind of life.


    Stephanie didn''t want to watch anymore.


    Were all the upper-ss people so disgusting? Sebastian was also upper-ss.


    "I''m going to the restroom."


    Gillian quickly said, "Steph, let me go with you."


    "No need; stay with Derek and the others; I''ll be back soon."


    After saying that, she asked a waiter for the restroom, and then she left.


    Gillian stayed behind with Derek and the others.


    Stephanie came out of the restroom after using it but suddenly bumped into a drunk man.


    The man looked at her face, and his eyes lit up with delight.


    "No wonder I didn''t see any attractive women outside; they''re all hiding here!"


    Stephanie took a step back with a frown, looking at him coldly. "Don''t mess with me; it won''t end well for you."


    "Hahaha, I like your type... Little girl, so naive! Come on, let''s go have some fun."


    Stephanie''s eyes were filled with disgust. She had already witnessed some disgusting things that night, and ber mind was in turmoil.


    Without hesitation, she kicked the man in the groin.


    "Get lost!"


    "Ah!!!!" A scream echoed at the restroom door.


    "Damn it! You dare to hit me!"


    "Wrong, I just kicked... I''ve warned you; messing with me won''t end well for you."


    With that, Stephanie ignored him and walked away.


    "You bitch! Stop!"


    Stephanie turned back, made a mischievous face at him, and quickly left.


    The man was so angry that he could barely breathe.


    This bitch dared to mess with him!


    She''s done!


    Not long after Stephanie returned quet hall, she saw a fewUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    the


    ck-d bodyguards lookin nee


    around


    for someone.


    She didn''t think much of it and continued eating with Gillian and chatting with Nichs Zhou.


    The atmosphere was great.


    Suddenly, the man she had


    encountered outside the restroom appeared in front of her, pointing at her with a twisted face and saying, "It''s her! Grab her!"

 Chapter 507

    A few bodyguards in ck were about to pounce on Stephanie.


    Gillian frowned and asked, "What the hell do you guys think you''re doing?" "You bitch, you dare to attack me! Do you know who I am?"


    Derek furrowed his brows and said, "Gillian, go fetch Mrs. Palmer, quick!"


    Gillian responded, "Sure thing, I''ll get Maddie and Mrs. Palmer right away... Derek, Nichs, you guys better keep Steph safe." Did Stephanie need protection?


    Hell no!


    She was filled with rage and felt incredibly wronged.


    She didn''t want to talk, so she kicked off her high heels, hitched up her dress, and went barefoot into a brawl with the bodyguards.


    Food and booze from the table were scattered all over the ce.


    Stephanie quickly took care of those guys.


    The creep who tried to harass her was also dealt with.


    She stood tall, stepping on the man''s back, and with a hard push, the guy immediately screamed in pain.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Stephanie retorted, "Don''t give a damn who you are! Mess with me, this is what you get!"


    "Oh boy, this girl is quite a looker... Caspian, did you just get schooled? Hahahahaha!" A group of well-acquainted wealthy men, one after another, let out smugughter. Their eyes roamed over Stephanie''s face, finding her exceptionally attractive.


    They figured it would be fun to mess around with her.


    "What the hell are you guys looking at? This woman, mingling with those actors... you can tell she''s trash; aren''t you going to help me?"


    Hearing this, the crowd started to waver. These big shots always have bodyguards around when they go out.


    Hearing this, Stephanie scoffed,


    "Who dares to touch me? Let me tell you, don''t look down on us actors! Not every actor gives a shit about you, ugly folks! You''d better learn to respect our profession or you''re in for a show tonight!"


    She had put up with them for long enough and found these wealthy men disgusting.


    "Oh, this girl is not afraid of trouble, huh? Interesting..."


    Stephanie had already had a few drinks when she was with Scarlett and the others.


    Now that she was being ogled by these disgusting men like she was some sort ofmodity, she felt like throwing up.


    Her face flushed, she picked up a bottle of booze and hurled it at them.


    Surprisingly, she hit one of them, and the man''s head started to bleed.


    The man yelled furiously, "You dare to hit me!"


    "Yes, I do! Today, I''m going to show I you that not everyone in the


    entertainment circle will let you do as you please! Do you think we are your pets? You can y with us as you want.


    People might be afraid of you, but I, Stephanie, am not!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Having said that, she picked up another bottle and threw it at them.


    Broken ss was scattered all over the floor.


    She angrily scolded the female artists, "Have some self-respect! We are people, not pets! It is because of your tolerance of these


    misbehaviors that our profession is looked down upon! You degrade yourselves and tarnish the image of our industry!"


    These words undoubtedly offended all the female actresses present.


    Scarlett and Lyra''s faces turned extremely ugly.


    The others were rendered speechless.


    Even Giovanni in the crowd did not dare to raise her head.

 Chapter 508

    Putnam stood in the crowd, didn''t show himself, but recorded the whole incident on video and sent it to Sebastian.


    He then told Sebastian that it seemed like Steph had a bit too much to drink; she was totally wasted at the Palmer family''s gathering, and he asked if Sebastian woulde over. Sebastian didn''t n toe at first; it was Steph who messed up. Why should he be the one to go and find her?


    But then he saw the video-ss shards scattered everywhere, and Steph was standing there, barefooted.


    In the end, he couldn''t resist going...


    Angelina Peck, hearing Stephanie''s words, stepped forward and said, "Yo, Ms. Bishop... You''re speaking up for your fellow performers, huh? But what can you do? That''s just how the entertainment industry is. If you don''t like it, just stay out of it, and don''t stop others from advancing."


    Stephanie didn''t drink much tonight, and it was just champagne, but she seemed a bit tipsy now.


    She couldn''t control her emotions; she just wanted tosh out and express her inner dissatisfaction without any concern!


    She scoffed, not thinking before she spoke; "Who are you? Do I know you? Before you talk to me, introduce yourself! Not everyone gets the privilege to talk to me!"


    Aren''t these richdies always like this-superior and condescending?


    She can do that too!


    She can be even more arrogant and annoying than them!


    Tonight, she''s going to be an arrogantdy!


    She''s going to piss off these snobby rich people!


    Hearing this, Angelina Peck was almost choked with rage.


    This Stephanie is too cocky!


    But unlike an uncultured girl who can be shameless, I still have my dignity.


    She maintained a gentle smile and said, "Do you need me to introduce myself?"


    Stephanie waved her hand and said, "No need, because I have no desire to know you at all!"


    Everyone: "..." That''s someone from the Peck family.


    Had she gone insane?


    But the crazier part was still toe.


    A girl who has lost her senses can be terrifying.


    Stephanie stepped hard on someone''s foot, causing another round of screams. "Let go of me!"


    "Swear! Never look down on female performers! Respect them! If they''re willing, then go ahead, but if not, no one is allowed to force them! Otherwise, I won''t let go; I''ll make you pay!"


    "Ouch, it hurts."


    "Ms. Bishop, you''re being nosy! The person being bullied isn''t evenining, and here you are, sticking your nose in. Have you had too much to drink?" Some richdy suddenly mocked. "None of your business! If you don''t like what you see, then don''t look; no one''s forcing you!"


    Finally, Mrs. Palmer, Brian Palmer, and Maddie hurried over.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, they werepletely stunned.


    "Steph, what are you doing?"


    "Steph, are you okay?"


    "Oh my god, Steph, what are you doing? It''s Maddie''s birthday."


    Stephanie turned to the three of them, smiled, and said, "Ha, the party tonight... it''s just too crazy... I couldn''t stand it, so I thought I''d help out." "Steph, are you drunk?"


    "No, I''m not drunk. I just feel sick.


    Why is the party so chaotic? They''re openly discriminating against female performers, and no one is doing anything. I became an actress to pursue my dream-my dream of one day bing a great actress, a movie queen, recognized by everyone. But today, I realized that the entertainment industry is so messed up that it''s shattered all my beautiful illusions.


    If the entertainment industry isn''t right, then I don''t want to stay and have people look at us with


    prejudice and even affect ourContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    families, but I still want to act. Klove


    acting. I guess I''ll just have tomake


    it better!


    I want them to promise not to look down on us female actresses; no one is allowed to! Otherwise, I''ll make them pay!"

 Chapter 509

    "Ah...ouch! Stop stepping on me... Brian, I was invited here today; you owe me an exnation for treating me like this, or else I won''t let the Palmer family off the hook!" "You can''t be rude to Mr. Palmer!"


    At this moment, Brian was both angry and touched. This little girl really is...


    Offending these people would do him no good.


    But by offending Steph, the loss might be even greater; after all, she has a fianc¨¦e.


    He silently searched for help in the crowd, and sure enough, he spotted Putnam.


    And Putnam shook his head at him. Signaling him not to bother.


    Brian immediately found his backbone, walked over, and said, "Steph, don''t be angry. Sweetie, don''t be mad. Let Mrs. Palmer find you something tasty to eat."


    Mrs. Palmer hurriedly said, "Quick, get Steph a pair of slippers. There''s broken ss everywhere. What if she gets hurt?"


    Maddie also reprimanded, "Steph, seriously, you should''ve just told my dad if someone was rubbing you the wrong way, just kick them out. Why do you have to get physical?"


    Seeing the Palmer family''s attitude, everyone was a bit puzzled.


    What''s going on?


    Shouldn''t they apologize to the injured person?


    Shouldn''t they reprimand this little girl for ruining the birthday dinner?


    But what''s their attitude?


    First soothe the instigator, afraid she might get hurt?


    Those in the know have already guessed that the Palmer family was afraid of offending Sebastian.


    But they felt disdainful.


    Without Sebastian, who''s Stephanie?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But what pissed people off was that she had him!


    Sebastian was into her!


    "I''m not wearing shoes. Sh get in the way when I fight; otherwise, one kick and my slipper would fly off!" Stephanie said it with a flushed face.


    Hearing this, everyone was a bit bemused.


    This little girl looked like she was drunk; she seemed a bit goofy, but cute. "Brian! You better give us an exnation!"


    Brian said expressionlessly, "What exnation! Dare to cause trouble in Palmer family and insult our Palmer Group''s actors! From now on, you''re banned from any of our family''s gatherings, and don''t do business with us either!"


    "Brian, are you also into this little girl? You''re actually protecting her like this!"


    "Shut your trap; she''s my daughter''s ssmate! Stop messing with people you can''t handle."


    "He''s irritating; I want to hit him."


    After Stephanie said this, she let go of the person she was stepping on and went to chase after the person who just spoke. Finally freed, Caspian quickly got up from the ground and yelled, "Brian, I''m telling you, your Palmer Group is done for!"


    Brian said expressionlessly, "Sorry, whether our Palmer Group is done for or not is not for you to decide."


    Maybe with this little girl, they could rise even higher!


    "Stephanie, you really think you''re


    something! You think you alone can


    change the entire entertainment industry''s atmosphere? Possible? They''re all people who''ve willingly fallen. Stop pretending to be so


    righteous, thinking you''re so great."


    "In the eyes of us rich people, these female artists are nothing more than insignificant nobodies; don''t believe me?"


    An arrogant rich girl directly pulled over a female artist near her and gave her a loud p.


    Then she sneered at Stephanie and said, "See, do they dare to fight back?"


    Unfortunately, that female artist was Giovanni, who was just standing in the crowd watching the drama unfold.


    Poor thing! what did she do to deserve this?


    She was just watching the drama unfold, and she was pulled over and pped...


    Stephanie slightly squinted her eyes and said, "Giovanni, hit back!"

 Chapter 510

    "Stephanie, I... I''m scared."


    "Don''t be. I''ve got your back."


    "Really? You can''t screw me over... or else if I get ckballed, I''m toast."


    "I won''t screw you over... Just do it!"


    "Okay, but remember you told me to..."


    With that said, she suddenly backhanded the rich girl with a p.


    The other actresses all watched with mixed emotions.


    They all thought Giovanni''s acting career might just go down the drain.


    They found Stephanie''s actions rather ironic.


    Without a surprise, there might not be anyone like this in the entertainment industry in the future.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At least for now, they haven''t heard of anyone like this.


    So, it''s probably only these rookie actresses who would be so bold and reckless.


    Giovanni''s p was quite satisfying. She vented all her frustration.


    "You bitch! How dare you hit me!" The rich girl shouted angrily, raising her hand to retaliate.


    Giovanni remembered Stephanie''s words and deftly dodged them.


    "Stephanie told me to do it."


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows and said, "Don''t worry, hide behind Maddie... Let''s see who dares to harm our actresses tonight!"


    "Who the hell do you think you are, Stephanie, acting all high and mighty in front of me?"


    "I''m not a thing... I''m a person. You guys are the things, a bunch of shiny on the outside but hypocritical people... You look down on us, and we find you disgusting! You all think you''re so superior, thinking all the women in the world admire you and want to suck up to you! Disgusting!"


    Is this real or fake bravery?


    She actually dared to confront the rich girl and a group of high-society people and called them disgusting...


    She''s not afraid of death!


    The rich girls were all insulted, and Angelina Peck couldn''t sit still anymore.


    She sneered and said, "Stephanie, you think you can do whatever you want in our circle just because you have a backer? Do you know how much trouble you''re causing for the people behind you by offending so many people in our circle today? Do you think your reckless behavior deserves him?"


    "So Ms. Peck thinks I''m not good


    enough, only someone like you ispet


    But what can I do? Sebastian


    doesn''t like your type; he only likes


    mine. I''m helpless!"


    Sebastian, who had just arrived at the banquet hall, almost burst outughing when he heard this.


    Steph is actually pretending so well outside.


    When did he say he liked her type?


    But hearing her brag like this, Sebastian didn''t feel disgusted.


    Angelina Peck sneered, "Really? How long can a man''s noveltyst? How long can Ms. Bishop, who uses her body to serve, be pampered by a man? Have you ever though about that, Ms. Bishop?" FindNovel


    "So thisdy already has a sugar daddy! No wonder she didn''t let me touch her just now!"


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s eyes became dangerous.


    Steph was so angry because she was bullied.


    He didn''t say anything, nor did he immediately stand up.


    He wanted to see how things would develop if he wasn''t there.


    So no one knew that Sebastian had arrived.


    Almost everyone in the banquet hall was gathered here to watch the drama.


    "Who''s backing this girl? Is he here today? Just letting this girl do whatever she wants here? Isn''t he afraid of offending so many of us?"

 Chapter 511

    "My Silver Fox ain''t scared of you lot! Compared to him, you''re all like pigs; you too are so chubby like a pig''s head and still trying to flirt with thedies, and you''re so ugly yet you''re still trying to touch me. You''re disgusting; you should go get a makeover. Your ugliness is scaring people! You''re all so ugly! Only Silver Fox is the most handsome. He''s as handsome as a fairy from the heavens!"


    Every time Sebastian was mentioned, Stephanie would beam with joy.


    Seeing Stephanie''s full-faced smile whenever he was mentioned, Sebastian''s irritation vanished.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    There was a softness in his eyes as he looked at Stephanie.


    Stephanie continued: "But Silver Fox is mad at me... Otherwise, he would have definitelye with me today."


    So many people were watching as a little girl was spouting off here.


    Yet, the three masters of the Palmer family were all supportive, allowing her to make a scene and not stopping her, causing confusion amongst today''s guests.


    Angelina Peck, who had been criticized by Stephanie, said angrily, "Stephanie, do you know what you''re saying? You think you''re some kind of heroine! You''re just a clown!"


    "Who are you to keep talking to me? I don''t even know you! Can you shut up? You''re so annoying."


    "..." Angelina Peck was so angry she could explode!


    "I can''t stand this disgusting woman any longer! I want to see how tough she really is! Someone, grab her for me!"


    "Is anyone there? I can''t stand it anymore! This crazy girl is yelling at me! I can''t take it anymore!"


    "Even if her protector is the King, I''m not afraid! Is anyone there? Get her for me!"


    "Brian, get out of my way!"


    Upon hearing this, Angelina Peck squinted slightly.


    She thought to herself, Stephanie, I want to see how you''ll end this tonight!


    "Who dares to make a scene in my house? Mr. Damon, aren''t you going to say something? Do you enjoy watching a good show?" Brian said it with a bitter smile. Putnam, with a helpless look on his face, stepped forward and said, "It''s not my turn to step in."


    Sebastian arrived but didn''t greet Putnam, so he didn''t know.


    Brian gave a bitter smile and said, "But we can''t let Steph be bullied... There are so many people here, our security can''t handle it!"


    Putnam raised his eyebrows and swept his gaze over the crowd, warning, "This girl is not someone you can mess with."


    "Putnam!! You really came!" Maddie couldn''t stop smiling at him.


    Putnam nced at Stephanie and said, "Stephanie promised to put in a good word for me with Sebastian; that''s why I agreed toe." Put in a good word? What does that mean?


    Sebastian frowned but remained silent.


    Stephanie suddenly said, "My Silver Fox is angry. How am I supposed to put in a good word for you, Putnam? I''ll stop making a scene now; you go and celebrate Maddie''s birthday Even though I caused some trouble at her party, I also brought her a surprise. So we''re even now, Maddie. Don''t be mad at me. I just couldn''t stand it."


    "Steph, I really love you so much! It''s okay if you''re still angry; just keep venting! Do whatever you want Until you''re no longer angry!" Maddie said excitedly.


    Brian helplessly said, "Stop adding to the chaos! If anyone still wants to stay and attend my daughter''s birthday party, please go to the other side. We''ll be able to entertain guests here after a short break. We''ll cut the cake in ten minutes.

 Chapter 512

    "Hmph, who''d want to go to this lousy birthday bash?"


    "Putnam, are you trying to protect this girl? She''s pissed off everyone here! We won''t let her off the hook, no way! Even if your family is one of the top four, messing with us is going to end badly!"


    Putnam gazed at the crowd and asked, "So, are you guys nning to keep stirring up trouble? Ruin the party for everyone?"


    "She made a scene and upset us; we won''t let her get away with it!"


    Even Angelina Peck chimed in, "Putnam, best leave it alone... She''s the one who got drunk and started stirring the pot. Trouble follows her like a shadow. You can help her out once, but can you always be there?" Putnam replied coolly, "My business is none of your concern, Ms. Peck. All in all, I''ve warned you: this girl''s not to be trifled with. If you''re not willing to let it go, suit yourselves."


    Angelina Peck, humiliated in front of everyone, retorted with a strained smile, "Putnam, I was only looking out for you, considering our families'' rtions."


    "There''s no rtionship between our families, Ms. Peck. Please don''t make assumptions, thank you."


    Maddie, smitten by Putnam''s charm, asked him dreamily, "What about the Palmer family? Are we rted to your Damon family?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Putnam asked, "Have you had too much to drink?"


    "I haven''t even started drinking yet!"


    "Then why are you talking nonsense?"


    "I''m just so happy to see you... Putnam, you really came; I''m so thrilled."


    "How thrilled?"


    Stephanie shot back, "Putnam, it''s Maddie''s birthday... Be nice to her; otherwise, I won''t help you anymore."


    Putnam raised an eyebrow. "If I''m nice to her, you''ll help me?"


    "Uh-huh... isn''t it helping you? My Silver Fox and I sleep together every weekend; next time I''ll plead your case beside his pillow." Putnam grimaced. "Are you seriously drunk?"


    Is this what help looks like?


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Who''s the supporter behind this girl? Even Putnam wants her help.


    But no matter who it is, she''s pissed everyone off today.


    The humiliated ones couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Putnam, don''t try to intimidate us! We''ve all been humiliated by this girl: if this gets out, our reputation will be ruined. How will we face the world? Even if the king himself came, we''d still teach her a lesson!"


    Putnam shrugged and said, "Like I said, do as you please."


    Stephanie huffed, "You think I''m afraid of you! Let me tell you, it''s not you not letting me off; it''s me not letting you off! If you don''t apologize today, no one leaves! Mr. Palmer, block the door!"  en FindNovel


    Brian chuckled, dy, calm down."


    "I won''t...burp..." Stephanie grabbed a bottle and took a few swigs; her face flushed even more.


    "Get her!"


    The crowd couldn''t hold back anymore; voices rose in usation.


    Stephanie fearless, stood barefoot


    on a table, an empty bottle in hand. She threw one after another,


    Svel?


    urately hitting her targets causing them to retreat.


    Gillian stood behind her, supplying her with bottles and making sure she wasn''t at a disadvantage. They were an unstoppable duo.


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh. With such a pathetic disy, she dared to cause a scene here.

 Chapter 513

    Sebastian thought, Alright, I''m not pissed anymore. I don''t want to give her the cold shoulder anymore.


    Stephanie kept provoking and saw that nobody dared approach her anymore.


    She burst intoughter. "What''s up? You''re all scared, aren''t you? Let me tell you, I''m a tough cookie! I do all my own stunts in fight scenes; no need for a body double!" She didn''t realize everyone was staring behind her, their faces filled with terror.


    Those who were about toy hands on this brash little girl now didn''t dare move a muscle.


    All the female artists in the entertainment industry felt like their eyes were stinging.


    Holy moly, this man who appeared out of nowhere was drop-dead gorgeous!


    Before long, Sebastian was recognized.


    "Holy smokes! That''s Sebastian, the head honcho of the Ingram family! The word on the street in our industry is that he''s the guy every girl dreams of marrying; no runner-up!"


    "It''s really him! He''s even more handsome in person! His aura is too strong!"


    "He''s too good-looking... I''ve only seen him in magazines before; he rarely shows up in public."


    The rich youngdies all had their eyes glued on Sebastian.


    Nichs and Derek were taken aback. So Steph''s Silver Fox was this guy.


    No wonder she had such a fearless demeanor; it''s not just empty bravado, but backed by powerful support!


    Not only is he her financial backer, but also her fianc¨¦e!


    Even Giovanni was frightened. She was thankful in her heart: Thank God, I reconciled with Stephanieter, and she didn''t hold a grudge against me. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know what to do! But that guy was really handsome even more than Jeffrey-and had a stronger presence!


    The whole scene suddenly fell silent.


    Only a drunk Stephanie was still there,ughing out loud: "I told you not to mess with me, but you insisted on doing it; now you know I''m not to be trifled with! Ha ha. I''m Silver Fox''s woman, and Silver Fox treats me really well!


    Silver Fox bought me a castle, and lots of gems, and hired a lot of designers to design clothes for me. Those clothes are all so beautiful!


    You rich youngdies can''t buy these clothes because they''re custom-made, one-of-a-kind designs... so stop asking me these questions, I don''t want to answer you!"


    "And making fun of the gift I gave to Maddie, saying it''s low-end? I bought it with the money I earned from acting. Our rtionship is genuine friendship, not money-centered Forget it; you wouldn''t understand even if I exined!


    Anyway, I know you rich youngdies don''t like me, but I don''t like you either! Let''s just keep to ourselves... Otherwise, I, Stephanie, ain''t easy to trifle with. And don''t say that without Silver Fox''s support, I''m nothing... Such words won''t trigger me.


    Because without Silver Fox, I wouldn''t be here. I wouldn''t be envied, jealous, and hated by you for deliberately causing trouble for me. Silver Fox is so outstanding, you all want him, but there''s only one Silver Fox, and he''s mine, only mine; your green eyes won''t help.


    He doesn''t even like you, so being jealous of me and causing trouble for me is pointless."


    These words almost made a bunch of rich youngdies choke with anger.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    This was the so-called feeling of coveting but being unable to obtain it, which was exactly how they feel right now.

 Chapter 514

    Sebastian, this man who''s like a god, is right near them, but they can''t touch him.


    He''s standing behind this woman, his eyes full of tenderness.


    It''s such a scene that one can''t help but think Stephanie is the luckiest and most envied woman there.


    It''s not just envy and jealousy; they even wish they could kick Stephanie out and take her ce under Sebastian''s gaze.


    However, she''s totally oblivious to this, even though he''s been standing behind her for quite a while.


    She honestly thought the reason everyone''s gone silent was because she just smashed a wine bottle and everyone''s scared of her.


    She''s got this smug look on her face that just made you want to rush up and gave her a good dressing down. She''s there saying, "So I ain''t scared of you. My Silver Fox is my backbone. I ain''t afraid of stirring up trouble. Silver Fox told me, As long as he''s around, I ain''t got nothing to be scared of!


    I wasn''t the one who started this. You guys were the first to be mean to me. I was just going to the bathroom, and you tried to force me to go with you, trying to take advantage of me. You''re so disgusting; I hit you, and you deserved it!"


    This guy named Caspian was shivering in fright; he didn''t even dare to say a word.


    Because Sebastian''s cold gaze had turned to him.


    No one dared interrupt Stephanie because Sebastian''s aura was just too intimidating.


    Putnam was just sitting there, enjoying the show.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Stephanie''s still there, yapping away, "And you guys... always so proud of your families, looking down on others... especially you, Ang, you''re so disgusting; every day you see me, you call me ''sister''. Do you have the right


    I''m the future Mrs. CEO of Skyline Corporation; who are you? Call me ''sister'' again and see if I don''t beat you up!


    And that, Ms. Snider... you''re the most annoying person tonight."


    Caroline Snider stepped forward


    with a puzzled look on her face, frowning, "Ms. Bishop, I don''t know what did wrong tonight to offend you just wanted to be friends with you; is that wrong?" FindNovel


    Just mentioning this got Stephanie''s blood boiling.


    She pointed at Caroline Snider''s face and said, "You''re terrible. You said you helped my Silver Fox, that you wanted to be friends with me, and that you have feelings for me. You''re so fake! Liar! You just want to steal Silver Fox from me! I hate you."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow at this. Was she jealous?


    Caroline Snider had an innocent look


    on her face; she chuckled bitterly, "Everything said is true... but Ms. Bishop, I didn''t even finish speaking before you left... Sebastian and


    nothing happened between us, I just


    helped him escape, that''s all


    "You''re lying! I don''t believe you. Sebastian is a jerk! One fiancee isn''t enough; he needs another one... but poor Silver Fox, always being schemed against." Gillian and Maddie, with helpless looks on their faces, quietly reminded her, "Steph, your Silver Fox is here."


    Just calm down, okay?


    Stephanie didn''t turn around; her eyes were red-rimmed; she looked very wronged; she sniffled and said, "He won''te."


    Putnam can''t help but raise an eyebrow and say, "Oh? Why wouldn''t hee?"


    "He''s mad at me."


    "Why is he mad at you?"


    "Because I got drunk and did some bad things... he must be really mad... every time I drink, I do something bad. I''ve said I''ll never drink again, but I drank too much today! Gillian, Maddie, you have to stop meter; don''t let me go home to find him."


    Everyone can''t help but twitch at the corners of their mouths.

 Chapter 515

    Stephanie did something bad to Sebastian. What bad thing? Could it be what they''re imagining?


    A bunch of rich girls, all fantasizing about the handsome Sebastian, sounded a bit dreamy.


    After all, Sebastian is not only good-looking and charismatic; he''s also loaded.


    Sebastian couldn''t take it anymore and almost shouted, "Stephanie, what the heck are you bbering about?"


    Such a thing, and she just blurted it out! Did she have anydylike manners left?


    When Stephanie heard Sebastian''s familiar roar, she thought she had heard it wrong.


    "No way. Why is he here? He''s so pissed off. He even refused the money I gave him for living expenses. Do you know how hard it is for me to earn money and provide for the family? He actually refused it and returned it to me. Is it because it''s not enough?" "No..e here."


    Stephanie, sitting at the table, turned around abruptly.


    The next moment, she met Sebastian''s eyes, full of rage.


    She stood up, looking at him terrified and saying, "Why are you here?!"


    Seeing Stephanie about to jump off the table and the floor scattered with broken ss, Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Stephanie, don''t you dare move!"


    "Wow, he''s scaring me."


    It''s more than scaring her. Sebastian wanted to punish her now. And she has the nerve to cry?


    "Come down, let''s go home!"


    "I won''t go. They haven''t sworn yet!"


    With a nce, Sebastian looked at the troublemakers.


    They immediately swore they would never harass female artists in the entertainment industry again or force them to do things they didn''t want to do.


    Only then did Sebastian raise his eyebrow and ask, "Satisfied?"


    "Not satisfied! They said you just wanted to y with me I don''t care what they say, but it''s ufortable to hear!"


    Sebastian took a deep breath, looked at the rich girls, and said lightly, "Please don''t say such things in front of my fianc¨¦e in the future. She is my future wife, and nothing can change that." Stephanie sobbed and sniffed, "And...her! The liar."


    Caroline Snider awkwardly said, "Sebastian, she really misunderstood me; I didn''t mean it."


    Sebastian calmly said, "Exin to her when she''s sober."


    "Will she listen?"


    "When she''s sober, she''s rational. Just exin it clearly."


    Caroline Snider nodded. "Okay then..."


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, Ms. Snider."


    "You''re still talking to her! ...men really do love the new and hate the old! Once you have someone you forget the old one! That'' much!"


    Qu


    too


    "Stephanie! Are you making a scene again?" Sebastian''s patience had reached its limit.


    "You''re scaring me again! ...I''m so unlucky!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Crying again-isn''t she done yet?


    All the rich girls were saying. You think you''re unlucky? Really?


    How could she say that?


    Do you know all the women here are envious of you?, including those married richdies!


    They can''t find any man who would


    in his girlfriend so much, doing


    r she says, and that man is Sebastian!


    The man all the women in the city want to marry!


    The person who said that is shameless!


    They really want to give her a good beating!


    "Sweetie, stop crying. Let''s go home."


    "I''m not going... Silver Fox, why won''t you take the money I gave you for living expenses?"


    "I was wrong. Give it to me tomorrow; I''ll definitely take it."


    "Putnam asked me to beg for mercy


    on his behalf. What if I don''t do it well? But I''ve already promised him."


    "There''s no need to beg I agree."

 Chapter 516

    Putnam gave a small smile and said, "Sebastian, you better keep your promise, okay?" "Buzz off!" Sebastian thought Putnam was shameless, resorting to tricking Stephanie. Putnam knew he was in the wrong and touched his nose. "Alright, I''m off."


    Sebastian asked impatiently, "Anything else?"


    "Silver Fox, you''re digging your own grave... I''ve had a drink; you take me home; I''m bound to fall for you again!"


    "Stephanie, why do you always have to fall for me? Don''t you have any girl''s dignity left? Where did all your learning go?"


    "Silver Fox is scolding me again!"


    "No more scolding... Good girl stop crying. Stop making a fuss. I''ll take you home." After we get home, I''ll educate you properly; for now, I''ll just appease you.


    "I''ve warned you... You didn''t listen; don''t me meter."


    "Don''t me you; let''s go... My dignified image is all gone."


    "Really, that undignified?"


    "Yeah, really embarrassing."


    "Did I cause trouble for Silver Fox?"


    "Yeah, you did."


    "Then, does Silver Fox find me annoying?"


    "Not for the time being..."


    "If I cause a lot of trouble, will you find me annoying?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Why am I so unlucky? Silver Fox not liking me is one thing, but finding me annoying Is another"


    A bunch of high-ssdies were almost fainting from their rage.


    Really, they couldn''t stand it anymore. One moment she''s iming she''s unlucky, the next she''s saying Sebastian didn''t like her.


    Stephanie was even more melodramatic than these high-ssdies.


    So, do men like this kind of drama now?


    Sebastian took a deep breath and asked, "What do you want before you agree to go home with me?"


    "Silver Fox, give me a kiss, a hug, lift me up, and swear that you''re mine; no one can take you away; then I''ll go home!"


    Sebastian waspletely amused by her. Even a kiss, a hug, and lifting her up...


    "I don''t care if Silver Fox doesn''t agree, I''ll sleep here tonight; I won''t go home! Leaving you alone at home!


    Angelina Peck was about to faint from anger. The man she could not get was being tormented by this woman...


    She took a deep breath and couldn''t help saying, "Sebastian, have you gone blind after all this time? What do you see in her? I now can''t wait to p her to death!"


    Sebastian gave her a re and said tly, "Try pping her to death; see if you can."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Angelina Peck couldn''t help but feel a chill. She forced a smile and said, "Sebastian, I''m just trying to remind you... Your grandfather would never approve of a vulgar girl like her Her presence has ruined your


    rtionship with your grandfather.


    Today, she made you offend so many people. Sebastian, she will be the death of you sooner orter!"


    "Ms. Peck, you better take care of your own business! I don''t need you to worry about me!" "Sebastian..."


    Sebastian didn''t want to deal with


    her anymore. Every time he heard these derogatory words about Steph, he felt ufortable. Did they all think Steph isn''t good


    enough for him?


    He is going to treat her like a treasure.


    It''s just some kisses and hugs... Even though he didn''t understand, there''s always a first time for everything!


    He looked at the girl in front of him, her eyes blurry and her face streaked with tears, looking lost.


    He took a deep breath and said, "I swear. I''m yours; no one can take me away."


    Then he cupped her face with both hands, lightly kissed her forehead, and pulled her into his arms, hugging her gently.


    Then he let her go and said, "You''re already this high. Do you need me to lift you even higher?"


    Stephanie sniffled and said, "Then just carry me."

 Chapter 517

    "Alright, I''ll give you a piggyback ride."


    Stephanie happily jumped onto Sebastian''s back, rubbing her face against his neck. "You''re so good to me... You''re the best person in the world."


    After she said that, everyone saw Stephanie just lying there, motionless.


    It seemed she was drunk to the point of unconsciousness.


    Sebastian felt it too; the little one fell asleep, and her whole body began to rx.


    With a helpless face, he carried her towards Brian and said, "Sorry... for causing trouble in your house. Thepensation I should give and the birthday gift for your daughter, I''ll have someone send them over tomorrow." Brian gave a wry smile and said, "As long as Steph is not hurt..."


    Sebastian turned back and nced at the trouble making guests. "The Palmer family is under the protection of Skyline Corporation... Be careful; don''t act recklessly."


    Hearing this, Brian finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Putnam raised his eyebrows, not saying a word. Indeed, she was the most important...


    As Sebastian''s friend for many years, he never got such protection... But, probably because Jta offended Sebastian too much,


    In the end, after wishing Maddie a happy birthday, Sebastian left with Stephanie on his back.


    That night, Stephanie was unusually quiet, even when she was drunk, she didn''t make a fuss.


    She was so obedient that Sebastian was almost caught off guard.


    But.


    The anger in his heart was not so easily quenched.


    He felt she waspletely spoiled; she even had the audacity to bully him when she was drunk!


    If this continued, he might lose control.


    Shouldn''t he teach her a lesson, or else how could he manage in the future?


    Stephanie slept soundly all night but woke up with a terrible headache the next day.


    She couldn''t remember what she had done the day before. She only remembered going to the banquet, then nothing. She was momentarily confused when she woke up and found herself in a familiar room.. Why was she sleeping in his room?


    The bedroom door was left open, and Marilyn came in with a ss of water.


    Seeing her mother''s stern face, Stephanie felt uneasy. "Mom, why are you here?"


    Marilyn coldly said, "I took the day off... After you''ve sobered up,e downstairs to find me."


    "Oh, Where is he?"


    "He''s in the study; you don''t need to worry about him; just get ready ande downstairs." "Okay..."


    Stephanie waspletely confused; she couldn''t remember doing anything wrong.


    The only constant was that she remembered sleeping with


    Sebastian after drinking too mel


    and was afraid to face him


    n


    When she went downstairs and didn''t see Sebastian, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Kneel down!"


    A sudden cold order came from behind, and Stephanie was almost scared out of her wits.


    "Mom, what are you doing? You scared me!"


    "Kneel down."


    "Mom, what did I do wrong?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Stephanie, if you still consider me your mother, then kneel down."


    Stephanie frowned, feeling very


    upset. She didn''t understand wharet


    her to kneel down.


    she had done wrong that required


    But she didn''t want to upset her mother, so she obediently knelt down.


    Just like when she was little, after kneeling down, she even raised her hands voluntarily.


    Sebastian, standing at the top of the stairs, saw this scene and almostughed out loud.


    Then, Marilyn came out holding a rattan cane, directly hitting


    Stephanie''s butt... Even though


    Sebastian wanted to stop it, be held back.


    Stephanie gasped in pain. "Mom, why are you doing this? At least tell me why?"

 Chapter 518

    "Maddie, your ssmate, has always been respectful towards me. When I was in the hospital, she came to visit me several times. But look at you; you got drunk and made a scene at her birthday party. You offended a ton of people too. If it weren''t for Sebastian, those big shots could have easily brought us down. Have you be too arrogant? Sebastian treats you well, but you don''t know how to appreciate it, and you just keep causing trouble for him! Do you even realize what you didst night?" As she spoke, she gave Stephanie another few whacks with a vine.


    Stephanie tensed up, wincing, and guiltily said, "Mom, I don''t remember. Stop hitting me; I know I screwed up. I won''t drink anymore."


    "Just knowing you''re wrong isn''t enough. Do you even know why we''re living like this today? Let me tell you, you don''t know how to be grateful, and you just cause trouble! Sebastian may indulge you, but I won''t put up with your nonsense!" "Waa... Mom, it really hurts. Stop. I won''t do it again!"


    Hearing her cry like that, Sebastian''s heart clenched. But for her own good, he had to bear it. He had Martin tell Marilyn aboutst night''s incident. He wanted her to learn a lesson and remember it so she wouldn''t act recklessly again. But he didn''t expect Marilyn to be so strict-spanking her with a vine.


    Suddenly, Sebastian''s phone rang.


    Both mother and daughter looked towards the stairs.


    Caught eavesdropping, Sebastian: "..."


    Whoever was calling was going to be in deep shit.


    Luckily, Sebastian was calm. Holding his phone, he pretended to juste downstairs, answering the call, "What''s up?"


    "Boss! I just found out that Ms.


    Bishop''s symptoms after getting drunkst night were a bit suspicious! After consulting an expert, it seems Ms. Bishop might have been druggedst night. Although the symptoms are subtle and simr to being drunk, it can make people impulsive, trigger violent tendencies, make them aggressive and irrational, and make them unable to control themselves. And after sobering up, they won''t remember anything. Also, I specifically asked Miss Gillian, and she said Ms. Bishop was with her the whole timest night and only had a bit of champagne. We all know Ms. Bishop''s tolerance; she wouldn''t get that drunk just from a bit of champagne."


    Sebastian said coldly, "Investigate. Find out who did it."


    "Yes, I''ve already arranged for someone to look into it... We''ve recorded the surveince footage from the Palmer family''s partyst night to see if there''s anyone suspicious."


    Sebastian was not in a good mood.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She had been drugged, which was why she acted so recklessly.


    What was the motive of the person who drugged her? To make a fool of herself in high society?


    And by extension, to offend all the actresses in the entertainment industry?


    However, the most unfortunate thing for Stephanie was that she was drugged, without knowing it, woke up not remembering anything, and after his careful arrangement, got a good scolding and a spanking.


    At this moment, Sebastian was filled with guilt.


    He said seriously, "We must find out!" He had to see who was behind this.


    "Mom, stop. It hurts." Stephanie''s face was streaked with tears; her face was all scrunched up in pain.

 Chapter 519

    "You little rascal, do you even know what pain is? I''m going to teach you a lesson so you won''t mess around anymore!" "Mom, I was wrong Ah!"


    Seeing the rattan caneing her way once again, Stephanie instinctively used her hand to block it.


    She was prepared for her hand to hurt. But the anticipated pain didn''te.


    Turning her head, Stephanie saw that her Silver Fox had grabbed the cane. His face was twisted in pain, and he looked terrible.


    Marilyn eximed in surprise, "Seb... Ouch, why did you block the cane? That must''ve hurt!"


    Sebastian gave a bitter smile. "Mrs. Bishop, don''t you care if Steph gets hurt?"


    She had taken so many hits.


    Sebastian felt guilty, but more than that, he felt fear. He had misunderstood her.


    Thinking back, even when she got drunk, she was a chatterbox, but she wasn''t violent. She never wrecked the house.


    Marilyn looked at his hand with sympathy and said, "I was just trying to scare her, lifting the cane high and pulling back at thest second... You blocked it before I could pull back. That must hurt so much." Stephanie looked at him in confusion. Why did he block the cane for her?


    Her mom had said, She caused him a lot of troublest night.


    Though she couldn''t remember what happened, she must have done something big to make her gentle mother lose her temper and resort to corporal punishment.


    Sebastian let go of the cane; his hand was numb from pain.


    Looking at his palm, it was already swollen.


    Marilyn said with sympathy, "Oh my, what should we do? Seb, wait here, I''ll get some ointment."


    Sebastian gave a bitter smile and said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Bishop. I''m fine."


    But Stephanie should be the one to get the ointment.


    The skin on the palm of a hand is thick, yet his was swollen.


    She had taken so many hits on her butt... It must be even more swollen.


    Filled with guilt, he asked her, "Does it hurt?"


    Stephanie blinked. "It hurts."


    "Do you remember what happened yesterday?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Stephanie shook her head in confusion and said, "I don''t remember..."


    "Don''t remember... Let it go, then get up."


    "Huh? Didn''t my mom say that I caused you a lot of trouble? Silver Fox, aren''t you mad at me?"


    "You need to behave... Let''s forget about this time."


    She was surprised! It must have


    go.


    been a big deal to make her mom so angry, but Silver Fox said to letat And he was so gentle,forting her.


    Stephanie said fearfully, "Silver Fox... Are you really letting it go? It''s okay...


    I have thick skin; my mom used to hit me like


    hit me like this when I did something


    wrongol always remembered the lesson after the beating. I wouldn''t


    dare do it again."


    Hearing this, Sebastian felt even heavier in his heart.


    He walked over, helped her up, and said, "I said forget about it, so forget about it."


    Only then did Stephanie believe that Silver Fox was really letting it go.


    She hurriedly said, "I''ll be good... I won''t dare to do it again."


    bet


    At that moment, Marilyn brought over the ointment and handed it Sebastian, saying, "Seb, apply the


    ointment quickly." Cons


    But Sebastian grabbed Stephanie''s wrist and said, "Let''s go upstairs. I''ll apply the ointment for you."

 Chapter 520

    Stephanie wore a puzzled expression and asked, "What?"


    "Your butt, doesn''t it hurt?"


    "Yeah, it does..."


    "Apply some medicine; it''ll help."


    With that, he led a confused Stephanie upstairs.


    Seeing this, Marilyn finally breathed a sigh of relief. See, after spanking Steph, Sebastian started to worry about her.


    Marilyn was okay ying the bad guy, but she couldn''t let this incident affect their rtionship.


    But the things Steph didst night-she offended so many people-what on earth were they going to do?


    Never mind; as long as Sebastian was willing to protect Steph, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    So all Marilyn wanted was for the two of them to get along and understand each other.


    She called out cheerfully to the stairs, "Sebastian, I''m heading to work now... I only took half a day off."


    Sebastian replied, "Alright."


    Marilyn tidied herself up, hopped into her red Audi, and drove to the office.


    Now, she looked fashionable-back to her professional woman look.


    Her colleagues thought she was a divorced mother, always talking about her daughter but never mentioning anything about a husband.


    Everyone thought she was pretty decent, living in thepany dormitory but driving an Audi. She was stylish and easy-going, so she got along well with her colleagues: some even became her close friends. Sometimes after work, they would go out for meals or go to the beach.


    Some even tried to set her up with a boyfriend, but she always declined, saying she enjoyed being single.


    After a while, people stopped bringing it up.


    After Marilyn left, Judith went out to buy groceries, leaving Sebastian and Stephanie alone at home.


    Once they were in the room, Stephanie realized that Sebastian was going to apply medicine to her on her injured butt!


    Even though Sebastian had spanked


    her before and they were practically married, Stephanie couldn''t bear the thought of baring her butt while someone applied medicine!


    As soon as they entered the room she jumped to the side and looked at Sebastian warily, saying,


    VonN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Sebastian, I can apply the medicine myself." . FindNovel


    Sebastian looked at her coldly. "Your butt? How do you n to do that?"


    "I can do it!"


    "Nonsense... Get your pants off and lie down! Be good."


    "No! Sebastian, you really treat me like a kid! Where''s my dignity?"


    "Stephanie, do you know what dignity is?"


    "Of course I do. I''m a girl!"


    Sebastian mocked, "Oh, you remembered you''re a girl!"


    Stephanie stubbornly lowered her head and said, "Anyway, I won''t take off my pants for you to put medicine on me."


    "Are you afraid I''ll take advantage of you?" Sebastian said it irritably.


    "Not really Compared to taking


    , I take more from yo


    but. Stephanie looked up silently and said, "I feel sh


    belongs to en.FindNovel.et


    With that, her face turned red.


    Sebastian helplessly said, "It''s just applying medicine; what are you thinking?"


    "Even putting on medicine makes me feel shy. Silver Fox, don''t force me."


    Sebastian calmly looked at her and said, "Alright... I won''t force you, but can you tell me why you ran awayst time?" "Uh, why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    "Can''t I ask?"


    Stephanie felt like if she worried about something, it would happen!


    She lowered her head guiltily and said, "I... was afraid Silver Fox would be angry."

 Chapter 521

    "Why am I pissed off?"


    "Cause you didn''t want to... Every time I pushed you down, you must have been angry."


    Sebastian smirked helplessly, "Stephanie, you think you can force me?"


    Stephanie looked up in shock, "So you wanted to?"


    "Does it matter?"


    "Of course it does... If you also want to do this with me, we''re just getting what we need from each other!"


    Sebastian twitched his lips, "What do you mean?"


    "Uh... I want you when I''m drunk, and you want me too. Since we both want each other, we''re getting what we need. That means I''m not forcing you, and I don''t have to feel guilty about facing you..." So that''s how it is!


    This little girl thought he wasn''t willing that she had forced him down.


    Her way of thinking was unbelievable.


    He chuckled helplessly, "Alright, let''s go with that. You don''t have to feel guilty... And don''t run away next time, okay?" "Okay..."


    "You sure you don''t need me to apply medicine?"


    Stephanie shook her head quickly, "No need, no need. I''m going to pick up Emily from Ms. Morris. She can do it!"


    Would Stephanie instead let someone else apply for the medicine than him?


    How afraid of him she must be!


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh.


    "Fine, as you wish..."


    "Aren''t you going to work?"


    "I should... Are you taking Emily to school?"


    "Yes, is that okay?"


    "In theory, no. I''ll have Martin inform the school..."


    "Thank you!"


    Sebastian couldn''t help but reach out and stroke her head, "Be good, okay..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cause you any more trouble!"


    "It''s fine... It''s not your fault... Go pick up Emily. Remember to bring the medicine."


    "Okay, bye."


    Sebastian didn''t say anything, but Stephanie eventually found out from Maddie and Gillian what she had done the night before. After she found out, she pped herself.


    "I''m crazy. Maddie, I''m sorry. I


    drunk an


    was totally out of line "ou


    birthed made a scene at y


    party. I shouldn''t


    Maddie sighed, "Steph, you''re silly. I was actually quite happy! Do you know... That day, Putnam helped me


    blow out the candles, sang me ane


    birthday song, cut the cake with me, and even ate and toasted my parents before he left... "


    It was definitely the happiest birthday I''ve ever had!


    "All thanks to you!"


    "Heh... Are you really not mad?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''m not mad... But Gillian and I have been worrying about you. Did your Silver Fox do anything to you? You caused quite a stirst night... Those guys are mostly my dad''s business friends and some investors. Their influence is not small. You offended so many people at once! You''ve made a lot of enemies for your Silver Fox. Each of those rich girls has a lot of influence, and you pissed them all off! That''s still bearable, but the scariest ones are the actresses... I guess you''ve offended all of them. If you run into them while filming, there''s bound to be trouble..." Maddie said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 522

    Gillian quickly reassured a worried Stephanie, "Chill out, Steph! You got Sebastian by your side; no one''s gonna mess with you. Who in their right mind would dare to cross him in B City?"


    "Yeah... but it''s not the big shots I''m worried about; it''s those actresses. They''d do anything! They hold grudges!


    Especially after you publicly criticized them for ruining the industry''s vibe that day... I bet they''re cursing you behind your back!"


    Stephanie covered her face, "I regret it... Why didn''t you guys stop me?!"


    "Even if we tried, you weren''t gonna listen! My mom worried you''d trip and tried to pass you some ts, but you declined! No one could stop you... Thankfully, Sebastian showed up, or my dad wouldn''t have known how to handle the situation." "Did Sebastian me me?"


    "me you?... Sebastian''s spoiling you so much; he''s practically at your beck and call!"


    Even Gillian couldn''t help but say, "Steph, despite your tantrums, Sebastian still managed to coax you home. He''s been so amodating to you; I''m shaking!"


    "Hahaha, those rich girls must''ve been seething with rage. They were so mad they were turning blue but didn''t dare say anything. Only Angelina Peck dared to speak up, but she got schooled by Putnam and Sebastian... I bet she''s fuming." Stephanie rolled around on her bed, covering her face, "Why can''t I just be gentle and graceful..."


    "That''s nothing, Steph. Yesterday, when you described Sebastian''s physique, that was bold! Hahaha, you said he has abs, skin that''s even better than a woman''s, and that he feels amazing... hahaha."


    Oh my god!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    What on earth had she done?


    Suddenly, she realized that not only did her mom want to smack her, she tried to hit herself too.


    "But Steph, did Sebastian really not me you when you got home?"


    Stephanie nodded, "No... but Sebastian did tell me to behave better in the future."


    green and Gillian were practically


    greape


    envy... Why can''t


    Emily said with a grin, "Mr. Ingram really cares about Steph."


    Stephanie now felt she didn''t know how to repay Sebastian for being so good.


    "Oh, and Steph... Sebastian said he''d ept your transfer today, so don''t be mad." "Did he really say that?"


    "Yep."


    She immediately picked up her phone and transferred not just five hundred thousand but all the spare change in her ount, leaving nothing for herself.


    Thus, for the first time, Sebastian received a transfer with an odd amount...


    His mouth twitched slightly as he texted Stephanie, "Received; I''ll make good use of it."


    Stephanie quickly deleted the text she had just typed out.


    She had said itst time, and her Silver Fox remembered.


    She typed out another text and sent it, "Silver Fox, I''ll keep working hard to earn money for you to spend!"


    Cont belongs to


    swnov


    "Okay."


    In the office of Skyline Corporation''s CEO.


    Sebastian put down his phone, smiling happily.

 Chapter 523

    Martin noticed the boss was in a good mood and sighed in relief.


    Seems like his mood is always dependent on Stephanie.


    When Ms. Bishop is likable, the big cheese is all smiles.


    But if Ms. Bishop ticks him off, everyone else gets dragged into it too.


    "Any news?" Sebastian suddenly asked.


    "You mean about who drugged Ms. Bishop?"


    "Yep."


    "We''ve got a couple of suspects so far, still investigating... there''s definitely a puppet master behind all this, but they might not be easy to find."


    Sebastian said, "No matter what, we must find out who''s behind this."


    "Don''t worry, boss, we''ll get this sorted out!"


    "Jta''s gone missing?"


    "Yes... I suspect it''s Galloway''s doing."


    Sebastian scoffed, "He can protect her for now, but can he do it forever?"


    If Jta could chill out a bit, he wouldn''t mind letting her off the hook.


    But with her personality, she probably won''t stay put for long.


    "Keep people on Stephanie."


    "Don''t worry, boss; the two guys we''ve sent before are doing a bang-up job; they''ve been protecting her on the down-low."


    Sebastian nodded, "Is Stephanie''s mother, Marilyn Bishop, doing well at work?"


    "Mrs. Bishop''s got a great personality and gets along with her colleagues. She seems pretty capable too. Her boss seems to have taken a liking to her recently." Sebastian immediately caught on, "Her boss is the head of finance, right?"


    "The Head of Finance is her boss''s


    ????¡±


    boss... Her direct boss is Nina, the Deputy Director of Finance. She''s quite capable but a bit of a drama queen... She''s been with thepany for five years and is still a deputy director. The director is about to retire and might be worried about being overtaken so that she might stir up some minor issues for Mrs. Bishop at work... but nothing major."


    "Is Mrs. Bishop aware?"


    "I initially thought Mrs. Bishop was just a regr housewife, but I got it wrong... Boss, your future


    mother-inw is a typical career


    woman who is good at dealing with


    all kinds of workce is inget


    She handles things smoothly and it''s hard to tell, that''s what I found from my surveince."


    Sebastian nodded, "Keep an eye on her. Mrs. Bishop just recovered... she shouldn''t be stressed. Let me know immediately if anything happens."


    "Sure thing, boss, you''re a good son-inw!"


    Sebastian gave him a cold look, "Anything else to report?"


    "Uh? No..."


    "Then you can leave."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Martin reluctantly left the boss''s office and answered a phone call. "What''s up?"


    "Martin, we''ve got a problem...


    Marilyn, who you asked me to keep an eye on is in trouble. There''s a major error in the finance department''s data, and Nina is


    pissed; she''s trying to kick her out!"


    Martin frowned, "Has she left?"


    "Not yet... Marilyn''s pretty stubborn; she insists she didn''t enter the data. The department head has been informed..."


    "The Finance Department Head? What''s his stance?"


    "The data has been reported to the higher-ups, and the department head is also pissed. Someone needs to take responsibility for the mess! This issue needs to be solved by the department today."

 Chapter 524

    "So we''re just gonna pin it on some scapegoat? Someone takes the fall, and he''s off the hook?" Martin scoffed.


    "Uh... I don''t get it; I''m just a finance assistant..."


    "Keep an eye on this; I''m going down to check it out!"


    "What? Martin, you''reing down yourself?"


    Not only did Martin get personally involved, he strutted down to the eighteenth floor, where the finance department was, with four assistants from the thirty-fifth floor. When he arrived, it was already a madhouse.


    A few supported Marilyn but were pathetically outnumbered, just two women and one man.


    The majority were backing Nina; after all, she was the deputy director of finance, and her rank alone was enough to keep people in line.


    And then there were those in the middle, all huddling behind the finance department head, who was a middle-aged man.


    "I don''t really care who''s responsible for this screw-up, but someone''s gotta take the rap today, or it''s gonnae up in tomorrow''s meeting, and none of us will have a good time! Year-end''sing up; who here still wants their bonus?"


    "Boss! I told you this newbie''s ipetent, and always sucking up to people in the office! Now look at the data she screwed up. She''s biting back at me, iming it was all me! When did it be the deputy director''s job to handle this data?"


    Marilyn frowned, "I may be new, but I''ve got seven or eight years of relevant experience, always triple-checking the data input, and never had any errors! And, this data wasn''t even my work... You think you can push me around because I''m new? Out of all the finance staff, no one checks anything and just says it''s my fault? Is that fair?"


    "I know exactly who I assigned tasks to; it''s clear as day that you''re the one who messed up; why won''t you admit it!"


    Marilyn sneered, "Where''s the proof? What if you''re trying to smear me because you don''t like me?


    Am I supposed to get kicked out of thepany just ''cause you said so?"


    "Why would smear you? The proof''s right here; I''ve already had the surveince footage checked... I did hand you a stack of documents to input data a few days ago


    "But not this set of documents!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "The one I gave you was this one, Marilyn. Are you still denying it? Boss, I''m leaving this to you; I''ve exined everything. This has nothing to do with me; it''s all


    Marilyn''s fault; she''s draggingel


    whole department down! Please see through her lies."


    Though not high-ranking, the two colleagues standing with Marilyn were veterans of thepany.


    After hesitating, one of them stepped forward to speak up for Marilyn.


    "Boss, we trust Marilyn; we''ve all


    seen her financial capability. Andre


    we''ve also heard that she had good reputation at her previouspany."


    "Yeah, boss, you can''t just take Nina''s word for it and assume Marilyn''s in the wrong."


    The boss looked troubled; he asked, "What do you think we should do?"


    "Uh... that..."


    "Or maybe, Marilyn, you could take a leave of absence and wait for further decisions at home."

 Chapter 525

    ming Marilyn like this is like shoving all the responsibility on her. Once she''s back home waiting to be investigated, they will use her at tomorrow''s meeting. She''s the newbie with no experience whatsoever. No sooner had they finished speaking than Martin marched in with four assistants.


    Everyone knows Martin. He''s the man at the heart of Skyline Corporation, the president''s right-hand man.


    Most of the president''s business is run by him.


    When he shows up, it''s like the president himself has arrived!


    Even the head of the finance department got up to greet him politely, "What brings you here, Martin?"


    Martin smiled and replied, "Heard there was some trouble in finance. I brought a team to look into it."


    "Jesus... Did this reach the president already?"


    "We just found a few issues during our internal investigation..."


    The department head wiped the sweat off his forehead; News travels fast in thispany. We were nning to report after we figured it out. Didn''t expect it to reach the president so quickly."


    Martin replied casually, "So, you were nning to find a scapegoat, let her take the fall, and call it a day?"


    And you chose the future mother-inw of the president as your scapegoat?


    Were they bored out of their minds?


    The president had just asked about Mrs. Bishop''s situation in thepany, and trouble came knocking.


    If Mrs. Bishop was offended, he wouldn''t be off the hook either.


    Good thing this came to light quickly, giving him time to handle it.


    The department head was sweating bullets, forced a smile, "We... we didn''t mean that. We''re still investigating; we need to find the root of the problem before we report!"


    "I doubt you''ll find much. Luckily, my assistants are free today. They can help you out."


    The assistants were already on the move.


    One was a professional hacker who found some leads in just a few minutes.


    "IP address was in The deputy director''s officeputer. This data was entered three days ago at half-past nine in the evening." Nina went pale instantly.


    She was speechless.


    The department head was so angry his hand was shaking, "Nina! I trusted you! How could you do something like this at work?"


    Nina tried to exin, tears in her eyes, "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to. Everyone had left for the day, but that data was urgent. You asked me to finish it, so I stayedte... But my daughter was sick that day, running a high fever. I was distracted, didn''t check after I finished, and just handed it in...


    You know, my husband is disabled, my daughter is still young, I can''t lose this job... My whole family depends on me."


    "But you can''t frame others! You''ve lost any sense of morality!"


    "Marilyn, I''m really sorry... I was


    wrong. I just saw that your life was better than mine. You drive an Audi to work, and your family seems to be doing well. Even if you lost this job, you''d still be fine. But if I lost my job, my whole family would be in trouble..." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 526

    Frowning, Marilyn said, "I get it; it''s tough for you too. Well, we''re both mothers. Let''s leave it at that. Martin, I want you to personally help clear my name. I''ve looked at the data, and it''s not that bad. If the meeting this week could be postponed, we could reorganize all the data for this month to make up for this mistake."


    Everyone was shocked at her words.


    Martin and his four assistants were not here to investigate the finance department on the president''s orders? Were they here specifically to help Marilyn prove her innocence?


    Did Marilyn and Martin have a thing?


    Martin said with difficulty, "Thepany''s weekly Friday meetings have always been on time since thepany was founded. Even the president attends on time, and there has never been a dy. Maybe I should ask the president first?" Like a drowning woman clutching at a straw, Nina literally fell to her knees and said, "Martin, I beg you, help me."


    Martin frowned and said, "If you knew it woulde to this, why did you do such a thing? You made a mistake and tried to frame someone else. Even if you can make up for it this time, your position as deputy director is gone."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "As long as I can continue to work in finance, I''m content. I know I was wrong, and I hope thepany will give me another chance."


    She really didn''t want to leave and regretted it.


    Marilyn gave a bitter smile and said, "Please, Martin. Ask the president for me. Nina is in a tough spot too."


    If it were an employee of anotherpany, he might not help, even if it was the finance director.


    But this was Marilyn, the future mother-inw of the president.


    Martin readily nodded and said, "I''ll go now and report to the president. As for the result, please wait."


    After saying this, he left with his four excellent assistants.


    The remaining finance department staff looked at each other in shock.


    The two colleagues who had just helped Marilyn quickly pulled here aside and whispered, "Mrs. Bishop, do you know Martin? Did hee here specifically to clear your name?"


    "Huh? I don''t know, I''m just grateful to him."


    "But I feel something is off. He took your words very seriously, even going to ask the president."


    "Ha, I have no idea." If everyone knew her identity, it might not be so good.


    People might not be genuine with her anymore, only trying to please her.


    Marilyn didn''t want to work in such an environment.


    She didn''t expect Martin to show up out of the blue.


    The others in the office were eavesdropping, but when Marilyn said she didn''t know, everyone immediately lost interest. Nina, with red eyes, came over to apologize to Marilyn.


    Pet


    Marilyn smiled helplessly and said, "I''m not very forgiving... but I also have a daughter. I know it''s tough, for a woman to juggle family and work, so I won''t hold this against


    you, you don''t have to woOV


    OUMS


    "Marilyn, you''re such a good person to not hold grudges like this." A colleague joked.


    "Since we all share the same office and see each other all the time, a good working environment makes us feelfortable... I don''t like a workce filled with fighting that kind of life is too tiring..."


    "No one likes that kind of environment."

 Chapter 527

    Ninaughed helplessly, "I promise I''ll y nice with everyone as long as I can keep my job."


    "Well, Nina, we''re not gonna hold a grudge... Let''s wait and see."


    Martin reported the situation to Sebastian in the boss''s office at Skyline Corporation.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "So this is your version of everything going well?"


    "Uh... you could say it''s an unexpected hup... They immediately reported it to me, and I jumped on it."


    "Fire Nina!"


    "Well...but Mrs. Bishop seems to feel sorry for Nina, wants to speak up for her and make up for the blunder... If the meeting could be postponed for a week, the finance department could pull some all-nighters to redo this month''s data." Sebastian tapped his desk lightly, "Mrs. Bishop''s health isn''t the best; she shouldn''t overdo it."


    "So the meeting''s still on? What about Nina? Mrs. Bishop might sympathize with her family situation since she has a disabled husband and her daughter''s been sick... It''s what caused her to screw up at work."


    Sebastian casually said, "She can stay, but she gets docked a month''s pay, half of her bonus, and she''s demoted to a regr employee."


    Skyline Corporation offered its employees great pay but was also super strict.


    If it weren''t for Marilyn''s intervention, Nina would already be out on her ear.


    "What about the deputy director position?"


    "Can Mrs. Bishop handle it?"


    If she became deputy director, she could boss people around.


    That would take a load off her shoulders.


    "I''ve heard Mrs. Bishop has seven or eight years of finance experience; I think she can handle it..."


    "Then get on it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Once the final decision came out, the finance department folks were bummed.


    The boss didn''t give them a chance to make things right. Even though Nina stayed, she got demoted, tost a month''s sry, and had her bonus cut in half.


    And the whole finance department would be waiting for their punishment after the meeting tomorrow.


    It meant the whole finance department got dragged down by Nina.


    They had no idea if their bonuses would be cut too!


    So, the office turned cold toward Nina, even the ones who had helped her before.


    But Nina was already grateful. At least she could stay and still had a chance to keep working and making money.


    And as for Marilyn, the finance newbie, promoted to deputy director, everyone was jealous.


    Only the two colleagues close to Marilyn congratted her, saying they should celebrate her promotion tonight. Marilyn knew this was Sebastian ying favorites.


    Other even if she were capable,


    she can''t get promoted in a bigpany like this without putting in


    a few years'' work.


    Even though the promotion was officially announced, she had no choice but to ept it.


    That day, she swapped office spaces with Nina and got her own private office, which felt pretty good.


    Everyone thought it waspensation from thepany for the false usation and injustice she faced.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But as the finance department head


    saw Martin out of the finance department, he asked, "With so many senior employees in thepany, why is the


    Marin


    taking the deputy director position? What does this say to those senior employees?"

 Chapter 528

    Martin shed a slight smile, saying, "Minister, no need to ask questions... All you need to know is that as long as she''s in finance department and there aren''t any major issues on the horizon, your position as the manager will be solid as a rock." The Minister was taken aback, not daring to ask anything further. It dawned on him that Marilyn was no ordinary person. If Martin said so, he couldn''t possibly be pulling his leg!


    Marilyn, sitting in her spacious deputy manager''s office, couldn''t help butugh. She''d just started working and had already received a promotion. She was so thrilled that she wanted to share the news with someone, and the first person that came to mind was Stephanie. Stephanie answered her mother''s call with a hint of trepidation: "Mom, I know what I didst night was out of line; I realize my mistake and I''m reflecting on it. Don''t scold me, OK?"


    Marilyn sighed. "Who''s scolding you? Seb''s not mad; why should I be? I''m just worried that with Seb treating you so well, you''re causing trouble for others and disappointing him. That''s why I''m being hard on you!"


    "As long as you''re not mad at me, I know I screwed up, and I won''t do it again."


    "Steph, I got a promotion!"


    "What? You got promoted! That was quick! Surely Silver Fox had a hand in this!"


    "Seb has been incredibly good to us. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine I''d be the deputy finance manager of such a hugepany."


    "Wow! You actually made deputy finance manager."


    "You''re amazing!"


    "It''s not me; it''s all Seb. I wouldn''t dream of being a deputy manager if it wasn''t for him."


    "But mom, won''t being a deputy manager mean a lot of work? Can you handle it?"


    "No... Other deputy managers might have a lot on their tes, but I''ll delegate most of the financial department''s work to my subordinates. Don''t worry, I just need to check for issues; it''s a breeze."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Most likely, Seb had this in mind when he naturally appointed her to this position. He''s such a dutiful son.


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie heaved a sigh of relief, genuinely happy for her mom. "That''s great! You seem really happy... How about Ie see you tomorrow at noon to celebrate your promotion?"


    "Of course... But don''t you have sses tomorrow?"


    e''


    "After my two morning sses, I''ll bring Emily to your office to check out whe a deputy manager''s office looks like... Then we can have lunch together to celebrate!"


    "Sounds like a n; we should invite Seb too; I really need to thank him!"


    "Uh, mom, can we not invite Silver Fox?"


    "Why not? You''reing; aren''t you going to see Seb?"


    "Mom... Do you know what I did yesterday? I''m kind of scared to face Silver Fox right now; let''s wait a bit."


    "You''reing home this weekend, right?"


    "Yeah... Alright, let''s just go with the flow. I can handle the awkwardness."


    "Steph, I think Seb''s really not bothered by what happened."


    "But I feel guilty..."


    1.ned


    "I know you do, sweetie, just take it easy. What''s done is done; all we can do now is ept it. You have start correcting your mistakes slowly. You''re a lot younger than Seb, he won''t me you, but you can''t keep this up, got it?"


    "I got it, mom."

 Chapter 529

    After ending the call, Stephanie and Emily started goofing around on the dorm bed.


    Emily was all smiles, her gloominesspletely gone.


    The next day, it snowed.


    Both Stephanie and Emily bundled up in red padded jackets, short boots, scarves around their necks, and bags on their backs and got chauffeured to the front gate of Skyline Corporation. This time, Sebastian had no idea they wereing.


    Stephanie didn''t give him a heads-up either.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They arrived at the reception desk and checked in.


    "Who are you here to see?" the receptionist asked.


    "I''m here to see Marilyn in finance. She''s my mom." "Alright, take the elevator straight to the eighteenth floor."


    "Thanks."


    The receptionist didn''t recognize her, but when she saw her name in the register after she left, she was shocked.


    Oh my god, isn''t this Ms. Bishop that Martin was talking about? The one who can go directly to the CEO''s office?


    Did her mother also work at Skyline Corporation?


    Yesterday someone in finance got promoted. Could it be Ms. Bishop''s mother?


    Stephanie and Emily stepped into the elevator together.


    She yawned, feeling a bit tired. "Emily, you were kicking the nketsst night."


    "Huh? I was kicking the nket."


    "Yeah, you kept me up all night. I had to keep covering you up. Later, I''ll buy you a sleeping bag."


    "What''s a sleeping bag for?"


    "It''s for putting you inside so you can''t kick off the nket."


    "I don''t want to! I don''t want to be trapped inside!"


    "Haha, I''m going to trap you in there; you''re such a wriggler in your sleep!"


    "You''re a bully!"


    Emily widened her eyes, and Stephanieughed out loud. Just then, the elevator door opened. Suddenly, the atmosphere turned quiet.


    Because Stephanie saw Sebastian. Sebastian was also surprised to see her.


    In the elevator were two girls dressed in red down jackets and scarves, both very beautiful.


    Martin was standing next to Sebastian, and he too was surprised.


    "Ms. Bishop, what brings you here?"


    "Uh, Martin, why are you guys on this floor? I''m here to see my mom."


    Martin was with other people, and she was there to see her mother. she acted too familiar with Sebastian, it would reveal her


    mother''s identity.


    Her mother probably didn''t want to work here as the future mother-inw of the CEO.


    So Stephanie quickly shifted her gaze away from Sebastian after just one look, not even bothering to greet him.


    The people around asked in surprise, "Is she a friend of Martin''s?"


    Martin smiled and said, "Yeah, she''s


    a


    riend We had a meeting here


    earlier to


    and are now heading ba


    then


    floor."


    n


    "Oh, then I won''t disturb you. Emily, let''s go."


    "I''m not leaving! She''s bullying me!


    She said, I kicked the nket, andet


    she''s going to buy a sleeping bag for me to sleep in!"


    Stephanie was extremely annoyed. This was why one shouldn''t tease kids.


    Sebastian looked at Stephanie and said, "Ms. Bishop, are you bullying a child?"


    He actually called her Ms. Bishop?


    Well, if that''s the case, she didn''t mind ying along.


    "Uh, President Ingram, maybe you should mind your own business."


    Emily looked at Sebastian in confusion, then at Stephanie, and asked, "Why don''t you call him Silver Fox?"

 Chapter 530

    "If you keep talking, I''m going to leave you stuck in this elevator."


    "Well, then I''ll just go with him."


    Martinughed, saying, "Emily, why don''t you just go with us?"


    "Hmph, she''s being a bully; I''m mad. I''ll really go with them; I won''t go with you anymore!"


    With that, Emily stormed off towards Sebastian, taking his hand.


    Stephanie rolled her eyes. "You might as well spend the night with him; let him tuck you in."


    After saying that, she yawned, looking like she hadn''t had a good night''s sleep, and then walked out of the elevator.


    Emily pouted angrily.


    Sebastian noticed the dark circles under Stephanie''s eyes, understood what she meant, and went into the elevator with Emily.


    "Did you kick off your nket while sleepingst night?"


    "I don''t know; she''s mad at me. She said she''s going to buy me a sleeping bag to sleep in."


    "Hmm, she always kicks off her nket when she sleeps; it''s not so good."


    "Exactly!"


    "But sleeping bags aren''t for locking people up in; they''re to stop you from kicking your nket off."


    "Huh? Did I misunderstand her then?"


    "She deserves to be misunderstood for always messing with you."


    "Exactly! Why do you adults like messing with kids?"


    "Because adults find it fun?"


    "It''s not fun at all! I''ll go find my sister; otherwise, she''ll get mad."


    "She won''t get mad; she''lle find youter."


    "But I want to go see her mom''s office; I heard her mom got promoted; she must be very happy."


    Martinughed. "Then shall I take Emily there?"


    "Thank you!"


    Being called brother by a child that.


    size, Martin felt like he''d instantl


    be ten years younger. It was soforting.  FindNovel


    At the finance department, Stephanie stood at the door, knocking and asking, "Hello, could you please tell me where Marilyn''s office is?"


    Two colleagues who were good friends with Marilyn immediately stood up and said, "Over there, and may I ask who you are?" "I''m her daughter; I came to visit her."


    "Oh my god, Marilyn''s daughter is so beautiful!"


    "Yes,e in; we''ll lead you to your mom."


    "Thank you, aunties."


    "You''re such a sweet talker."


    When the office door was knocked, Marilyn said, without looking up, "Come in."


    The door was pushed open, and Stephanie walked in smiling, saying, "Yo, you''ve got quite the aura."


    Marilyn said helplessly, "You always like to tease your mom. These are two of my best friends at thepany."


    "Hello!"


    "Wow, your daughter''s face; she''s


    more beautiful than a movie start No wonder you always talk about your daughter; if I had a daughter this beautiful, I''d talk about her all the time too!"  en FindNovel


    "She looks so young; is she still in school?"


    "Auntie, I''m studying at the Center Stage Academy."


    "Center Stage Academy! She might be a star in the future! That''s great!"


    "You''ll definitely be a sessful actor!"


    "Thank you for yourpliments."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "You came especially to see your mom, right? We''ll go back to work now; we won''t disturb your time together!"


    "Goodbye; I''ll treat you to dinner next time."


    "Alright, oh, we''re so envious of Marilyn."

 Chapter 531

    Marilyn was all smiling. When did her and her daughter''s lives be such a sight for sore eyes?


    That''s life-ever-changing.


    Stephanie just hung out in her mom''s office for a while, and then a girl made her way to the finance department.


    The girl said, "I''m looking for someone who''s dressed just like me; she''s my sister."


    "So you''re Marilyn''s daughter too?" Someone in the office asked, surprised.


    "I''m not Mrs. Bishop''s daughter, but I am her daughter''s sister."


    "Wow, you guys are both knockouts. Come on, I''ll take you in."


    Upon seeing Emily suddenly show up, Stephanie was a bit ticked off: "Didn''t you say you weren''t going to stay with me? Why did youe here?" Emily: "I didn''t want to get on your bad side!"


    Stephanie: "Why would I be mad? It''s actually a bit of a break when you''re not around!"


    Emily: "Humph, you just love to tease me. A sleeping bag is used to keep you covered when you sleep; that''s what Seb told me!"


    Stephanie: "Haha, so Silver Fox actually took the time to exin that to you! How patient."


    Emily: "Seb said that if you''re sleepy, you can go take a nap. It''s still a while before lunch with Mrs. Bishop."


    Stephanie: "Did he really say that?"


    Marilyn hastily asked, "Steph, did you not sleep wellst night?"


    Stephanie: "It''s all because Emily doesn''t cover herself properly when she sleeps. The weather''s cold; I was worried she would catch a cold, so I kept covering her up!"


    Marilyn: "Oh, you, stopining about Emily. I''ve also spent quite a few nights covering you up. If you''re tired, go rest at Sebastian''s office; there''s a lounge there." "I got it. What about Emily?"


    ""Emily will stay with me."


    "Alright, I''ll go catch some Z''s and wake up for lunch. I''m really beat."


    "Off you go then."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Upstairs, Sebastian was a bit out of sorts.


    He wasn''t sure if Emily had delivered the message or if Stephanie woulde up.


    He heard Martin greeting Stephanie at the door "Ms. Bishop is here."


    Stephanie replied with a chuckle, "Silver


    asked me toe nap


    Brow & woke me up when it''s time for lunch." ne for


    "You go rest then."


    "Sure. Let''s have lunch togetherter, Martin."


    "Sounds good!"


    Yawning, Stephanie walked into the CEO''s office.


    "Silver Fox..."


    "If you''re tired, go sleep."


    "Thank you, Silver Fox. I''m off to bed then."


    She was really sleepy. Stephanie took off her down jacket and scarf and snuggled into the covers.


    She fell asleep instantly, oblivious to the person who suddenlyy down beside her and pulled her into his arms.


    Gazing at the sleeping girl, Sebastian felt as if the whole world had quieted down.


    The winter was cold. But this girl was warm.


    Martin walked into the office with pile of documents, not seeing


    2


    §Ö§æ


    Sebastian there. He nced toward


    the lounge. Then he chuck/Ward


    himself and walked out.


    At noon, Stephanie was woken up by Sebastian for lunch.


    Groggily, she got up from the bed, asking, "What time is it?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s only half past twelve."


    "Oh, did my mom call to hurry me?"


    "She did."


    "I''ll leave right now, then." Stephanie got dressed quickly and headed out.


    As she was leaving, she invited Martin to join her. Martin just went along with her.


    As for Sebastian, he realized it a bit


    toote. Stephanie was going to


    have lunch with her mom and be


    ever invited Martin without him.


    Switing

 Chapter 532

    Was Stephanie trying to dodge a bullet here?


    Was she scared that thepany will find out about Marilyn?


    Sebastian didn''t give a hoot about all of this! What''s eating him was why even Martin got an invite, but he didn''t!


    Luckily, Marilyn gave him another ring and said she''d pack him a meal after dinner.


    This means he wasn''tpletely left in the dust. Sebastian didn''t want to sweat over this either.


    It''s Friday, and Stephanie should be heading home; she still needs to practice driving over the weekend.


    The sooner he wraps up his work, the sooner he can hit the road.


    After dinner, Stephanie took Emily back to school.


    Having taken a breather in the morning, she''s full of beans for the afternoon sses.


    Everyone in the ssroom was head over heels for Emily-this pretty little girl.


    Brook had bumped into Emily a few times, sometimes even taking her to the office for a ydate.


    Emily was getting bolder. She would take the initiative to interact with anyone Stephanie knows.


    Even when someone ploped her on theirp, she didn''t kick up a fuss anymore.


    On the contrary, she''s loving the feeling of being everyone''s darling.


    After school, Brook called Stephanie into the office and said, "A production crew wants me to rmend a child actor to y the female lead''s childhood... I think Emily is spot on. Do you want her to audition?" "A TV show?"


    "Yep."


    "What''s the genre?"


    "The lead character gets bullied a lot in her childhood, there are lots of tear-jerking scenes. Emily''s acting chops are totally up to snuff."


    "Who''s ying the grown-up lead?"


    "An award-winning actress, Lyra, she''s a knockout... really stunning."


    "Sorry, Ms. Nelson, we won''t take this gig."


    "Why not?"


    "Lyra''s personal reputation is a ticking time bomb... I know my teacher and Emily''s dad would never green-light this."


    Emily''s father was it Jeffrey?


    The moment she thought of him, Brook mmed up, nodding hurriedly, "Alright. Emily''s already a big hit; she won''t run out of roles."


    "That''s right, when I''m on set, if


    there''s a fitting role for Emily, I won''t


    help her take on roles anymore, if


    she''s not with me, I''d be on


    ov


    tenterhooks."


    "I get it..."


    After leaving the office, Emily asked curiously, "Why won''t you let me act in other shows?"


    "Because, Emily, your first gig was a New Year''s film, you shot to stardom in one take... we can''t just take any gig thates our way." "Haha, really! So I''ll only act with you in the future?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''ve stepped on a lot of toes. Our rtionship is now public. I don''t trust you going to film alone; what if someone gives you a hard time when I''m not around?


    You''re still young. Plus, I bet your mom and dad wouldn''t befortable with you going to film alone either."


    "I get it. Don''t worry, I''ll have your back."


    "Haha, Emily, you''re the best! Let''s go; school''s out; we''ve got to head home! don''t even know if I''ll get my driver''s license before the New Year! Silver Fox said he''d buy me @car once I got it!"  en FindNovel


    "When I earn lots of money, I''ll buy you a car too! The shiest one!"


    "Haha, deal! I''m looking forward to living the high life with Emily!"


    On the way home, Stephanie got a call from Gracie out of the blue.


    She thought it was about a new script that needed her input.


    But to her surprise, there was trouble at the studio.


    "Steph, you''ve got to think of something. Reba''s causing a scene at the studio with her crew!"

 Chapter 533

    Stephanie frowned and asked, "Is my teacher okay?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Well, she''s physically fine, but her reputation might be in tatters... Reba had someone paint ''Ashley is a Mistress'' in red at the entrance of the building, and it was captured and uploaded online." "She had the nerve to do this! What about Jeffrey? Is he not going to do anything about this?"


    "He probably doesn''t know about this yet."


    "I''m going to call Sebastian right away!"


    "Steph, you''ve got to hurry... The studio is almost getting trashed."


    Stephanie quickly hung up and dialed Sebastian.


    Sebastian had just finished his work and was on his way home.


    On the phone, hearing Stephanie''s anxious voice, he calmly said, "Don''t panic... Take Emily home first; I''ll handle it."


    Stephanie didn''t want Emily to witness Reba bullying Ashley and get traumatized again.


    "Sebastian, should we tell Jeffrey about this?"


    "I know what to do; just go home and wait for me."


    "Alright... Thank you; I''ve caused you trouble again." Stephanie said it with a bitter smile.


    Always saying thank you.


    After hanging up, Sebastian sent a message to Jeffrey.


    The message was brief: Reba is causing a scene at Ashley''s workce.


    Jeffrey immediately left hispany and rushed to the scene.


    In Steph''s studio, a bunch of new artists were scared out of their wits.


    It was their first time seeing such a domineering woman, who even brought eight female bodyguards with her. They started trashing things without batting an eye. Gracie told them to stay in the practice room and note out.


    They all obediently did so.


    But they could still hear the roaring outside: "Ashley, if you have the guts,e out and face me!"


    "Who gave you the courage to be a mistress and still dare to show your face? People like you should be scum for life, hiding in the dark corners, not showing your face!" Gracie frowned and said, "Ms. Snider, if you continue like this, I''m going to call the police!"


    Reba pped her across the face and said, "You dare to call the police?"


    Gracie covered her face and said, "Ms. Snider, don''t push me!"


    "Friends of a mistress, none of them are decent people!"


    When Ashley saw Gracie being hit, she couldn''t hold back anymore and came out, "Reba, why hit her? If you have anything,e to me directly."


    "Oh, I finally couldn''t hold it in, huh! Ashley, did you really think I would let you go? Do you want to continue working? Fine, I''ll let you continue, but I want the whole world to know that you, Ashley, are a shameles''s mistress, and you even have an illegitimate child! I''ll have you live the rest of your life with this reputation!"


    Ashley said woodenly, "Whether I''m a mistress or not, Ms. Snider knows it better than anyone. Why bother lying to yourself, Ms. Snider?" "So, are you saying that I''m the mistress?"


    "What you think is your business, I''m not a mistress! I''ve been in love with Jeffrey for three years, before you even showed up!"


    "Huh... I''m thedy of the Perez


    family, married with the full consent


    et''


    of both families. What are you? Jeffrey''s secret lover? A mistress should know her ce. Your man is married, and you''re still clinging on?"


    "I didn''t cling on to him."


    "Not clinging on to him, yet you had a daughter for him?"


    "Emily was an ident."


    "An ident? think you just wanted to have Jeffrey''s child so you could cling on to him more conveniently! Huh? Did you get someone to write a script for you so you and your illegitimate daughter could film a movie? Jeffrey really went out of his way for you!"

 Chapter 534

    Ashley looked confused. "I don''t get what Ms. Snider''s saying."


    "Haha, Ashley, you''re doing a great job at ying dumb! You''re a ssic gold digger, making men do everything for you and then acting clueless when questioned."


    "I really don''t know what you''re on about. Jeffrey and I are done."


    "Really? You''re done? He''s picking scripts for you, raising funds, and organizing shoots? He''s even found a bunch of actors! And you''re telling me you don''t know? You really want to make aeback, don''t you?" "I have no ns to return to the limelight or continue acting."


    Reba suddenly pped Ashley.


    "Think I''ll buy your story, Ashley? You haven''t learned from the past? Do I need to teach you again?"


    "Do whatever. It''s not the first time. I don''t care. But I''m not a mistress, no matter how much you badmouth me!"


    "Come here, beat her until she admits she''s the mistress!"


    Gracie frowned. "Reba, you''re going too far!"


    "You''re intervening? Fine, let''s hit her together!"


    "Let''s see who dares!" Suddenly, a cold male voice rang out.


    Jeffrey rushed in, pping a female bodyguard, and said sternly, "Is this what the Snider family pays you for? To mindlessly follow orders? Who gave you the guts toy hands on my people?" Reba: "Jeffrey! You dare to touch my people?"


    Jeffrey: "Reba, I''ll only say it once. For every time you touch her from now on, I''ll break the arm of someone by your side. Try me!"


    Reba: "You wouldn''t dare!"


    Jeffrey: "You dare to do anything; why can''t I? You think you''re the only one who can act recklessly? I can, too! And as for Emily... if youy a finger on her, I''d rather be childless than let your child live, Reba!"


    Reba: "Jeffrey! That''s your son!"


    Jeffrey: "Emily''s my daughter... If someone has to die, let''s die together, there are no heirs left!"


    Reba: "Alright, you''re ruthless! You''d do anything to protect her!"


    Jeffrey: "Yes, so what?"


    Reba: "Haha, I must have been blind to marry such a heartless man!"


    Jeffrey: "If it weren''t for you choosing me I might not have made it this far... Reba, do you think I''m better off than you? Everything I''ve done today was forced upon me, not sought out! It''s different for you. No matter how miserable you are now, you brought it upon yourself!


    Even if you vent your own mistakes on others, it won''t make up for anything! So, I suggest you think about it!"


    Reba: "What if I don''t want to? What if I just want to make Ashley''s life miserable?"


    Jeffrey: "Then... you, me, her-none of us will have it easy!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Reba: "Alright, none of us will have it easy! If I''m not happy, nobody gets to be!"


    "What did Stephanie do to upset you guys?" Sebastian strode in, saying it coldly.


    Reba''s face changed slightly; she frowned. "Sebastian! This has nothing to do with you! Just mind your own business!"

 Chapter 535

    "Ms. Snider, are you scared of me poking my nose into your business?"


    "Why should I be scared of you?"


    Sebastian sneered, "You''re right, Ms. Snider, you''re not scared of me at all! Otherwise, why would youe and create a fuss at Stephanie''spany?"


    "This is Stephanie''spany?"


    "I set it up for her!"


    "Sebastian, you''re really the big spender, aren''t you? First, buying my castle for her, and now setting up apany?"


    "Stephanie deserves all of this; any objections? And have you been digging into Stephanie''s affairs?"


    "Am I not allowed to do that? I was just curious about who ended up with the castle where I was born; is that a crime?"


    "Nope, it''s Stephanie''s now... Satisfied now, Ms. Snider?"


    "Satisfied with what? Giving it to a girl ofmon birth-had I known earlier, I wouldn''t have sold it!"


    "So, Ms. Snider, you''ve spent your life making decisions you regret! Marrying Jeffrey, selling the castle... But let me warn you for thest time: whatever you do has nothing to do with me, but if you infringe on Stephanie''s interests or mess with things she cares about, don''t me me for stepping in!"


    "It''s just a smallpany! I''llpensate her, no biggie!" Reba sneered.


    "And her teacher! He''s someone you can''t afford to mess with!"


    "No way!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sebastian nced at Jeffrey and said, "You can''t even control your own woman, Mr. Perez; how can you show your face in public?"


    Jeffrey shot back, "She''s not my woman! I''ve never touched her!"


    Reba''s face turned sour. "Jeffrey, you''re shameless!"


    "Enough! You''ve made enough of a spectacle!"


    "Is that enough? It''s not known far and wide yet!"


    Sebastian calmly responded, "As long as I''m here, this won''t be public... Ms. Snider, do you think you''ll get your way by spreading onlinegtet me tell you, in those videos, any negativements about Stephanie''s teacher, will not appear. Not a single one


    "Sebastian! Do you think you''ll die if you go against me?"


    "So, Ms. Snider, do you think you''ll die if you don''t make Stephanie worry? You always scare the hell out of her! Every time she calls me, her voice is trembling, afraid that something will happen to her teacher again! If it wasn''t for Emily, she''de and argue with you herself!"


    "You''re just going to let a woman boss you around?"


    "I''m willing to! But don''t worry, Ms. ou''ll never have that


    smur life! No man will ever I s them around!" Contest


    Reba was furious.


    "Perfect! Sebastian, Jeffrey, just wait, I won''t let you off the hook!"


    belongs


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Snider, once your brother wakes up, I''ll be ready to face it; I won''t ck off!" "Good! I''ll remember that!"


    Reba stormed off; it was always these two men interrupting her venting.


    As soon as she left the building, Reba got into her car and dialed a number.


    The call was quickly answered by a deep, attractive male voice: "What''s up?"


    "What do you mean, ''what''s up''? Can''t I call you if there''s nothing?" "Need money or something else?" The man''s words were full of mockery. "Both! Are you satisfied now?"


    "Where to meet?"


    "The same entertainment venue asst time! I want to see you within an hour!"


    Sullivan Henry frowned. "I''m still shooting a film!"


    "What''s more important, the film or me?"


    "..... you."

 Chapter 536

    "What''s left to say?"


    Sullivan took a deep breath, hung up the phone, and went to talk to the director, saying he was feeling off and wanted to check into a hospital.


    The director frowned. "Every time we''re shooting, right when things are going smoothly, you suddenly want to leave. We paid a hefty price to have you, Sullivan. Even though you''re a big shot, you can''t keep doing this."


    "I''m sorry. This is thest time. Something urgent came up."


    "Fine, but this can''t happen again!"


    If it weren''t for Sullivan''s decade-long reputation in the entertainment industry, coupled with his humility and international fame, the director would definitely not tolerate this behavior each time.


    With the lead actor gone, the crew had to call it a day.


    Annoyed, the director picked up the phone and called his colleague, Mr. Finnegan, asking, "That actress you rmended to mest time, have you found her?"


    Mr. Finnegan frowned. "What''s wrong with you? You''re shouting louder than me!"


    "I''m pissed! These big-shot actors are bing more and more arrogant. We pay them big bucks to act, and they just walk off when they feel like it! These expenses are no joke!"


    "Sullivan? I thought he was professional?"


    "He''s professional, sure. But we''ve set up the scene; everyone''s ready to work, and he suddenly says he''s got something to do and leaves! And he''s so humble about it, I can''t even say anything! He''s a seasoned actor, and I can''t risk offending him, or he might quit... Can this film even continue?"


    "Just bear with it... His status is high enough; there''s nothing you can do! As for the actress, I do have someone suitable... But she might not be up for your kind of international blockbuster." "What''s she like?"


    "She''s a good actress, a student of Ashley''s, and has a good


    personality... She''s pretty enough to fit your character''s needs. But This is an international blockbuster we''re talking about. Are you sure you''re not afraid she''ll mess it up?


    "We''ll see when she auditions! You know as well as I do that Sullivan is the only focal in this film; everyone else is a foreigner. This actress has to y the local character; it''s crucial!


    Also, she has to have some experience in action scenes!"


    "This female spy-and she''s a robot-might not be easy to portray. I''m still notfortable letting this actress take on your type of blockbuster. She might get nervous."


    "You''re worried about a female actress? What''s gotten into you, Finnegan? Is she a rtive of yours or your new girlfriend?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous! We get along well. We''re close, and I''m nning to write a lead role for her in my next film!"


    "Oh... With such high stakes, I want to see how good this actress is, making you so invested!"


    "But I don''t want to show you! Honestly, her current experience isn''t enough for your kind of film; she needs a few more years under her belt."


    "Enough with the nonsense,


    Finnegan. Your holiday films are always a hit once theye out. Your standard for picking actors is even higher than mine. If you think she''s suitable, then I will too! Bring her in for an audition next week! Whether she''s suitable or not, I''ll make the decision. Just stop bossing me around."


    Mr. Finnegan: "Fine, fine, you''re so great. It''s like I owe you or something!"


    "All your filming techniques were taught by me; if you don''t owe me, then who do you owe?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mr. Finnegan: "Pfft! I''m self-taught! And I didn''t just learn from you!"

 Chapter 537

    "Anyway, remember, bring the actors to me next week when you get a chance!"


    Mr. Finnegan: "Got it! How is this stubborn old man not retired yet? At his age, he''s still into sci-fi movies! It''s beyond me!"


    "I just love it; who do you think you are to judge me? The world is going to change sooner orter; people will ept more and more I just love being at the forefront of the times. Got a problem with that? Even if I''m old, I''m still the most trendy old man in the world!" Mr. Finnegan: "Alright, alright, you''re awesome!"


    After hanging up, Mr. Finnegan looked helpless. After some thought, he decided to give Gracie a call.


    Reba had just left not long ago when Gracie received a call from Mr. Finnegan.


    After understanding Mr. Finnegan''s words, she said in astonishment, "What!! That crazy old man wants Steph to audition for his new sci-fi movie. Are you sure he got the right person?"


    Sebastian, who was about to leave, paused his steps subconsciously after hearing this.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "No mistake! In fact, I remember there''s a role for child; Emily can also go and check it out. Whether she can be selected or not, who knows? Anyway, that old man is now pushing me to make time to bring people over for auditions next week." "That''s an international blockbuster... Can Steph really handle it?"


    "We have to audition first, even if she can''t... That old man insists I bring someone over next week!"


    "Alright then! We can go; just afraid that crazy old man won''t be satisfied! Plus, his temper is worse than yours! If Steph can''t perform well, she''ll get a mouthful!"


    "We''ll have to deal with it when we get there! If I don''t bring someone, the one who gets scolded is me! Then I''ll push you out; we''ll get scolded together!"


    "No... Let Steph go; if she can act in his film, it''s her good luck."


    "Steph''s acting skills are not necessarily good enough; let Ashley guide her more! If Ashley could be on the battlefield, it seems not to work; she is not the right age. Never mind, let Steph give it a try." Gracieughed bitterly: "Got it."


    After Gracie hung up, Sebastian turned to her and asked, "Is Steph taking on a new role?"


    Don''t you know it''s almost New Year''s?


    Gracie quickly said, "It''s


    ????


    rmended by Mr. Finnegan.... That crazy old man may have a bad temper, but all his films are international blockbusters; they''re all the rage abroad. If one act in his film, not only will the one get famous quickly at home, but the one''s fame abroad will also be boosted."


    "When does it start shooting?"


    "We''ll bring her over for auditions next week."


    "It''s almost New Year, the girl should take a break... If she''s going to shoot, wait until after the New Year''s."


    "Okay, I''ll try to arrange it!"


    "Alright... If Steph doesn''t want to act, don''t force her."


    "I know, Mr. President; don''t worry; I''ll arrange everything."


    Sebastian nodded and left first.


    Jeffrey was still there, standing still, head down, not daring to meet Ashley''s eyes.


    Ashley was expressionless, feeling totally exhausted.


    get


    Gracie sighed: "ed to go and calm the artists down first; you two haven''t seen each other for a long time.Go and talk in my office"


    "No need... I''ve brought trouble to you." Jeffrey suddenly said. After saying that, he was about to leave.


    Suddenly, Ashley stopped him: "Jeffrey..."


    Jeffrey''s heart started to beat


    rapidly. It seemed like a long time


    since he''d heard her call him like


    that. He couldn''t help but stop, his voice somewhat hoarse as he asked, "What is it?"

 Chapter 538

    Ashley''s lips were tightly pressed together, her eyes brimming with red.


    There were people in one''s life that one can go a long time without seeing and even live pretty well without.


    But once one do see them, all feelings about them surged back like a wild beast on a rampage.


    "I''m okay... I just want to tell you to live as happily as you can."


    Jeffrey was on the brink of tears. How was he supposed to live happily? Without Ashley, he was just an empty shell, soulless. How could he possibly be happy?


    Jeffrey gave a bitterugh. He asked, "Do you care about me?"


    Ashley sniffled, a little bit aggrieved, "Can''t I?"


    "Of course you can. But do you know that a simple word from you can reignite hope in my heart?" Jeffrey thought to himself, and then he mustered up his courage, turned around, and looked straight into her eyes.


    He saw that the woman he once deeply loved now had wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. But her eyes were still so bright and incredibly beautiful.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    To him, she was still as captivating as ever.


    He was grateful that he still existed in her eyes, still clear and visible.


    Ashley flinched when he suddenly turned around, hurriedly exining, "I didn''t mean anything by it... You should go!"


    "You called me over, and now you''re telling me to leave?"


    "I... I just wanted to say that to you."


    "And then that''s it? I can go?"


    Ashley lowered her head. "What else can I do?"


    "I''m not leaving... I''ll stay here and look at you for five more minutes before I go!"


    "..." He really was still that stubborn child.


    They stood at a distance from each other, neither daring to take a step forward. Because they both knew they had no right. Even one more nce was a luxury.


    After Gracie had calmed the artists, she sent them home and told them toe back to the office tomorrow.


    When everything was over, she came out to find Ashley still standing there and Jeffrey had gone.


    Seeing her haggard face, Gracie sighed helplessly, "What''s the point of all this? What use is it being all gloomy and depressed by yourself?" "Gracie, I feel awful."


    "Why the hell do you feel awful? Don''t you dare tell me you''re not over Jeffrey!"


    "I thought had moved on, epted reality... But seeing him again, I still feel sad. I can see that he''s having a hard time; he wouldn''t lie to me. He said he hadn''t been with Reba, so he definitely hadn''t."


    "And then what? He''s been flirting with plenty of female artists over the years! You really think he''s been saving himself for you?"


    "No... That''s not what I meant. I mean, Doesn''t he have a son with Reba? Last time, he told Steph that the kid wasn''t his. And today he said he hadn''t been with Reba. So where did Reba''s


    Se


    from?"


    Gracie was stunned. "This..." Oh my god, they seemed to have stumbled upon something big! "But... What does this have to do with you?"


    "I thought... Even without me, he


    could live well, have a wife, a child, a harmonious family... Another kind of wonderful life but I realized today.. He''s still the same, seemingly indifferent to everything on the surface. But in reality, he''s so suppressed, he''s almost sick.... Gracie, every time I think about this, I feel so upset. I can tell for I know him too well. The pressure he''s under is too great. He''s in a lot of pain."

 Chapter 539

    She''s not the only one in pain. He looked even more miserable than her. At least she''s got Emily by her side! But him? He''s got nothing.


    All he had was a messed-up family. Not a single soul to give him warmth.


    His wife was Reba, and he had a son that wasn''t his own. How on earth did he get through all these years?


    Every time she thought about it, it felt like Ashley''s heart was being sliced open.


    Gracie said with some reluctance, "But what can you do? You''re already running around like a headless chicken; do you even have the energy to worry about him?" True. She''s already swamped, and she''s got Emily to look after...


    The saddest part was that she''s no longer entitled to worry about him. Even having a face-to-face conversation was a luxury now.


    In Gracie''s office, Ashley cried her heart out.


    Outside the building, Jeffrey sat in the car, grinning like a kid in a candy store.


    He still existed in her eyes, in her heart. That''s enough.


    He''s got the motivation to keep going. He hoped that in his lifetime he can fall in love with her again.


    In his eyes, she''ll always be that passionate girl, just like a confidante.


    He hoped that in his lifetime, he can take Emily skiing. To pay back all he owed Emily.


    He''ll work hard. All of a sudden, his life was filled with energy. His life has gone from dull to vibrant. All because of her.


    At the vi entrance, Stephanie stood anxiously in her cotton jacket and slippers, waiting in the snowy night.


    Emily had already been taken inside and cared for by Marilyn.


    Suddenly, a beam of light shone toward her. Stephanie immediately ran toward the car.


    Inside the car, Sebastian watched as Stephanie, still in her red down jacket from the morning, bundled up and ran toward him in her slippers. Her face was red from the cold.


    In the snowy night, The whole scene looked like a beautiful painting. Sebastian''s eyes were filled with fascination.


    "The boss, Ms. Bishop, is waiting for you outside."


    The driver''s words brought


    Sebastian back to reality. He


    immediately opened the door and


    got out of the car. He walked towards Stephanie, who was running towards him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Seeing him, Stephanie''s face


    instantly it up with a radiant smilet


    velet


    Under the snowkes, it was incredibly touching. Sebastian felt his heart melt at that smile.


    "Silver Fox! You''re finally back!"


    "Have you been waiting long?"


    "Not too long..."


    "Why don''t you wait inside? Aren''t you cold?"


    The breath Stephanie exhaled as she spoke turned into mist.


    How could she not be cold in such weather? The temperature had dropped sharply these days, and it felt even colder than usual.


    "Silver Fox, I''m okay. I''m dressed warmly. Aren''t you cold?"


    It seemed that since she knew


    Sebastian, he was always dressed in


    ck suits. Whether it was summer, autumn, or winter, he never changed. Didn''t he feel cold?


    AQUMS


    "I was fine in the car, but it''s a bit chilly now... We should go inside."


    Suddenly, Stephanie grabbed his hand and frowned. "You care about your image but are not keeping warm. Your hand is freezing; you must be really cold!"


    After saying this, she directly grabbed his hand and put it into her jacket pocket.


    "Let''s go; let''s go inside."


    Sebastian looked down at the hand that Stephanie had grabbed and stuffed into her jacket pocket and found it a bit amusing.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me about your teacher?"


    Wasn''t that why Stephanie waited in the freezing cold?

 Chapter 540

    "It''s freezing cold outside; let''s go in and talk. Don''t worry, with you here, we can definitely sort this out."


    "Are you that sure?" She clearly trusted him a lot.


    "Did I guess wrong? Is my teacher in trouble?" Stephanie asked nervously.


    Ah well, let''s stop teasing her.


    "It''s okay now; it''s just that thepany was vandalized. But Reba willpensate."


    "Reba is so annoying! Will she continue to bother my teacher?"


    "If Jeffrey''s warning works, she won''t for a while."


    "Did Jeffrey go too?"


    "Yes, he said, if Reba continues to harass Ashley, he''ll take action against her bodyguards."


    "Ah! Will that actually work?"


    "It depends if Reba really cares about her people. If she does, she''ll think twice."


    "Okay, as long as everything is fine. Let''s go inside; the dinner Judith and my mom are preparing must be delicious!" "Sure."


    They both walked into the house. Marilyn said with a broad smile, "Seb''s back."


    "I''ll change clothes ande down for dinner."


    "You better hurry. If you''re not there, my mom won''t start dinner. I''m starving!"


    Sebastian smiled and said, "I''ll be quick."


    Emily followed, looking worried. "Seb, is my mom okay?"


    "Don''t worry, with your dad there, your mom will definitely be okay."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Emily eximed in surprise, "My dad went too."


    "Yes."


    "Oh, then is there a chance my parents will get back together?"


    Sebastian paused and nced at Stephanie.


    Stephanie immediately stepped in and said, "Emily, stop asking these questions! Your dad already has a family! He and your mom can''t get back together." Emily immediately looked disappointed. "I see..."


    "Don''t be silly, Emily! What I mean is, maybe there''s no chance now, but who knows about the future? If your dad really loves your mom, he''ll work things out!"


    Emily''s eyes sparkled again. She looked at Stephanie hopefully and said, "So there''s still hope?"


    "Yes, there''s hope, but it''s not certain!"


    Life needed hope; it gave us the drive to move forward.


    Stephanie didn''t want to see Emily too disappointed, so she said this.


    "Wow! As long as there''s hope, that''s enough!"


    Seeing Emily''s reaction, Sebastian smiled and went upstairs to change. Jeffrey and Ashley?


    He wasn''t holding his breath


    The Perez family''s mess... Jeffrey hasn''t sorted it out in all these years.


    With Reba always stirring the pot, Jeffrey could forget about turning things around in this lifetime. Especially since Reba had an ace up her sleeve...


    If Zachary woke up, Jeffrey could really forget about turning things around.


    On Monday morning, after receiving a call from Gracie, Stephanie nervously called Mr. Finnegan.


    Mr. Finnegan said on the phone, "First go for the screen test; being afraid now won''t help."


    Stephanie forced a smile and said, "Mr. Finnegan, you saying that


    Sel


    makes me even more scared... That old director-I''ve heard my teacher Ashley talk about him. He''s a world renowned director with a notoriously bad temper. How did he suddenly take a liking to me and ask me to screen test?"


    "Well... Actually, I had a hand in this. He asked me to rmend an actor, and mentioned you... Maybe my praise for you was too high, and he remembered you... Stephanie, don''t be afraid. Although he has a bad temper, he''s a good person. If you can win his approval, your acting career will go smoothly."


    Stephanie: "Is he really that powerful?"

 Chapter 541

    "His influence in the entertainment industry was undeniable! Anyone he criticized for bad acting definitely didn''t have enough talent for acting. There was basically no room for improvement." "Oh my god... If he thinks my acting is not up to par, do I still have a chance to seed in the future?"


    "What are you so scared about? I''m still here, aren''t I? You''re such a scaredy-cat. Just try it out; what''s the worst that could happen?!"


    "I heard that if I don''t go, you and Gracie are gonna get roasted for a whole year. So, Mr. Finnegan, you guys can''t just throw me under the bus to avoid criticism!"


    "What risk? Don''t listen to Gracie''s nonsense. Emmert might be a bit of a chatterbox, but he''s not that scary... Just try it out for yourself."


    Stephanie Bishop always felt that the more famous the director, the worse their temper.


    Mr. Finnegan''s temper was bad enough, but Gracie said there was a director who was probably ten times worse... That was pretty terrifying.


    Sebastian Ingram saw her hang up the phone with a troubled look on her face, and he couldn''t help butugh. "If you don''t want to go, then don''t go." "Silver Fox... You know about this? Do you know Emmert?"


    "I do."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Err... have you met him? What kind of person is he?"


    "He has a background..." Sebastian''s expression becameplicated.


    "What background? Besides being a famous director, does he have other backgrounds?"


    At the Snider family''s peak, Zachary Snider''s father, Jarvis Snider, married Emmert''s sister, Joana.


    She was a famous actress in her time, but sadly, she died young.


    So Reba Snider had to call Emmert uncle.


    Also, ording to the family hierarchy, Stephanie should call him Grandpa.


    Emmert''s prestige in the entertainment industry had umted over time.


    Sebastian did some digging and found out that Emmert was a very willful person.


    In his younger years, he even had a conflict with Jarvis Snider.


    All because his younger sister was an actress and was looked down upon by the elders of the Snider family.


    After that, Jarvis exploded in anger at the rest of his family. Since then, no one in the Snider family dared to look down on Joana''s acting career.


    Emmert had always been very


    straightforward and wasn''t afraid to offend people, especially now that he was old. He was still living freely, doing whatever he wanted and still had a bad temper. FindNovel


    Even now, although Reba was always arrogant and domineering but when she was in front of her uncle, she would be a lot more restrained. "The situation is a bitplicated..." Sebastian said.


    "But he must have some strong points, right? Otherwise, how could he be so overbearing and intimidating?" Stephanie said.


    "Strong points? Reba''s uncle?"


    "Yes, Reba''s uncle!!"


    "What? Scared?" Sebastian asked.


    "If he knows that I''m at odds with Reba, will it be disadvantageous to me?" Stephanie replied.


    "Not necessarily. Although Emmert


    is hot-tempered and famous for


    spoiling his disciples, he should know about Reba''s character Besides, ever since Reba''s mother Joana passed away, the Snider family has reduced their


    contact with him."


    "So you think... should I go?"


    "If you want to go, just go. If you don''t want to, then don''t..."


    Emily interjected. "Stephanie, what are you hesitating for? It''s just an audition; they might not even ept you! You should be more worried about whether you can perform well in front of the camera."


    "Oh my..." Stephanie almostughed out loud.


    Well, that was true.


    It was just an audition. Even if it didn''t work out, no one was gonna me her, right?


    Even if it didn''t work out, she won''t lose face, will she? After all, not everyone can perform in such a famous director''s films.

 Chapter 542

    "Shall I give it a try right now?"


    "Sure, go for it."


    "Is Emilying with me?"


    "What''s in it for me?"


    "Gracie said... Mr. Finnegan wants you to join; there are some roles for kids."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Wow! If we both nail the audition, I can act with Stephanie again, right?" Emily asked.


    Seeing Emily''s eyes full of enthusiasm, Stephanie understood immediately.


    Well, why not give it a shot!


    Emily loved acting so much that it was worth it for her!


    Sebastian suddenly said, "How about I go with you guys?" "Huh? Silver Fox, you''reing too?" Stephanie replied.


    "Yeah, to cheer you guys on?"


    "You really don''t have to."


    "It''s okay, I don''t have much going on today."


    "But Gracie said it''s tomorrow."


    "...I''m free tomorrow too." Sebastian said.


    "Well, Silver Fox, if you really have nothing else going on, you can hang out with us." Stephanie replied.


    On Monday, Sebastian finished two days'' worth of work.


    On Tuesday, he drove the two of them to Emmert''s film set.


    It was Stephanie''s first time on such avish set.


    Wow! The whole scene setup was like something out of a science-fiction film.


    It was more than a set. It was like a mini-futuristic world.


    Stephanie didn''t even want to think about how much it would cost to build a set like this.


    Sebastian casually exined, "This is Emmert''s private property. It''s not for rent and is only used for their own transformations and for shooting all kinds of sci-fi


    blockbusters.  en FindNovel


    You wouldn''t even find a ce like this abroad."


    Stephanie was dumbstruck and feltpletely blown away.


    No wonder Emmert was so arrogant and had such a bad temper; he had the capital!


    "Who are you?" Asked the security guard at the entrance of the set.


    Stephanie immediately stepped forward, "We have an appointment with Emmert. We''re here for the audition. Gracie and Mr. Finnegan should have arrived already, we agreed toe together."


    "Gracie and Mr. Finnegan are already in Emmert''s reception room; I''ll take you in." "Thank you."


    Right now, both Gracie and Mr. Finnegan were suffering from serious headaches.


    Like children who had just been scolded, they had been lectured by Emmert for over half an hour. Emmert, despite his age, was still full of energy.


    One moment he was telling Gracie she was getting on in years and still not married with kids.


    The next, he was saying the holiday movies Mr. Finnegan made were all flops. Only blind people would buy tickets to see them.


    They could talk back over the phone, but face to face, neither dared to offend him.


    Who would have thought that such a hot-tempered old man would love making sci-fi movies and do it so well, earning love from audiences at home and abroad. Over the years, he made a fortune from making sci-fi films, giving him a significant influence in the entertainment industry, where few dared to cross him.


    Even a big shot in the entertainment


    §Ö


    industry like Jeffrey Perez from the Perez family had to show him the respect one would give a father figure when they met.


    Although Jeffrey was his niece Reba''s husband, in reality, Jeffrey''s past with Ashley Morris had left him very dissatisfied with Jeffrey.


    It wasn''t because of Reba, but because of Ashley. Ashley was one of the few actresses he admired, a rarity in the entertainment industry. Ashley used to have a promising career, but it waspletely ruined by Jeffrey.


    He had nned to make a movie with Ashley, hoping to send it overseas for award consideration. This was the film Gracie had high hopes for. But problems arose. Although the set was sessfully built, the film was interrupted during the shooting and was neverpleted.

 Chapter 543

    Reba got on Emmert''s bad side because of that incident.


    Jeffrey probably wouldn''t dare to show his face in front of Emmert for the rest of his life.


    Emmert, with his high and mighty attitude, looked down on all those who had crossed paths with him in the entertainment industry.


    When Stephanie arrived, Gracie and Mr. Finnegan looked at her like she was their savior.


    They quickly stood up, rushed over to her and said, "Steph, you''re finally here!"


    "Emmert is already here, just get her to audition."


    "We have other things to do, so we''ll be leaving."


    With that, they quickly left.


    Seeing Sebastian, Gracie said with surprise, "Oh, President Ingram is here too, perfect, you can apany Steph! I have things to do at the studio, so I''m going with Mr. Finnegan." Sebastian understood Gracie''s intentions and said, "Go ahead, I''ve got this covered."


    Stephanie watched them leave in a hurry, like they were escaping, which left her feeling confused.


    Was it really necessary?


    She then turned her head and saw an elderly man in his seventies, with white hair and a long white beard. Despite his age, his eyes were strikingly clear.


    At this moment, his eyes revealed a hint of surprise.


    He didn''t speak or greet her, but just kept staring into Stephanie''s eyes.


    This made Stephanie nervous. His gaze made her feel somewhat afraid and she silently nced at Sebastian.


    Sebastian shook his head at her, signaling that everything was okay.


    "Don''t move!" Emmert suddenly shouted.


    This startled both Stephanie and Emily.


    Emily tightly gripped Sebastian''s hand and was terrified into silence.


    Stephanie didn''t dare to budge.


    Seeing that the two were frightened, Sebastian felt that he couldn''t let this go on, they were getting scared out of their wits. He couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He walked straight over to where Emmert was sitting and said, "Emmert, long time no see."


    Emmert''s attention was diverted. He looked at Sebastian with a frown and said, "You''ve grown so much."


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you."


    "True,st time I saw you, you were still a child. What brings you here?"


    "Brought two girls to audition."


    "Just the two of them?"


    "Yes, they''re rmended by Mr. Finnegan."


    "What''s their rtionship with you?"


    "The older one is my fianc¨¦e, Ashley''s apprentice, and the younger one is her junior sister, Ashley''s daughter."


    Emmert''s eyes widened in surprise, "Ashley has a daughter? Isn''t it Jeffrey''s child?"


    "Yes."


    Emmert jumped up in anger and cursed, "That bastard Jeffrey!"


    "Emmert, calm down..."


    Emmert said impatiently, "Is there anything else?"


    "Aren''t you going to start the audition now?" Sebastian asked.


    Emmert frowned and said, "What does the audition have to do with you? What''s your real intention? Is yourpany going bankrupt? Or do you have nothing better to do?


    Or are you afraid I''ll bully your fianc¨¦e?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I want to know, is every actress in this industry under the scrutiny of you young men?


    It was the same with Jarvis Snider back then; why did he have to set his sights on my sister?


    Those so-called big families are all dangerous ces! If my sister hadn''t married into the Snider family and had married an ordinary man instead, she wouldn''t have died so young.


    And that Jeffrey!


    Every time I find a good actor, he


    stirs up scandals with them! Oven et


    the years, how many actresses has he had scandals with?


    t


    He doesn''t value my sweet niece; he only likes actresses!


    Are you nning to follow in his footsteps?"

 Chapter 544

    This was the first time Stephanie had seen Sebastian get reamed out so badly.


    She frowned and said, "Emmert, Sebastian isn''t the person you''re making him out to be! I wasn''t an actress to begin with either, but I had a dream of bing one. It was Sebastian who encouraged me to study acting. That''s how I got the chance to be an actress, meet Mr. Finnegan, and get rmended to audition.


    You''re judging Sebastian without knowing the full story. Doing this makes people question your character. I''m not interested in auditioning for your film at all!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Emmert was taken aback by her direct rebuttal. ring at her, he said, "Don''t think I''ll give you any special treatment just because your eyes resemble those of my deceased sister!" What? Did she resemble his deceased sister?


    Stephanie widened her eyes and said, "I don''t want to resemble your dead sister! Sebastian hasn''t done anything to upset you, yet you''re blowing a gasket at him! Where''s the justice in that?


    Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re old. You think everyone in the world will be scared of you?!


    What''s so great about you?! If it doesn''t work out, I won''t act in your film!


    Let''s go!"


    Emmert was rendered speechless by her words.


    As he tried to organize his thoughts, he found that his mind had suddenly be sluggish.


    Sebastian helplessly said, "Stephanie, don''t make a scene!"


    Stephanie scoffed, "If people disrespect us, of course I''ll give them a taste of their own medicine!"


    "Behave... Emmert is your elder; don''t be capricious! Take Emily outside for a stroll; I need to have a word with Emmert."


    "I don''t want to stay here anyway, Emily; let''s go!"


    Emmert fumed, "You brat, Stephanie, if you''re so great, then stay!"


    He had never been talked back to by a young person like this before!


    However, Stephanie simply walked out with Emily without saying a word.


    Emmert was so angry that he almost smashed something, but Sebastian grabbed his wrist and said, "Emmert... why are you picking a fight with your sister''s granddaughter?" Hearing this, Emmert was taken aback.


    He blinked and said, "What are you talking about?"


    "She is Zachary''s biological daughter!"


    "How is that possible?!" Emmert was shocked and dropped his cup on the table, which rolled around a few times.


    Sebastian calmly said, "Only I and


    Morton Klein from the Klein family


    know about this. The Snider family is


    currently embroiled in internal


    disputes, and if her identity is exposed, it will not be beneficial for


    her, so Emmert..."


    Emmert frowned saying, "If what you''re saying is true, of course I know what to do... But how could Zachary have a daughter when he didn''t even have a woman back then?"


    "Morton was Zachary''s confidant;


    his words should be true. And he has been taking care of them for many year''s in private, so much so that everyone thought she was the illegitimate daughter of the Klein family."


    "I''ll look into this matter myself; I won''t just take your word for it. But Stephanie''s eyes seem so familiar. They don''t resemble my deceased sister, but rather myatose nephew!"


    So, there''s a high chance that this is true.


    "I didn''t n to tell you about this. The fewer people who know, the less danger there is for the girl. You should also be aware of theplexities of the wealthy family." Emmert said somewhat annoyed, "So you''re afraid that I''m too harsh on Stephanie? Look at her; is she easy to deal with? She''s even tougher than I am!"


    "She''s my niece, Jarvis Snider''s granddaughter, and Zachary''s daughter. Why wouldn''t she be tough?"

 Chapter 545

    Mr. Emmert suddenly took a deep breath, went silent for a moment, and then sighed, "Well, if that girl''s grandpa and dad were still alive, they could have done whatever they wanted in B City! Does Reba know about this?"


    "She doesn''t. Please keep this a secret, Emmert. Reba and that girl have never been on good terms. Stephanie is Ashley''s apprentice, and Reba has always held a grudge against Ashley. Because of Ashley, Stephanie has be Reba''s enemy." Hearing this, the wrinkles on Emmert''s face deepened.


    "They are blood rtives!"


    "So what? Reba has been spoiled rotten by the Snider family. Stephanie is a lot more sensible."


    "Are you using Stephanie for her connections, young man?"


    Sebastian scoffed, "Do you think my family cares about the Snider family? I only helped Reba secretly get Zachary out of the country for treatment because he''s Stephanie''s biological father.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have anything to do with the Snider family."


    "So you''re saying Zachary got this favor because of his daughter?"


    "No matter how you mock me, Emmert, if it weren''t for Stephanie, I wouldn''t be where I am today, and I wouldn''t have anything to do with the Snider family! Even if Zachary wakes up and Jarvis Snideres back from the dead and both father and son are business geniuses, they will never surpass the scale of my corporation."


    "Boy, you''re quite cocky."


    Sebastian said indifferently, "That''s only part of it. I''m ready at any moment to fight Zachary for Stephanie."


    "She''s his biological daughter! Fight over what? If Zachary truly wakes up, you should return his daughter to him, and then we''ll see if he''s willing to marry her to you."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "No way." Stephanie was his; he wouldn''t give her to anyone.


    Emmert angrily said, "While her biological father''s away, you, an older man, are taking care of her. What''s that about? How could you have the nerve to say that?"


    "No matter what you say, Emmert, Zachary is only her biological father. All these years, Stephanie was


    raised by her mother. Dinider


    family ever help?


    If they weren''t rted by blood, they wouldn''t even have the right to see Stephanie." "Isn''t that obvious? If they weren''t rted, who would care about Stephanie?"


    "I would. It doesn''t matter whose


    daughter Stephanie is; what mattet


    is that she''s mine, and she''ll be mine for life."


    Emmert blinked and said, "At my age, you''re showing off your love to me!"


    "No wonder Mr. Finnegan and Gracie left as if they were escaping."


    "So what! As long as I call them, they have toe obediently!"


    "If Stephanie is mistreated on the set, I''ll take her away at any time!" Dered Sebastian.


    "She''s my rtive! I can treat her however I want!"


    Sebastianughed coldly, "Stephanie isn''t so easy to bully!"


    Soon after Sebastian told Stephanie that she had done well. If Emmert was


    Co her, she could retaliate!


    Don''t swallow your anger; let it out.


    sw no di


    So, Emmert, who had been in the entertainment circle for many years, suddenly faced a challenger.


    Stephanie was a little nervous for her audition and didn''t perform well.


    Emmert scolded her, "Can you even act? How can you dare to show off with such little skill?"

 Chapter 546

    "It was you, Emmert, who personally invited me! I didn''t ask for it! Why are you being so tough with me? Besides, only my family and my elders have the right to lecture me. You, Emmert, are an outsider. Please show me some respect." Emily stood aside, looking at Stephanie with eyes full of admiration.


    The staff around them all held their breath in fear.


    The more Emmert looked at Stephanie, the more she reminded him of histe sister.


    Zachary had his mother''s eyes, and this girl had her father''s.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Without any investigation, Emmert was convinced that this was Zachary''s daughter. There was no doubt about it!


    He coughed twice, "What kind of attitude is this? Can''t I criticize you a bit?"


    "I didn''t do anything wrong; I was just too nervous and didn''t perform well. Why should I be criticized?"


    "Too nervous? Do you think I''ll harm you? Do it again!"


    "Okay, I''ll do it again. I''m not nervous now; I can definitely perform well."


    Seeing Emmert''s softened attitude, Stephanie also cooled down and quickly got into her role, imagining herself as an emotionless robot.


    Her facial expressions remained indifferent.


    Even her fighting movements had to be performed very rigidly. This was indeed difficult.


    After watching, Emmert frowned, "Your facial expressions and eye expressions are okay, but your fighting movements need guidance from a professional martial arts instructor." Stephanie nodded, "I will work on it."


    "Alright, you passed; join the crew tomorrow!"


    "Sorry, Christmas ising up; I decided to start filming after Christmas." Stephanie said.


    "Is Christmas more important than acting?"


    "Spending time with my family is more important!"


    "Really! You must have no professional ethics!"


    "You can say whatever you want. If you think it''s inappropriate, I also think you have a bad temper and are always criticizing others! I don''t want to be in your movie either!"


    Emmert was choked by her words, took a deep breath, and red at the onlooking Sebastian, "How did you spoil her like this? Didn''t you tell her who I am?" Sebastian replied. "I''ve told her everything except her background."


    "So she dares to talk to me like this? Isn''t she afraid of offending me?"


    "She has confidence. If anything happens, I''ll take responsibility. So now she''s not afraid of anything, just like you."


    "Wait and see. When Zachary is back, you''ll see how he deals with you. Look at how you''ve spoiled his seemingly well-behaved daughter''s temperament." Sebastian casually raised an eyebrow, "I''m not afraid of him."


    Emmert was taken aback. "Oh dear..... You young people really don''t know who you''re dealing with. Zachary is notoriously hot-tempered; you''ll suffer in the future! And how could you have the nerve to pursue such a young girl?!


    You guys are already in a rtionship, right?"


    Sebastian didn''t hide anything and honestly said, "So what if we are?"


    "Wait till Zachary is back, then you''ll know the consequences."


    "I don''t need to be afraid of someone who''s in a vegetative state."


    Sebastian still maintained his reckless attitude.


    Emmert was frustrated by these two.


    He stared and shouted, "Ungrateful! Never mind; I don''t want to argue with you. Fine, Christmas it is! But you must join the crew in the first week after Christmas!"


    Stephanie said impatiently, "One week is one week! But I won''t take any jobs before Christmas!"

 Chapter 547

    "Remember toe see me on Christmas!" Emmert shouted.


    Stephanie was about to say, why, I just met you; we don''t have much of a rtionship.


    At this moment, Sebastian grabbed her wrist and nodded, "I''ll apany you to visit Emmert at that time."


    Emmert seemed a bit tired and waved them off, "Go on."


    Emmert was getting old and was easily fatigued.


    After Stephanie and Sebastian left the set with Emily, Stephanie said with a puzzled face, "Silver Fox, didn''t you say I could speak my mind? Why do we have to visit him on Christmas?"


    Sebastian looked at her and said, "Emmert is our elder. It''s only appropriate to visit him. Even though he can be quite stern, we should respect him."


    "I get it. If he''s nice to me, I''ll be nice to him. If he''s not, then I''ll be stern with him. Silver Fox, if you think I should visit him, then I''ll listen to you."


    Hearing this, Sebastian couldn''t help but feel relieved, "That''s good."


    Stephanie replied. "Yeah, I''ll behave. I''ll listen to you and not cause any trouble."


    Emily covered her face on the side and said, "Can you two stop being so lovey-dovey? I''m still here!"


    Stephanieughed. "Emily, we get to act together again; are you excited?"


    "I''m very happy! But the role... seems hard to y."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''re a little robot that''s an unfinished product that only appeared at the end of the story for a few scenes. Emily, you can use the Christmas holiday to study with me; let your mom teach us." "But my mom hasn''t yed a robot before, right?"


    "But she should be very knowledgeable, Emily, don''t worry."


    Stephanie thought Emmert was very bold.


    The character she was ying died after falling in love with the human male protagonist.


    Then suddenly a little robot appeared in the plot that was the daughter of the male protagonist and ber robot character, which was Emily''s role.


    It really was a strange and unique plot.


    Although how could robots actually have children?


    But most dramatic things require imagination. This was the kind of plot any audience could love.


    Although, Emmert was old and had a bad temper, he was indeed very talented.


    His thinking was very advanced, even more so than that of the young people of today. His research on sci-fi movies far exceeded the


    thinking of any young person  en FindNovel


    He was always at the forefront of trends.


    Sebastian drove Stephanie and Emily back to school.


    When Maddie Palmer and Gillian Owens heard that Stephanie was going to be in Emmert''s film after Christmas, they were both very surprised.


    Maddie was overjoyed. "Oh my god,


    Steph, you''re about to hit big! Look


    at you; you''ve only been in school


    for


    half a semester, and you''ve already been in three films. One online film, one New Year film, and one international film. I''m speechless."


    Gillian added. "I''m lost for words..."


    Gillian and Maddie said whileughing and crying.


    Stephanie alsoughed bitterly, "This time it was Mr. Finnegan who rmended me. I didn''t expect to pass the audition."


    Emmert didn''t seem to like her much, but he wanted her to y this role.


    She didn''t know if it was because of some big shot''s help.

 Chapter 548

    True, with Stephanie''s current acting skills, Emmert, being a top-notch director, had seen too many talented actors. Stephanie might not be able to catch his eye. But when he found out Stephanie was his kin, he broke his rule for the first time and gave her a chance.


    It''s okay that Stephanie''s acting skills weren''t up to par yet. With his guidance, she would get better over time.


    Maybe Stephanie''s experiences will make her tougher and fearless in any role she took on.


    The leadingdies in Emmert''s sci-fi flicks were always sensations with massive influence.


    Compared to Mr. Finnegan''s leadingdies, Emmert''s were the real deal. Those minor directors were all over them, dying for them to star in their films. Maddie and Gillian were still speechless and gobsmacked.


    They thought Stephanie was just too darn lucky. It was like a snowball effect that got bigger and bigger once it started rolling.


    After wrapping up this film, she''ll get more offers, each one hotter than thest.


    "Alright, when I make it big, I''ll take you guys with me. Not bad, huh?" Stephanie said.


    Finally, they chimed in. "Really, Steph? Don''t forget about us when you''re all famous and stuff!"


    "Ha, no way!"


    "Steph, you''ve gotta make good on your word. You''ll meet more people, just remember us when a chancees up!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got you!"


    "Hey Steph, Gillian got a part in a show recently. My dad''spany is producing it, and Lyra is the lead; Gillian is the second lead. It''s a role with a lot of action, which suits her well." Stephanie frowned. "Working with Lyra, huh..."


    Gillian quickly added. "It''s just acting, Steph. Don''t sweat it."


    They''ve had a bone to pick with Lyra and her crew since the Palmer family dinner.


    Stephanie nodded. "I got it, but still, keep your distance from her. I pissed off a lot of peoplest time. They can''t touch me, but knowing you''re close to me, I''m worried they''lle after you."


    Maddie quickly reassured her. "Steph, don''t worry. I wasn''t nning to take on another role so soon. But since you''ve said that, I''ll find a role and join Gillian on set.


    If not, you guys will be improving and I''ll be stuck in the same ce. Even Putnam Damon will look down on me."


    "Ha, you''re still hung up on Putnam!" Stephanie replied.


    "I''ll always keep an eye on him. Just because he''s cold to me doesn''t mean I''ll give up. He might not like me now, but that''s just because we don''t know each other well. I''m still young, there''s no rush to date. One day, I''ll make him fall for me!"


    Maddie said.


    Stephanie encouraged her. "Go for it!"


    Stephanie continued. "Go get ''em, Maddie! I''ll do my best to make opportunities for you!"


    "Thank you, Steph. I love you!"


    "What if, in the end, Putnam doesn''t like you, though?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Maddie, a bit puzzled, smiled and said. "Then I''m out of luck. I''ll just have to face it. After all, life''s full of different experiences. No matter what happens, don''t worry about me. see things clearly. I''m still young; I just want to follow my heart and do what I want to do


    Liking him, that''s just my thing, and it had nothing to do with him.


    Of course, if one day he could like me, then I''ve hit the jackpot!"


    She was so chill about it!


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh. "If that''s the case, even if things don''t turn out well, you won''t be too hurt. I fully support you then! Let''s all work on being better together!" Emily also raised her hand,ughing. "Let''s all be better together!"

 Chapter 549

    In the blink of an eye, all the schools started their holidays too.


    Throughout the holiday, Stephanie stayed in Sebastian''s vi, barely stepping out.


    She and Emily watched loads of sci-fi movies that Mr. Finnegan had shot before.


    They also studied some foreign sci-fi movies and how robots were portrayed.


    However, those were real robots. When it came to humans ying robots only a few famous male actors abroad nailed it.


    Stephanie and Emily watched these movies over and over again.


    With Ashley dropping by regrly for lessons, they gained some understanding of robots.


    As for whether they could perform to Emmert''s satisfaction, well, that was anyone''s guess.


    On the eve of Christmas, Ashley came to take Emily away for the holiday.


    Emily bid Stephanie goodbye reluctantly, promising to return and stay with her right after Christmas.


    This even made Ashley a tad jealous.


    Who was Emily''s real mom after all?!


    Emily wasn''t as close to her as she was to Stephanie.


    This proved that Emily felt closer to Stephanie than Ashley did to Emily.


    After all, kids are like mirrors. They reflect how much you like them in how much they like you.


    The kinder you are to them, the more they''ll love you.


    This Christmas, Ashley spent it with Emily and Gracie, but over at Gracie''s, there was an extra person.


    That person was Maximus.


    The nation''s beloved good guy, Maximus, had gone public with his rtionship.


    As he got older, he became a mature man. Fans had been worrying about him for years, so when he announced his rtionship, he received many blessings. There were blessings from friends in the industry and from fans. In short, Maximus had gone from being a single guy to the happiest man in the world.


    He always prepared delicious food


    when he visited Gracie, so much so that Gracie put on a bit of weight in a short period of time andined endlessly.


    Ashley was green with envy and even scolded her for not knowing how lucky she was because she always picked fights with Maximus.


    But Maximus didn''t mind. He had made a big decision to win back Gracie''s heart and cherished their rtionship very much.


    He was so good to Gracie that it was


    hard to describe. Whether it was work or life, he gave it his all. He gave all the money he earned to Gracie or used it to buy gifts for her. He only kept enough money to buy cigarettes for himself, but he finally quit smoking under Gracie''s pressure.


    Both of them were getting older. Having a child at this age would undoubtedly make Gracie an older mother.


    Maximus suggested they adopt a child instead.


    But Gracie insisted on having her own. Maximus had no choice but to keep her well-fed and plump.


    Then they would try to have a child, and if she couldn''t get pregnant, they would adopt.


    They had settled into their life together.


    On the eve of Christmas, they invited many friends, including Mr. Finnegan, Dashiell, Stephanie, and some old actors, to their home for dinner. Maximus cooked, and Gracie entertained the guests.


    Dashiell brought his girlfriend, who seemed to be his family''s arranged marriage partner.


    But their rtionship seemed okay, so Dashiell brought her along.


    Dashiell''s girlfriend looked about twenty-four or five, very beautiful but a bit aloof, always maintaining a superior attitude.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Dashiell was a bit embarrassed and secretly exined to everyone, "That''s just her personality; she''ll be better when she gets to know us."


    I guess she might only rx around your family.


    She seemed to look down on us in the entertainment industry.


    No one took the initiative to talk to her.


    Gracie teased Stephanie, "Didn''t President Ingrame with you?"

 Chapter 550

    At this point, Miss Fiona, usually a pretty frosty character, finally piped up, "President Ingram? You mean Sebastian from Skyline Corporation?" Stephanie grinned and said, "Yeah, that''s the guy. He''s been burning the midnight oiltely and has been super busy with year-end stuff."


    "No wonder; running such a big corporation is bound to keep him on his toes."


    Fiona gave Stephanie a once-over with a calcting gaze, then dropped a bombshell, "Are you Sebastian''s sugar baby?" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Stephanie waspletely taken aback. What on earth?!


    Dashiell frowned and said, "Watch your mouth, Steph is Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e."


    Fiona frowned, "The futuredy of the Ingram family? Doesn''t look like it..."


    "Look like it or not, it''s the truth! Sebastian admitted it himself."


    "Oh, sorry... I just got back to the country, and I''m still catching up on things. Don''t take offense, Ms. Bishop."


    Stephanie had no interest in entertaining this.


    But she didn''t want to let this slide either; she said, "You''re new here and still catching up. We''re cool with Dashiell, so we''ll let it slide. But when you meet other people, not everyone might be as forgiving with your surprising remarks." Even Stephanie herself didn''t realize how much she had changed over the past half a year.


    Even the way she spoke now had a certain power to it.


    She simply rebuked Fiona, who frowned, "What do you mean, Ms. Bishop?"


    "Fiona, you''re a smart cookie; surely you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Ms. Bishop, you''re just being arrogant!"


    "At least I''m not being rude. In your eyes, are we little actors who aren''t worth a thing? Is that why you thought you could just blurt out that I''m a ''sugar baby''?"


    "I told you, I just got back; I''m still catching up."


    "Well then, let me remind you, you think I''m arrogant?"


    "Ms. Bishop, you''re just making a scene! Just because you''re Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e doesn''t mean I''m scared of you!"


    "I''m not asking you to be scared... Dashiell, sorry, I''ve already been very respectful."


    Dashiell said with a dark expression, "I messed up; I shouldn''t have brought her to meet you guys. without knowing the full story. I''m


    sorry! I''ll go first; we''ll catch up next


    time."


    Mr. Finnegan indicated he could leave, "That''s fine. There''s plenty of time to catch upter."


    Fiona suddenly stood up, "Dashiell, what do you mean? I agreed to meet your friends out of respect for you; now you think I messed up too?"


    Dashiell replied calmly, "Respect


    me? Does my family need your respect? thought you were reasonable, but you offended the Ingram family. Do you want your family business to go under faster, or do you want to drag me down with you?


    "And they are all my friends; if you look down on actors, then you''re looking down on me too!"


    "If you think so little of me, why agree to the arranged marriage?"


    "But you''re different; acting is just a hobby for you." Fiona replied.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "This hobby is also my profession. Fiona, let''s call it a day; I''ll take you home. As for the arranged marriage, I''ll talk to my brother about it and get it called off."


    "Dashiell... you''re going to call off the marriage over this?"

 Chapter 551

    Dashiell said casually, "We''re different, you and I. We''re not cut from the same cloth, and we''re just not meant to be. Better to make the call now than to struggleter on." "Great! Who cares about you anyway? You don''t even have any inheritance rights! You''re nothingpared to your brother!"


    Dashiell smirked, "Well, I don''t exactly care about you either, Fiona."


    He only started dating her because his brother, Phinies, suggested it. Their time together was okay, but he never expected things to be like this.


    Dashiell was really d he brought her out today.


    Otherwise, how would he have seen her true colors so quickly?


    After they left, Stephanie touched her nose and said, "Um... did I just mess up their engagement?"


    Mr. Finnegan quickly chimed in, "What engagement? It was just a bad rtionship! Don''t worry, Dashiell is a smart guy; he''ll appreciate what you did!"


    "Really? He won''t think I disrespected his fianc¨¦e, will he?"


    "Absolutely not!" Maximus added.


    "Well, that''s a relief..."


    Gracie said, "You can tell a lot about a person from thepany they keep. Who you hang out with shapes who you be. Did you see the way Steph just treated her? She''s acting just like President Ingram!" "What are you talking about, Gracie?!"


    "Steph, haven''t you noticed? Your tone, your facial expressions, you really looked like President Ingram just now."


    "Really?" Stephanie asked. "Really!" Gracie answered.


    "But I didn''t imitate him..."


    Ashleyughed, "Maybe it''s unconscious. You''ve been around him a lot. People say couples start to look alike, but not all couples do. It''s just that they''ve been together for so long that their behaviors, tones, expressions, etc., are influenced by each other. Over time, people start to think they look alike and that they have a ''couple look"."


    "Is that really a thing?" Gracie asked in surprise.


    "So if Gracie and Maximus spend a lot of time together, will they start to look alike too?"


    Gracie immediately frowned, "I don''t want to look like him!"


    Maximus quicklyughed and said, "It''s enough if I start looking like you."


    "Who cares..."


    "I do."


    "Oh my! With you two showing off your love like this, I feel like a third wheel!" Ashley dramatically clutched her chest.


    Everyone burst intoughter, and t


    he mood lightened.


    After sending Steph away, Dashiell returned.


    He even willingly punished himself by downing three drinks and saying with a bitter smile, "I thought I was lucky and different from others. I felt like I found the right person but didn''t expect this. I''ve dampened everyone''s mood. I hope you all don''t take it to heart."


    Mr. Finnegan quickly waved his hands, "We''re good friends; we don''t mind." Stephanie also said, "Dashiell, as long as you don''t me me, it''s alright."


    "me you? Ishould be thanking you! It''s just that this situation is a bit difficult. The engagement was a part of a business deal between the Dashiell and King families to develop a piece ofnd in the B City O suburbs."


    Gracie frowned, "So your engagement might be a bitplicated."


    Dashiell gave a bitter smile, "That''s why my brother Phinies might not want to break off this marriage alliance."


    "Ah? So did I... cause trouble for you?"


    "You don''t need to worry about it."


    "Um... in this cooperation betweenN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    your family''spany and the King family''spany, is the King family providing capital or real estate?"

 Chapter 552

    "Our family business spent big bucks to buy this piece ofnd; it''s huge, so the subsequent construction and development will need a lot of capital. The King''s business, which Fiona belongs to, has a deep connection with ours, and they''ve offered to coborate financially. My brother wants to maintain a stable rtionship. After all, developingnd is a big deal, and it takes quite a few years to see any significant results... It''s a long game. To avoid any future issues, a marriage alliance seems the most stable; at least it eliminates the chance of them pulling their funds halfway through.


    My brother put in a lot of blood, sweat, and tears to get this piece ofnd. It... it''s like the entire family has invested their heart and soul into it. If sessful, our family''s social status in B City will be elevated, and if it fails, we could be facing bankruptcy.


    So when my brother brought this up, I pretty much agreed without a second thought. After all, he''s always let me do what I love.


    When it was time for me to give back to the family, I had no reason to refuse. I even tried to get along with Fiona.


    She''s very high society and has got a high-quality education. She''s from apletely different world than me."


    Dashiell, clearly a bit tipsy, started to ramble on.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Everyone listened and felt a mix of emotions.


    Dashiell, despite his youth, is a sessful actor,rgely thanks to his family''s support.


    It''s only natural that he would want to give back.


    So this situation was a bitplicated.


    They couldn''t just sit back and watch their family business go bankrupt.


    Stephanie, listening to this, looked a bit grim.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "How much money needs to be invested?"


    Dashiell gave a bitter smile, "More money than we could ever make as actors. At least ten billion, maybe even dozens of billions."


    "What if I ask President Ingram? I could ask him if Skyline Corporation has any investment ns after Christmas."


    Everyone turned to look at her.


    Dashiell looked surprised, "Are you serious?"


    "Steph... why all of a sudden..."


    Stephanie helplessly said, "Isn''t this


    issue because of me? If I hadn''t been so impulsive, at least you and Fiona could have kept getting along, and there wouldn''t be so many problems now. And I''m not sure willwork; I''m just going to ask


    if it


    If the Skyline Corporation is looking for a good investment. Thend that your family bought to develop is definitely a good project. Maybe it could even make a huge profit for the Ingrams."


    Mr. Finnegan gave her a thumbs up, "You''re smart! I think it''s doable. Just ask; there''s no harm in trying. You''ve done your part for Dashiell."


    Gracie also said, "I think it''s feasible.


    President Ingram would do anything for Steph. What''s a ten billion investment to him? I heard from Martin that he bought a five billion castle for Steph without batting an eye.


    He''s bought lots of jewelry too. I heard the jewelry drawer in the castle is almost full." Stephanie gave a bitter smile, "That''s too much."


    Gracie said seriously, "Like this studio you opened, it''s already worth millions. It''s just so you can have your own business and not be at


    mercy of otherpanies. Whethe


    thepany starts making a profit, it''s only a matter of time before it''s worth tens of millions. He gave you an asset worth tens of millions like it was a toy.


    Even if you go bankrupt, I don''t think President Ingram would blink.


    So, as long as President Ingram is willing, Dashiell''s future could change because of you."

 Chapter 553

    Dashiell shook his head slightly, "No need to. I didn''t mean it that way. I was just feeling a bit troubled and wanted to talk. Stephanie, don''t get me wrong."


    Stephanie quickly shook her head, "I didn''t misunderstand. I was just... ah, just chatting! Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore. Dashiell, cheers to you! You''re a great actor, and Mr. Finnegan, even though you have a bit of a temper and can be scary at times, after meeting Emmert, I really appreciate your temper.


    And the rest of you gentlemen, I''ve learned so much working with you, and I''ve also stolen a lot of tricks. Haha, cheers everyone!


    It''s been a real st to know you guys!"


    Everyone raised their sses, "Knowing you is the real fun, Stephanie."


    "Now that you''re the wife of the president of Skyline Corporation, don''t forget us small fries!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Stephanie didn''t dare to drink too much for fear of getting drunk, she just had one drink with everyone and then started eating.


    They gathered until nine o''clock in the evening, and then each went home.


    Stephanie went downstairs, and the driver came to pick her up.


    But to her surprise, the driver turned out to be Sebastian, who hade to pick her up himself.


    Stephanie immediately jumped from the back seat to the front seat, looking at Sebastian with a smile, "Silver Fox, why did youe to pick me up yourself?"


    "Just got off work. I heard from your mom that you were out for dinner, so I came to pick you up."


    "Silver Fox, I behaved very well today. I didn''t drink much, only a little bit."


    "Um, good girl."


    "Do I get a reward?"


    "What reward do you want?"


    "Silver Fox, are you done with everything before Christmas?"


    "Almost."


    "Do you have time after Christmas, Silver Fox?"


    "Um? Do you have something?"


    "Silver Fox, go to the movies with me. Mr. Finnegan''s new year''s movie fromst year is showing three days after Christmas, and he gave me two tickets!" Go to the movies?


    This was something that young couples would do. So was Stephanie asking him out?


    Sebastian thought for a moment and said, "What time?"


    "The premiere starts at eight in the evening!"


    "Okay."


    "Wow! Silver Fox, you''re so nice! Silver Fox, have you ever seen a movie?"


    "Do I look like an alien?" Of course, I''ve seen a movie before.


    "No, I mean, Silver Fox, have you ever been to a movie theater?" "No..."


    "You haven''t been to a private theater either?"


    "No."


    "So you think you''re not an alien, Silver Fox?"


    He was never an alien in the first ce!


    "Silver Fox, you''re so pitiful. How is it


    possible that you''ve never been


    to a


    movie theater at this age? Welk goodthing you met me; I''ll take you to broaden your horizons!"


    Sebastian was driving and said, "Do I need to thank you?"


    "Hahaha, Silver Fox, don''t be polite! By the way, Silver Fox... I have something to ask you." "What is it?"


    "Have you heard about Dashiell''spany spending a lot of money to buy a piece ofnd?"


    Silver Fox was a businessman; he should know more than she did.


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian''s eyes narrowed, "What did Dashiell tell you?"


    "Nothing, nothing; I offered to help. It''s my fault; I added more trouble to you today."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sebastian never liked to drive himself because he found it boring.


    When he was alone, he almost always


    yesat in the back seat and


    swno


    looked at documents on his phone.


    But ever since Stephanie came into his life, he never found listening to her endless chatter boring at all.

 Chapter 554

    Hearing about tonight''s events, he sneered, "In the circle of B City''s elites, Fiona''s business is just an upstart."


    "Really? But that Fiona is a top-notch student."


    "Not everyone''s high education was earned through excellent academic achievements."


    Stephanie was speechless. "Can you take shortcuts for these things?"


    "Yes, there are many ways."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Good lord, I did learn something new today. But I think Dashiell is really in a tough spot. If I hadn''t suddenly sted Fiona, they might have gotten along, even after marriage. But I couldn''t hold back; I think I might have stirred up trouble. After all, it''s their life and it''s no small matter.


    So, I wanted to ask... the project that the Dashiell family''s business has invested a lot of money in, if it fails, it could bankrupt the family... The project can''t be that bad, right?


    If you could invest, it would be a money-making opportunity... so I wanted to ask, if it''s not possible, then we''re powerless.


    But if I ask, I can have a clear conscience."


    Sebastian said, "It''s hard to live a life with a clear conscience."


    "Maybe it''s hard for you rich folks, but for us ordinary people, it''s quite simple; just don''t do anything against your conscience, then you can have a clear conscience!" "Good point."


    "So... what about Dashiell''s situation?"


    "Let Dashiell''s brother, Phinies,e to me in person."


    "Are you interested?" Stephanie''s eyes lit up.


    To help you clear your conscience.


    Sebastian said lightly, "Hmm."


    "Wow! I''ll call Dashiell right away. When are you avable for Phinies toe?"


    "Tomorrow morning."


    "We''re having Christmas dinner together tomorrow! You have toe home early, got it?" Stephanie happily dialed Dashiell''s number in front of Sebastian.


    But it wasn''t Dashiell who answered.


    It was a very cold voice.


    "Looking for Dashiell?"


    "Uh... who is this?"


    "I''m Phinies, Dashiell''s brother. What''s up? Dashiell''s drunk and can''t answer the phone."


    "Oh... it''s


    Rashiell''s brother Phinies


    I''m Stephanie. Good, I can talk, this directly with you."


    Who''s Stephanie? Never heard of her.


    Phinies said indifferently, "What''s the matter?"


    "My Silver Foxwants you toe to Skyline Corporation for a meeting tomorrow morning. He''s interested in thend you bought, so you don''t have to force Dashiell into marriage with Fiona. He was just drinking with us almost cried, and told us a lot!"


    Phinies was somewhat confused, only remembering the name Skyline Corporation. His face darkened, "Who''s your Silver Fox?"


    "Oh right, Dashiell should know who my Silver Fox is, but you might not. My Silver Fox is Sebastian, the CEO of Skyline Corporation. Dashiell and I did a movie together; we''re good friends, and we were drinking together tonight."

 Chapter 555

    Sebastian... it''s him.


    But when did Sebastian get a fianc¨¦e?


    Howe he didn''t know?


    Phinies frowned, "I don''t get what you''re saying. Why would Sebastian suddenly be interested in our property?" "Um... because I mentioned it."


    "Just because you, a woman, casually mentioned it, he became interested?" Phinies'' tone was a bit sarcastic.


    Stephanie looked at Sebastian, who was driving, feeling somewhat helpless, "He seems not to believe what I said."


    Sebastian was there too?


    Phinies'' face slightly changed.


    Then, Sebastian took the phone from Stephanie, "You think this little girl''s words are not credible? Do you need me to speak to you personally?" When the authoritative voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone, Phinies'' face slightly changed, "Are you Sebastian himself?" "Yes, it''s me."


    "You''re really interested in our


    property? I thought the Ingram


    family didn''t invest in real estate?"


    swno


    "Stephanie got into trouble; I''m helping her solve it... Is there a problem?"


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie''s face. turned and she angrily said,


    Bs nense are you talking


    about!"


    Helping her solve a problem? She felt like hitting someone all of a sudden. Phinies said seriously, "If you are truly interested, shall we meet tomorrow then?"


    "Stephanie just said, tomorrow


    morning. Come to the Skyline Corporation''s president''s office, remember to bring the specific project details!"


    "Okay, I won''t disturb you anymore; see you tomorrow."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When she got home, Marilyn Bishop and Judith were already asleep.


    She followed Sebastian into the room.


    For a while, because of Emily, they hadn''t been alone together.


    Now suddenly, after driving on the road and being alone together, the atmosphere became a bit odd.


    "I''m going to take a shower first! I''m really tired; I want to go to bed as soon as I''m done!"


    Sebastian nodded, "Alright, I''ll wait for you downstairs."

 Chapter 556

    "Alright."


    Stephanie quickly took a shower and then sent a message to Sebastian, letting him know that she was done.


    Not long after, Sebastian headed upstairs.


    Upon returning to his room, he found Stephanie already lying in bed.


    He found this sight quite amusing.


    He took a shower, dried his hair, got into bed, crawled under the duvet, and turned off the light.


    The whole bedroom quieted down.


    Sebastian didn''t hear the familiar sound of breathing, which made him frown, "Aren''t you gonna suffocate?"


    The next moment, Stephanie emerged from the duvet, saying, "How do you know I''m not breathing?"


    What kind of question was that?


    "I''m having a bit of insomnia."


    "But didn''t you say you were tired?"


    "I usually sleep hugging Emily. I''m not used to sleeping without her."


    "Why don''t you try hugging a pillow?"


    "I''m hugging one. But it''s not as warm as Emily."


    Sebastian wanted her to hug him instead.


    But in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    "You''ll get used to it in a few days."


    "Okay. Emily will be back after Christmas. If you''re tired, just sleep."


    "Actually, I''m not that tired. I can chat with you."


    "Really? Then you can''tin about me talking too much!"


    "I won''t."


    Stephaniey in her duvet, her voice unintentionally softening and sounding especially gentle in the quiet night.


    Sebastian quietly listened to her


    chat and tell stories from her


    childhood. Eventually, Stephan


    obviously felt sleepy, and her voice became increasingly fuzzy


    Finally, the whole room fellpletely silent.


    Sebastian also felt a little ufortable.


    It seemed that ever since he started sleeping with Stephanie, his schedule had been irregr.


    He always waited until Stephanie fell asleep before he would slowly drift off.


    In the dark, Sebastian unconsciously held Stephanie and her duvet close to him.


    He felt more at ease this way.


    At five-thirty on Christmas Eve night, Sebastian brought Martin home on time.


    Judith and Marilyn prepared avish meal together.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Stephanie also helped them.


    At six o''clock, they ate dinner on time.


    Before dinner, following tradition, Stephanie and Martin sang carols together.


    After dinner, Sebastian gave a gift to Marilyn, Judith, Stephanie, and Martin each.


    Upon receiving her gift, Stephanie thanked him with a beaming smile, "Thank you. I wish you a long life and hope you look younger every day!" Sebastian responded with augh, "I wish you all the best."


    "Thank you!"


    When Marilyn received her gift, she seemed a bit helpless, "Sebastian, it should be me giving you a gift! I won''t take your gift. I''ll take your gift to the staff because that''s what t deserve, but Christmas presents should be from elders to juniors!"


    After saying this, she returned Sebastian''s gift and gave him the gift she had prepared. Sebastian didn''t want it.


    Judithughed and said, "ept the gift from your elder, sir."


    Marilyn added, "That''s right, it''s not an expensive gift. It''s just to add to the festive mood. I wish your career grows more and more prosperous, and you''re rtionship with Steph gets better and better!"


    Sebastian expressed his thanks, took the gift Marilyn returned, and the other gift she gave him, and handed them to Stephanie, "Do you want them?"

 Chapter 557

    Stephanie''s eyes suddenly lit up and she asked, "Are you really giving me these gifts?"


    "Do you want them?"


    Stephanie nodded her head frantically.


    Who would say no to gifts?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I''ve loved receiving gifts since I was a kid!


    She reached out to take the gifts, but Sebastian quickly pulled his hand back, a charming smile ying on his lips, "Nah, just messing with you."


    Stephanie''s eyes widened, "You''re kidding, right?"


    "Yep, just messing around!"


    Judith and Marilyn burst intoughter on the side.


    It wasn''t often that Sebastian showed a sense of humor.


    However, by the end of the night, all of Sebastian''s gifts had ended up in Stephanie''s possession.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw the little girl''s smug expression when she received the gifts.


    She was so excited over a few gifts.


    But when Christmas Eve came and Sebastian took Stephanie to the Ingram family for their Christmas meal.


    The elder members of the Ingram family didn''t know Stephanie wasing and hadn''t prepared any gifts for her.


    Sebastian took the initiative and said, "It''s her first time here on Christmas Eve. Gifts are a must."


    Stephanie quickly tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "No need."


    Sebastian gave her aforting look and said, "In ordinary families, the elders always give gifts to the daughter-inw they''re meeting for the first time. It was a special case when Steph first came here, so it was fine if you guys forgot, but now it''s Christmas Eve, and not just any ordinary day.


    Don''t you guys consider my little girl part of the family?


    If that''s the case, we might as well skip dinner."


    With that, he put down his fork and knife and was ready to leave.


    Jaxon Ingram quickly said, "Tonight is Christmas Eve; don''t make a fuss! Who said we weren''t giving her any gifts? We haven''t even finished dinner yet!"


    "Oh? You mean you''ve already prepared something?"


    "We''re not just any ordinary family; giving ordinary gifts would be too mundane! Go get the painting I did this morning from my study; let''s give it to the little girl as a gift."


    A painting?


    Sebastian quirked an eyebrow,


    "Grandpa, your paintings are very precious, but they''re too expensive My little girl is just an ordinary


    person she likes ordinary gift


    You


    should keep your paintings for your own collection."


    "What? Are you looking down on my paintings?"


    "My little girl is just an ordinary person; even if you gave her the painting, she wouldn''t appreciate it."


    Sebastian''s aunt, Ava, quickly said,


    "Sebastian, he only said that


    because he didn''t prepare an


    ordinary gift! Dad, we have guest


    With that, she got up and left.


    Jaxon grumbled unhappily, "Who agreed that she''s our future granddaughter-inw? Sebastian brings people home without telling us in advance all the time."


    "So you''re saying I''m an outsider? I have to tell you guys and get your approval before I can bring people home?"


    Julia frowned and said, "Sebastian, today is Christmas Eve; how can you talk to your grandpa like that?"


    "Julia, you just need to mind your own business. You don''t need to worry about my manners."


    Stephanie nced at Julia and saw her face turn red. It made her feel good.


    This was his mother, huh? Was she qualified to educate Sebastian?


    Julia only knew how to give birth to kids, but she didn''t know how to raise them. Whether Sebastian was polite or not, it was really not her ce to lecture him.


    Kamden Ingram heard Sebastian''s words and frowned, "Sebastian, everyone is here for a rare dinner together; can you keep it down? You''ve been giving everyone a hard time since you got back."


    Sebastianpletely ignored him.

 Chapter 558

    Brenda Ingram sneaked off for a bit and came back with two gifts in hand. She gave one to Aaron Ingram and warmly handed the other to Stephanie, saying, "This is just a little something from me. I hope you''lle more often." Stephanie nced silently at Sebastian, not uttering a word.


    Sebastian casually said, "If you want to take it, just take it."


    Stephanie felt that even though she didn''t really like these people, she couldn''t let the atmosphere get too awkward.


    This was a gift Brenda voluntarily gave, prepared on the spur of the moment. It seemed inappropriate not to ept it. So, she reached out, took the gift, and said thank you.


    Brenda, all smiles and warmth, said, "It''s only right for elders to give gifts to the younger ones."


    In the Ingram family, Brenda was probably the one who most wanted Stephanie to be thedy of the house.


    She had already picked out Aaron''s future wife, who was a daughter from a prominent family.


    By then, with the support of his wife''s family, Aaron would have lots of advantages inpeting with Sebastian.


    She thought Sebastian was a fool. He didn''t want an excellentdy from a prestigious family who could provide help. Instead, he had a thing for someone like Stephanie.


    Aaron shared the same thought as Brenda, so he had long let go of past grudges and had no other thoughts about Stephanie.


    He generously gave her a gift, saying, "Let''s put the past behind us. When you see me in the future, we''re still family."


    Seeing that his eyes no longer held that frivolousness from before, Stephanie epted his gift.


    But she said lightly, "If you can act like a real family member, I''ll ept you as family, just like I ept Sebastian."


    Aaron raised an eyebrow and said, "Well, thank you. Remember to attend my wedding next year."


    Stephanie, surprised, said, "You''re getting married?"


    Brenda chuckled, "Aaron is already 32. It''s about time he got married It''s ever a bitte now! His father


    should have been holding a baby


    long ago."


    Stephanie retorted, "So your oldest grandchild and youngest grandchild will have an age gap of thirty years?"


    Her words made everyone at the table stiffen.


    Sebastian chuckled, "Don''t talk nonsense. My grandfather will get embarrassed."


    Jaxon said coldly, "Enough with the nonsense."


    "I didn''t say anything.


    your


    Congrattions. I wish you and your future wife a happy marriage, and I


    hope you have a child


    Aaron raised an eyebrow and said, "Thank you. You''re finally growing up."


    "So are you."


    Jaxon didn''t say anything to disrupt the atmosphere when he saw his son and grandson get along sowell, despite his dislike for Stephanie.


    When Ava came back with the gifts, Jaxon ced the gift directly in front of Stephanie, saying, "Here, take it."


    The gift looked like he had to beg someone for it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Stephanie said somewhat displeased, "If you don''t want to give it, then don''t. I don''t want it."


    "It''s you who don''t want it, not me." As he said this, he was ready to take the gift back.


    Sebastian grabbed the gift and looked inside.


    "It''s only worth two hundred dors? Are you messing with me?"


    Ava blushed, "Sebastian, I prepared the gift."


    "You only prepared a two hundred dor gift?"


    The gift Marilyn gave him was worth eight hundred and eighty-eight dors.

 Chapter 559

    The Ingrams were even worse than your average Joe.


    They really didn''t give a hoot about her.


    "Uh... Seb, I''m kinda broke right now."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sebastian nced again at the present Aaron and his mother had prepared.


    A measly thousand-dor gift?


    He couldn''t help but sneer, "Even more stingy than Brenda and Aaron. In that case, there''s no need for Jaxon and Ava to bother."


    With that, he pulled out his phone and transferred $8888 to Stephanie via PayPal.


    "PayPal payment, eight thousand, eight hundred and eighty-eight dors."


    Everyone heard this and their expressions turned weird.


    Stephanie said with mixed feelings, "Sebastian, Christmas gifts are about the thought. You give what you can afford. I don''t really care about the money."


    Sebastian replied, "What others have, you should have too. If they can''t y by the rules, I''ll make up for it. After all, if it was some rich girl marrying into the Ingram family, they''d think this money was peanuts."


    Jaxon said grimly, "Sebastian, what are you doing? How long are you going to make a fuss over a gift?"


    "A single mom and a working girl who earns six hundred bucks a month and recently got promoted to now earning a grand gave me a gift worth eight hundred and eighty-eight dors yesterday. That''s more than her month''s sry; she''s basically worked a month for nothing, just for me.


    And my family, other than looking down on my future wife and belittling her, hasn''t done a thing.


    Am I the one causing a ruckus, or are you guys just clueless about manners?"


    Upon hearing this, Julia scoffed, "I didn''t want to give her this gift! If you''d brought home a niece I liked, I''d be happy to give a thousand, or ten thousand, or even a hundred thousand dors! FindNovel


    But I wouldn''t give even a penny to someone I don''t like. Jaxon and Ava have alreadypromised for you."


    Sebastianughed sarcastically,


    "Sorry, when I specifically asked for gifts, I didn''t mention your name! It''s pretty clear you''re not worthy of giving this gift."


    Wyatt Ingram was so angry that he mmed the table and stood up, "Sebastian, you''ve gone too far!"


    One of the three younger members, who had been quiet because of the tense atmosphere, finally couldn''t hold back.


    Mitchell Ingram frowned, "Sebastian, you''re crossing a line. My mom is still your elder, after all."


    Sebastian responded indifferently, "She''s your mom. It''s enough that you respect her. As for me, my mom''s already passed away." Sebastian''s words cut Julia like a knife.


    She felt like she was suffocating.


    This was the son she had carried for nine months. She had once been good to him but was forced to give up.


    She didn''t expect him to understand her pursuit of happiness, but did it have to hurt so much?


    Mitchell said tersely, "Jaxon, aren''t you going to say something to Sebastian?"


    Jaxon, who knew the situation best, frowned, Enough! Are we going to eat dinner or not? Sebastian, if you think we''re not treating this girl well, then don''t bring her home next time!


    Why are you taking it out on Julia?"


    "So you''re saying... I shouldn''te home either?"

 Chapter 560

    "I didn''t mean that; aren''t you being too touchy?"


    "Yes."


    Atst night''s dinner, even though none of them were blood-rted, Sebastian felt a sense of closeness and a sense of home. Today, he was surrounded by his own family, but Sebastian couldn''t feel any warmth at all.


    All he felt was disgust.


    Jaxon, with an ugly expression, said, "Do you think you''re all that now? Do you really think I can''t handle you? I''m still breathing!


    Do you think you''ve secured your position as the head of the Ingram family?


    Let me tell you, with just one word from me, you''ll be booted off that position!"


    These words excited Brenda and Aaron.


    They both hoped that Jaxon, in his anger, would fire Sebastian from his CEO position at Skyline Corporation tomorrow and let Aaron take over.


    Even Kamden and Julia started nning.


    If Sebastian was no longer the CEO, it would break the rule of the eldest son inheriting the head position. Then, they, the two generations, all had a chance to be the head. Everyone had their own agenda.


    But Sebastian didn''t even flinch; he calmly looked at Jaxon and said, "If you think changing a person could make Skyline Corporation better, then you can rece me anytime. I''m tired and I need some rest." Jaxon, infuriated, mmed the table and stood up, "You''ve gone too far! Are you willing to give up your position for a girl? You''re the heir I''ve painstakingly groomed; don''t you care about that position? Do you think that without you, Skyline Corporation will go bankrupt?"


    "It''s been four years since I took over Skyline Corporation at 24. TheN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    profits of the Skyline Corporation have increased a lot every year; do I need to exin this to you


    Isn''t the reason you can enjoy your retirement sofortably because I work hard every day without making any mistakes?


    If you''re confident, you can try


    someone else. Let Aaron, Kamden, Coen, or Mitchell take the CEO


    position at Skylineet


    all fine!


    I can totally hand over my position!"


    These words started making Brenda, Aaron, Coen, and Kamden think.


    Though everyone had their own preferences, everyone wanted that position.


    it''s


    Only Mitchell was being realistic; he frowned and said, "Grandpa, I just started getting involved in the family business just realized that even managing one department is so troublesome that I''m almost losing my hair from the stress and I''m always working overtime


    It must be really tough for Sebastian to manage the entire Skyline Corporation. I can''t handle that much...


    My dad and Coen probably don''t have the ability, and Aaron is even less likely."


    These words made Aaron, Coen, and Kamden all re at him.


    Jaxon also angrily said, "You''re the heir I personally groomed; even if you have to die, you have to die in this position!" Ava frowned and said, "Jaxon, it''s Christmas Eve today; it''s not appropriate to talk about death!"


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows and said, "Then what else? I''ve already contributed to the family; I can choose my own wife! The Ingram family doesn''t need to rely on marriage alliances, or depend on a wife''s family''s wealth, to elevate our status!"

 Chapter 561

    Jaxon took a deep breath and said, "Even if we were to settle for a girl from an ordinary family, it couldn''t be this kind of woman! She''s an actress. You think I don''t know how she''s been making a fool of herself out there?


    She got drunk and offended all those wealthy families.


    Plus, those actresses are likemodities, not a single good review among them!


    How could you bring such a woman home? Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at?"


    Stephanie heard this and couldn''t help but cast her eyes down.


    She had always felt a bit guilty about this.


    So, she really did cause trouble for Silver Fox.


    Sebastian chuckled, "Who dares to make fun of my wife?


    And I don''t believe that Grandpa doesn''t know the truth.


    I haven''t even brought up the matter, and you guys are already talking about it!


    In that case, I won''t mind sorting this out during the holidays!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That time, who from our family framed Stephanie? Are you gonna confess, or should I investigate?"


    As soon as he finished, Jaxon''s face changed.


    Julia looked tense, her hands clenching beneath the table.


    Stephanie was stunned; she quickly looked up and said, "What? Silver Fox... was I framed that night?"


    Ava also showed a shocked expression, "Sebastian, what''s going on? Someone framed Steph?"


    Camille Ingram and Colton Ingram also asked in astonishment, "Sebastian... what''s going on? How can you be sure it was someone from our family?"


    "Yeah! Sebastian... you don''t have proof; you can''t just say anything! This could ruin our family harmony."


    Sebastianughed, "If I had no proof,


    In¨¦


    I wouldn''t say such a thing. I know Stephanie''s alcohol tolerance very well. She only had a few sips of champagne that night, she couldn''t have gotten that drunk. You think


    you''ve left no trace.


    But I noticed something was off, so I had it investigated."


    "Oh my God! Who did it? Sebastian, you have to believe me; I would never do such a thing and neither would Coen. We''re both supporting you now, and Camille and Colton are


    fing your lead. We wouldn''t


    dare offend you like this."


    Sebastian nodded, "It wasn''t you."


    Ava immediately sighed with relief, "As long as Sebastian believes me."


    Brenda quickly added, "Sebastian... I had no idea about this."


    "Not you either."


    Aaron raised an eyebrow, "I heard about this, but I wasn''t there. Stephanie sure made a scene that night, offending half the rich circle and a small portion of the entertainment industry. It''s a shame I missed the show."


    Stephanie red at him a little


    annoyed, "You really enjoy watching


    spectacles, huh? I knew it; every time I get drunk, I always have some memory when I wake up. But that time, aside from a headache, had


    no recollection and not had


    happened. It turns out I


    Who could be so despicable?


    set up.


    So, me making a fool of myself means I''m not good enough for Silver Fox, right?


    You guys are so maniptive! You think I''m dying to be a part of the Ingram family? With such ruthless people in the family, who''d try to hurt me? If I actually married into your family, would I even survive? Even if you guys invite me now, I won''t marry into your family!


    Silver Fox, you should marry into my family! I wouldn''t want to live in such a family otherwise!"

 Chapter 562

    What was this about marrying into her family?


    Sebastian didn''t respond and just looked at his grandpa.


    Jaxon said somewhat anxiously, "Why are you looking at me? I have nothing to do with this! And don''t you dare try to get into her family!"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "Does that really matter? What''s important is, Grandpa, you should already know who did it, right?"


    Julia couldn''t stand it anymore; she got up with a pale face, "Sebastian! I''ve got the estate of your mother, which you asked me to organize, all sorted out. Since it''s going to Ms. Bishop, I''ll go back and bring it to her. From now on, we''ll be even."


    The phrase "we''ll be even" carried a deep meaning.


    Jaxon heard it, and his expression wasplex.


    Sebastian moved his fingers slightly, his eyes drooping slightly, "Alright."


    We''ll be even.


    As for her framing Stephanie, he wouldn''t pursue it any further.


    She would hand over his mother''s estate aspensation to Stephanie. At the same time, the mother-son rtionship between him and her would be severed.


    Sebastian and Jaxon both understood. His mind was a mess.


    Mitchell was somewhat puzzled to see that the estate that his mother had always been unwilling to hand over was about to be given up so quickly. Was this thing done by his own mother? But why would she do such a thing?


    Stephanie noticed the loss in Sebastian''s eyes. She reached out a hand under the table and held his hand.


    His hand was so cold.


    She looked up at him with surprise as her eyes met his face.


    The room was warm with the heating on and nobody even needed a coat. But his hand was so cold.


    Sebastian saw the concern in her eyes and he smiled at her, "I''m fine."


    "Silver Fox... Let''s go home."


    She felt that Silver Fox didn''t like it here, but he had toe.


    "Alright, after getting your stuff, we''ll go home."


    "Sebastian... Aren''t you staying to celebrate with us?"


    "Yeah, Sebastian... Celebrate with us."


    Sebastian nced at Jaxon silently "Grandpa, do you want me to and celebrate with you too?


    o stay


    s to en.kikistorie ont


    Jaxon waved his hand tiredly, "Just go."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He knew his grandson was having a hard time right now.


    His mother, in order to avoid


    reveal her evil deeds in front o giver son, chose tret


    her


    up on him. Content FindNovel


    This hurt him more than reproaching him, lecturing him, or even belittling Stephanie''s status.


    After all, this was the mother who had loved him when he was a child.


    Now, his rtionship with his mother waspletely broken.


    In Sebastian''s world, his mother no longer existed.


    Sebastian was somewhat surprised that his grandpa could understand him.


    Theypromised, "After midnight. I''ll take Stephanie home."


    Jaxon asked in surprise, "I thought you wanted to leave?"


    "I suddenly feel like you look a bit pitiful, Grandpa."


    "...What?" What the hell?


    Jaxon seemed to suddenly understand something.


    It seemed like his hard-line approach with kid had no effect at all a


    didact him in any way.


    swnoveling


    But as soon as he showed a little concern for him, this kid would immediatelypromise.


    It was somewhat ridiculous.

 Chapter 563

    Well, this could indirectly prove that the kid did care about him.


    In the whole Ingram family, he was probably the only special one to this kid.


    Camille cheerfully said, "Look, Sebastian still cares about Grandpa in his heart. Mom, let''s prepare some fruit snacks and treats, and then celebrate the new year together!" Sebastian suddenly said, "Your mom can take care of that. You and Colton take Stephanie out for a walk to digest."


    Camille quickly responded, "Alright! Sebastian, you guys arrivedte; I haven''t even had a chance to chat with Stephanie!"


    Seeing that Sebastian was willing to stay for Grandpa, Stephanie obediently said, "Then I''ll go for a walk with Camille; Silver Fox, you stay and chat with Grandpa!"


    "Alright, off you go." Sebastian reminded Camille again, "Take good care of Stephanie; she''s a year younger than you."


    Camille responded with a twitch of her mouth, "You''re really robbing the cradle. How could you date a girl a year younger than me?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sebastian gave her a look, and Camille quickly retracted her neck and ran out with Stephanie.


    As she ran, sheughed, "Finally got a jab at Sebastian, hahaha."


    "Is it hard to annoy him?"


    "Sebastian has always been excellent since he was young. He''s everyone else''s role model. I need to seize the opportunity to hit him! But Steph, Sebastian is so much older than you; don''t you think he''s too old?"


    "Silver Fox is old? Don''t you think Silver Fox looks like a manga hero? Not only does he look handsome, but he also has a good body."


    "He does look good, but he''s a whole nine years older than you! Shouldn''t you be dating someone my brother Colton''s age?"


    Stephanie rolled her eyes and said,


    "Camille, you''re still young; you wouldn''t get it. You should know that older boyfriends are more


    caring! Although I don''t feel that


    way, everyone around me says that Silver Foxpletely treats me like his daughter and is very good to me."


    Camille asked with curiosity all over her face, "How good?"


    "Do you know who Reba is?"


    "Of course I do! She''s the number onedy in B City. But once Sebastian gets married, she''ll drop to second ce." "What kind of ranking is that?"


    "It''s based on family ranking. The Ingram family ranks first, so thedy of the house naturally ranks first too."


    "Alright, Silver Fox bought Reba''s castle for me."


    Camille couldn''t help but gasp, "Oh my god, Sebastian really went all out."


    "He even hired several designers for me to design clothes. I can use his credit card as I like. Once, I only wanted to spend ten million, but identally added an extra zero, and the transaction was still sessful. I was scared to death."


    As Camille listened to Stephanie, her mouth formed an O shape, and ver closed from start to finish.


    Colton, who was following behind, was also surprised.


    He didn''t expect Sebastian to be so indulgent to women.


    He didn''t think Stephanie was anything special.


    Although her eyes were indeed beautiful, they were not worth spending money on without reservation, right?


    "When I was shooting, the director


    was very strict. Silver Fox went with


    me. I don''t know what Silver Fox said to the director, but the director''s attitude became much gentler, Silver Fox let me speak freely, and did. They didn''t dare to do anything to me."

 Chapter 564

    "Who''s the director?"


    "It''s Emmert. You know, Reba''s uncle."


    At this point, not only was Camille taken aback, but so was Colton, who couldn''t help but interject, "Are you sure it''s that Emmert?"


    Dude, Emmert was the type who wouldn''t even blink at his own grandpa!


    He even barely gave the big four families of B City the time of day.


    After all, when the Snider family was at their peak, Emmert threatened to bring them down. When he threatened to hit Jarvis Snider from the Snider family, he''d hit him. Even after Reba became Mrs. Perez, the topdy of high society, if he wanted to scold her in public, he''d do it without giving a damn about who''d be embarrassed. When did Sebastian manage to get Emmert to treat Stephanie specially?


    He was starting to think his cousin was some sort of superhero!


    His admiration for him only grew.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But then...


    "You''re actually going to be in Emmert''s sci-fi movie? Holy cow, are you famous in the entertainment industry? Can you act? Have you won the Best Actress award?" "No... I''m just a newbie."


    "How could a newbie get picked by Emmert for an international film?"


    "Could it be because Sebastian helped her get this opportunity?"


    Camille was at a loss for words. She took a deep breath and turned to Colton, "Why am I rted to Sebastian? If we weren''t blood-rted... I''d want a boyfriend like him."


    Colton unhappily responded, "Sebastian clearly doesn''t like you. You should be d you''re rted to him; otherwise, you''d be less than a stranger to him."


    That hurt.


    Camille grumbled, "Am I still your sister?"


    "Why don''t you go home and ask Mom if she picked you up off the street."


    "You''re the one who was picked up!"


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, "I''m so jealous of you two; you''re so close!"


    "I''m the one who''s jealous! Sebastian seems cold and indifferent and always so aloof with others; he''s nothing like the person you just described. But all in all, Sebastian''s like a character straight out of a novel. He''d pluck the stars from the sky for the woman he loves!


    If he couldn''t reach them, he''d send her to the sky to pick them."


    Stephanie daughed, "It''s not that


    exaggerated! He''s not always


    it''s just that his hands are alwe get


    cold."


    "Do you hold Sebastian''s hand a lot?"


    "Not a lot; only sometimes when I''m worried about his cold hands. I


    Usput his hand in my p


    warms up pretty


    up pretty quickly."


    belongs to en.FindNovel wet. It


    Camille looked at her and said, "I


    finally


    fderstand why


    "Content St


    "Huh? Sebastian likes me?"


    "You have a warm personality. Colton, you''d like someone like that too, right?"


    Putting his hand in her pocket to warm it up?


    That was pretty warm.


    But...


    "I can''t even imagine going after Sebastian''s girl!"


    "I mean a girl like that!"


    "It depends mostly on whether they''re attracted to each other."


    "What do you mean attracted to each other? Like love at first sight?"


    "What are you talking about!"


    Camille burst intoughter.


    Stephanie couldn''t help but join in.


    It''s quite something; Sebastian actually had two pretty decent siblings.


    As for the other one, that was Sebastian''s full-blooded younger brother. He was always quiet.


    He stood not too far away, asionally casting envious nces this way.


    It seemed like he wanted to join in.


    But he was somehow left out.


    Stephanie didn''t really care for the people Sebastian didn''t like.


    She just pretended not to notice.

 Chapter 565

    Upstairs, Jaxon was in the study, feeling somewhat uneasy under Sebastian''s intense gaze.


    Finally, he snapped, "Alright! I get it! It was Julia who did it, and I just stood by and let it happen. Are you happy now?!"


    "As long as you admit it, that''s all ed."


    Jaxon said with a hint of irritation, "Don''t let it happen again! Let''s just let this slide. I won''t stoop so low as to harm a little girl. Only Julia could be so ruthless.


    It was bad enough that she was heartless towards herself and her own child, but to be so ruthless towards others. The biggest regret of my life was letting your father marry Julia! She was only hurting herself and others!"


    "If you really care about me. Stop protecting that little girl in the future; it''s enough if you don''t harm her. She...she means something different to me now."


    Jaxon red at him, "How is it different? It hasn''t been that long!"


    Sebastian pointed to his heart, "She has found a ce in here... She has be indispensable to me."


    Jaxon grumbled, "Don''t give me that young people''s talk! I just don''t like that little girl!"


    "But you don''t have a choice. When that little girl gets angry, even Emmert hesitated to talk back."


    "Emmert?"


    "Yep, the one you''re thinking of. If you don''t want him pointing his finger at you and cursing you out, you better behave."


    "Is this girl really Zachary''s child? Are you sure?"


    "Emmert doesn''t have any doubts. Her eyes are too simr to his sister, Joana''s. They''re exactly like Zachary''s!"


    "Then why can''t Reba recognize her?"


    "She doesn''t like that little girl. She''s in denial; it''s normal. Emmert may be getting old, but his eyes are still sharp, he doesn''t mistake people."


    "So... what if she really is a member of the Snider family? The Snider family is in a bad spot right now."


    Sebastian scoffed, "The Snider family may be in a bad spot, but you still think highly of Caroline Snider. Why is this little girl any different?"


    "Bullshit! Caroline Snider''s father is still alive; he''s the head of the Snider family!


    Zachary may be a big deal as he used to run the show in B City, but wasn''t he still in aa? Whether he could wake up or not was still a question!


    This little girl''s grandparents are both gone. She''s an enemy to Reba; at most, she''s an orphan; what use is she?"


    "You''re all about the benefits, but I value emotions. I may have been raised by you, but you should know why I value emotions more."


    He knew, alright. Because emotions were what Sebastian had beencking since childhood.


    He couldn''t resist any temptation from the outside world!


    What was so great about that little girl?!


    "I''ve made it clear. This little girl is not as bad as you think. Once you ept her, stop talking behind her back and be nice to her, you''ll see how kind she is. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    And even if her current status is unclear and she''s just an ordinary person, maybe not matching up to the Ingram family''s status, so what? She saved my life.


    Her future worth won''t be any less than that of any mistress of the Ingram family. I can earn that for her, without relying on the Skyline Corporation or the Ingram family.


    Her future worth won''t be too high, just the same as the daughters of the Snider family at their prime."

 Chapter 566

    Jaxon asked seriously, "That''s a lot already! Isn''t it enough? Have you been building up personal wealth behind my back?"


    "If you believe in me, within ten years, I can push the Ingram family to the top ranks of the global Forbes list and as long as I''m around, no one can surpass us! Even if Zachary wakes up." Jaxon seemed a bit annoyed, "Young people like to brag; it''s normal. Just tell me, have you done anything behind my back?"


    "What if I have? Does it affect you in any way? Whether I used anything from Skyline Corporation or not, as long as I''m still in charge of the Ingram family, the family''s assets won''t ever decrease but only grow stronger. But apart from Skyline Corporation, the things I''ve built up only belong to the family if I''m still here, if I''m not, they''re mine!"


    "You''re nning to betray me, aren''t you? You''re waiting for the day when I can''t control you anymore, right?"


    "Not at all. I''m considering that if one day you really don''t need me and I even lose the position of head of the Ingram family, I won''t be too bad off and have other ways to survive.


    If you choose to always need me, then you can watch the Ingram family grow stronger and stronger. Even if I die, I can rest easy because the Ingram family is doing well now and is more prosperous than ever. We are now even more influential than the Snider family used to be, and for the next hundred years, no one can surpass us."


    This speech touched Jaxon a bit.


    But the kid was too cunning!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Skyline Corporation indeed belonged to the Ingram family, but the industries he developed belonged to him!


    If he left the Ingram family, how could the family possibly get stronger?


    So, if it really came to that, would they still have to keep satisfying Sebastian''s needs?


    And from this perspective, Sebastian''s abilities were so strong that it didn''t seem to matter who he married.


    "Did I convince you?"


    "I''m not convinced!"


    "Have you heard about thend owned by the Wilson family?"


    Jaxon was a bit surprised, "What about it? Are you involved too?"


    Sebastian smiled and said, "That''s the money-making luck this little girl brought me. Phinies has put all his wealth into buying thend and to develop it, he needs to cooperate with other families.


    But his younger brother is not willing to marry the daughter of the King family. This pair of brothers lost their parents when they were young. It''s already quite hard for Phinies to keep his position as the head. He has always doted on his brother and if he were not desperate, he wouldn''t let his brother marry a girl from another family."


    "So... are you nning to invest in thatnd?"


    "No. I bought half of thend from Phinies at half the original price and I promised him that any future investment would be split half and half between the Wilson family and me as a partnership."


    "And then? What are you trying to say?"


    "Actually, I''ve already got some news. Thatnd will be used to build an international airport, so someone will buy it at a high price, maybe even three or five times the original price." Jaxon asked in surprise, "How much did you pay for half of thatnd?"


    "Three billion dors."


    So, Sebastian easily made several times the profit with these three billion dors.


    This was something he couldn''t do when he was young!


    Jaxon asked with wide eyes, "Was that money from Skyline Corporation or from you?"

 Chapter 567

    "I used Stephanie''s name to buy thend, so..."


    Jaxon was at a loss for words. He picked up a book from the desk and swung it at Sebastian''s forehead.


    Sebastian ducked swiftly, unable to stopughing. "Just chill... Let me finish."


    "What else could you possibly say?! I see it clearly now, you''re bewitched! Instead of thinking about our family, you''re all about that girl!


    You must be out of your mind! You''re not even half the man Phinies is!


    At least he fought tooth and nail for his family''s future!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But not you! You handed everything over to that girl!


    You used your personal fortune to buy her castles and all sorts of jewels! Fine, I could live with you starting a small studio for her, since it was just a drop in the bucket for the Ingram family! But that was three billion dors! Do you have any idea how much that could have multiplied?!


    Oh my... My heart''s not feeling good..."


    Jaxon clutched his chest, wincing in pain.


    Sebastian sighed, "You''re overreacting."


    "I swear you''re trying to kill me with anger!!"


    "I took one-tenth of the money and set up a charity in your name. No amount of money canpare to your longevity. I want to do more charity work so you can live longer."


    Sebastian looked down and said, "If you''re gone, I''d really have no one left in this world to care for me."


    "Don''t y the family card! I don''t care; you have to give me at least half! Or I swear I''ll kill myself right here. Do you believe me?!"


    "What do you need all that money for? Are you nning to leave it to Aaron? Are you afraid that what you leave him won''t be enough for his spending habits?"


    "You''re talking nonsense! That''s the


    Ingram family''s assets! As the head


    of the family, instead of making money for thepany, you''re making money for that girl? Dshould p you right now."


    "Have you ever thought about if I hadn''t told you? You would have gone your whole life without knowing." "What are you trying to say?"


    Sebastian pointed to his heart, "Right here... The girl is important, and so are you. You''re not short of money but the girl, despiteing froma wealthy background, hasn''t had the best luck. I want topensate her for the unfairness of her fate."


    "There''s no need to give her so much, right? The girl''s from an ordinary background; even with all that money, can she keep it?"


    "When you were young, you made so much money; didn''t it all end up with me in the end? How much money did you actually spend in your lifetime?"


    "Don''t give me that!"


    "That''s the truth. The girl''s future children will also be part of the Ingram family, and her wealth will also be left to her own children. It won''t go to someone else."


    "Who says won''t spend a lot of


    money in my lifetime? I just haven''t started spending yet! You just wait. A couple of days ago, I saw a private jet liked; book it for me now!


    Plus, your grandmother wants to go on a sea trip with me. Now go buy a luxury yacht for me!!


    Aaron is getting married soon too. Go, buy him a mansion in the rich neighborhood as his wedding house! And get him a new car!"


    "I won''t..."


    "You only care about your girlfriend! When she needs something, you can spend a lot of money, but when it''s me, you won''t even spare a penny!"

 Chapter 568

    "You''re overthinking it... I should be the one spending on you. Even the money that I haven''t had a chance to spend on Aaron, I''d happily give you... But what do Aaron and his mother count for with me? Do they deserve me spending on them?" "That''s my choice to give them!"


    "Are you nning to take your money to the grave? You want to please your wife, your son, and youe asking me for money?"


    "That''s my dough, so I spend it if I want, save it if I don''t!"


    "That doesn''t mean they get to enjoy the cash I spend on you! I''ll make my own money and leave a legacy for my kid! You should know that, right?"


    "You ungrateful brat! You just want to piss me off! You''re so generous with that girl, but so stingy with me!"


    "You used to be the head of the family. How can you be so petty with a kid?"


    "I don''t care! If you don''t want to buy a house for Aaron''s wedding, fine... But you have to buy the private jet and yacht for me!"


    Sebastian felt helpless.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It seemed like Jaxon had turned into a capricious old child overnight.


    But this somehow made their rtionship feel real.


    Like all previous disagreements had disappeared overnight, and their rtionship was back to normal.


    "How about this, the money isn''t out yet, so once it''s out, I''ll let the girl buy them with her money? After all, it''s her money."


    Jaxon grumbled, "Why should I use a woman''s money? People willugh at me! I want you to buy them for me with your personal assets!" "Well, you might have to wait..."


    "Wait till when?"


    "Can you wait until this time next year?"


    "I don''t even know if I''ll live till then! I might die of anger because of you! I don''t want to wait that long!"


    "If you''re in a hurry, you can buy them yourself. When I''ve saved enough, I''ll pay you back."


    No one in the Ingram family was


    richer than Jaxon. And he still wanted Sebastian to buy things for him. Wasn''t this a joke?


    But Jaxon was like a child now. All Sebastian could do was appease him.


    "Are you serious? Write a promissory note!"


    Sebastian grimaced, "Are you sure?"


    Jaxon didn''t trust Sebastian?


    In the end, Sebastian had no choice but to sign the note under Jaxon''s relentless badgering.


    But thankfully, the appeasement worked well on Jaxon.


    At least, when Stephanie and Camille came to join them for Christmas, Jaxon''s attitudepletely transformed.


    He even asked Stephanie, "How did you celebrate Christmas at home?"


    Stephanie, looking puzzled, nced at Sebastian, saw himughing, and said, "I used to celebrate Christmas with my mom."


    "Do you have anyone else in your family besides your mom?"


    "No. We used to have rtives over, but when my mom got sick and we asked them for money, they cut us off." "What kind of rtives are they, cutting you off over money?"


    §Ö


    Stephanie gave a bitter smile, "Youe from a wealthy family, so you probably haven''t experienced this. But it''s quitemon in ordinary families."


    "You really have had it tough. Here, let me make it up to you with a gift."


    "No need. Sebastian probably saw me being too happy about the gift from my momst night, and that''s why he wanted to get me gifts


    today But in ordinary familiatio


    asking for gifts like that is considered impolite."

 Chapter 569

    Upon hearing this, Jaxon couldn''t help but crack up, "Did you hear that? Sebastian''s got no manners at all! He''s even worse than the little girl, Stephanie!"


    Seeing Jaxon genuinely changing his attitude towards the little girl, Sebastian felt this was the right way for an elder to treat a younger one.


    He also apologized sincerely, "My bad, I won''t do it again."


    Jaxon believed that as long as he treated the little girl well, Sebastian would respect him, just like a real family.


    He chuckled joyfully, "As long as you realize your mistake and correct it. Stephanie is so young and she''s more mature than you! Stephanie, I really want to give you a gift this time." "Really? You''re not pulling my leg, are you? Don''t dislike me next time Ie."


    Jaxon widened his eyes, "I won''t! If I look down on your background, it''s not my problem. We rich folks are all like this, just like you ordinary families, borrowing a little money and you be distant. It''s all about the environment; you get it?"


    "I get it! I''m not ming you. it''s just that Sebastian told me if anyone disrespects me, I should hit back. He told me not to put up with it and if anything goes wrong, he''ll take the fall. That''s why I dared to talk back to you. I didn''t do anything wrong." "How did Sebastian teach Stephanie? In front of your elders, you need to be patient; you get it?"


    Sebastian quietly nced at Stephanie, "If he really treats you as his junior, then bear with it if you can."


    "I understand. So, can I ept this gift?"


    Jaxon cared about his dignity, Sebastian had transferred $8,888. If he didn''t transfer $88,880, he would lose dignity!


    That kind of money was undoubtedly a sky-high gift in the eyes of ordinary people!


    When Stephanie received the transfer information, she waspletely stunned. Camille curiously asked, "How much did he transfer to you?"


    Stephanie said with a shocked expression, "It''s ten times what Sebastian gave me!"


    "I can''t ept this! This is so unfair!! We''re all your kids; why do you favor Sebastian, giving Stephanie so much! You should give everyone the same gift! We only have gifts worth eight thousand dors!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Today, Jaxon was in a good mood, after all, the note Sebastian wrote him was not a small amount.


    He felt like he had made a fortune from Sebastian, so he gave each child an additional 80,000 dors. He didn''t give anything to Sebastian.


    Of course, Sebastian didn''t care.


    The family sat together watching TV in a harmonious atmosphere,ughing together at the funny parts.


    Of course, this was when Kamden and Julia were not around.


    Even though Mitchell was present, he still


    famil


    he couldn''t fit into


    like he was invisible. Contene belongs to FindNovel


    Sebastian always to this et


    This made him feel very ufortable, but there was nothing he could do.


    Sebastian didn''t leave with


    him


    Stephanie at midnight, but waited until Jaxon was too tired to keep up and sent him to bed before leaving.


    The old man was in a great mood this time and didn''t go to bed until one o''clock in the morning.


    Before leaving, he even invited Stephanie toe again.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, it was an eptance of Stephanie in an unspoken way.

 Chapter 570

    Camille and Colton were taken aback. Jaxon used to have a bad attitude towards Stephanie, simply not liking her.


    But, they just went out for a walk and when they came back, they saw Jaxon treating Stephanie as if he had turned into a different person.


    Once again, they were amazed by Sebastian''s magic touch.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    So, in this world, it''s not all about the rich marrying the rich.


    As long as you like each other, any problem can be solved!


    They felt this was more real than anything else.


    Camille only hoped that she could be as lucky as Stephanie, to find a husband as good, handsome, and caring as Sebastian!


    They could foresee the future happiness.


    On the first day after Christmas, Sebastian returned to the Ingram family, as many guests came to visit him.


    Stephanie took Marilyn to Ashley''s house to visit her teacher.


    They even gave Emily a very expensive gift.


    Then they went to visit Maddie''s family and received gifts from Brian Palmer and Mrs. Palmer.


    Of course, Marilyn also gave Maddie a gift.


    Afterwards, they went to Gillian''s house. Gillian''s parents hadpletely changed their attitude towards Stephanie; they no longer despised her for working in a nightclub, and instead treated her very well. Since Gillian started acting and made some money, the Owens family''s life had also been getting better and better.


    When Stephanie was leaving, Gillian''s mother gave her a gift.


    Although it was only worth a few tens of dors, in an ordinary family, this was already arge sum of money.


    On the second day after Christmas, Sebastian personally took Stephanie to Emmert''s mansion.


    This was Stephanie''s first time seeing such a ssical mansion; she felt it was full of artistic atmosphere everywhere.


    Emmert weed them in vintage clothing.


    He sat at the master''s seat, silently watching Stephanie, without speaking, just nced at Sebastian.


    He hoped Sebastian could remember, this little girl might not remember, but he should, right?


    Sebastian smiled slightly and said, "Stephanie, say hello to Emmert, you can salute him ording to his wish, remember to call him ''grandpa''."


    Although it was not exactly urate, the meaning was about the same.


    As long as they understood in their hearts.


    Stephanie felt it was a bit


    exaggerated to salute Emmert, but


    she still listened to Sebastian, saluted Emmert, and said, "Hello, grandpa! Wish you good health!"


    Seeing Emmert''s full-faced smile, Stephanie was very pleased.


    Emmert''s eyes were wet withughter; he wiped his eyes.


    Of course, Stephanie didn''t see all this.


    It was just Emmert''s gift that surprised her.


    Emmert directly gave her a red box with a pair of jade bracelets that looked very expensive.


    Stephanie eximed, "Emmert, this is too expensive!"


    "From now on you remember to call


    me grandpa! From today and I acknowledge you as my granddaughter! Take this gift, and remember to visit me when you have time! If you''re bullied outside, just mention my name; if it still can''t be solved, tell me. I''m scarier than Sebastian, those who dare to provoke him, may not dare to provoke me! Got it?"


    "Ah? So-called non-blood-rted granddaughter?"


    "What do you mean


    non-blood-rted granddaughter As long as you ept my gift, you are my real granddaughter! Sebastian, you bear witness, Stephanie has just saluted."

 Chapter 571

    Sebastian said, "Emmert, don''t freak Steph out."


    "Since she''s my granddaughter now, she''s my family. You have no say!"


    "But Emmert, shouldn''t you ask if I''m okay with it."


    "Does it matter if you''re okay with it?"


    Stephanie frowned and said, "Of course it matters!"


    "Why don''t you want to?"


    "Once I agree, I have to treat you like family. At least we''re rtives, so I should get my mom''s approval, right?"


    "When you epted Ashley as your teacher, you didn''t ask your mom, did you?"


    "Emmert, have you been snooping on me?"


    "If I want you to be my granddaughter, naturally I need to know about you."


    "Okay, you have a point. But I need my family''s permission for this."


    "Fine, I''ll give you time. Call your mom right now, I don''t believe she''d say no to such a good thing!"


    "And there''s my pet Silver Fox, he''s family too!"


    "What kind of family is he!"


    "Silver Fox is!" Stephanie insisted.


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh.


    "Make your own decision. If you want to ept him as your grandpa, go ahead; if not, he can''t force you with me here." Emmert gave him a dirty look.


    But in the end, he didn''t want to piss Stephanie off, otherwise she''d definitely reject him.


    So he said, "He''ll listen to you, so as long as you and your mom agree, it''s a done deal."


    Stephanie said, "I''ll ask my mom first, then think about it myself, then get back to you." "No rush, I can wait."


    Stephanie thought for a moment, took out her phone, and called her mom.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Marilyn didn''t ask who it was, as she knew anyone Sebastian personally introduced must be reliable.


    Trusting Sebastian, she let Steph make her own decision.


    Stephanieughed and looked at


    Sebastian, "Silver Fox, I''m a bit flustered. Why would Emmert make such a decision all of a sudden?"


    "Maybe because your eyes look a lot like histe sister''s?"


    "Ugh, what kind of reason is that? Isn''t there anything else? That reason doesn''t convince me at all!"


    Sebastian thought for a moment


    and then said, "Emmert only had one family member in his life, his sister She passed away and he never married or had kids. Maybe he''s afraid he''ll have no one to take care of him when he gets old?"


    "Well, he could''ve adopted a grandson! What''s the point of having a granddaughter?"


    "So in the end, it''s because your eyes look like his sister''s."


    After hearing Silver Fox''s words, Stephanie felt a bit sorry for Emmert. He never had a family of his own, and his only rtive passed away.


    He was so old and yet he was so alone, practically living his entire life in solitude.


    She and her mom don''t have any rtives now either, so it wouldn''t hurt to have a grandpa, right?


    If she bes his granddaughter, even if she doesn''t perform well, he wouldn''t me her but instead guide her, right?


    She even received such a valuable gift.


    She asked, "Emmert, as your granddaughter, do I need to give you money regrly?"


    Emmert raised an eyebrow proudly and said, "Do you think I''m short of money? I''m loaded and don''t even know how to spend it all!"

 Chapter 572

    "Oh my gosh, are you really that rich? Apart from what I got from my family, particrly from Silver Fox, I literally have nothing. If I were to be your granddaughter, I really wouldn''t be able to offer you anything in return." "Do you think I''m the kind of person who needs benefits from you?"


    "But all rtionships are reciprocal. If you''re good to me, I certainly need to be good to you."


    "You''re right, at least you get that. If you want to be good to me, it''s really simple. I''ve heard that you''re a pretty good cook, so how about you whip up a meal for me sometime?


    The most important thing is that you have the heart to do it!


    So Steph, let me formally ask you. Would you be my granddaughter, and regard me like your own grandfather?"


    "From then on, I have another family member, besides my mom and Silver Fox?"


    Stephanie nced at Sebastian again.


    Sebastian repeated his previous words, "It''s your decision."


    "Alright then, Grandpa, I ept you as my grandpa."


    Emmert immediately burst intoughter. He looked extremely pleased.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Good, good. Someone, bring out all the gifts I prepared for my granddaughter!"


    "No, no, no, Grandpa. These are too expensive, I can''t ept them. You already gave me a gift before."


    "Just take them! If you don''t, they''d just end up in my coffin when I die. I insist you take them.


    The gemstone bracelet, it''s a gift for your mom! Remember to give it to her."


    Oh my god!


    Even my mom got a gift!


    Stephanie said, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "If you''re free, bring your mom over to visit me."


    This girl and her mother have really had it tough.


    The girl''s mother, all for her child, never remarried; her life was ruined by Zachary!


    The debt Zachary owed to this mother and daughter, he probably couldn''t repay in his lifetime!


    And all that he could repay was what his sister owed.


    His sister loved her daughter so much; she was very fond of Reba back then.


    If she knew he now had such an adorable granddaughter, who was the daughter of her beloved son Zachary, she would be so happy!


    "Alright, I won''t keep you any longer. Take the gifts and get going!"


    Stephanie said, "Thank you, Grandpa, I''lle to see you again next time."


    "Remember to report on time to the cast! I''m very fair, even if you''re my own granddaughter, I won''t hesitate to criticize you if you break the rules!" Stephanie said, "I understand, Grandpa."


    During her trip, she unexpectedly gained a grandpa and received a bunch of precious gifts. Even Marilyn was stunned, "Steph, how could you ept all these things from him."


    Sebastian said softly. "These are the gifts that Emmert insisted on giving. Emmert has no children or heirs. He regards Steph as his own granddaughter. I think Mrs. Bishop can understand him."


    "But these are too expensive!"


    "Emmert doesn''t care about this. He said that if he doesn''t give them away, there would be no one to inherit them, so he might just take them to the grave with him. If he puts too much in his coffin, his tomb might be robbed."


    Marilyn helplessly said, "If you think it''s okay, Seb, then Steph should keep them Be sure to take good care of them, don''t lose them, these are all good stuff. I''ve lived so long and I''ve never seen such a nice bracelet!"

 Chapter 573

    "This pair of gemstone bracelets is specially from grandpa for you."


    Marilyn asked in surprise, "For me?"


    "Yep! Grandpa even said he wants me to bring you to see him next time."


    Marilynughed, "Feels like I hit the jackpot, you suddenly got a rich grandpa or something?"


    "Mom, I was surprised too, it was Silver Fox who took me there."


    "I trust Seb. If Seb thinks it''s cool, it''s cool."


    "Thanks for the trust, Mrs. Bishop. Don''t worry, although Emmert has a temper, he''s a reliable guy, well-known in the industry. With him around, we can rest easy about Steph in showbiz."


    Marilyn asked, "Is his status really that high?"


    "Yes, he''s a highly respected figure of the older generation, even able to argue with my grandpa."


    "So, if Grandpa Jaxon gives me a hard time in the future, can I talk to Emmert?"


    "Absolutely, he''ll stand up for you and confront my grandpa."


    "Ha ha! Never mind, Grandpa Jaxon is pretty good to me right now."


    Marilyn, seeing her daughter''s life getting better and better, felt really happy, "Steph, we should start packing up to go home this afternoon. Tomorrow is the third day of Chinese New Year, we might have some guestsing over." "OK, Mom. So Silver Fox, when do you start work?"


    "On the sixth day of the New Year."


    "Are youing home with me then?"


    That little courtyard?


    Sebastian frowned, "Will I be forced to drink?"


    "Hahaha. Silver Fox, you still remember! Are you scared? After all, you got wastedst time."


    "I''m not scared."


    "So, are youing?"


    "Yes."


    "Could you dress down a bit, Silver Fox?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m worried some rtives might have heard from theN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    neighbors that Mom and I are living well now ande knocking on our door. We have some rtives who are hard to deal with, quite a few of them."


    Sebastianughed, "I don''t have any old clothes."


    "I can borrow some from the neighbors for you, Silver Fox, but would you wear them?"


    Marilyn helplessly said, "Who wears


    old clothes these days! Seb, don''t


    listen to Steph, no rtives are going to show up. Just dress casual, a suit is too formal."


    "Alright, I''ll listen to Mrs. Bishop."


    "Mom, you don''t know, the trailers for the two movies I''m in have been released. Anyone with functioning eyes would recognize me. I bet you, wanna bet that our rtives will definitelye visiting this year, and by the way ask how much made


    from the movies?"


    Marilyn said unhappily, "So what if they doe to our house! When guestse, are we going to turn them away!"


    "I am just making a bet."


    Sebastian smiled, "A bet with you."


    "Silver Fox, what are you betting on?"


    "If I lose, I give you a million?"


    "Haha, are you in a rush to give me money, Silver Fox! I don''t need that! But you''ll see what average family rtives are like!"


    "Alright. I''ll wait and see with you!"


    After they settled the n to go home in the afternoon, Marilyn went upstairs to pack.


    Stephanie took off her shoes, pulled out all the money she had received over the past couple of days, and started counting it on the sofa. Sebastian found her excessive obsession with money quite amusing.

 Chapter 574

    "How much?"


    "Easy there, I''m still counting! Wait till I''m done. I''ll keep some for emergencies, and the rest is all yours!"


    "For me?"


    "It''s the household cash, remember our agreement? I''ll give you all the money I make from now on."


    So, starting from now, he''s going to start relying on her?


    Sebastian found this somewhat amusing.


    Once Stephanie finished counting the cash, it totaled to over a hundred grand.


    Both Aaron''s mom and Maddie''s parents had given her cash.


    Later, when leaving the Ingram family, Ava gave her some cash out of respect for Sebastian, which pleased him greatly.


    Because of her, Jaxon Ingramter gave Camille and Colton each an additional eight hundred grand, which made them all quite chuffed.


    Then, they each gave her a bit, like a dividend of sorts.


    She epted all the money Sebastian told her to.


    Including what Sebastian gave, she had over a hundred grand in cash alone.


    Plus the transfers from Jaxon and Sebastian, this year, Stephanie received over a million in cash.


    After counting the money, she was over the moon.


    "The total earnings over these years, just the cash alone is over a million now!"


    "Happy?"


    "Absolutely! I used to get so little money from rtives during holidays back home. Then my mom would take it, saying it''s for tuition, I didn''t even have pocket money." Sebastian chuckled, "In the future, you''ll have loads and loads of money."


    More money than she could ever spend in a lifetime.


    "I''m a rich chick now, so I can keep you."


    Keep him?


    Sebastian was a bit startled, "How?"


    "It means I''ll be your sugar mama, I''ll give you money, and pay you monthly. Then I can do whatever I want with you, you can''t resist or refuse."


    At her whim and fancy.


    She thought the idea quite delightful.


    Stephanie was daydreaming when she was suddenly hit.


    She covered her forehead in pain, "Why''d you hit me?"


    "Don''t let your mind wander!"


    "I wasn''t, if you don''t want me to keep you then forget it! But I''ll stil give you the household money


    U¡éProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    transfer it to you next time I go to the bank."


    "You keep it. I''m not strapped for cash."


    "It''s different, the money you earn and the household money I give you are not the same! Look, your grandpa was saying yesterday that he didn''t want you to be the CEO of


    Skyline Corporation anymonven


    though he didn''t end up doing it.


    But if you mess up again and he really doesn''t let you be it, we won''t starve if we have our own money."


    Sebastian asked, "You''re thinking that far?"


    "Better safe than sorry. If you can''t spend all that money, just save it."


    "Have you finished counting?"


    "Finished!"


    "Then let''s calcte the rest."


    "Like what?"


    "All the property my mother left me, I''m giving it all to you. That includes several properties and over a dozen retail spaces, all in prime locations. There''s also some antique jewelry, if you don''t like it, you can leave it all to Mrs. Bishop; she''ll be thrilled."


    Stephanie was shocked, "Silver Fox, that''s all left to you by your mother."

 Chapter 575

    Sebastian said, "I don''t give a damn."


    "So you came back on purpose, huh?"


    "After all, she doesn''t deserve it."


    Stephanie walked up to him, grabbing his hand tightly, "Don''t feel bad. I''ll share half with you."


    "I''m not sad." In fact, I''ve long stopped feeling sad.


    He''s gotten used to Julia.


    It was all over between them, he''s got no expectations left.


    "Since you don''t care about these, give them all to me. The house and shop, I won''t deal with them, just sell them for cash! Then you take the money and invest for me. As for the jewelry, you''ve probably seen her wear them before. If my mom wears them, you might feel ufortable, so just sell them all for cash, don''t keep any."


    "You sure you don''t want any of it?"


    "Yeah, I don''t want you to see them and be reminded of unhappy memories, so I won''t keep any! I''ll turn them into money, and you invest it, then we can have even more money. You''re so good at this, you''ll definitely help me make loads of money!"


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh at her greedy expression, "Alright, we''ll sell them. I''ll help you invest and earn as much as possible."


    "And the things Emmert gave me, I''ll keep them all. They''re all valuable, keeping them will increase their value, and we can pass them down to future generations too!"


    Pass them down to future generations? Their children?


    Sebastian looked at Steph, his mind unconsciously wandering.


    If she has a little Steph in the future, the girl would probably look like her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Steph seemed to like girls.


    After lunch.


    Marilyn packed her bags and went home with Stephanie and Sebastian.


    Sebastian drove her little Audi, with the mother and daughter sitting in the back, both in high spirits.


    Sebastian was truly wearing a more low-key ck casual outfit, he looked a lot younger.


    Stephanie sat in the back, constantly sneaking nces at the driver''s seat.


    Silver Fox was just too handsome!!


    He looked so good in profile too!


    Marilyn couldn''t help butugh, "Steph, why are you acting like a


    thief? If you want to look at


    look at him, why do you Seb, just


    need to


    sneak peeks."


    Stephanie said, "Mom, what are you doing?! Silver Fox heard everything."


    "Does Seb mind you peeking at him?"


    "It''s just that it''s my first time seeing Silver Fox in casual clothes; he looks pretty good."


    Marilyn couldn''t help but add, "Casual clothes do make you look younger. Seb in casual clothes tooks at most two or three years older than Steph, very young."


    Sebastian chuckled at their conversation, "From now on, if I don''t go to the office, I''ll dress like this."


    "Then Silver Fox, after the holidays, I''ll go shopping and pick clothes for you! I''ll buy them with my own money!" "Okay."


    Stephanie had already started thinking about what kind of clothes to pick for him.


    She wanted Silver Fox to wear a punk-style leather jacket and Doc Martens; he''d look super cool!


    But he might not want to wear that style.


    Sebastian parked the car outside the small alley, and the three of them walked into the courtyard with their things.


    After Marilyn tidied up the house, she sent Stephanie out to visit the neighbors.


    Marilyn had already bought gifts and


    put them


    in the trunk, so Stephanie


    could deliver them when she visited


    the


    SV

 Chapter 576

    Upon hearing that the mother and daughter were back, all the friendly neighbors immediately swung by for a visit, bringing along some gifts. Stephanie received a bunch of gift boxes.


    Despite her refusal, they insisted on leaving the gifts.


    She said with a helpless smile, "Guys, I''ve started acting and making money now, no need for the gifts."


    "But it''s only fair; your mom gave our kids gifts. We gotta return the favor. Plus, Steph, you''re doing really well, already acting!"


    "Yeah, I''m in a web series right now. I also filmed a movie; you guys can watch it when it''s out."


    "We''ll definitely check it out! Our Steph is gonna be a big star!"


    "By the way, Marilyn. Some rtives came by your ce yesterday but you weren''t there, so they just left. They asked us where you guys were, said they couldn''t find you in the hospital." Hearing this, Stephanie immediately winked at her mom.


    Marilyn shot her a look, then replied, "I''ve been discharged, feeling better and back to work. I''m staying at thepany''s dorm since Steph is always at school, that''s why we weren''t here."


    "Ah! Good to know you''re feeling better. We all felt so sorry for you, Marilyn. You''re such a sweetheart. Anyway, the past is the past. Now you''re better, and Steph is thriving. Your best days are still ahead of you!"


    Marilynughed, "We''ve just got back, and the house is still a mess. Why don''t you alle over for dinner tonight, to celebrate my recovery. Actually, we''ve been meaning to have you over. Steph, grab my purse. When I was sick, the neighbors lent me some money. They stuffed it into my hands and left, afraid I''d refuse."


    "Oh Marilyn, don''t be like that, it was nothing. We felt a bit embarrassed ourselves; it was your medical bills after all. We didn''t pitch in much; times are tough for everyone!"


    Stephanie immediately chimed in, "Well, you guys did lend us some money. My grandparents didn''t even take care of my mom, let alone lend us money. They kicked me out when I asked them for a loan. We''re really grateful for your help!


    I''ve decided, I''m paying you all back double what you lent us!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    And you''re alling to our ce for dinner tonight! Bring the whole family!"


    "Oh, Steph, don''t do this, it''s a bit embarrassing, it wasn''t much."


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m making money from acting now! My


    boyfriend gives me spending money


    too; we''re not short of


    "Oh, Steph''s boyfriend is back too?"


    "Haha, he''s here, but he''s a bit shy, hiding in the room, doesn''t dare toe out!"


    Everyone broke out inughter.


    Sebastian walked out of her room with a helpless look on his face, asking, "Who''s shy now?"


    "Haha, Silver Fox, I was just joking!"


    to.ne


    "Oh my goodness,st time I wasn''t here, my kid''s grandma told me Steph got herself a promising young boyfriend; this isn''t just promising, oh my, he''s so handsome!


    A group of middle-ageddies couldn''t help but gossip, their faces turning red. They rarely saw such a perfect man on TV!


    Last time Sebastian came, most of the people


    he met were elderly, and


    there were few youngovel?


    But this time it was a holiday, so there were quite a few young folks.

 Chapter 577

    Marilyn was super excited and told her neighbors, "Have a seat. Steph, go get some fruits and entertain everyone." "Okay, mom. Here''s your bag, and here''s mine. There''s a lot of cash in it. Mom, remember to pay them back double!"


    "I got it."


    "Hahahaha, Marilyn, you really scored a good one with your daughter! No need for double. It''s chump change; we didn''t even expect it back when we loaned it."


    Marilyn shook her head and said, "This is what we should do. We''ll pay you back double as Steph said. We''re not unting our wealth, that money was literally a lifesaver back then, otherwise how could I have waited for Steph to start working and pay for my medical bills!" The neighbors didn''t say much after hearing this.


    Each of them happily took the double repayment of the original loan.


    Seeing that everyone epted the money, Stephanie prepared to go out and buy things.


    She took Sebastian with her because there were too many people at home and she was afraid Silver Fox might feel ufortable.


    As soon as they stepped out, Sebastian jokingly said, "Richie rich Steph?"


    "Humph...Silver Fox, are you making fun of me!"


    "Not at all."


    Stephanie said, "Silver Fox, you have no idea how desperate I was back then. My mom''s life savings were almost gone shortly after entering the hospital. We didn''t even have money for her treatment. I cried and begged my rtives for money, even knelt down, but they still refused for various reasons...


    I''ll never forget in my life how those so-called rtives trampled on my dignity. They even said that I was a girl, good-looking, and I could make enough money to save my mom...


    My mother''s rtives finally gave me fifty bucks, threw it in my face, and told me to get lost. I didn''t take that money in the end."


    Sebastian frowned and asked, "Are you sure they''re blood-rted to you?"


    "Not anymore, they''ve nothing to do with me since then! Even if my mother wants to forgive them, I''d never agree!"


    Steph had a rough past, indeed.


    Her mom was seriously ill, and her rtives only lent her fifty bucks, and even threw it in her face...Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    No wonder they were so generous to their neighbors now.


    Their


    them


    the


    32atives were unwilling to lend neighbors selflessly poore


    money to save lives, but


    money for them.


    Sebastian rubbed Stephanie''s head mixed feelings and said,


    t think about it; it''s all. Goo


    past."


    the


    "Silver Fox, it''s not over yet, just wait and see. They will definitelye knocking at thetest by tomorrow."


    "Do we kick them out?"


    "They are my mother''s rtives, she''s not that heartless."


    "So what''s your n?"


    "If my mom insists on being


    merciful, won''t say anything more. I want to avoid conflict with her and make her angry, but they shouldn''t expect any benefits from us won''t give them any money!"


    Sebastianughed and said, "Okay, no money for them."


    "Silver Fox, I made a fool of myself..."


    "Not at all, both you and Mrs. Bishop are good people."


    "Silver Fox, you''re the best! Without you, we wouldn''t be where we are today!"


    That evening, many neighbors brought their families to Stephanie''s house for dinner.


    But they all knew how to cook, so there were many willing helpers.


    Marilyn barely had to lift a finger, and all the dishes were prepared and served.


    The neighbors became even warmer towards the mother and daughter.

 Chapter 578

    "Marilyn, is that red Audi parked at the end of ourne yours? I heard from the mini-mart owner that your future son-inw drove it over this morning."


    Marilyn chuckled, "Yeah, Seb gave it to me formuting."


    "Wow, he''s quite the big spender, huh?"


    "Hey kiddo, I heard you''re working at a listedpany?"


    Sebastian, sitting with a group of men, was asked by a middle-aged woman at the next table. He nodded, "Yep."


    "Is yourpany hiring? My son just graduated, and he''s job hunting. Hoping to find a goodpany. But all thesepanies want experienced people. Where would a fresh grad get experience from? Don''t you need to work several years to be experienced?" Others at the table immediately chimed in, "Tell me about it; it''s not like our days. Even college grads have a hard time finding jobs now. There are so many of them, they''re a dime a dozen."


    "Ugh, we bust our asses putting our kids through school, and they can''t even find a decent job."


    "I know, my daughter''s waiting tables at a restaurant, and she graduated frommunity college!"


    Sebastian calmly asked, "What did your son major in?"


    "Computer Science. He said he wanted to work in a gamingpany after he graduated, but I have no idea what he''d be doing. I don''t understand these young people''s industries." "I could get him an internship at apany."


    The woman''s eyes lit up, "Really? Whatpany? Is it big? Even if it''s not, it''s fine, as long as my son can gain some work experience for future jobs."


    Sebastian gave a slight smile, "The


    Damon Group has a gamingpany. It''s not big, medium-sized I''d say I happen to know some people there, so I can rmend him for an internship."


    "That''s great! I didn''t expect such good luck, Marilyn, your son-inw is a gem! Cheers."


    Marilynughed, "It''s nothing; don''t mention it."


    For Seb, it was indeed a small matter, just a casual referral.


    Once this happened, others started getting ideas too.


    The woman who mentioned hermunity-college graduate daughter waiting tables couldn''t help but ask, "Marilyn, your son-inw is so capable, could he rmend a job for my daughter too?"


    Marilyn looked hesitantly at Sebastian, but he didn''t seem bothered at all.


    He calmly asked, "What did your daughter major in?"


    "Nursing... it''s so hard to find a nursing job now. I know we just met, and it''s sudden for me to ask you this, but we''re in a difficult financial situation, Marilyn knows we took on a lot of debts for her to go to coffege...


    Now she can''t find a good job, can''t even pay off the debts. What''s the point of going to college."


    Marilyn gave a wry smile, "Indeed, it''s a tough issue."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Bishop, how about her daughter working at Compassionate Care Hospital? She could start as an intern."


    Marilyn''s eyes lit up immediately, "Oh. I forgot about Dr. O''Neal, I can rmend her. Compassionate Care Hospital is where I stayed before; I know the current director."

 Chapter 579

    "Marilyn, you''re a lifesaver! You''re such a good person; you should live a long life!"


    Marilyn replied helplessly, "Don''t say that; it''s making me blush."


    "Marilyn, what are you doing for work now?"


    "I''m working in the samepany as Seb, he helped me get the job. I''m in finance."


    Stephanie quickly interrupted, "She got promoted to the Director of Finance in no time, she''s doing really great! She''s making over a grand a month now! She''s truly amazing, absolutely wless!" Everyone was surprised upon hearing this.


    Marilyn responded awkwardly, "Steph, don''t tter me like that; it''s embarrassing!"


    "But you''re really awesome!"


    "Your life is getting better and better. When you were in the hospital, Steph met her boyfriend. Now your whole family is living the good life; it''s wonderful!" An old man couldn''t help but exim.


    "Yes. we owe a lot to Seb, he took really good care of us. We wouldn''t be where we are today without him! Seb, now that I''ve recovered, I can drink again. Here''s to you, wishing you sess and evesting happiness with Steph." Sebastian quickly raised his ss in response, "You''ve always been good to me too. I hope you stay healthy."


    Despite being a family of three, they were quite enviable.


    Everyone had a great time at the dinner.


    A few people asked for help finding jobs, and Sebastian, without showing any impatience, rmended some suitable positions.


    However, he didn''t rmend positions in his ownpany but ones in otherpanies or branches that suited them.


    This made the neighbors feel that Marilyn, after experiencing misfortune, had been blessed with good luck. Her good fortune was so abundant that it even spilled over onto them. Everyone was very grateful to Marilyn.


    Marilyn was also very happy; her own life had improved, and she had also helped her neighbors.


    She just hoped that everyone''s life could get better and better.


    And she was filled with gratitude for Sebastian''s kindness, not only to her but also to their neighbors.


    In the evening, she even cooked dinner for Sebastian herself.


    Stephanie also got to enjoy the delicious food.


    That night, she and Sebastian sat at the door, drinking the corn soup Marilyn made.


    Even though it was cold outside, the corn soup made them feel warm.


    Sebastian also enjoyed the small-family Christmas atmosphere.


    Later, Marilyn went to bed early because she was tired.


    Stephanie and Sebastian were arranged to sleep together in her small room.


    Although they had shared a bed before, Sebastian''s bed was muchrger. On her 1.5-meter wide bed, two adults could only sleep tightly together.


    They only had one nket.


    After they got into bed, Stephanie crawled into the nket, squeezed towards Sebastian, and then exinedfrankly, "My bed is too small Thave to sleep next to you, I''m sorry. I''m tired, so I''ll sleep first." She then closed her eyes, holding her breath nervously.


    Taking advantage like this was really embarrassing.


    Sebastian found this amusing. Hey t on the bed, eyes closed, and said, "Don''t suffocate yourself."


    "I won''t; can you stretch your legs?" Stephanie asked.


    "The bed is two meters long. I''m not two meters tall."


    "Well, your legs are so long."


    "How long exactly?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Just really long." Stephanie, warm and cozy in the nket, couldn''t help but tease him.


    Even though he didn''t quite


    understand what she was implying, Sebastian instinctively felt it


    iel


    probably wasn''t anything good.


    Sebastian twitched his mouth and said, "Stephanie, if you keep talking nonsense, you''ll have to go sleep with your mom!"

 Chapter 580

    "Haha, no way she''d let me sleep with her!"


    "Time for bed."


    "Feeling sleepy?"


    "Yeah."


    He wasn''t actually sleepy, just worried that if he stayed up, Stephanie might say something shocking.


    She was so young, but always thinking about naughty things!


    Hearing him say he was sleepy, Stephanie assumed he really was and stopped bothering him.


    She turned over, lying on her side for a bit before falling asleep.


    Listening to the familiar rhythm of her breathing, Sebastian pulled Stephanie into his arms, and just like that, fell asleep with her in his embrace. However, whenever Stephanie woke up before him and found herself in his arms, she would feel embarrassed about being so forward in her sleep.


    She always took advantage of his unconscious state; it''s so embarrassing.


    The next morning, just as Stephanie predicted, Sammy Bishop and his family really dide by.


    At that time, she was still asleep; she was woken up by the noise outside.


    Marilyn''s younger brother, Sammy Bishop, along with his wife Patty and their two kids, hade for a visit.


    At first, Marilyn was surprised, then she greeted them with a bitter smile, "Wee."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sammy Bishop, seemingly oblivious to her surprise, acted as though nothing had happened and looked at his wife.


    His wife immediately pushed their two kids forward saying, "Say hello."


    "Good morning!"


    The kids didn''t understand adult matters.


    Even though Marilyn held a grudge against Sammy Bishop for the humiliation she suffered when Stephanie asked him for money, she still loved these two kids. Immediately, she smiled and said, "Yates and Nettie, wee. Do you remember Steph?"


    The kids looked at each other, then said confusedly, "Didn''t Steph die? Howe she''s still alive? Our parents said she was going to die." Marilyn''s smile froze.


    Stephanie came out of the doorway and her face turned cold at thement.


    Sammy Bishop''s face froze as well, but Patty reacted quickly, pping both kids on the head, "So rude! ts that how I taught you? Steph is better now! She''s recovered.


    DUMS


    The two kids, one in their teens, the other around five or six, had red faces from the ps but didn''t cry.


    Patty chuckled awkwardly, "Marilyn,


    don''t mind them; kids know nothing.


    We didn''t know you were back home and doing well, otherwise we would''vee to see you sooner."


    Marilyn replied coldly, "No need. I''m fine now."


    "Ah, that''s good. Marilyn, when we arrived, your neighbors told us. Is that Audi parked outside yours?"


    "Yes, it''s my mother''s!" Stephanie walked over, sounding annoyed.


    Seeing her, Sammy Bishop and Patty''s faces tightened again.


    Sammy Bishopughed awkwardly, "Steph, I was wrong before, but I was drunk, stressed, and your grandparents were always sick. Your mom was busy taking care of you and couldn''t afford to give money to them and with the kids'' schooling. I was rude to you because I drank too much. Steph, I''m your family and I''ve always loved you!


    You wouldn''t hold my past mistakes against me, right?"

 Chapter 581

    Stephanie shot Marilyn a quick nce. Seeing her mom''s downcast face, clearly torn, she kept quiet.


    She was really ticked off though.


    She knew her mom was going to go soft.


    She snorted, "Why should I bother arguing with someone who doesn''t matter? The moment you threw fifty bucks in my face, you ceased to be family."


    Sammy Bishop''s face subtly shifted. He looked at Marilyn with bitterness. "I was really under a lot of pressure. I had no money, and I knew you were sick. I cared about you, but I couldn''t help. I had a few drinks and took it out on Steph. Can I apologize to Steph? I am her family after all."


    Truth be told, before Marilyn got sick, their families had a normal rtive rtionship, just like many other typical families.


    Even though there were conflicts, they had to keep up appearances because they were siblings, so they had familial ties.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sammy Bishop may not have been warm to them, but if they were bullied, he would still defend them.


    But for Stephanie, who Marilyn had been worrying about for over a decade, causing Marilyn to remain unmarried even in her forties. Sammy Bishop had never had a good impression.


    He had been very rude to Stephanie, throwing fifty dors in her face was the venting of long umted resentment.


    Because in his eyes, Stephanie was just an illegitimate child.


    But now things were different, this illegitimate child had be an actress.


    Word was she even scored a boyfriend working in a bigpany.


    Marilyn looked at Stephanie with pleading eyes.


    Stephanie was really pissed, she red at Marilyn and turned around to enter the house.


    "I just woke up, haven''t even brushed my teeth or washed my face yet."


    Hearing this, Marilyn couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "You alle in; haven''t had breakfast yet, right? I''ll cook."


    "I''ll help you." Patty said eagerly.


    Stephanie stormed back to her room and sat on the bed.


    Sebastian came out of the bathroom, and seeing her fuming, couldn''t help but chuckle. "What''s up?"


    "My mom is such a pushover. The


    moment her brother and family show up, she goes soft. She even asked me to forgive them. I''ve had it


    "Maybe your mom still remembers the feelings she had for her brother."


    "What feelings? When she was on her deathbed, her brother didn''t even lend her the money to save her life."


    "We young people won''t understand.


    their emotions. Perhaps, he is your mom''s cherished child. Maybe in your mom''s heart, he''s still a kid. She would instinctively forgive his mistakes."


    "He''s over thirty, still a kid?"


    "Isn''t it normal for a sister to love her little brother?"


    Especially sisters from poor families, they were taught from a young age to love and take care of their brothers.


    Many sisters were naturally forgiving of their brothers'' mistakes.


    Stephanie mumbled, "Whatever... as long as she''s happy."


    "Don''t get mad, and don''t make a fuss, otherwise you''ll put Mrs. Bishop in a tough spot."


    "I won''t hold it against my mom. She had to go through a lot to hang onto her life. I just hope she can live happily from now on. If she can forgive family members who didn''t care about her life, what''s there for me to be upset about? I''m just worried about her."

 Chapter 582

    Sebastian walked over, gently patted her shoulder and said, "Go wash up, Mrs. Bishop probably has breakfast ready for you." "It''s for you. I''m just an afterthought!"


    But she obediently went to the bathroom anyway.


    When Sebastian came out from the room, he saw a man in his thirties, dressed in in clothes, sitting on the living room chair.


    As soon as he came out, the man''s gaze was sizing him up.


    Then the man stood up, and with a friendly smile said, "You must be Steph''s boyfriend?"


    Sebastian casually nodded, "Yes."


    He would make some conversation with him for Mrs. Bishop''s sake.


    But he wouldn''t be nice about it.


    After all, he was the rtive who once trampled on Stephanie''s dignity. For him not to cuss him out was already being considerate of Mrs. Bishop.


    "Steph has such good taste. You look really outstanding! I''m Steph''s mother''s younger brother. Steph is my beloved niece."


    "Your beloved niece. And you pped her face with fifty bucks?"


    The smile on Sammy Bishop''s face froze, "Steph told you this, huh..."


    "Yes, she did. She said she''ll never forget the moment her dignity was stomped on."


    Sammy Bishop gave a bitter smile, "I was drunk at the time, lost control of my temper. She''s stubborn, and I had to take care of the elders and two kids at home. She insisted on calling me selfish, not even caring about her own sister. I was furious, so I threw the money meant for the kids'' tuition at her. I didn''t expect it to hit her face. I regret it too."


    Sebastian responded indifferently, "These words mean nothing to me. She''s stubborn and she holds. grudges. If you really want to apologize, you better woo her yourself in the future!"


    Having said that, he didn''t want to continue the conversation and headed for the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Marilyn saw him and said with a smile, "You''re up."


    Sebastian nodded, "Yes."


    Patty, all smiles, praised, "Wow, you''re Steph''s boyfriend! Marilyn, you''re really lucky."


    Marilynughed, "Maybe it''s because I beat bad luck, so good luck came. Seb, this is Steph''s rtive."


    Sebastian nodded at Patty, but didn''t greet her.


    Marilyn didn''t care, saying, "He''s just like that; don''t mind him."


    Patty managed an awkward smile,


    "As


    dong as he treats Steph well. I


    Yates, Nettie, say


    swnovem¨§t


    Faced with Sebastian''s imposing presence, the two kids were a bit scared and didn''t dare to move.


    At the adults'' urging, they shyly said, "Hello."


    Sebastian nodded, "Mrs. Bishop, is breakfast ready?"


    "It''s ready."


    Marilyn quickly put the breakfast on the tray.


    Sebastian picked up the tray and walked out.


    Just then, Stephanie finished washing up. Shepletely ignored Sammy Bishop in the living room, took the tray from Sebastian and said, "Let me do it; you be careful not to get your clothes dirty." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 583

    "I''ve brought a change of clothes, no problem."


    "But the clothes you change out of will need to be washed. We don''t even have a washing machine at home, so I have to wash by hand; it''s really cold."


    Sebastian muttered unhappily, "I can wash my own clothes."


    "I''m not looking down on you, but I think you probably can''t even wash your shoes, let alone clothes."


    He really couldn''t.


    "Haha, I knew it!"


    "Let''s go for breakfast."


    "You stepped on some mud with your shoes. After we finish eating, I''ll wash them for you. You just watch and learn to do it, in case you go broke in the future and can''t even wash your shoes." Sebastian was suddenly speechless.


    He had never done these things, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t!


    She really looked down on people.


    But honestly, although she was young, she was very good at housework.


    After breakfast, she started cleaning the yard.


    After cleaning the ground, she started washing clothes. She boiled a pot of hot water with an electric kettle, poured it into the basin, then sprinkled some washing powder, took off her shoes and socks, and stepped into the basin.


    Sebastian watched her delicate feet. His mouth twitched and said, "Do you. wash all your clothes with your feet?"


    "Winter clothes are thicker, so I can''t wring them with my hands!"


    "Why don''t you buy a washing machine?"


    "My mom didn''t buy one to save money before, and we don''t have many clothes, so it''s not tiring to wash. Later no one lived at home, so we didn''t buy a washing machine. Anyway, my mom will be back to work in a few days; no one will live here." Sebastian nodded and said, "Can I help you?"


    "You also don''t know how to wash."


    "Who says I don''t!"


    Sebastian mimicked her and took off his shoes and socks, and stepped into the basin.


    Stephanie used to wash clothes with a wooden basin. Then she switched to a stic one.


    The basin wasrge, but it was made of stic.


    As soon as Sebastian stepped into it, Stephanie heard a sound and eximed, "Oh my God! You''ve broken the basin."


    Sebastian hadn''t even started stepping; he had just stepped in.


    Stephanie shouted, "Mom,e out. Seb has broken the basin."


    Sebastian looked embarrassed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Marilyn heard the shout and hurried


    out. Seeing that the water in the basin had started to flow out, she helplessly said, "Seb, this is a stic basin. It can''t bear your weight."


    was mocking me,


    tian said with a helpless face,


    saying


    en wash clothes or st


    that''s why I stepped in."


    ent


    Marilyn red and said, "Stephanie, I''ve told you not to bully Seb! What''s going on? Every time hees, you make him angry!"


    "Mom, I didn''t..."


    "You quickly rinse your feet ande out, wait for me to finish my work and wash clothester!"


    "Then I''ll go buy a basin first."


    "Take Seb with you, so he won''t be bored."


    Stephanie pouted and said, "Got it!"


    Then, she looked at Sebastian a bit angrily and muttered, "You''re such a tattletale, always telling my mom." Sebastian pretended not to hear but he was in a particrly good mood.


    When he and Stephanie went out


    together and came back with arge iron basin, then refilled it with water; both of them stood in the basin.


    Stephanieughed happily, "This is fun, right?"


    This was the first time Sebastian had done something like this, and he found it very novel. He smiled and said, "It''s quite good."

 Chapter 584

    After washing the clothes, the two wrung them out together and hung them on the clothesline in the yard.


    Just as they finished hanging them up, a crowd suddenly surged into the yard.


    "Steph, are you doingundry? Where''s your mom?"


    Steph looked up to see all of the rtives who had once refused to lend her money when she needed it, including her maternal grandparents.


    What the hell do they want?


    Steph''s face instinctively darkened.


    Sebastian noticed and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Nothing, I''m going to call my mom."


    Hearing themotion outside, Marilyn came out.


    Seeing her family, she asked with surprise, "Dad, Mom? Why are you all here?"


    Steph''s grandmother looked at Marilyn sternly and said, "If we don''te, are you nning on nevering home?"


    "Well, we have a guest at home, Steph''s boyfriend is here. I''m entertaining him."


    "This young man is Steph''s boyfriend? He didn''t even greet us when we came?"


    Marilyn frowned, "You guys haven''t met him before, and he doesn''t know you. If you have something to say, let''s go inside." Marilyn''s nieces were so entranced by Sebastian that they forgot to move.


    Wow...


    They had never seen such a handsome guy before.


    This guy was Steph''s boyfriend.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Could Steph, a love child, really be worthy of such a handsome guy?


    After all the rtives were invited into the house by Marilyn, the two girls were still standing in the same spot.


    They were Steph''s cousins. The elder one was already 28 and still unmarried because she couldn''t stand the men she met.


    She was just average looking, but she only wanted a handsome and rich man, hence she remained single.


    They both had a sense of fashion, dressed stylishly, and ran a clothing store.


    The younger one just graduated from college, also fashionable with heavy makeup. She was prettier than her sister, with a beautiful face and faint bangs.


    As soon as the rtives entered the


    house, Steph''s first cousin, Zandra smiled and said to Steph, "Steph, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, don''t you recognize me anymore?


    Is this your boyfriend? Introduce him to us."


    Steph''s second cousin, Z also smiled and said, "Yeah, Steph, your boyfriend is so handsome! What does he do for a living?"


    Steph casually answered, "He''s just an ordinary employee in a listedpany, nothing special. Seb, these are my cousins."


    Zandra confidently walked up and reached out to Sebastian, saying, "Hello, I''m Zandra, Steph''s cousin."


    Sebastian had no intention of


    shaking her hand, he just said indifferently, "I''m sorry, I just finished hanging clothes, so my hands are a bit damp. I''m Sebastian, Steph''s fianc¨¦."


    They were just dating, right?


    Fianc¨¦?


    That status felt different.


    But as long as they weren''t married yet, there was still a chance, right?


    Zandra withdrew her hand without any embarrassment, praising him, "Not only are you handsome, but


    you''re also a gentleman. Are yo


    afraid your hands are too cold from hanging the clothes and would freeze me?"


    Sebastian twitched his mouth and said, "Actually, that''s not it."

 Chapter 585

    Stephanie almost burst outughing as she saw Seb being ogled at like a piece of meat. She said, "Cousins, it''s chilly outside; aren''t youing in?" "Cold? Nah, we''re dressed warm. Not feeling the chill!"


    "Well, stay outside then. We just finishedundry and took off our coats. It''s damn cold. We''re heading inside!"


    With that, she took Sebastian''s hand and led him into the house.


    Zandra smirked, "Stephanie is always acting inferior in front of us. She''s got a hot boyfriend and is afraid she can''t keep him from us."


    "That dude is truly handsome."


    "Wait, do you like him?"


    "And you don''t?"


    "He''s around my age. Stephanie won''t be able to hold onto such a stud. I''ll make my move; don''t worry. The friends of a hunk are usually not bad either. Once I seed, I''ll find you a good man." Z was a bit upset but nodded, "I''ll take your lead."


    "Let''s go inside. The more Stephanie wants to keep her boyfriend from noticing us, the closer we should get."


    They went inside, which was much warmer than outside.


    Zandra took off her coat, revealing ace bodysuit, a mini skirt and thigh-high boots, showing off her figure she thought was pretty good.


    She thought, anyone would fall for this.


    She walked into Stephanie''s room with confidence all over her face.


    "Steph, what are you guys doing in the room?"


    Hearing the voice, Sebastian and Stephanie both looked towards the door.


    Stephanie twitched as she saw what Zandra was wearing. She thought it was kind of tacky.


    She had dressed like that before, thinking it was trendy.


    But now, probably because Seb''s personal stylist had exceptional taste.


    After getting used to those styles, she felt this kind of dress-up was a bit beneath her.


    Almost instinctively, Stephanie nced at Seb and caught a fleeting look of distaste in his eyes. Weirdly, she felt a bit satisfied.


    "We''re not doing anything."


    "People outside are chatting, I was


    bored. So, I came looking for you et


    heard from Sammy Bishop that you''re an actress now?"


    Stephanie smiled, "Yeah, he got me into the Center Stage Academy. Then I got lucky, and got a


    swnevelneProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    supporting role in a web TV"


    Just a supporting role in a web series!


    Zandra''s eyes flickered with contempt, but she kept a polite smile on her face, "You''re amazing. If you ever be famous, don''t forget about me."


    "We''ll see about that when I''m famous. Don''t worry, I definitely won''t forget you. " These two cousins of hers always had a sense of superiority, always bullying her. When they were kids, they even pulled her hair, calling her a bastard. She remembered all that.


    "Steph, your boyfriend is so hot. Is he a movie star or something?"

 Chapter 586

    "If he got into showbiz, he''d be the hottest star around. Have you seen him online?"


    "Ha, no, I just think he''s super handsome, he''d definitely make it big if he became an actor."


    "Yeah, he could surely live a good life just on his looks, but he chose to rely on his intelligence instead. I have no idea what he''s thinking. Seb, how ''bout you quit your job ande act with me?" Stephanie teased, winking at Sebastian.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and responded, "No way."


    "Ha, well, if you don''t want to, never mind then."


    As Zandra watched their easy banter, she bit her lip and asked, "Steph, have you met any celebs while on set?"


    "Sure, have you known Dashiell?"


    "The best actor?"


    "Yeah, that one!"


    "You''ve met him?"


    "Yeah, we even had drinks together."


    Zandra looked at her in disbelief. Stephanie was such a blowhard.


    Chuckling, Zandra said, "Wow, you''re something; you''ve had drinks with Dashiell."


    "And there''s the newbie, Nichs, Derek, we''ve all been in a movie together."


    "Nichs and Derek were in the same film as you?"


    "Yeah! Nichs was the lead; Derek and I yed supporting roles. We''re all tight."


    "Wow, you''ve really made it!"


    "Steph, your grandparents are looking for you!" Z suddenly announced from the doorway.


    Stephanie nced at the door, then asked Sebastian, "Will youe with me?"


    Without hesitation, Sebastian stood up and replied, "Sure."


    Zandra''s face fell a bit at this, and she said lightly, "Steph, your grandparents probably want to talk about something. It''s not really appropriate for Mr. Ingram to join, right?"


    With a hint of exasperation, Stephanie responded, "What''s inappropriate about it? He is my fianc¨¦; what''s the problem with introducing him to them?"


    Stephanie knew that Seb would never be interested in Zandra, but she was worried that Zandra might make him ufortable.


    Since she had brought him home, she had to take responsibility for him.


    With that, she took Sebastian''s hand and left the room.


    Zandra stood in the room, fuming.


    Z frowned, stating, "Stephanie is really ying it safe, huh!"


    Aggravated, Zandra said, "Let''s go see what''s going on."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Stephanie got to the living room, she saw Sammy Bishop kneeling on the floor, his eyes red.


    Patty and Marilyn''s sister were crying off to the side.


    Stephanie''s grandparents sat in the front, looking stern.


    "Marilyn, because of your illness, the family has been in chaos. Don''t me us for not helping you before, life has been too hard. Your dad and I we''re both dependent on Sammy Bishop. Your sister asionally gives us some money too.


    They all have their own families, their own children to take care of. Your father and I have made a decision about this; let''s make peace. Let''s leave the past in the


    past and not bring it


    anymore.


    We are a family, you are all siblings by blood, even if there are disagreements, we can reconcile. Sammy Bishop was raised by you and your sister. Even though you were the second child, you''ve always been our favorite. Back then, your sister gave up the chance to go to high school just so you could learn about finance and work at a big corporation. She even helped you with school for a few years. In the end, you never married because of Steph. Even though you didn''t give much money to your father and I, we won''t hold it against you.


    You''ve gotten seriously ill, and we can''t help you. So let''s reconcile, and let''s not hold grudges anymore."

 Chapter 587

    Talking about the past, Marilyn Bishop felt a bit guilty.


    Her family raised her to be a pretty face with hopes of her marrying a rich guy and bringing some money back home.


    But the thing was, she never tied the knot, which was a letdown considering her upbringing.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Alright, let''s put that behind us. I''m fit as a fiddle now. Let''s drop it, Sammy Bishop. Get up."


    Sammy Bishop, tears in his eyes, got up from the floor and said, "As long as you''re not mad at me."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Marilyn sighed, "I''m not pissed off anymore, but Steph still holds grudge! Sammy, even if you didn''t want to lend her money, you didn''t have to throw it in her face! Steph isn''t a kid anymore. She knows better!" Sammy scratched his nose and said, "I''ve already apologized."


    "Fine, I''ll go and talk to Stephter."


    Carol smiled, "That''s more like it. We are all brothers and sisters, and we should get along."


    Stephanie Bishop was speechless.


    They had already cut ties with these shameless rtives, and now they were interacting again. It felt like they were in for a world of trouble.


    Sure enough, Stephanie''s grandmother suddenly said, "Marilyn, all these years, it''s been tough for a woman like you to raise a child alone. Carol wants to find a man to take care of you."


    Carol frowned and said, "Right. All


    these years, O! been worrying about your marriage. My husband has a friend who''s a big shot on a construction site, raking in tens of thousands of dors a year. His family''s not bad either. He''s divorced and has a kid in college, think about it."


    Marilyn frowned, "I''m not nning on getting hitched."


    "That''s not gonna fly. Steph''s grown up. You need a life of your own."


    Stephanie couldn''t hold back any longer. She walked over and said, "My mom is the CFO of a listedpany. She earns tens of


    thousands of dors a year. She


    wouldn''t be interested in your friend. Can you quit meddling in my mom''s affairs? I''ll pay you the same amount of referral fee he did, okay? Can you just leave my mom alone?"


    Stephanie''s outburst rubbed everyone the wrong way.


    "What kind of tone is that? She''s your mom''s sister, and I''m your grandmother. How could we possibly harm her? We''re all looking out for her. You just started acting, and you''ve already lost respect for


    us.


    Before Stephanie could respond, Marilyn quickly exined, "Steph didn''t mean it like that. She''s just worried about me. She doesn''t want you to push me into something I don''t want to do."


    Carol said, "Marilyn, what are you talking about? How could we possibly hold a grudge against Steph? We know she cares about you. Steph, this must be your boyfriend. What a handsomed. Your two cousins are still single. You''re an actress now, you must know a lot of people, you should introduce them to some guys."


    Stephanie said impatiently, "I don''t think my cousins need my help. They might not like the guys I introduce."


    "How could that be. You just need to find someone who meets your boyfriend''s standards! They would definitely be interested." "You think it''s easy to find a guy as great as my boyfriend?"

 Chapter 588

    This conversation was starting to make Marilyn ufortable.


    She frowned and said, "Steph just started acting. She doesn''t have any connections. Love should depend on fate. Both Zandra and Z are pretty. They''ll definitely find good men in the future."


    "Well. If Steph doesn''t want to hook them up, at least she can help them find a job. You guys have been close since childhood. Z is beautiful and slender, and she even learned dance and piano when she was young, next time you film, you can take her with you. I bet the director would definitely notice her and give her a role. She''d perform well."


    Stephanie felt like she was dealing with a weirdo.


    Carol was so confident but Stephanie didn''t have that confidence. She doubted whether she could just walk into a film set and get noticed by the director, let alone perform well.


    Was Z even capable?


    "I honestly can''t do that. I''m a newbie myself, just filmed a web series and only as a supporting role. How could I have the ability to bring someone into the film set? They have rules now, no family or rtives allowed. It''d interfere with other actors'' performances." Carol''s face immediately turned serious, "You can''t do this, can''t do that. Stephanie, you''ve just stepped into society, and you''ve already forgotten to be grateful! Don''t forget, your mom is a daughter of the Bishop family. Without the Bishop family, there''d be no Marilyn. Without your mom, there''d be no you!"


    Stephanie retorted angrily, "What exactly are you trying to say? Just because my mom is a daughter of the Bishop family, we must obey you and do whatever you say. If we don''t, then we''re ungrateful and heartless?"


    "Isn''t that right? Mom, Dad, look at her now. Does she even respect us anymore?" Zandra and Z watched as Stephanie got berated by Carol.


    y


    If nothing unexpected happened, their grandparents would start lecturing Stephanie soon. It would be interesting to see how she''d respond.


    Sure enough, Stephanie''s grandpa mmed the table and yelled, "Stephanie, you little bastard! If it weren''t for Marilyn insisting on giving birth to you, you wouldn''t even be in this world! You''ve ruined your mom''s life, do you know that! My hard-earned daughter ruined by you. Now we''ve raised you, and you''re still ungrateful!"


    "My mom raised me, I''m grateful to her, and I''ll be good to her for the rest of my life! Do I have to be grateful to you guys, who clearly dislike me? I understand your purpose today. I''ll tell you now, when my mom was sick, you guys didn''t care about her. Now you think a few nice words can erase the past! You''re demanding us to do whatever you say! Is that even possible? I want to make it clear, my mom and I are doing well now and will only do better in the future. But don''t expect any benefits from us!"


    "You little bastard! I''m going to hit you!"


    Stephanie''s grandpa instantly stood up as if he wanted to attack her.


    It was as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    Marilyn stood up in distress, trying to stop him, "Dad, what are you doing, Steph is still a kid!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sebastian Ingram, who had been silent all along, didn''t say anything either but pulled Stephanie behind him, protecting her.


    His demeanour was somber, daring anyone toy a hand on Stephanie.

 Chapter 589

    "Look at this girl, such an ungrateful brat! Your mom''s still around. You''ve got no right to make decisions! Marilyn, I''ve got to make it clear, we''re all one big family. Whoever''s doing well helps out the siblings, that''s how all families are. But this girl just doesn''t appreciate it, "Dad, that''s not what Steph means. She''s upset because you all refused to lend money when I was seriously ill."


    and she''s afraid we''re going to take advantage of her!"


    "Haven''t we already said that? That''s all water under the bridge!"


    Stephanie''s eyes were red with anger as she shouted, "This will never be water under the bridge for me!"


    Sebastian grabbed her wrist, "Calm down."


    "They''re bullying us. They forced my mom into marriage and then asked me to introduce guys to Z and Zandra. Are they out of their minds?"


    Sebastian said helplessly, "Okay, just treat them as if they''re out of their minds, don''t argue with them. Otherwise, it''ll be hard on your mom."


    "If it weren''t for my mom, I''d want to kick them all out with a broom. That''d be satisfying."


    "Babe, just tolerate them for now, they''ll leave eventually, and if you guys don''te back, you won''t see them again."


    "Alright."


    But those freeloaders, how difficult was it to get rid of them? And her mom was so weak...


    "Grandpa, Grandma, Mom, Steph''s boyfriend is still here. He''s a guest, and you can''t fight in front of a guest." Zandra tried to mediate with a generous face. Everyone finally calmed down a bit.


    Stephanie''s grandpa looked at Sebastian and asked, "How old are you?"


    Sebastian casually replied, "Twenty-eight."


    "You''re much older than Steph, you seem more suited to Zandra."


    Sebastian casually said, "Sorry, but I''m not into her."


    Zandra''s face immediately turned awkward.


    Stephanie''s grandpa quickly said, "I was just saying, you really are quite older for Steph. What do you do for a living?"


    "I work for a listedpany."


    "Do you own a house?"


    "I have a vi."


    Once he said that, everyone''s eyes in the room seemed to turn green.


    A vi!


    A vi in the capital was very valuable!


    "Do you own a car?"


    "I do. The Audi that Mrs. Bishop drives. I gave it to her."


    Stephanie''s grandpa couldn''t help but praise him, "Good, you''re a promising young man. Steph doesn''t have a father. She''s one of us, the Bishop family. How much money do you n to give as a wedding gift?"


    "However much Mrs. Bishop asks for, I''ll give."


    Z couldn''t help but ask, "If she asks for a hundred thousand dors, would you give it?" Stephanie rolled her eyes. A hundred thousand dors, she could afford that herself.


    He replied, "I''ll give it."


    "Wow, you seem pretty loaded.."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Stephanie''s grandpa continued, "Who''s in your family?"


    "My parents are deceased, I only have an elderly grandfather." Oh my god!


    With a


    parent a house, and his


    been


    e deceased! This ad


    the kind of man


    looking for... Conlongs


    But unfortunately, he just said he''s not into her.


    Zandra felt a bit upset. Besides being


    exew years older than


    , she thought she''s


    inferior to her in any way.


    wontent


    Was this hunk blind or what!

 Chapter 590

    Stephanie''s grandpa frowned, "Your house is so empty. Is the vi big enough? If so, you could take in Sammy Bishop and his missus, and they can help with the housework and cooking. They''ve got two kids, so your ce will be more lively.''" Marilyn immediately retorted, "Dad, what are you talking about? His vi isn''t huge. It''s just got two rooms. Steph and I are moving in, and we''ll barely fit, let alone any others."


    "Just two rooms, and you call that a vi? A proper vi should have dozens of rooms."


    Stephanie couldn''t help but snap, "What''s wrong with a two-room vi? Does that suddenly make it not a vi?"


    "Steph, hush."


    "Mum, can''t you see? They''re trying to take advantage of us! I''ve never heard of a wife''s rtives moving into her husband''s house. If word gets out, people will dieughing." Marilyn also thought that was weird.


    Frowning, she said, "Dad. I don''t know why you''re here today, but you keep giving me and Steph a hard time, and that''s not right."


    "How''s this giving you a hard time. We''re just looking out for our family, Marilyn. Talking like this, you''re breaking our hearts," Carol said coldly.


    "I''m sorry. I owe my life to Sebastian for finding a kidney donor for my transnt. He paid for all the medical bills, he found me a job, and he helped Steph get into Center Stage school, giving her a shot at bing an actress. We owe him so much, so please stop making things difficult for him. Steph will do right by you all. She doesn''t have other rtives, so can you stop pressuring us.


    If this causes a rift and makes everyone unhappy, would you be satisfied?"


    Seeing Marilyn''s plea, Sammy


    Bishop frowned and said, "Let it go. She''s had it rough. Steph''s still willing to be family. She won''t forget about us when she starts making big bucks."


    en FindNovel


    Stephanie''s grandpa frowned, "At least your brother wants to buy a house. Can''t you help him out a bit? Aren''t you the CFO of a bigpany?"


    "Dad, I''ve just recovered from my illness, and I''ve just started working."


    "But there''s Sebastian. He was able to pay tens of thousands for the kidney transnt. You only have one brother who wants to buy a house in town. Can''t you help him out?"


    Unhappy, Stephanie said, "Carol is also Sammy Bishop''s sister. Whatever she gives, my mum will match."


    Carol frowned, "How can it be the


    same. I gave up my chance to go to school for your mum, I even put your two cousins through college, and I just bought a house. I''m still paying the mortgage."


    "But you have a house. Me and my mum are still living in this rundown ce in the slums."


    "Can you evenpare the two? Your cousins don''t have boyfriends, and they''re not making any


    ????Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    progressz Stephanie, look at your boyfriend. He''s a very talented man. He''s got a vi, even bought a car for your mum. Your mum''s car even if


    sold, could fetch tens of thousands!"


    Sebastian casually said, "How much do you need to buy the house?"


    "Steph''s boyfriend is sensible. Dad, how much short is Sammy Bishop for the house he''s eyeing?" Stephanie''s grandpa held up two fingers.

 Chapter 591

    Stephanie furrowed her brows, "Twenty thousand dors?"


    "No, two hundred thousand dors."


    "What, two hundred thousand dors? We''re supposed to cover the cost of an entire house?"


    "The price of houses are soaring these days and the property he''s into is pretty spacious. He''s nning on having your grandparents live there, along with two children. Four bedrooms, one living room, over two hundred square meters in total. The house is in the suburbs, so the cost is somewhat reasonable, but he''ll need to support the kids'' education. He doesn''t have much money, so two hundred thousand dors should be enough for the down payment. Then there''s the mortgage to pay." Carol exined. "He can''t afford it, yet he''s buying a house?"


    Patty chuckled bitterly, "Isn''t that what everyone else is doing? Your grandparents have never lived in a decent house at their age. Steph, your grandparents raised your mother. Even though they''ve been unhappy with her for years, they''ve never cut ties and have always considered her their daughter. Your mom hasn''t given them much money over the years, so we can consider buying them a retirement house and we''ll handle the mortgage. You guys just need to help with the down payment."


    "Two hundred thousand dors. We wouldn''t make this much!" Stephanie said, displeased.


    Even Marilyn frowned, "Dad, Mom, Sammy, you guys are really overestimating me."


    Stephanie''s grandfather ignored them, turning to Sebastian, "What do you think?"


    His gaze suggested that as long as Sebastian was willing... two hundred thousand dors would be no problem for him.


    He was old and had seen a lot.


    Sebastian said nonchntly, "Two hundred thousand dors. Is that enough to sever your ties with your daughter and granddaughter?"


    Stephanie''s grandfather frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean... if I cough up two hundred thousand dors, can everyone here guarantee that you won''t cause trouble for Mrs. Bishop and Stephanie ever again? Don''t force them to do anything they''re not willing to do! Don''t use your familial ties and morality to oppress them. It would be best if youpletely severed ties. If everyone here can do this, I can give the two hundred thousand dors."


    Sammy frowned, "What do you


    mean.


    rilyn and I are blood Do you think you can set


    our ties with money?"


    "Two hundred thousand dors. you think it''s too little?"


    "Is this about money?"


    "What about three hundred thousand dors? Is that enough?"


    "uh"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Four hundred thousand dors?"


    "Sebastian. What the hell are you doing!"


    "Five hundred thousand dors, that''s the highest I can go. From today onwards, Mrs. Bishop and Stephanie are no longer a part of the


    Bishop family. If you agree, leavene


    right away. In three days, one hundred thousand dors with be transferred into Sammy''s ount every month for five months. If any of you breach the agreement, I can cancel the deal at any time."


    The Bishop family exchanged nces and they seemed tempted.


    Z and Zandra were dumbfounded.. Was this man really that wealthy?


    He just casually mentioned five hundred thousand dors...


    For average families like theirs, this was enough to sustain them for a lifetime. Even if their parents worked their whole lives, they couldn''t earn this much.


    Stephanie''s grandfather shot Marilyn aplex look, then stood up, "Fine! Five hundred thousand dors! I''ll act like I don''t have a


    anymore!"

 Chapter 592

    Marilyn looked shocked, "Dad!"


    Without responding, he got up and said, "Let''s all go! You''d better keep your promise!"


    The rest of them cast deep looks at Sebastian and then left.


    When Zandra and Z left, they seemed a bit reluctant.


    Damn it! How did such an excellent and rich man end up with Stephanie! The world was just so unfair.


    Marilyn was in aplicated mood.


    When everyone left, the crowded living room immediately became empty.


    Marilyn was clutching her chest, looking a bit ufortable.


    Sebastian said uneasily, "Mrs. Bishop. Do you miss these rtives?"


    If so, he had made a big mistake.


    Marilyn red at Sebastian angrily, "Do I miss those people! I miss those $500,000! Even if I had to use money to deal with them, I wouldn''t need $500,000! How many years would I have to work to earn these $500,000!" Hearing this, Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief.


    Stephanieughed."I also think that giving those people $500,000 is simply not worth it."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Only those who can easily give out $500,000 can scare them away. If it''s less, they won''t be afraid and they will cause trouble again. Mrs. Bishop, you won''t me me for making you lose so many rtives, right."


    Marilyn said discontentedly, "I didn''t know you were thinking about me and Steph''s future. If I hadn''t been seriously ill, I wouldn''t have seen what kind of people they really are..Forget it, they''re gone now, we should never have contact in this life. Steph will have less trouble in the future.


    Otherwise, if they knew your identity, it wouldn''t be solved by $500,000."


    Stephanie also said, "Thank goodness for you. Otherwise, I


    would have more troublesome


    rtives in the future. I feel they would ruin my reputation."


    ???


    "So, I don''t think Sebastian did anything wrong, on the contrary, he was more determined than us. A bunch of rtives who only want benefits and don''t consider me as family, what''s the use of having them. It''s tiring to deal with them. Don''t think too much. I''ll work slowly to pay back the $500,000."


    Sebastian said, "No need to pay back."


    Marilyn said, "I must pay back, Steph and I already owe you a lot."


    Stephanie said, "Mom, you don''t need to pay back. I can pay back and I earn more money from acting! You spend the money you earn!" Marilyn said with a bitter smile, "That''s fine, Steph, you focus on your acting. We must pay back this money by ourselves."


    Seeing her so determined, Sebastian didn''t say anything more.


    Anyway, she could pay back and she was not short of money.


    "Are you guys hungry? I''m going to make lunch."


    "Mom, it''s still early. Take a rest first. Oh, Sebastian and I will see a movie tonight, so we won''t be home for dinner." "Alright, you and Sebastian have fun."


    In thete afternoon, around five o''clock, Stephanie and Sebastian left the house together.


    The movie didn''t start until eight o''clock, and Stephanie nned to go shopping first.


    She wanted to pick out a few


    different styles of clothes for


    Sebastian. He was so han


    and had such a great body, it was a waste to always wear suits.


    When they arrived at Urban Emporium, Sebastian frowned and asked, "What are we doing here?"

 Chapter 593

    "Let''s go shopping,"


    "What do you need to buy?"


    "I want to choose some clothes of different styles for you."


    "This is a property of Skyline Corporation."


    "What?"


    "I asionallye here for inspection, so many people here know me."


    "I''ll go buy you a hat and a mask first, then no one will recognize you."


    Stephanie quickly bought a hat and a mask for Sebastian. After covering him up, she dragged him to go shopping.


    Sebastian found Stephanie hard to deal with. As soon as they entered a store, she started picking out clothes for him to try. "This one would look good on you, let''s buy it!"


    "Wow! This one is also great. You in this jacket and jeans would look super cool!"


    "I don''t wear jeans."


    "Just try it on. You''re always in a suit, it makes you look too mature!"


    Sebastian said helplessly, "Alright, let''s buy it then."


    "That punk-style store. The clothes are so cool!"


    "Stephanie! Do you think I''m too obedient now?"


    There''s no way he''d wear those clothes, he would never wear them! He didn''t wear those during his school years, let alone now.


    "Just give it a try. If you get used to it, you''ll like it. People''s tastes change. Trust me, you wearing this punk style, you''ll feel super cool! It''ll definitely make you look ten years younger!" "Stephanie, do you think I''m old?" Always picking clothes that would make him look younger?


    "No, you''re only twenty-eight, not old


    at all. I just think you''re too set in your ways, you''ll regret it. There are so many styles of clothes in the


    world but you''ve worn suits all your life and you haven''t tried other styles."


    Sebastian twitched his mouth and said, "Is what I wear really that important?"


    "If it''s not important, then why don''t you try it?"


    "You win!"


    "Choose one set for me to see. If you really don''t like it, we won''t buy it." Stephanie said, shaking his arm and acting cute.


    Sebastian said with augh and a cry, "Stephanie, I really spoil you too much."


    "That''s because you''re willing to, now you''re overly indulgent and won''t take responsibility. Just this once, I''ll never mention it again!"


    In the end, Sebastian had no other choice but to follow her into the punk-style store.


    The employees in the store were all very professional in choosing clothes.


    They only needed to nce at Sebastian''s figure to rmend several sets of new, super cool leather jackets, paired with


    wide-legged pants and Doc Martens.


    en FindNovel


    swnewProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Stephanie chose a set of clothes and pushed Sebastian into the luxurious fitting room to change.


    Sebastian hardly ever went out shopping for clothes, his clothes were all custom-made ording to his size, and every season a designer would specifically design suits for him.


    His life was almost entirely between work and home.


    At home, he only wore pajamas. Only when he went to work would he wear a suit.


    So, apart from suits, he really hadn''t tried other styles of clothing.


    When he came out after changing his clothes, his facial expression was very ufortable, and his face looked a bit off.


    But Stephanie waspletely attracted to him and couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    "Wow, you look so handsome!"


    Sebastian looked at himself in the mirror, for a moment he felt confused. Was that still him?


    He felt like he had gone back to his rebellious schoolboy days.

 Chapter 594

    Did this look good?


    He couldn''t fathom this kind of aesthetic. He didn''t get why any sane person would want to dress up like a bad boy.


    "Buy! You''ve got to buy this outfit! And you can''t take it off, just rock this outfit ande see a movie with me!!"


    "No way!"


    Go out in public in this getup? What about his dignity if he runs into someone he knows?


    "If you dare to take it off, I''ll just sit on the ground and not get up."


    "Stephanie quit messing around!"


    "I''m not messing around, just wear it, okay? I''ll do whatever you say for the next month, but today, you have got to wear this outfit to the movies with me! If a month is too short, how about three months then?!" Even Sebastian couldn''t help butugh. Did what he wears really matter that much?


    "Stop causing a scene!"


    "Seriously, it''s super cool, and it totally matches all my fantasies about a boyfriend, just this once, okay?"


    Her fantasies about a boyfriend.


    He still remembered. After that time, the next day she chewed him out over the phone, saying she''s never had a boyfriend before and he ruined her wonderful life.


    He seemed to owe her something he could never repay in this lifetime.


    In the end, Sebastian couldn''t resist Stephanie''s whining.


    Finally, he walked out of the store in the punk-style outfit with Stephanie, and they found a restaurant for dinner.


    Even though he had a ck baseball cap and a mask covering his face the noble aura that radiated from him and the super cool punk outfit had people sneaking nces at him the whole way.  en FindNovel


    If one didn''t know any better, he''d think it was some celeb in disguise.


    Even without seeing his face, it was incredibly cool.


    Sebastian didn''t feel ufortable. As long as he didn''t bump into anyone he knew and wasn''t recognized, it was all good.


    But surely, he''d have to take off the mask at the restaurant, right?


    Just as feared, Putnam Damon was invited out for dinner by friends, and as they were chatting andughing, Putnam caught a glimpse of a


    familiar figure from the corner of his eye


    Their table was diagonal across from Stephanie''s, from where Putnam was sitting, he had a clear view of Stephanie.


    Putnam''s eyebrows shot up, and he subconsciously nced at the figure across from Stephanie.


    For a moment, he didn''t recognize that it was Sebastian.


    Then he saw Stephanie, lookingpletely smitten, propping her chin with her hands, her eyes sparkling as she looked at the person across from her, talking non-stop. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was too far away to hear what she was saying, but it was clear that she seemed really into the guy.


    Putnam thought for a moment, then pulled out his phone and recorded a short video of Stephanie''s table.


    Then, without hesitation, he sent it to Sebastian.


    He even added a message: "Merry Christmas. Don''t say I didn''t think of you. I''m giving you a hat symbolizing betrayal as a Christmas gift." After sending the text, Putnam felt a bit bad for his friend.


    After all, Sebastian was so devoted to her, almost treating her like a treasure.


    And yet, here she was hanging out with some other hot young guy. And the way she looked at him, one knew she was smitten.

 Chapter 595

    Putnam was starting to lose his patience.


    "Mr. Damon, where are you off to?" His friend asked.


    "I''m just going to the restroom. You guys go ahead and eat," Putnam casually replied.


    Then, he briskly moved towards Stephanie. He was curious about what kind of guy had Stephanie so smitten.


    The look on her face and the adoration in her eyes.


    Putnam felt a little awkward. If Sebastian saw this, he''d be livid.


    When Sebastian heard the notification sound of a message on his phone, he picked it up and nced at it.


    His eyes couldn''t help but freeze at the content of the video. Was Putnam nearby?


    ording to the video''s shooting distance, he seemed to be close.


    The video showed Sebastian''s back, so Putnam must be right behind him.


    A frown crept onto his face.. He didn''t turn around immediately.


    He was contemting. Should he let Putnam continue thinking Stephanie had betrayed him or choose not to let Putnam see him.


    But Putnam didn''t give him a chance to choose. He came over, a smirk ying on his lips. He didn''t even nce at Sebastian but said to Stephanie, "Ms. Bishop, you''re really living the life, huh?" Stephanie was surprised, "Wow, Mr. Damon, you''re eating here too?"


    "Aren''t you going to exin?"


    "Exin what?"


    Before she could finish, a phone was handed to her. It was Sebastian''s.


    Stephanie took the phone and opened the video, watched it, and then read the text below.


    Then she looked up at Putnam with


    a


    plicated expression, "Mr.


    I


    l.ne


    Damon, I really didn''t think you w


    kind of person." Contenwere


    At that moment, Putnam was truly taken aback.


    belongs


    He looked at Sebastian, dressed in punk style, wearing a baseball cap, and was speechless for a while.


    This was Sebastian? Not Sebastian''s twin brother?


    A simple change of clothes and the man''s demeanour seemed different.


    Though they were the same age and from the same world, Sebastian looked years younger, like a from another world


    from another worldProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    From the back, he didn''t recognize him as Sebastian...


    Looking at Sebastian withplicated feelings, he said, "You did all this for her?"


    Stephanie got angry, "What do you mean by that? Doesn''t he look good like this? He is really handsome now!"


    Putnam twitched his mouth, "How is


    this good fooking? He looks like a rebellious teenager. Mr. Ingram, didn''t you have a rebellious phase when you were young, and want to experience it all over again?"


    Sebastian calmly replied, "I''m the same age as you."


    "And so what?" Putnam retorted.


    "If you''re calling me old, then you''re old too."


    "Is that the point? Are you trying to make meugh to death and then inherit my fortune?" Sebastian seriously replied, "If you die, the one who should inherit your fortune is Cyrus Damon." After all, Putnam didn''t have a wife or children.


    "Ouch! You''re cursing me. I better save this video, seeing you like this is quite rare!"


    Sebastian casually responded, "You''ll see more of this. She bought me a lot of these outfits." "So you really let her boss you around!"

 Chapter 596

    Stephanie said, a bit miffed, "You haven''t exined yet why you were sneaking off texting Sebastian that I was seeing other guys behind his back!" "I just didn''t recognize it."


    "Hmm, I see now. In your eyes, I''m just that untrustworthy! Even if it''s not Sebastian today but some other guy, we''re just having a meal, and you think I''m betraying him!"


    Rubbing his nose, Putnam said, "Didn''t I just see how you were gazing at him? You were pretty smitten!"


    "Smitten? What do you mean."


    "Your eyes were sparkling like stars. You only have that look when you''re fond of someone."


    Stephanie''s face turned red, and she said, a bit irritated, "What are you bbering about!"


    "Oh. You''re blushing!"


    "You''re talking nonsense. Aren''t you here for a meal too? Who are you with?"


    "You''re changing the subject?" Putnam raised an eyebrow.


    Sebastian''s eyes were locked on Stephanie, making her almost unable to lift her head.


    This was so annoying. Dammit.


    She kept her feelings for Sebastian hidden! Why did he have to say it out loud? It''s making her so ufortable! Sebastian didn''t seem to notice anything. Did Stephanie like him? It didn''t seem like it.


    She relied on him.


    But Stephanie was young, and inexperienced in these matters. If one said she likes someone in public, she''ll blush.


    For some reason, he found it somewhat amusing. He nced at Putnam and said, "Those people over there are your friends?" "Yeah, do you guys want to join?"


    "No, I''m going to watch a movie with Stephanieter."


    "How romantic!"


    Stephanie rolled her eyes, "Are you jealous? If you are, I can invite you and Maddie!"


    Putnam''s mouth twitched, "No thanks! I''m with friends. We''re going to sing karaoketer." "Really? But Maddie always misses you!"


    Putnam quickly left. He''s really afraid that Stephanie would call Maddie Palmer over.


    Watching his retreating figure, Stephanie curiously said, "Putnam is about your age, isn''t he worried about getting married? Doesn''t he even want a girlfriend?"


    Sebastian said indifferently, "In college, his girlfriend of three years cheated on him. Since then, he''s been indifferent to women."


    "No wonder it turns out he''s had his own drama! What about you? Did you have a girlfriend before you met me?"


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Why do you ask these questions?"


    "Just curious!"


    "Is it important!"


    "You don''t have to say if you don''t want to." She''ll just ask Putnam secretlyter. If Sebastian knew about him, he should know about Sebastian too.


    After finishing the meal, it was almost seven-thirty.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie bought two bottles of c and a bucket of popcorn, then went to the cinema with Sebastian.


    The movie premiere wasn''t very crowded.


    The director and several of the main actors, even some of the extras were almost all present, sitting in the front row. Stephanie''s seat was in thest row.


    Seeing Mr. Finnegan in the front row,


    Stephanie quickly said, "You sit


    down first. I''m going to say hello to


    Mr. Finnegan. Let them know I''m here. They gave me movie tickets. If they don''t know I''m here, they''ll think I''m disrespectful. The next time they see me, they might scold me."


    "You go ahead."

 Chapter 597

    The movie was about to kick off, with loads of actors who appeared in it seated in the front and a bunch of them invited to watch the flick at the back.


    Lyra and Scarlett were among them.


    Upon seeing Stephanie strolling by, they almost instinctively gaze to the back rows. They weren''t sure if her outstanding fianc¨¦ was there too. They spotted a man sitting in the veryst row. But he was wearing a hat and a mask, and they couldn''t confirm if it were the same guy they saw the other night.


    The dude seemed to have a powerful aura and it must be him.


    They stole a nce at each other, their eyes meeting in surprise.


    Stephanie waspletely oblivious to it all. She''d only been gone for a moment, and Sebastian had already been spotted.


    Just as Stephanie got to the front row.While Mr. Finnegan wasn''t looking, she jumped out and loudly shouted, giving him quite a scare.


    Mr. Finnegan clutched his chest and cursed, "Damn, do you think I''m still a young buck? You scared me. My heart can''t take it! If something happened, could you bear the responsibility?"


    Dashiell and Maximus, sitting next to them, wereughing their heads off and gave Stephanie a thumbs-up.


    In the whole acting biz, she was probably the only chick who dared to prank Mr. Finnegan like this.


    Even after being cursed at by Mr. Finnegan, she didn''t change her expression and kept smiling brightly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Finnegan, I''m just helping you build up some courage! I wanted you to feel what it''s like when you yell out of nowhere during filming, that scary feeling."


    Upon hearing this, Maximus and Dashiell said, "Right!"


    Mr. Finnegan grumbled, "It''s a habit, I can''t change it! I can''t help but yell when I see bad acting!"


    "No worries, you''re the boss during filming, but after that, we''re the bosses and we can scare you too!"


    At the side, a reporter was


    interviewing Seeing this girl who


    1.n


    popped out of nowhere, she couldn''t help but turn the camera to Stephanie and ask, "Excuse me, have you also acted in one of Mr. Finnegan''s films?"


    Stephanie nced at the camera and said in surprise, "There''s a live interview?" "The premiere needs promotion and it''s normal to have reporters around."


    "So, how should I answer?"


    "Just tell the truth."


    "Alright." Stephanie turned her head and faced the camera to answer the reporter''s question, "Yes, I acted in Mr. Finnegan''s film, which will be released next year. I''m just a supporting actress."


    "Wow! So we''ll be able to see you on the big screen next year. You''re really beautiful!"


    "Thank you."


    "So, what''s your opinion of Mr. Finnegan?"


    "He''s a very talented director. Although he has a bad temper, his films are always great. I admire him a lot."


    Mr. Finnegan, standing next to her, couldn''t help but blush a bit. Did Stephanie really think highly of him?


    "Your praise for Mr. Finnegan is high. Are you sure you''re not just trying to


    here?"


    yfavour with him be.


    Stephanie felt that these reporters really liked to talk nonsense. Because anything they said could turn into hot news.


    Sheughed softly and said, "ver cater to others. What I say is what I truly feel."


    "Really. You look quite young, so you''ve been noticed by Mr. Finnegan at such a young age and started filming?" Oh my! Was she desperate to stir up some news to satisfy herself!

 Chapter 598

    Stephanie kept smiling and saying, "Mr. Finnegan spotted me at my school and invited me to participate in the filming. It''s not a big role, but it''s a pretty rare opportunity for a newbie like me. I''m really grateful for the chance." Mr. Finnegan turned to the reporter, "Don''t give her trouble. She''s not someone you can mess with."


    The reporter responded with a smile, "Sorry, Mr. Finnegan. It''s the premiere of your new movie. We''re just trying to create some buzz."


    "Well, don''t use her for that."


    Dashiell also chimed in, "All of the best actor nominees are here. Do you really need to focus on her?"


    The reporter awkwardlyughed, "She seems to be someone special since even you''re defending her."


    Dashiell retorted sarcastically, "All you need to remember is that she''s not someone you can cross. Everything else is none of your business." Hearing this, the reporter gave a bitter smile, "Thanks for the heads up. We''ll cut out the previous bit."


    Stephanie sighed in relief, "Mr. Finnegan, Maximus, Dashiell, Sebastian''s here too. I''m just going to say hi, then I gotta go."


    Hearing this, they all realized Sebastian was there too. They all almost simultaneously turned to look behind them.


    Stephanie promptly pointed to the back row, "He''s over there. I gotta go. The movie''s about to start!"


    Dashiell frowned, "Get moving, or someone else will snatch Sebastian away."


    "Huh?" Stephanie froze, looking towards the back row. What she saw made her furious.


    Oh my God! When did these two women appear next to him? They looked somewhat familiar.


    Her face instantly darkened.


    She snapped, "I''m not in a hurry. If he''s so easily snatched away, I don''t want him."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then she stormed off towards the back row.


    Mr. Finnegan chuckled.


    Maximus sighed, "President Ingram is powerful, handsome, and fit. Stephanie might have trouble keeping him."


    But Dashiell said meaningfully, "I''m not so sure about that. President Ingram seems to listen to her." "Oh?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "After I woke up from drinking with you guysst time..My brother told me the arranged marriage was off, and I could do what I liked. From now on, my marriage is my own business. Later, I asked him what exactly happened. He said President Ingram bought half of the Wilson family''snd and promised to develop it together with us. In other words, the Wilson family and the Ingram family are now partners."


    Mr. Finnegan eximed in surprise, "I thought she was only joking that day." Maximus also expressed his surprise, "Me too."


    Dashiell smiled bitterly, "Isn''t this how it always goes? ording to my brother, when we were drinking that day, just got home when


    Sebastian called him to arrange a time, so Stephanie might have


    casually mentioned it and President l¨¦gram agreed without even thinking."


    Mr. Finnegan and Maximus didn''t know what to say for a while.


    After some time, Maximus finally spoke, take back what I said


    I guess he''s probably anie might run a


    an


    Mr. Finnegan added, "I think she still seems a bit naive."

 Chapter 599

    Dashiell and Maximus both asked with puzzled expressions, "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "I mean those two together don''t exactly scream ''lovers''.. But from my previous analysis, President Ingram seems genuinely into Stephanie, so the issue might be that Stephanie hasn''t caught on yet." Even though Maximus and Dashiell didn''t fully grasp what he was saying, they felt he made a bit of sense.


    Their interaction was more like siblings. A brother was cherishing and protecting his sister. As for that sweet and subconscious love feeling that lovers usually have, they hadn''t really seen it. From the back of the room, Sebastian said, visibly annoyed, "Sorry, I don''t know you."


    "President Ingram, you might be hiding behind a hat and mask, but we instantly recognised you! We''ve met you before at the Palmer family''s banquet!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. A man like you is like an angel on earth. One nce and we''ll remember you for life."


    So he should probably avoid public appearances in the future, so that these irrelevant people didn''t remember him for life.


    Sebastian twitched his mouth, asking, "What do you want?"


    "President Ingram, since we''ve met before, could you give us your contact information? We''d like to invite you for dinner sometime."


    "Sorry, I don''t need you to invite me to dinner."


    "Well, we could invite you to hang out! We often attend parties, and they''re quite fun."


    "I don''t attend those kinds of parties."


    "President Ingram, you''re so reserved! But Stephanie is still naive, not as mature as we are." Sebastian felt sick. He just had dinner, and now he felt like throwing up.


    But he held it back, his face turning colder: "Do you need me to


    even


    hed escort you


    "Oh, President Ingram, your fianc¨¦e is not here and you don''t have to be so stern."


    "Who are you trying to gross out here?" Stephanie stood behind them, fuming.


    Lyra and Scarlett turned around when they heard her voice, seeing Stephanie looking upset.


    Their smiles didn''t fade, and theyughed even harder instead.


    "Ms. Bishop, you might not


    understand, there''s no man in this world who doesn''t cheat. Sure, you''re young and beautiful, and President Ingram likes you, but- you''re still too young. You should know, a great guy like President Ingram, even without us, there will be other women around him in the future.


    "So you''re openly flirting with someone else''s man, and you think you''re in the right? Should I record all of this and post it on Twitter for everyone to see? People who don''t know might think you''re two ssy, award-winning actresses, but we all know what you really are! But there''s not much difference really! You want a bit more than others."

 Chapter 600

    Scarlett and Lyra''s faces changed a bit, frowning, "Ms. Bishop, are you stirring the pot just because you''re young and fearless? Even President Ingram hasn''t spoken yet. Why are you jumping the gun?" "He''s so disgusted by you two he can''t even speak! Do you think all men will fall for you? Go take a good look in the mirror at your behaviour and attitude! I''ve had enough! Sebastian, don''t listen to them!" With that, she walked over and covered Sebastian''s ears, then red at the two women.


    Lyra frowned, "Ms. Bishop, are you treating President Ingram as your personal property? Think you can keep him to yourself?"


    "None of your business, scram!"


    "What if we don''t?"


    Sebastian, who had been silently watching Stephanie''s fury, turned to them, "Then, your acting careers end here."


    At his words, Lyra and Scarlett both went pale.


    They looked at Sebastian, begging, "President Ingram, don''t be like this. We really like you, and our status isn''t a problem."


    Stephanie was truly fed up.


    She red at them, "Are you really out to piss us off today?"


    "Ms. Bishop, what do you mean. Is it wrong for us to like President Ingram?"


    "Lyra, I felt sorry for you thest time that disgusting guy dragged you away. now that I think about it, it''s hrious. Someone like you deserves to be bullied by those guys! You''re always coveting something better! You''re getting what you deserve." At her words, Lyra''s face changed, "Ms. Bishop, you even know about my past with Derek. Do you have a special rtionship with him?"


    "So what are you trying to say?"


    "We''re all in the entertainment


    industry, and you''re no better than


    us.. You can have many men. President Ingram can have many women. just mind your own business."


    Stephanie was truly pissed off by these two shameless women.


    she finally understood why Reba


    If she had bodyguards, she would have ordered them to kill these two right now.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her fuming, Sebastian couldn''t help but smile, "Don''t be angry. I''ll have the mall security escort them out."


    Stephanie took a deep breath, "Then kick them out! I don''t want to talk to them anymore."


    "President Ingram, you''re not scared of your wife, are you? If this gets out, people willugh at you."


    Sebastian red at them, "You''re asking for it!"


    In the end, Lyra and Scarlett were escorted out by the mall security.


    They were even caught on camera by reporters, and the news was posted online.


    "Two famous actresses offend someone at the cinema, escorted out by mall security."


    The next day, the Palmer Group terminated their contracts with them.


    Lyra and Scarlett werepletely shocked, and then panic set in. But that''s a story for another time.


    For now, Stephanie sat back down. with a satisfied look and took a big gulp of her Coke, choking because she drank too fast.  FindNovel


    Sebastian gently patted her back, "You''re so careless."


    Even drinking coke, Stephanie managed to choke.

 Chapter 601

    On the verge of tears, Stephanie angrily said, "This is all because they pissed me off." "Is it really that serious?"


    "How could it not be? It''s all your fault for being so handsome! During the day, Zandra and Z look at you as if they want to rip your clothes off. And at night, the things these women say. they''re absolutely shameless." Sebastian replied calmly, "Just ignore what others say."


    "But I heard it, and I''m pissed off! You''re like the forbidden fruit that tempts everyone! Anyone who sees you finds you attractive!"


    So, it''s his fault?


    There''s a reason he didn''t like going out or joining any social gatherings. Tonight, it was Stephanie who insisted on bringing him out.


    Seeing Sebastian go silent, Stephanie said guiltily, "Don''t be mad. I''m not angry at you, all of a sudden, I feel insecure." "Why do you feel insecure?"


    "If one day, someone else takes you away." Stephanie choked on her words, feeling a heavy weight in her heart.


    "Do you not trust me?" Sebastian asked, frowning.


    "It''s not that. I justck confidence. Your family is better than mine. You''re much more outstanding than me. You''re handsome, have a great personality and a good body. I don''t deserve you. You only agreed to marry me out of gratitude. If it weren''t for that lucky night, you probably wouldn''t have met me in your lifetime, let alone liked me."


    That would truly be his loss. That''s what Sebastian thought.


    He looked at Stephanie, her eyes red from either crying or anger. He said, trying to stifle a strange feeling, "Stop overthinking."


    Stephanie took a deep breath and said, "Alright. The movie''s starting. I''ll keep quiet. You just enjoy the movie."


    Her heart still felt heavy.


    Sebastian nced at her, his mood bing strangelyplicated.


    Was Stephanie''s suddenck of confidence due to what he was thinking?


    Suddenly, things seemed different.


    Stephanie stared nkly at the movie screen as the film started, the theater quieting down.


    Sebastian looked at the once lively and enthusiastic Stephanie, now like apletely different person. For a moment, he lost interest in the film.


    He picked up his phone and sent a message to Martin.


    Martin replied, "Okay."


    swn v


    As Stephanie was engrossed in the movie,


    ma she suddenly felt a v e presence by her earne


    swnove??


    He whispered, "Don''t be mad. They won''t show up again."


    Her neck stiffened subconsciously as she turned and asked, "What?"


    "They won''t show up again."


    "What did you do?" Did he kill them? That would be too much!


    "I told you their showbiz careers are over."


    Stephanie was stunned but her feelings were mixed.


    into Sebastian''s eyes andProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In the darkness, she looked


    she looked straight


    "Why do you always protect this?"


    "Because I want to."


    It was a casual answer.


    Stephanie instantly cheered up.


    She regained her enthusiasm for the movie andughed out loud at the funny scenes.


    In the end, she returned to her lively self.


    Sebastian also smiled, popping popcorn into his mouth.

 Chapter 602

    "Hahaha, see these movies, they''re all directed by Finnegan, that dry humour style. During filming, we couldn''tugh and had to hold it in, anyone whoughed out loud was penalized. But it''s hrious, really interesting." Sebastian gave a soft reply.


    This was his first time watching a movie in a cinema, and he found it a really cool experience.


    When the lead actor and actress started expressing their feelings, theughter in the cinema died down, and the atmosphere got a bit steamy.


    Finnegan was detail-oriented when shooting movies, giving the colorbinations a unique aesthetic feel.


    Stephanie was totally absorbed and she almost instinctively looked over at Sebastian.


    Just then, she saw a pair of bright eyes.


    In the dark, Sebastian''s eyes looked a bit dim, and his face didn''t show any emotion.


    Stephanie quickly looked away and stuffed a handful of popcorn into her mouth.


    When she sneaked another nce at Sebastian, he waspletely engrossed in the movie.


    The love scene had passed, but her heart was a little messy.


    Just that moment, she had the impulse to kiss Sebastian. Holy cow!


    She was falling for him again! She really wanted to kiss him! She was barely holding back her emotions.


    Stephanie sneaked nces at Sebastian more than ten times.


    She mentally prepped herself.


    She reminded herself that she and Sebastian hadn''t done anything too much. Just a kiss, he probably wouldn''t mind, right! Oh God!


    She was about to lose it. She had to hold back! What if Sebastian rejected her?


    Finally, the two-hour movie was about to end.


    Stephanie finally convinced herself and her face turned beet red, like an apple.


    She decided she was going to make a move on Sebastian.


    But, just as she leaned in towards


    San, the cinema lights campet


    on,


    people around them started


    pping.


    The whole cinema erupted in apuse.


    Stephanie was startled and froze in


    in froebastian looked at the face


    t of him, his gaze slighte


    deepened.


    His brain heated up in an instant and he reached out, pulled Stephanie towards him.


    For a moment, Stephanie''s heartbeat nearly stopped.


    Then, her heart started racing.


    Oh my God, she and Sebastian kissed...And Sebastian initiated it!! It was mind-blowing!!


    Until they left the cinema, Stephanie didn''t dare to meet Sebastian''s eyes. Sebastian''s expression was a bit strange the whole time and his feelings were mixed.


    When Sebastian drove to the entrance of the alley, neither of them spoke a word.


    Finally, Stephanie, her face still red, said with her head down, "You should go home tonight." Sebastian didn''t ask why, just said, "Okay."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, goodbye."


    After she finished, she hopped out of the car and ran towards the alley.


    Sebastian''s gaze followed her figure until she disappeared from view.


    He stood there quietly, murmuring, "Is this what love feels like?"


    Sebastian dived to twenty-eight only to find


    madeea


    qat love was a feeling t you feel u that et feel unconvall


    over.


    For some reason. The atmosphere between him and Stephanie started to get a bit strange.

 Chapter 603

    Stephanie couldn''t even look him in the eyes.


    Her face kept blushing, her voice became a whisper, and even he looked ufortable.


    Both of them realized that maybe sharing a bed wasn''t the best idea right now, or they might not sleep all night.


    But even without sharing the bed, they couldn''t sleep that night.


    When Stephanie got home, Marilyn opened the door for her, instinctively looking behind her and asked, "Where''s Sebastian? Didn''t hee back with you?" Stephanie covered her face,ughing, "He went home tonight. He''ll probablye tomorrow."


    Looking at Stephanie''s bashful face, Marilyn helplessly said, "You guys"


    "Don''t ask anymore. I''m too shy."


    "Alright, I won''t ask."


    But what Marilyn didn''t understand was hadn''t they been sharing a bed all this time? Why had she suddenly be so shy.


    But she didn''t know that these two were a special case. Normally, two people would date first, then progress to a deeper rtionship.


    But these two, after watching a movie, suddenly got the feeling of being in love.


    Two people with no dating experience, one started feeling ufortable, and the other followed suit.


    Until it was time to sleep, Stephanie was lying on the bed, covering her face, absolutely sleepless.


    Oh my god. He actually kissed her.


    Even though she was the one who moved her mouth close to his, he took the initiative to hold the back of her head and kissed her. What to do? She was too shy...


    Her phone beeped. It was a text from him, asking: Are you asleep?


    Stephanie blushed as she read the message repeatedly, then shyly replied: I''m not asleep yet.


    "Why aren''t you asleep?" He wasn''t asleep either.


    "I''m thinking."


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "I''m wondering why did you suddenly kiss me."


    "I''m also thinking."


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "I''m wondering why you suddenly moved your face closer."


    So he saw her suddenly move her


    face closer and thought she to kiss him, so he kissed


    "Are you shy?"


    "What about you?"


    "I''m okay."


    "Then why can''t you sleep?"


    "I feel a bit strange."


    "What''s strange?"


    "I don''t know."


    Why did it feel strange? What was strange? Did he think it wasn''t good?


    Stephanie was a bit distracted and then called Putnam.


    Putnam was singing karaoke with friends and had a few drinks.


    Now on his way home, he was surprised to receive Stephanie''s call.


    "Aren''t you dating Sebastian? Why are you calling me?"


    "Erm. He''s already gone home!"


    "So you guys didn''t sleep together tonight?"


    "Not tonight."


    "So you mean you did before?"


    Since


    "Yes, I sleep with him every night!" so nosy, let''s see


    es


    @that. Content go whe


    Putnam


    at the corner of


    mouth, Did you call just to off?"


    "No. I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    "Has Sebastian ever been in a rtionship before?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you ask him directly?"


    "He doesn''t want to tell me."


    Putnam raised an eyebrow, "So, do you think he has?"

 Chapter 604

    "He''s already 28. There''s no way he hasn''t had any love affairs, right? You had already been dating when you were in college."


    Putnam''s face slightly changed. He frowned and said, "Did Sebastian spill the beans?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, but I was asking about your love life. I was curious. You''re already this old and not in a rush to get hitched or have a girlfriend, so I couldn''t help but ask him."


    "So he told you about my past heartbreak?"


    "That incident has passed for so long, you should ept the reality."


    "What are you talking about? Stephanie, listen up. His love life is even more painful than mine! When he was in high school, he liked a girl, and he was betrayed by that girl! In college, he was pursued by another girl for three years before he agreed to be with her, but as soon as she got him, she stopped giving a damn and started hanging out with other hunks! Sebastian saw them together. So, he''s been having a beef with women ever since, and gets annoyed just by looking at them!"


    Stephanie was surprised and said, "Uh. your love lives were all that tragic?"


    "So, you think we''re already 28. why aren''t we in a rush to tie the knot?" Sebastian, if we''re going to be stabbed in the back, let''s be stabbed together. Sebastian dared to tell Stephanie about his past.


    "He got heartbroken and became scared?"


    Putnam said, "Yes, that''s right!"


    "So what kind of girls were his ex-girlfriends?"


    "They are all like women! They are the most beautiful girls in school!"


    "He likes that kind."


    "Exactly, so I''m surprised he''s with you now."


    "Uh. so I''m not Sebastian''s type at all and he shouldn''t like me."


    Stephanie said a bit disheartened.


    "He definitely doesn''t like you!" Putnam said impatiently.


    "But if Sebastian doesn''t like me, why would he kiss me?"


    Was this call from Stephanie to gloat?


    Putnam sneered, "Kissing you doesn''t mean he likes you, maybe he''s just curious about your type, wants to give it a shot."


    "You''re talking nonsense! He''s not like that!"


    "So, you called me just to say all this?"


    "I was asking you a question!"


    "But I''ve already answered, don''t you believe me?"


    "Uh. I just think what you said was unreasonable."


    "Then don''t ask me next time, just ask him directly. If he doesn''t answer, keep grilling him!" He''s already willing to change his style for you, and apany you to watch movies. If he doesn''t like you, who would he like?


    Stephanie isn''t a dumb-dumb, right? Asking him such a childish question.


    Sebastian dared to talk about his past and he definitely wouldn''t say anything nice.


    "Okay then."


    After hanging up, Stephanie''s original shyness and excitement disappeared without a trace.


    So much so that when Sebastian texted her again, she didn''t feel like responding.


    Her mind was full of the scenes of Sebastian being pursued in the past, and him pursuing others. His ex-girlfriends were all goddess-like!


    Time to hit the hay!


    Sebastian saw that Stephanie didn''t reply to his text and thought she had already fallen asleep.


    He also turned off the light and was ready to go to bed, but he still couldn''t sleep.


    His mind was all about that moment, surrounded by a sea of people amidst the enthusiastic apuse, and he couldn''t control himself and kissed Stephanie.

 Chapter 605

    Although they went unnoticed by anyone. But, man, this was his first taste of this feeling.


    For a moment, he felt all sorts of confused.


    So, the following day, while Stephanie was still in bed, Sebastian was already in the courtyard, chatting with Marilyn. He was still dressed in his casual threads.


    Stephanie wandered out of the house, yawning with hair all over the ce, mumbling sleepily, "Mom, I''m hungry." Sebastian''s gazended on her.


    Upon seeing him, Stephanie immediately snapped to attention.


    She shot him an annoyed nce before spinning around and disappearing back into her room.


    Sebastian was confused as he looked at Marilyn.


    Marilyn chuckled, "Ignore her. The kid''s brain is running wild this early morning."


    "Mom, who are you saying is running wild?"


    Marilyn sighed, "See, that''s what I''m talking about."


    Back in her room, Stephanie rummaged through her wardrobe, selecting a well-fitted coat, a turtleneck sweater, dark leggings, and high heels.


    After applying a heavyyer of makeup and checking herself in the mirror, she felt like she had a bit of a goddess vibe, so she strutted out of her room in her heels. Running into Sebastian, she just nodded curtly at him, giving him a cold stare.


    Hmph!


    Did she look like a goddess now?


    Just as Mrs. Bishop said, Stephanie''s mind ran wild. Otherwise, why would she act so strangely?


    Her face was a mess, with obvious dark circles under her eyes.


    She suddenly strutted up to him in her heels, spun around in what she thought was a cool move, and asked, "Do I look like a goddess now?"


    Sebastian twitched, "No."


    Stephanie red at him, "What''s not goddess-like about me?"


    "You''re pretty ugly."


    "How dare you reject me!"


    "I''m not rejecting you..."


    "You''re rejecting me!"


    Sebastian went silent. Had she suddenly gone off the rails?


    "You''ve been daydreaming since early morning. You''re in your own home and not going out, wearing high heels, and looks like a panda


    What on earth are you doing led.


    swneve


    Marilyn walked in, looking puzzled.


    Stephanie replied in an odd tone, "All because of Sebastian likes goddesses~!"


    With those words, she rolled her eyes at Sebastian, swished her long coat, and sauntered back into her room in her heels. Marilyn and Sebastian exchanged bemused nces.


    "What''s gotten into her."


    "I have no idea."


    "Didn''t you two go to the moviesst night? She''s been acting strange since she got back, even stranger today." "Really?"


    So, just a kiss had turned her quirky?


    Stephanie went back to her room,ining as she washed her face and changed into her red cotton-padded jacket.


    When she came out again, her face was expressionless, and she didn''t speak.


    She just sat at the table in the courtyard, slowly eating her breakfast.


    Sebastian sat across from her, constantly watching her face, trying to figure out what was going on. He thought Stephanie was acting strange today. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, Stephanie suddenly mmed her knife and fork on the table, "I can''t take it anymore! You cleady


    don'' like my type. Why did


    me?"


    you kiss

 Chapter 606

    Sebastian Ingram was baffled. He covertly nced at Marilyn Bishop, who was doing her own thing as he eavesdropped on their conversation. Feeling a little ufortable, he asked, "Wasn''t it you who approached me first?"


    "What if I hadn''t approached you? You wouldn''t be interested in me at all, would you?"


    "Stephanie, what on earth is going on with you?"


    "You clearly like goddess-like women, marrying me must make you feel super ufortable, right?"


    A twitch formed on Sebastian''s lips, "Goddess?"


    So, was Stephanie''s previous get-up an attempt to impersonate a goddess?


    "Isn''t that right! I totally understand men now! As long as a woman takes the initiative, you guys will just roll with it, won''t you?"


    What kind of logic was that? Sebastian waspletely baffled.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie continued her rant, "I''m done with men! epting someone they don''t even like, how horrifying!!"


    She was so angry that she could barely eat.


    Marilyn, who was eavesdropping, was just as confused, but she didn''t think it was her ce to butt in.


    Sebastian, who was being scolded, had no clue what he had done wrong.


    He said coldly, "Stephanie, what on earth are you talking about?"


    Marilyn, sensing the tense atmosphere, couldn''t help but try to mediate, "Stephanie, are these lines from your new drama? Are you too engrossed in your new role?" Stephanie scoffed, "My new drama is a science fiction drama, not a romance, Mom! What are you on about!?"


    "What are you on about!? You''ve got Sebastian so confused! You''re just stirring the pot!"


    "Mom, are you getting angry too!"


    "I''m not angry, you''re just trying to wind me up! I bet you''re just asking for a spanking!"


    By the time she said that, Marilyn had already put down her vegetables. Then she pulled a vine from the broom in the yard.


    Stephanie''s face changed dramatically, and she instinctively hid behind Sebastian.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    This time, however, Sebastian coldly stepped aside.


    The moment Marilyn''s vine came towards her, Stephanie immediately jumped away. "Mom, don''t hit me, I know I was wrong!"


    "Then you go inside right now and talk things over with Sebastian, see what''s really going on.Sebastian has been confused by you since this morning, you ought to exin your actions!"


    "I got it." Stephanie gave her mother a dejected look and then went into the room.


    Sebastian was really confused. Everything was fine just yesterday.


    And now it''s like this. He wanted to figure out what was going on too.


    He silently followed Stephanie into the room.


    As soon as Stephanie entered the room, she sat down on the bed and


    angri Even my mom''s hitting


    me now, and you didn''t even protect me."


    Sebastian''s lips twitched as he said, "Why should I help you when you''re the one stirring up trouble?" "Who''s stirring up trouble! It''s all because of you!"


    "What did I do?"


    = Age Chiffled, her eyes red as. e you like noble and


    at him and said, "It''s


    elegantProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    women like goddesses!"


    "Who told you I like noble and elegant women like goddesses?"


    "Putnam Damon did!"

 Chapter 607

    "He said there was a girl you liked in high school, but she chose someone else over you. Then in college, another girl chased after you for three years. You finally agreed to be with her, but once she got you, she didn''t cherish you and chose someone else again. Both of these girls were very attractive, like goddesses! No wonder you never answered my question if you''d ever been in a rtionship before. Being dumped twice is indeed hard to talk about, but I won''t mock you! They lost out by not choosing an amazing guy like you! It''s not your fault."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sebastian''s eyes dimmed a bit as he asked, "What else did he tell you?"


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched a few times before saying, "If it''s not my fault, why are you mad at me?"


    "That''s because I''m jealous. You clearly like those types of girls, and both who left you were of that type. So, you definitely won''t like someone like me. If you didn''t like me, why would you kiss me? You got my hopes up for nothing!" "Happy?" Sebastian''s eyes dimmed a bit more.


    "I actually wanted to kiss you yesterday, but I got scared by the apuse and stopped. You took the initiative to kiss me, and made me blush for so long for nothing!"


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched again as he said, "Stephanie, I remember telling you that you shouldn''t believe what others say about me unless you hear it from me! Last time it was Jeffrey Perez, this time it''s Putnam, are you a sucker? Do you believe everything anyone tells you?" Stephanie was taken aback by his words and said, "Huh? Did Putnam lie to me?"


    Sebastian looked at her seriously and said, "I''ve never been in a rtionship, nor have I had any intimate contact with any woman, except you. The reason why I''m still single at 28 is because I''ve seen the true face of many women from wealthy families. Therefore, I don''t have any particr interest in women."


    Stephanie''s mouth dropped open, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She looked at him, waiting for the information to sink in, then dropped her head in guilt.


    "Oh" she cursed in her mind, "Is Putnam trying to kill me!?


    So it was all a lie but she was upset all morning for nothing. She felt like such a fool.


    "And then?"


    Feeling guilty, Stephanie mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    "Will you do it again?"


    "I really know I was wrong."


    "Stephanie, your apologies are not trustworthy anymore!"


    "But, when ask you, you don''t


    answer, and I''m curious, sosket


    others. How was I supposed to


    know that Putnam would met


    swnovel


    Sebastian sneered, "A 28-year-old man who''s never been in a rtionship, is that something to be proud of? Why should I tell you?"


    She couldn''t argue with that. Was he embarrassed and didn''t want to talk about it?


    She


    21 and I''ve never bee


    to her head weakly and


    said, ''


    rtionship either."


    "Do you want to argue back?"


    "I won''t argue."


    "Do you still want breakfast?"


    "Uh, breakfast is cold now."


    "You should go apologize to your mom. Did it hurt when she hit you earlier?" Stephanie took a soft breath and said, "Not really, I was wearing thick clothes."

 Chapter 608

    Sebastian was at a loss for words.


    Then he saw Stephanie suddenly look up, her eyes serious, "So are we dating now?"


    The atmosphere was strange again.


    A hint of awkwardness showed on Sebastian''s face, "If you think we are, then we are."


    "Then can I hug you?"


    As soon as she finished talking, Stephanie''s face turned red.


    Sebastian looked a bit puzzled, "Do we have to hug because we are dating?"


    "Yeah. hold hands first, then hug and then kiss. That''s how they do it on TV. Those are the three stages of dating."


    So, did they get the order wrong?


    They had kissedst night and they had held hands a long time ago.


    "So do you want a hug?"


    Stephanie''s face was flushed. She walked over, opened her arms, and threw herself into Sebastian''s arms, hugging his waist.


    In a moment, the only sound in the room was their heartbeats.


    Stephanie''s head was against Sebastian''s chest, and she could hear it clearly.


    Her body was rigid with tension.


    Sebastian''s ears were even getting a bit hot.


    His hand was, almost unconsciously, on Stephanie''s back, feeling her racing heartbeat.


    Marilyn sneaked a peek outside and saw the two young people hugging. She couldn''t help butugh and didn''t disturb them.


    Half an hourter, they finally left the room, both feeling awkward.


    Stephanie almost tripped while walking.


    Marilyn reheated the breakfast, "Have you guys sorted things out? That''s more like it. If there''s any misunderstanding, just talk it out. Don''t be so moody." With her head down, Stephanie said a little sheepishly, "I know."


    "You guys better hurry up and finish


    your best, it''s almost noon a


    and


    you haven''t finished your breakfast


    yet!


    Sebastian nodded, "Okay."


    "Sebastian, I didn''t mean to target you."


    "I know, don''t worry."


    Stephanie couldn''t help but pout, but she remained silent.


    Her mom treated him like her own son but treated her so differently.


    Even the two bowls of pasta, his bowl had twice as many eggs and ham slices as hers.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian nced at her silently, and


    towng her pout, he but find it amusing.


    He took an egg out from his bowl and offered it to her, "Here, you eat it."


    He also gave her a few slices of ham.


    A sweet smile appeared on her face, "Thank you, you eat too."


    Her voice almost unconsciously carried a sweet and sassy tone, soft and tender.


    Marilyn''s mouth twitched.


    But Sebastian thought Stephanie was being really good at that moment.


    He smiled slightly, "Good girl."


    Seeing Stephanie and her boyfriend being so affectionate made her feel a little awkward.


    After breakfast, Marilyn sent Stephanie and Sebastian out of the house.


    Of course, she only sent Stephanie out, while Sebastian chose to go with her.


    Stephanie put her hands in her coat pockets and said, a little irritated "My mom is way out of line. It''s so cold, and she''s sending us out to wander around. Where should we go?"


    "We can just take a stroll?"


    "It''s so cold. I think it''s going to snow again, the temperature has dropped below zero."

 Chapter 609

    "So how about we go to my ce and watch TV?"


    "But I heard Judith is also home for the holidays, right? Nobody''s home. We''re about to have lunch, aren''t we?" "We could order take-out."


    "Nah. Let''s go to the supermarket and get some grub. I can whip up lunch for you."


    "Sounds good."


    "I''ll go tell my mom."


    "Okay."


    After Stephanie and Marilyn said their goodbyes, they left the alley together.


    Stephanie reached out and took Sebastian''s hand.


    Sebastian, in turn, gripped the hand that was held his.


    Stephanie''s face immediately flushed red.


    Her bright eyes stared at him and asked, "Should we drive or leave the car for my mom?"


    "Let your mom have the car and we can catch a cab to the supermarket?"


    "Have you ever been on a bus?"


    "No."


    "Then let me take you on a bus ride?"


    "Why do we have to take the bus?"


    "Because you''ve never taken one. We should experience all sorts of things. You''ve shown me the high life, let me show you normal life."


    Sebastian thought for a moment. Why not go along with her?


    He nodded and said, "Okay."


    Stephanie took two coins out of her backpack and took Sebastian to the bus stop.


    There weren''t many people on the street, so they didn''t have to wait long for the bus to arrive.


    Stephanie led Sebastian onto the bus and told him, "Remember, you have to toss in a coin to ride. If you don''t have any change, you''ll need to get some." Sebastian nodded and said, "Got it."


    The bus driver kept silent. This young man didn''t look like he needed these kind of instructions. Did these things even need to be taught? After paying the fare, Stephanie found a window seat and let Sebastian sit down.


    "When you''re on the bus, you can choose a window seat so you can enjoy the view. No matter how dong the journey is, it''ll feel like it''s over in a sh." )


    "Did you use to take the bus a lot?"


    "Yeah! I''ve been taking the bus since elementary school."


    "You''re really something. Are we going to the supermarket now?"


    "Yep, we''re going to the nearest supermarket to your ce, then we''ll walk home after shopping. I wonder whatGillian and Maddie are up to at


    home!" ge


    "Do you miss them?"


    "Not really, I just think it should be a bit more lively. We could throw a party?" "A party?"


    "I could invite Maddie and Gillian. You can invite Putnam and your pals. That way we can have a good time and bring some life to


    ce."


    our


    Such a big mansion yet so chilly.


    He''s always alone, it''s kind of pitiful.


    At the mention of Putnam, aplicated look shed across Sebastian''s eyes.


    He raised an eyebrow and said, "I don''t have many close friends. If you do, feel free to invite them all, as for Putnam. I''ll invite him."


    "Then should I also invite Dashiell and Maximus?"


    "You should invite the heavy drinkers."


    "Gracie is a heavy drinker! But what are you up to?"


    "I want to get back at Putnam."


    "Ah, you''re still holding grudges from the past!"


    Sebastian said calmly, "I want revenge."


    "Hahaha, good idea! He kept me up allst night!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 610

    "Why didn''t you sleep well?"


    "Because I was lost in thought. Arrogant Sebastian, actually pursuing someone else, and got turned down. That girl who got him, but didn''t appreciate him. It makes me so mad!" "Are you jealous?"


    Stephanie blinked in surprise, "Maybe yes?"


    "Yesterday, those two actresses were looking for me, were you jealous then?"


    "Yes."


    Sebastian held her hand tightly in his, "From now on, I won''t talk to them."


    "What?"


    "You don''t need to be jealous. I don''t like them." I only like you.


    Stephanie blushed, "Okay, I won''t be jealous. You''re mine, no one can take you away!"


    ""Right, you''re mine.So. You shouldn''t feel insecure."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "What?"


    "You''re great, better than you think you are."


    Stephanie felt like she was floating on air, not riding a bus.


    He actually said she was great.


    She thought he wouldn''t like someone like her.


    After all, he''s seen so many beautiful women.


    But he actually thinks she''s great.


    In the supermarket, Stephanie was picking fresh ingredients, Sebastian was behind her, pushing the shopping cart.


    "If there are a lot of people, we can have a barbecue. I''ll buy more meat, and prepare some sauce."


    "Sure, you make the call."


    "What do you like to eat?"


    "I like everything."


    "You''re not picky at all! Then I won''t ask you anymore, I''ll just decide."


    "Okay."


    "We''ll have a barbecue tonight. I''ll cook for you at noon!"


    As Stephanie was thinking, she put the selected vegetables into the shopping cart.


    Not far away, Cyrus Damon was watching the pair, feeling very ufortable.


    "Have they moved in together? They''re even grocery shopping together. Sebastian''s clothes are quite unusual, is he trying to look younger?" all these thoughts lingered in Cyrus'' mind.


    Stephanie looked up and saw Cyrus standing with a middle-aged woman, looking at her.


    She was surprised, "Cyrus, you''re grocery shopping too?"


    The middle-aged woman next to Cyrus, hearing someone call out to Cyrus, turned around in surprise to see @girl with exceptionally beautiful eyes.


    She was surprised, "Did you run into someone you know?"


    Cyrus nodded emotionlessly, "Yes."


    Stephanie had already walked over, smiling, "What a coincidence! I haven''t seen you in a long time."


    Cyrus nced at Sebastian, who was pushing the shopping cart.


    Snd her, "President Ingram, fong


    ¨¨ no see."


    President Ingram? Is that Sebastian?


    The woman next to Cyrus looked surprised, nced at Sebastian, and seemed to understand something. She greeted him quickly and enthusiastically, "President Ingram, youngdy, hello. I''m Cyrus'' mom." Stephanie was surprised, "Mrs. Damon? Hi, I''m Stephanie."


    She had heard that name before.


    Mrs. Damon quietly nced at her son, feeling a little bitter, "Stephanie, I''ve heard Cyrus mention you." "Haha, I''ve heard Cyrus mention you too..He always told me that his mother was very gentle."


    She knew Cyrus'' personality, he wouldn''t easily mention her to his friends.


    So, this girl must hold a special ce in her Cyrus'' eyes.


    Mrs. Damon smiled gently, "Are you here to apany President Ingram for shopping?"

 Chapter 611

    "Yeah, I''m buying ingredients to cook him some good food."


    Mrs. Damon couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, "You can cook too? Such a good wife."


    "Haha, I just learnt a bit from my mom. I''m not that pro."


    "Well, that''s still good wife. Where do you find girls who cook these days? President Ingram, you''ve found a real gem!" Sebastian smiled, "You''re spot on."


    He was still polite to her, showing her due respect.


    The smile on Mrs. Damon''s face brightened, "Feel free to bring her over anytime."


    "Sure, will do when we get the chance."


    "We''ll leave you two alone now. Cyrus and I need to continue our shopping."


    "See ya," Stephanie quickly said.


    Sebastian felt ufortable with Cyrus'' gaze glued to his girlfriend. but he didn''t show it.


    After hearing that, Cyrus quietly withdrew his gaze, "How''ve you been, Stephanie?"


    "I''m good, what about you?"


    "I''m not good at all."


    How should she respond to that?


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Mrs. Damon took Cyrus'' arm, "Let''s go, we nned to go shopping, remember?"


    Then Cyrus dropped a bomb, "Stephanie, if he ever mistreats you or is irresponsible, you cane to me. I''ll wait until thirty."


    "What are you saying!? Let''s go!" Mrs. Damon was nearly scared to death.


    The look on President Ingram''s face was frightening, and Mrs Damon feared he might punch her son.


    How could Cyrus say such a thing?


    As Damon dragged him away, Cyrus couldn''t help but say, "I''m serious."


    Mrs. Damon felt like pping him.


    Stephanie nced at Sebastian,


    noticing his darkened expressiomet


    she quickly went over and shook his arm, "Don''t be mad."


    He replied coolly, "Do you know how he feels about you?"


    "Uh, but I don''t like him."


    Sebastian kept silent.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "I''m not."


    "Just didn''t


    what type I liked


    bayin ved not


    met your face, it''s all dark, s to en.kikistometN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    but now I do."


    Touched, Sebastian asked, "What do you know?"


    Winking at him, Stephanie teased, "Want to know?"


    "Yes."


    "Haha, I''m not telling!"


    People who didn''t finish their sentences are the worst.


    Sebastian wanted to hear. He longed to hear Stephanie say that she liked him.


    But she ran off excitedly to continue shopping.


    Sebastian took a deep breath and followed her.


    He wasn''t in a hurry.


    He had all the patience in the world.


    After they finished shopping, they left the supermarket with both


    them carrying two stic bagel


    each.


    The temperature outside was much colder than inside the supermarket.

 Chapter 612

    Sebastian voluntarily took over the two bags from Stephanie''s hands, two in each hand, and walked onwards. Stephanie was touched. She thought Sebastian was really awesome.


    He took care of even the smallest things.


    She ran over joyfully, took his arm, rubbed her face on it a couple of times and asked, "Heavy?"


    "Not too bad."


    Even though he''d never carried so much stuff before, he''s strong.


    "The way home is a bit far, let''s take a taxi."


    "It''s okay, we can walk."


    Stephanie walked arm in arm with him all the way, asionally rubbing her face on his arm, it felt really nice.


    Sebastian didn''t mind and took a longer walk.


    At noon, they ate at home together. Stephanie cooked and Sebastian helped.


    They washed the dishes together too. Stephanie was teaching Sebastian how to do these things all the while, and kept saying, "Housework isn''t just a woman''s job, men need to do housework too." "We have a maid at our house."


    "When there''s no maid, you need to do it yourself! You need to be prepared to live independently if Jaxon Ingram kicks you out! We might not do these things, but we definitely need to know how to, otherwise we''ll starve if we ever get into a tough spot." Sebastian found that quite funny.


    Even if he got kicked out by the Ingram family, he wouldn''t be in a tough spot, would he? She sure worried a lot.


    Unconsciously, he wanted to tease her.


    "If one day I really did fall into poverty, would you still date me?"


    Stephanie arched her eyebrow, "Do you want the truth?"


    "Yes."


    "No way! You think I''d date you without money? Like I''d suffer with you!"


    Sebastian''s face instantly darkened, he almost angrily said, "Stephanie!"


    "Hmph, who asked you to suddenly throw such a question to tease me? I''m just getting on your nerves."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    "Keep asking, and I''ll keep saying. If


    I think I''m after your money, t


    you


    sure, I''m after your money.


    poor and I''m dumping


    go


    The next moment, Stephanie''s head was held by Sebastian''s hand, and pushed forward.


    Her lips kissed by him.


    She suddenly couldn''t speak a word.


    Instead, her heart started to pound wildly.


    Oh my God. He kissed her again.


    And this kiss was totally different from yesterday''s.


    This was a punishing kiss, even more passionate thanst night''s.


    Stephanie could only feel her heart about to jump out from her throat, it was terrifying.


    It wasn''t until Stephanie forgot to breathe due to nervousness, almost


    suffocating from the kiss, thate ost


    Sebastian let her go.


    After they parted, the atmosphere turned awkward again. Stephanie didn''t dare to look into Sebastian''s eyes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She lowered her head to continue


    washing the dishes, to break the et


    awkwardness, but because of the extreme nervousness, she ended up breaking a te.


    As she was about to squat down to clean up the pieces, Sebastian pulled her back, "You go out, I''ll handle this."


    Sebastian was worried that she would break all the tes in the kitchen at this rate, so he decided to handle it himself. "Alright. I''ll go out."


    Stephanie fled the kitchen like she was running away, but not long after, she heard another te shatter.


    She couldn''t help feeling both amused and helpless.


    He wasn''t as calm as she thought! He broke a te too.

 Chapter 613

    Sebastian looked at the broken pieces on the ground and felt a bit of a headache.


    He chided himself internally. He was already 28, yet he felt like a newbie in this area.


    It was one thing for her to be nervous, but he was nervous as well.


    Clearly, he was just too inexperienced.


    Yearster, Stephanie would tell their kids, "When your dad and I were dating, even though he was nine years older than me, he was more immature. He even got so nervous over a kiss that he broke a te." Sebastian grumpily retorted, "That was just a slip of my hand."


    But the kids justughed at their mother''s teasing, not even giving him a chance to exin.


    But that''s all water under the bridge.


    Since the party was in the evening, they spent the afternoon lounging on the sofa after lunch, watching TV.


    Stephanie even put a nket on the couch to cover their legs. Leaning against the cushion, it was bothfortable and warm.


    This was Sebastian''s first time chilling at home, and initially, it felt a bit odd.


    But eventually, he got used to her pace,zily leaning on the couch together, watching those soppy romance dramas that women love. Gradually, Stephanie''s head rested on his shoulder.


    It was so natural.


    The plot was so mundane, yet Sebastian was utterly captivated.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie, probably due to ack of sleep the night before, had dozed off on his shoulder.


    Sebastian gently adjusted the nket over her, remained still, and spent the afternoon watching TV, with her leaning against him. Towards the end, he started to feel sleepy himself and dozed off with her head against him.


    In a sene almighty President Ingram, who seemed like a god, was no different from any ordinary


    boyfriend at that moment,


    The vi''s living room was spacious, with two people sleeping together


    the entire living room with


    warmth.


    As it started to get dark, the vi began toe alive.


    Gillian and Maddie Palmer were the earliest arrivals.


    When Maddie heard that Putnam wasing, she went to pick up Gillian early. Dashiell came alone.


    Maximus and Gracie arrived together.


    Ashley Morris and Emily also showed up.


    Putnam was thest one to arrive.


    Hearing that Stephanie was cooking, he was thrilled and came in high spirits.


    He had no clue that Sebastian invited him with a prank in mind.


    Later, he got wasted and had no idea he was being yed.


    The next morning, as soon as Putnam opened his eyes, he saw a pair of love-struck eyes staring at him.


    His mind was a whirlwind, and he sat upright, thinking he was dreaming.


    But even after he closed and reopened his eyes, the scene remained the same.


    "Putnam, you''re awake," Maddie said, lying on the bed with a shy look, her eyes filled with affection.


    Putnam took a deep breath, "Why are you here?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Last night you got drunk, and President Ingram said it was toote, so he let you stay in the guest room. Then he asked me to help you upstairs. Then you initiated and I couldn''t bear to reject you.


    And so, it happened.


    Putnam felt like his world was crumbling.

 Chapter 614

    He took a deep breath, then another, threw off the covers and peeked underneath, realizing he wasn''t wearing a stitch. Sebastian! He actually dared to set him up!


    Putnam barely nced at Maddie, immediately got up, picked up all the clothes on the floor, and quickly put them on. Maddie watched this, a little disappointed. "Putnam, I won''t demand anything from you, it was my choice."


    She really liked him.


    Even if she couldn''t end up with him, she wouldn''t regret it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At least, they had been that close once.


    Maddie felt satisfied.


    Without looking back, Putnam said, "We''ll talk about uster, I need to find Sebastian!"


    "Huh? What does this have to do with President Ingram? He kindly took you in, it''s actually my fault, I volunteered, when you initiated, I didn''t refuse, because you know I like you a lot."


    With a twitch at the corner of his mouth, Putnam said, "Shut up! Get up and get dressed, I''ll take you hometer!"


    After he said that and got dressed, he stormed out of the room.


    Maddie,ying on the bed, wrapped her body with the quilt, somewhat in disbelief. "Putnam is actually taking me home?"


    She covered her face with delight, rolling around in the quilt.


    He didn''t yell at her or kick her out.


    Instead, he was taking her home.


    That meant things weren''t as bad as they seemed.


    Maybe there were other possibilities!


    Downstairs, Stephanie was still making breakfast in the kitchen, with Sebastian helping.


    Stephanie was a little distracted while preparing breakfast.


    She hadn''t expected him to be so ruthless.


    He said he would frame Putnam and just did it without hesitation.


    Last night, Maddie didn''te out of the guest room all night, they must have slept together, right?


    She was a bit anxious, wondering if Putnam would be so mad he''d fight with Sebastian when he woke up.


    Not only did Putnam want to fight, he even had a murderous impulse!


    While Stephanie was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard footsteps.


    Then a loud cry startled her.


    "Sebastian! Come out!"


    Stephanie instinctively looked at Sebastian.


    Sebastian had a nonchnt expression on his face. He eyebrow and said, "It''s fine,


    e anything."


    do


    Stephanie was still worried, "Really?"


    "He''s been betrayed before, he loved that woman so much back then, after all these years, he doesn''t seem to have much expectation for love. To him, whoever his girlfriend is, it doesn''t matter, as long as she''s obedient. Maddie suits him perfectly, and she really likes him, she doesn''t care whether he''ll like her or not. So, from a certain perspective, they''re a perfect match, don''t you think?"


    It kind of made sense.


    Sebastian wasn''t aplete viin. It felt like he was helping his good friend move on from past pain.


    Although his methods were a bit extreme.


    She guessed Putnam would be revolted.


    In the living room, Putnam couldn''t


    find Sebastian and yelled a


    dare to face me?" et


    Lebastian, you dare to set r you dare to face me?" Conte

 Chapter 615

    "Who said I wouldn''t dare?" Sebastian emerged from the kitchen, murmuring towards an angry Putnam in the living room.


    "You bastard! Tell me. What did I ever do to you for you to screw me over like this?" Putnam red at him.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "You told Stephanie I got betrayed? More than once?"


    Putnam widened his eyes, "That was just a joke!"


    "A joke that kept Stephanie up all night, arguing with me the next morning. Mrs. Bishop even pped her. She cried and told me it was you who told her. Is this your idea of a joke?" Holy crap! He got her pped?


    So that''s why Sebastian was upset, so that''s why he was so ruthless with him.


    But, was it really necessary!!


    "You shouldn''t treat me like this either!" Putnam protested angrily.


    He didn''t hate Maddie, but he certainly didn''t love her either!!


    Women were such a pain in the ass!


    Wasn''t Sebastian just asking for trouble?


    "I simply asked her to take you to your room. I have no idea what happened between you two!" Sebastian replied calmly.


    "You did it on purpose! Why didn''t you ask Stephanie to take me to my room?"


    "Do you deserve it?"


    "You bastard, you''re asking for a beating!"


    "Care for a fight?"


    "Bring it on! Step outside!"


    Sebastian smirked and followed Putnam into the yard.


    The weather was still cold, but the sun was bright that day.


    They found an open space and started fighting.


    Stephanie rushed out in worry.


    "Sebastian, Putnam, why are you guys fighting?"


    Neither of them paid her any mind and continued their brawl.


    Stephanie dooked helpless, realizing


    Kbastian.  Putnam was just getting


    He was no match for.


    SV


    Maddie came downstairs dressed, not seeing anyone around.


    Hearing themotion in the yard, she hurried outside, surprised to see Sebastian and Putnam fighting. She walked to Stephanie, "Oh my god. Steph, this isn''t going to end well, is it?"


    "I''m not sure. Putnam seems really mad." Stephanie responded with a bitter smile.


    Maddieughed bitterly, "How much does he hate me?"


    "Don''t overthink. Putnam is mad at Sebastian for messing with him. it has nothing to do with you."


    "But if he liked me. He would be grateful to Sebastian. He''s ming him because he doesn''t like me."


    "Don''t think like that, but you and Putnamst night."


    Maddie nodded, "I''m starting to regret it."


    "What happened?"


    "If I knew I only had one chance to be with Putnam, I would have cherished it!"


    Stephanie really didn''t know how to respond. She could never understand Maddie''s thought.


    She watched Maddie rush to break up the fight, but when Putnam


    swung a punch, Sebastian dodged in time and the punchnded on Maddie''s face. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 616

    Stephanie Bishop tried to stop it, but no dice.


    Maddie Palmer was knocked down cold. One can just imagine the power behind that punch.


    Stephanie shrieked and rushed over to help Maddie, asking, "Oh my god, Maddie, are you okay?"


    Maddie had taken a hit to the face and was feeling a bit woozy. "I''m fine." she responded.


    "Putnam Damon, you hit a girl!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The two guys who were fighting froze because of this incident.


    Putnam was embarrassed. "I didn''t see hering. I''m sorry, does it hurt? Want me to take you to the hospital?"


    Maddie shook her head quickly, "No, it doesn''t hurt. Putnam, don''t me President Ingram. I won''t make you take responsibility. I won''t pester you anymore."


    Putnam gave Sebastian Ingram a cold stare, "This has nothing to do with you."


    "No. President Ingram just asked me to take you back to your room. It was you who got drunk and couldn''t control yourself. I didn''t refuse. That''s why this happened."


    Putnam didn''t know how to respond. He took a deep breath, "We''ll talk about thister. Let me take you home first. We''ll get some medicine on the way. You can apply it when you get home." "Okay, but my bag is still in the room."


    "I''ll get it." Putnam, with a scowl on his face, headed back to the room.


    He was fuming. He actually lost to Sebastian. They used to be evenly matched. Guess Sebastian had been training on the sly.


    Sebastian, the bastard, screwed him over and didn''t even let him vent.


    Back in the room, Putnam searched the bed for a while but didn''t find Maddie''s bag. He did, however, spot a smear of blood on the sheets. Feeling a twinge between his brows, he rubbed his forehead with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Sebastian, you bastard!!


    It was her first time.


    Taking a deep breath, Putnam diverted his gaze and found Maddie''s small purse on a chair in the room.


    He picked it up, ready to leave.


    But as he reached the door, he turned back for onest look at the sheets.


    The ride home was silent as Putnam drove Maddie back.


    Maddie kept her head down, not daring to utter a word.


    The atmosphere in the car was a bit eerie.


    When they passed a pharmacy, Putnam pulled over and said tly, "Wait here. I''m going to get you some medicine." Maddie obediently nodded, "Okay."


    He exited the car, closed the door, and headed to the pharmacy.


    "ed some anti-inmmatory medicine and some emergency contraception."


    After buying the medicine, Putnam got back in the car and handed the stic bag to Maddie.


    Maddie took it, nced at the contents, and upon seeing the morning-after pill, her nose started to sting, and tears began to flow.


    She felt aggrieved but didn''t dare to sob out loud.


    Putnam drove in silence until they reached the Palmer family''s mansion. He parked the car turned to look at Maddie.


    He nearly jumped out of his skin.


    She had been crying all this time without making a sound.


    Her face was streaked with tears and she seemed to have been crying for a while but didn''t make a peep.


    He felt a bit puzzled and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Maddie sobbed, "I told you, I won''t make you take responsibility, I won''t pester you, but you still worried and bought me contraception, afraid I''ll get pregnant and cause you trouble. I''m not that kind of person


    Putnam took a deep breath, then asked, "How old are you this year?"

 Chapter 617

    "I''m 21 now."


    "Still a baby, aren''t you? Fit to have kids?"


    "Doesn''t seem like it."


    "So why are you mulling over it?"


    Maddie stared at him, puzzled and teary-eyed, "Did I misunderstand you?"


    "I''ve been single because women are a handful, a lot of trouble! And I hate trouble! Mark my words, if you ever bring any drama, don''t expect me to stick around!" Maddie didn''t quite grasp his words even when she reached her doorstep.


    She didn''t go in right away. Instead, she called Stephanie, asking what Putnam meant.


    Hearing Maddie''s story, Stephanie''s eyes lit up, "Maddie, Putnam means if you don''t stir the pot, behave yourself. He''ll stick by you!"


    "Really? But what does ''stick by me'' mean exactly? I''m a bit lost. Could you break it down for me?"


    "You guys hooked up. ''Stick by you'' obviously means he''ll marry you!"


    Maddie finally entered the house with a heart full of excitement.


    Brian Palmer and Mrs. Palmer hadn''t left the house. They had been home all along.


    Seeing Maddie return home after being out all night, looking all dazed, they exchanged a nce, "What''s up with her?"


    "Maddie, stop right there!" Brian''s tone was stern.


    Maddie returned to reality, looking at him confused, "Dad, what happened?"


    "You''re a girl, you can''t be out all night! Is that appropriate?" "Stephanie must''ve called you."


    "That still doesn''t give you the right to stay


    hat all night! You''re out there


    fun, not at home with ?


    Mrs. Palmer noticed Maddie''s face was swollen. She frowned, "Don''t scold her just yet. Look at her face!"


    On closer look, Brian saw that she was indeed hurt.


    His brow furrowed, he stood up and asked, "Maddie, what happened? Who hit you?"


    Maddie mumbled nkly, "I bumped into something."


    "Are you out of your mind!? You did this to yourself?"


    "What are you holding?"


    "Nothing."


    Maddie instinctively hid the stic bag behind her.


    But Brian strode over quickly, and grabbed the bag from her.


    "Dad!! What are you doing?" Maddie''s mind cleared instantly, and nearly fainting from the fright. Brian quickly opened the bag, nced at the medicine inside, nearly had a heart attack.


    "Morning-after pill! Oh my god!" Mrs. Palmer also took a look, and couldn''t help but exim, "Maddie, where on earth were youst night!? Were you taken advantage of?"


    Mrs. Palmer felt sick to her stomach.


    Maddie quickly exined, "No, I did this willingly."


    "You foolish girl! Who did this to you! I''m going to make him pay!!" "Dad, don''t do this. I''ve already told you I did this willingly!"


    Mrs. Palmer also said seriously, "Maddie, you''re still young.


    lot


    don''t understand!


    who did this to you?" etContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 618

    "Mom, this is my business. I don''t want to talk about it."


    "Fine. Stephanie must know something since she called you overst night. I''m going to call her right now!"


    "Mom! This has nothing to do with Stephanie. I went willingly."


    "Then who was it that messed with youst night."


    Maddie reluctantly lowered her head and said, "Putnam."


    Both Brian and Mrs. Palmer were shocked. It was Putnam.


    No wonder Maddie said it was her own choice. She really liked him, but the Palmer and Damon families were not on the same level.


    A daughter from the Palmer family was definitely not a match for the heir of the Damon family.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But things had escted to this point.


    "Mom, can you guys stop asking, please? The vibe was goodst night. Everyone was drunk. And Putnam said he would take responsibility. We weren''t reckless. He bought me birth control because I''m only twenty-one. I''m too young to have kids." He would take responsibility. So, did Maddie hit the jackpot?


    Was She really involved with the heir of the Damon family?


    "What''s with the bruise on your face?"


    "That happened when Sebastian and Putnam were boxing. I thought they were fighting and got in the middle. I ended up getting hit."


    "You''re not lying, are you?"


    "Mom, why would I lie to you? Putnam has already apologized. He even bought me medicine and drove me home himself."


    Maddie was relieved. It was her face that got hit, not her nose. Otherwise, she''d have a crooked nose again.


    She only had a nose job and double eyelid surgery.


    Brian was surprised and said, "He doesn''t mind that you had stic surgery?"


    Mrs. Palmer red at him and said, "What are you talking about? She''s had stic surgery, and you''re still mentioning it! You always bring it up."


    Maddie shyly said, "Putnam knows


    about my stic surgery. He said he doesn''t care about appearances. He values character more. Mom, what do you think of my character?"


    Mrs. Palmer quickly said, "Your character must be excellent!"


    Brian twitched his mouth and said, "I still can''t believe the heir of the Damon family would be interested in my daughter."


    Mrs. Palmer also found it a bit surreal.


    After all,pared to one of the four major families, the Damon family, the Palmer family really didn''t match up.


    The Klein family was able to marry


    into the Damon family because of past business projects between Morton


    Morton Klein and Galloway Damon. It was a done deal from the start.


    But Putnam was different. He was the undisputed heir of the Damon family. The Damon family would definitely ce great importance on his marriage.


    If Maddie married Putnam, she would be the future mistress of the Damon family!


    After thinking it over, Mrs. Palmer said, "Maddie, this is a bit sudden To put your father and I at ease, we need to confirm with Putnam


    Otherwise, we''ll always be worried."


    Maddie paused and said, "So, you n to call Putnam?"


    "Is that okay?"


    Maddie thought for a moment and said, "Well, I''ll give you his number.


    You guys decide."


    After all, Putnam had promised to take responsibility. And she believed him.


    She also decided not to cause him any trouble in the future.


    But for Putnam, a phone call from Maddie''s parents was a hassle.


    He cursed Sebastian in his heart once again, took a deep breath, and said into the phone, "Hello, Mrs. Palmer."

 Chapter 619

    "Mr. Damon."


    "You can just call me Putnam."


    "Alright, Putnam, about you and Maddie."


    "Don''t worry. Although what happenedst night was unexpected. I''ll take responsibility since it already happened."


    "Putnam, don''t get me wrong. Maddie didn''t tell us about this. Her father saw the bruises on her face and forced the truth out of her. I called you because we are concerned about this naughty girl. As parents, we need to know she''s okay."


    "I understand. Please take care of her injuries. I''ll exin everything to my family."


    If he really talked to his family about this, it meant that he will really take responsibility.


    Brian, who was listening on the side, let out a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Palmer''s face also softened into a smile, "Maddie''s father always thought you were a promising and reliable young man. We''ll feel assured!" Putnam deeply breathed, "Do you have anything else to discuss?"


    "No, feel free to visit us sometime."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, Putnam continued driving with mixed feelings, not even in the mood to go to the office anymore.


    He just wanted to go back to Sebastian''s vi and have a good fight with that jerk.


    But knowing his own strength, he knew he wouldn''t stand a chance, so he avoided causing trouble and went back to the Damon family. The Damon family was busy as usual.


    Visitors to the Damon family were never scarce.


    Male guests were entertained by Galloway and Cyrus Damon, female guests were hosted by Mrs. Damon in the living room.


    When Putnam came back, several high societydies were sitting in the living room, along with several youngdies from wealthy families. Putnam greeted everyone with a neutral expression and was about to head upstairs.


    Suddenly, one of thedies remarked, "Mr. Damon really is a promising young man. Mrs. Damon, is he engaged?"


    Mrs. Damon was about to say no when she saw Putnam turn around and said seriously, "You don''t need to arrange my marriage for me. I already have a fianc¨¦e."


    He didn''t have a fianc¨¦e yesterday. And now he does.


    Putnam found the world to be truly peculiar. He had no bright expectations for the future. His career had always been the most important thing to him. But he was screwed over by Sebastian. He didn''t have a choice.


    For him, what touched his sense of responsibility the most about Maddie was the bloodstain on the sheets.


    Putnam was a rather traditional guy.


    He couldn''t just take someone''s


    virginity and then not take


    responsibility. He felt that doing so


    would ruin a girl''s life.


    If he didn''t take responsibility, and if her future husband resents her because she''s not a virgin, he would carry that guilt for the rest of his life.


    So, he made this decision without much thought.


    Because as Sebastian said, he didn''t have any expectations for women, it doesn''t matter who he marries.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The Palmer family may not be as well-off, butpared to Stephanie. They were already a good match.


    Two matching families would not have a lot of disputes.


    Mrs. Damon asked in surprise, "You have a girlfriend. Does your father know about this?"


    Putnam answered casually, "I will tell him."


    "Well then. Discuss it with your father. I can ept whoever you choose as long as you''re happy with the girl and you two live happily."


    But the fact was, he didn''t have any feelings for anyone.

 Chapter 620

    With a smirk, Putnam gave a nod and then headed upstairs.


    When the afternoon rolled around, and the Damon household was clear of guests, Putnam finally went to his father''s study to spill the beans about his ns to marry Maddie. He didn''t beat around the bush, just straight-up told his dad his decision.


    Galloway didn''t mince his words either and shot him down with a "No."


    "Why not?"


    "The Palmer family isn''t exactly a top-drawer in the capital city. They just don''t measure up to the Damon n! You must pick a future wife from one of the big four families." The Ingram family had Camille Ingram, fresh out of college.


    The Perez family had an illegitimate daughter. Even though she was an illegitimate daughter, the Perez folks still cared a lot.


    The Snider family had Caroline Snider.


    If push came to shove, he could even consider some of the families ranked after the top ten, like the Peck family.


    Putnam understood his father''s thinking, but he stuck to his guns: "I''ve made up my mind."


    Galloway shot him a furious look, saying: "I''m not dead yet. Your decision doesn''t count!"


    Putnam felt a headacheing on: "Well, who do you think I should marry then?"


    "Camille?"


    "She''s young, low-ranking, always butting heads with Sebastian and the others. Once Sebastian''s grandpa kicks the bucket, the Ingram family will fall apart. She won''t stand a chance against Sebastian. She''ll be lower than the average rich girl." Galloway seemed somewhat convinced, quickly changing his tune: "What about one of Perez''s illegitimate daughters?"


    "Sorry, I''m not into illegitimate daughters."


    "How about Caroline Snider? She''s a real catch."


    "If Zachary Snider doesn''t wake up in the next three years, the Snider family will go belly up."


    "What about Ms. Peck! The Peck


    family has been on the up these past few years! Ms. Peck just returned from studying abroad. esa


    She''s a top-drawer, easy on the eyes,


    and pretty capable! She''d make a fine futuredy of the Damon family!"


    Putnam scoffed: "The Peck family is more into the Ingram family. Angelina Peck has always had the


    hots for Sebastian.Do you want me


    to settle for a girl that even Sebastian has turned down?


    vel


    Sebastian and I grew up together. What do you take me for? Some guy who picks up other people''s scraps?"


    Galloway knew that Putnam had always been a proud guy. He wouldn''t stand for this.


    He thought for a moment, saying: "What about ra? I remember she used toe around. Weren''t you two pretty close? What happened?"


    Putnam took a deep breath, saying: "Do you remember me having a girlfriend in college?"


    "I do. Your sister mentioned it."


    "That was the girl you just mentioned!"


    Galloway was taken aback: "Why did you guys break up?"


    Putnam said tly: "We were together for three years. She cheated on me, ran off with some other guy. Do you know why I''ve been so dismissive of marriage all these years, why I haven''t had a girlfriend since?" Galloway was stunned: "She was way out of line. She had the nerve to cheat on the heir of the Damon family! Was it because she had cheated you?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it wasrgely because of her.


    She was my first love, so the whole thing really got to me. Her betrayal hurt like hell. Dad, I''ve developed a strong aversion to women. Just being around them makes me sick. It''s pretty severe, I''ve even seen a shrink, but it didn''t help."


    His first time with ra. He didn''t see the blood stain he was expecting.


    She exined that she had injured her private parts when she was a kid riding her bike. So there was no blood. He believed her because he trusted her.


    Butter, he caught her red-handed, cosying up to some other guy. This shattered young Putnam''s world.


    When he confronted herter, she actually imed she was forced into it.


    Putnam found her behaviour nauseating. He saw with his own eyes. The look of pure pleasure on her face as she called some other guy darling. Since then, Putnam''s distaste for women had only grown.


    So everything he''d said, he wasn''t pulling the wool over his father''s eyes. It was all true.


    Galloway frowned: "Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner!"

 Chapter 621

    making the Damon family more powerful through this marriage!"


    Putnam gave a bitter smile and said, "Such a private matter.if my mom were still alive, I would definitely tell her. But you only care about my sister and totally ignore me. What''s the point of me telling you? Would you even take this seriously? Your only concern would be "How can you say that? How have I ignored you? I do care about you. If things are so serious, even seeing a psychologist doesn''t help, then how can Maddie attract you?"


    "She''s the first one that had special rtions with me for so many years."


    Galloway frowned and asked, "Is that the reason?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "So, what''s the point of telling you all this? You won''t understand."


    Galloway rubbed his nose involuntarily: "How can I not understand. I know. The Palmer family runs an entertainmentpany, right? It seems they only started getting famous recently."


    Putnam said calmly, "The Palmer family is in the film and television industry Brian started from scratch. He''s a capable man. Maddie is the only daughter of the Palmer family. She has a cousin and a sister."


    The only daughter. This piece of informationpletely caught Galloway''s attention.


    Marrying a family of equal social status can, at most, enhance cooperation and mutual benefits.


    But a small family with only one daughter meant the entire family will be inherited by this only daughter in the future, which was equivalent to marrying all the assets of the Palmer family.


    He thought for a moment and asked, "Have you really decided to be with Miss Palmer?"


    "Yes."


    One must take responsibility for one''s mistakes.


    Although Maddie lost her virginity, she never said anything and always told him not to take responsibility, which made him feel more responsible.


    Maddie had been texting him all the time, never stopping. She also expressed her affection for him many times.


    Every time she saw him, she looked at him like a hungry wolf eyeing a piece of meat. Her eyes were possessive.


    If he must marry someone in the future, Putnam thought, it would be nice to find someone who only has him in her heart. At least such a person would be loyal to him.


    But the premise was Maddie can''t bring him trouble.


    He didn''t have a special hobby like Sebastian, who loved to solve problems for Stephanie all day long.


    With a helpless look on his face, Galloway said with, "Then I agree It''s better than marrying into the Klein family. The Klein family has heirs. At least Maddie is the only daughter."


    Putnam couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "Dad, you''re so practical."


    Galloway red at him: "I''m thinking for you!!"


    "But the two wives you married were not from wealthy families, were they?"


    "That''s because I''m not


    good-looking, and the daughters of wealthy families didn''t like me! At least the two wives I found were


    beautiful the sons and daughterge


    Ve


    they gave birth to me are also good-Looking! This is also a contribution I made to the family. I changed the gic inheritance, didn''t I? You all look good, and the daughters of wealthy families like you, but like me, you choose to marry women from low-ie families!"


    Putnam''s mouth twitched: "Dad, you''re so great."


    "You don''t need to over-worship me. Contributing to the family is what a person from the Damon family should do!" Putnam was speechless.


    "Okay, I know your character. Since I


    can''t persuade you, it''s not impossible for the only daughter of the Palmer family to have the sole inheritance of the family. But let''s wait until you bring her home to meet, and besides, the family background, including parents, needs to be thoroughly


    ?


    investigated."

 Chapter 622

    so they''re only going up from here."


    "The Palmer family was built from scratch by Brian, with a pretty straightforward family tree, just three folks. The parents of the Palmer n are really chill. Last time at their shindig, Sebastian announced that the Palmers are now under the protection of the Ingram family, Upon hearing this, Galloway asked, "Then there shouldn''t be any issues. Maddie''s a looker, right?"


    Putnam replied, "She''s alright."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re going to keep an eye on the family genes."


    All his three kids were quite eye candy, especially the youngest one. While he had no particr talent, he''s quite a looker.


    Only his daughter didn''t quite hit the gic lottery. She took after him a bit too much.


    Those who took after his two wives now they''re all tall and handsome.


    Putnam thought his dad really knew how to run his mouth.


    Back in his room, hey on the bed, his mind a nk te.


    Embarrassing memories started to flood in.


    Indeed, his getting stered led to some stuff happening and he was the instigator.


    Whatever.


    The Palmer family wasn''t high-status or anything, but they''re a simple n, no messy stuff, no major headaches.


    The Palmer family.


    After Mrs. Palmer hung up, she went to check on Maddie with a big smile on her face.


    It''s been a while since Maddie felt the love of her folks. They''re always swamped with work.


    Her mom fussed over her, gave her face a warm wash, and put some ointment on.


    Her dad reluctantly said, "My daughter, whom I''ve raised for over twenty years, will be snatched away!"


    Mrs. Palmer rebutted, "Don''t talk


    nonsense! Putnam is a catch


    a


    ould want! Maddie''s hit the jackpot with this marriage!


    tent


    "The Damon family is high-status. Life won''t be easy for Maddie after she gets married. I was nni


    find her a husband!" Conten"


    "She needs to agree to it! Maddie likes Putnam, you know. What''s so big about the Damon family being high-status. We''ll just give Maddie more wedding gifts, and see who dares to look down on her!


    "Any kids Maddie has in the future will be part of the Damon family."


    "That kid will also be our kin! Brian, are you upset that I didn''t give you a son to carry on the family business!"


    "I didn''t mean it like that."


    "That''s exactly what you meant!"


    "I really didn''t. Don''t get mad."


    "If you didn''t mean it, then give the entirepany to Maddie as a wedding gift!"


    "Of course I''ll give it to her! She''s my only daughter!"


    "That''s more like it!"


    Maddie smiled wryly, "You guys have already started discussing the wedding gifts. The Damon family might not even fancy me." "Putnam said it this thing is definitely gonna happen!" Mrs. Palmer said with a broad grin.


    Putnam was a well-known bachelor in high society. He''s steady and reliable, and his word carried weight.


    Since he said he''s going to own up to it, it''s almost a done deal.


    The remaining issue was whether he can convince Galloway, who''s a stickler for family interests.

 Chapter 623

    Inside the vi.


    After Putnam and Maddie left, Stephanie carefully checked Sebastian''s body.


    Once she was sure he had no injuries, she said with relief, "Good thing you''re not hurt. Otherwise, it would have been your fault."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said, "I couldn''t just back down."


    "But you really pissed Putnam off. He''s usually so cool-headed, and you managed to anger him to the point of wanting to hit someone. He''s no match for you. If I were him, I''d be fuming."


    Sebastian replied, "If he wasn''t so lustful, wouldn''t his true colours show after getting drunk?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie opened her mouth but was speechless for a while.


    After a while, she followed him back to the room,ughing, "You''re even joking about this."


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "You totally did!"


    Everything he said was true.


    They often teased each other in private. One would mock that the other was a 28-year-old man with no girlfriend. The other would tease that the former was a poor guy who had been betrayed to the point of having psychological shadow. Their self-control wasn''t innate but acquired. They were probably the people who understood each other the best in the world.


    Putnam had fully understood his character, and he had fully understood Putnam''s.


    Even their jokes were within each other''s tolerance.


    So Sebastian knew very well that unless something unexpected happened, he had sessfully helped Putnam get married. After breakfast, they returned to Stephanie''s home.


    They had to start working the next day and needed to send Marilyn Bishop to the employee dormitory.


    As soon as they got home, they found quite a few neighbours had visited, bringing lots of local products.


    These were almost gifts for Sebastian helping their children find jobs.


    Marilyn, blushing, declined politely, "You''ve helped us a lot."


    "Marilyn, don''t be shy. You''re lucky your daughter found a good man You''ve been living well and haven''t forgotten us neighbours. These are just some local products, not expensive. Take them."


    "Oh, you guys are too kind."


    "Steph''s back. Come and take these for your mom."


    Stephanie walked over smiling, "Yeah, my mom''s starting work tomorrow."


    "Time flies, doesn''t it?"


    "Yeah, I have to start filming too."


    "That''s great. We''ll still see you on TV even if we can''t meet you!"


    "My mom and I will visit often. I''ll invite everyone over for dinner."


    Everyone chatted happily for a while until one neighbour turned to Sebastian and said, "About t


    found for our kids." Contene


    Sebastian quickly replied, "I''ve got it all arranged. Everyone starts work tomorrow. He can go directly for an internship."


    "Great, thank you so much!"


    "You''re wee."


    To him, it was just a simple task.


    But the neighbours were overly enthusiastic, which made him a little ufortable.


    They kept praising him.


    By the time they finished lunch and sent Marilyn off, the trunk of Marilyn''s car was full.

 Chapter 624

    Sebastian and Stephanie moved stuff back and forth a bunch of times.


    Marilyn sorted out a portion for Stephanie to bring to Emmert.


    Those loaded folks might be interested in these specialities.


    Then she organized some for herself to bring to her colleagues at work because there was too much to eat alone.


    She also asked Sebastian to bring some back to Judith.


    Afterwards, Marilyn and Sebastian went back to work.


    Stephanie had been learning to drive for a few months and took the test the day before going to the filming set.


    She didn''t know if she passed the test, So she went to the set the next day.


    Alison helped carry her luggage and the gift for Emmert.


    Usually, when going to the set, Alison always followed her closely.


    On arriving at the set, she headed straight for Emmert''s private lounge.


    Emmert knew she wasing today and had brewed coffee in the lounge early on.


    Seeing hering with a gift, Emmert quietlyplimented her in his heart, thinking she was pretty decent and grateful.


    "I''m here to report to the set!" Stephanie chirped as she walked into the lounge with her gift.


    Emmert put down his coffee cup and nodded, "How have you been these days?"


    "Super good! How about you?"


    Emmert put on a straight face and said, "How good can a single guy''s life be?"


    Stephanie asked in surprise, "Why don''t you find yourself a mate then?"


    "Women are a pain in the neck. Why would I want a mate? To get angry every day?"


    "Then you should live alone! I brought so much food. If you had a family, someone would cook for you!"


    "Food? What kind?"


    "Fish and ham! Super delicious!"


    "Sounds not bad, the set has a kitchen. Can you cook me a few dishes today?"


    Stephanie asked in surprise, "The set even has a kitchen?"


    "If I say there''s one, there''s one!" It''s just a kitchen. It can be set up temporarily.


    He mainly wanted to taste Stephanie''s cooking!


    Old people who haven''t been taken care of by young people for a long time loved this feeling. "Emmert." Suddenly, at the doorway of the lounge, a maic deep male voice sounded. Stephanie felt veryfortable just listening to the voice, such a nice voice.


    She looked up and found that the voice and the owner of the voice were a perfect match. There stood a man at the doorway who was over 1.8 meters tall, with a perfect face.


    His pair of eyes were deep, as if he was mixed-race, and the colour


    his eyes was dark green, he ripet


    was so handsome.


    He looked not more than thirty years old. The whole person was cold and aloof.


    Stephanie almost blurted out, "Oh my God. Sullivan Henry!! Am I seeing this right? The real Sullivan!!!"


    This award-winning actor,pared to Dashiell, Maximus, and others, was undoubtedly on a higher level! He was a Hollywood superstar with many Oscar awards!


    He had high poprity worldwide. Although he looked only thirty, he was actually close to forty. He was an evergreen god in the


    entertainment circle, with booming poprity for over twenty years, maintaining his influence all the time.


    His private life was very clean, with no scandals.


    It was said that he was very nice to his fans. He didn''t even get married


    e of his fans, even betContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    he


    was almost forty.


    Many fans were willing to stay single, not rushing to get married, all for him! He was undoubtedly the dream lover of countless women worldwide! Stephanie never thought that in her life she could actually see Sullivan!

 Chapter 625

    She''s all revved up right now, totally unable to control herself.


    Emmert, frowning, asked, "Why are you screaming? Sullivan''s still kicking. You thought he was a goner?"


    Sullivan, hearing Stephanie''s sudden outburst, had a shadow cross his face and casually asked, "Emmert, who is she?"


    "This is my newly adopted granddaughter, Stephanie."


    "Hi! I''m Stephanie. I''m a big fan of yours!"


    Sullivan coolly replied, "Hello, I came to see Emmert about something. Is Emmert avable now?"


    Emmert, equally cool, replied, "She''s family. Spit it out."


    "Well then, I will. This matter concerns her too. I just got back to the set, and I heard you paired me with a rookie actress. I can''t entirely agree with this."


    Emmert, scowling, asked, "Any particr reason you''re against it?"


    "No reason. You can take your pick: her or me."


    Stephanie was speechless. What a pain.


    Meeting her idol for the first time, only to be snubbed.


    Emmert, still scowling, asked, "Is there no room for negotiation about this?"


    Sullivan coolly replied, "No."


    "You''re already halfway through your scenes for this film. If you bail now, do you know how much damage you''d cause me?"


    Sullivan was momentarily taken aback, then his lips twitched as he asked, "Are you willing to ditch me for this newbie?"


    This was something he hadn''t expected.


    Emmert couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, "You think you''re the only one who knows she''s a rookie and looks down on her? I''m willing to risk a loss to help her grow. Anything else you find impossible?" Lose money to help her grow?


    Are you sure she''s not your biological granddaughter? Just an adopted one?


    Stephanie was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Was it proper to diss her acting skills right in front of her?


    One tantly refused to work with her. The other was already prepared for a loss. Talk about a p in the face.


    Stephanie held her chin up defiantly, "Sullivan, even though you''re an Oscar-winning actor, you don''t have lookdText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to look down on me. You haven''t even acted with me yet, and?ou''re already dissing me?"


    Sullivan coolly replied, "No need to act together. I know your skills. Even if they exist, they''re not up to scratch."


    It was the truth. Stephanie admitted it.


    "Weren''t


    first


    you also a rookie when you


    I


    d acting? Didn''t you als


    starting as a newbie?"


    "Talk to me when you''ve umted some."


    Emmert banged his cane on the ground, "Enough! How dare you bully my granddaughter in front of me! Sullivan, don''t think I don''t know you''re strapped for cash! You never discuss your sry with me, but now you''re asking for a raise''ve already paid you half of your hefty sry in advance, and now you''re saying you''re quitting. Can you return half the sry and the penalty for breach of contract?


    Sullivan: "I can''t repay the money."


    "Then why are you still talking? You can only choose between money or dignity. Make your choice!"


    What''s going on? Does working with her make him feel humiliated?


    Sullivan didn''t think twice before making his decision.


    "I choose money."


    He had already given the money to Reba Snider. He had no money to return to Emmert.


    Therefore, he couldn''t fulfil what Reba asked him to do. All he could do was apologize.

 Chapter 626

    He gave Emmert a choice, Emmert gave him a choice, and in the end, Reba Snider who had to make a choice.


    Reba had to pay Zachary Snider''s hefty medical bills. She couldn''t afford a penalty.


    "Enough talk! Get yourself ready. No rush in the first scene. Steph put the stuff down. Let your idol show you around the set."


    Sullivan Henry frowned slightly, "I don''t have time."


    "I can go by myself."


    "You stick with him! Both of your characters need some serious work. Your attitudes havepletely flipped! Steph, you''re ying a robot, and you''re ying a flesh-and-blood human!


    You guys better get into character when it''s time to act!"


    Sullivan furrowed his brow, "Are you sure about her for the role?"


    "I''m prepared to lose money. What more do you want me to do?"


    "I see." Sullivan remained calm.


    It was as if all that was just talk. He didn''t seem to care about the oue. With that, Sullivan turned and left.


    Emmert red at Stephanie Bishop, "What are you waiting for? Go!" Stephanie snapped back to reality, "Huh? What about all this stuff?"


    "I''ll have someone take care of it, don''t forget to cook for me tonight!"


    A chance to be alone with your idol, not everyone got that. "Okay, Grandpa. I''ll go now."


    Stephanie followed Sullivan towards the sci-fi set.


    "Sullivan Do you hate me?" Stephanie couldn''t help but ask.


    Sullivan said tly, "I don''t hate you, and ver hate you."


    "So, do you hate me or not?"


    "You talk a lot, don''t you?"


    "Uh. I guess."


    "When you''re ying a robot, it''s best to keep it short."


    So, only Silver Fox didn''t mind her talking too much.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Just as she started working, she was already being picked on.


    Stephanie kept her mouth shut, not wanting to be picked on anymore.


    After following Sullivan to the set, Sullivan just left her.


    Stephanie familiarized herself with the environment on her own.


    She had read the script multiple times during winter break, and she understood the character settings very well.


    Looking at the areas to be filmed, Stephanie simted the scenes and actions in her mind.


    Before long, Ashley Morris personally brought Emily over.


    Stephanie missed Emily so much after not seeing her for a few days she hugged her and smothered her with kisses.


    Ashley even went to see Emmert. Emmert sighed when he saw her saying t was a pity, and asking if she had any ns to return to acting.


    Ashley shook her head with a bitter smile, "Not for now. If I do, you''ll be the first to know."


    As for Emmert''s only niece''s love rival, Emmert didn''t favour his niece. He always admired her, and Ashley was definitely grateful.


    Emmert nodded, "I won''t give you a hard time. Those things from the past have been over for so long. Who''s right and who''s wrong doesn''t matter anymore. Try to move on as soon as you can. Life is neither long nor short. It''s not worth living in the past."

 Chapter 627

    Ashley nodded, "Thanks for the guidance, Emmert. I''ll leave Emily and Stephanie in your hands.


    Emmert nodded back, and Ashley took off.


    Stephanie and Emily were messing around on set, oblivious to the pair of eyes spying on them from the shadows. Sullivan had a headache. Initially, he didn''t want to harm Stephanie, and now there was another girl involved. However, it was hard for him to defy Reba''s orders.


    No one knew that he was actually Reba''s puppet, living his life entirely for her, obeying her everymand. "Hey, Stephanie. who''s that guy over there?" Emily abruptly pointed in Sullivan''s direction.


    Stephanie followed her gaze but didn''t see anything.


    "There''s no one over there."


    "There was a moment ago. Why did he leave as soon as I spotted him?"


    "Did you see wrong?"


    "No, there was really someone."


    "Probably a crew member."


    "Alright. Steph, continue telling me about the y."


    "Okay."


    On Stephanie and Emily''s third day on set, Stephanie began shooting her first scene.


    It was a sci-fi movie, and she yed a robot, so she spent most of the day suspended in mid-air.


    In one scene, Stephanie was hanging in mid-air.


    Sullivan was standing not far away. His eyes darkened as he looked at the thin rope.


    If the rope broke, Stephanie would be seriously injured, if not killed, right?


    Suddenly, the crew member in charge of the rope shouted, "Pay attention, everyone, this is Emmert''s granddaughter. Every prop must be thoroughly inspected before she usest! Including the rope! Did you all hear that?"


    All the prop masters responded, "Yes!"


    Sullivan kept silent. So this n wouldn''t work.


    "What''s up with you, young man?" Emmert''s voice suddenly came from behind Sullivan.


    Sullivan turned around, looking somewhat confused, "What?"


    "Why are you staring at my granddaughter? Don''t tell me you''ve taken a liking to her! I will never approve! You''re practically twice her age!" Sullivan''s mouth twitched, "Emmert, you''re overthinking."


    "I hope I am! Hmph!"


    "Stephanie,e here!"


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong? Was my performance just now not good?"


    "No good at all! I tell you to y a robot, and you really think you''re a robot? The robot in this film is technically a robot but appears human This robot initially has no human emotions! But it develops them after interacting with humans, understands?"


    "So I still have to act human?"


    "Not entirely. You also can''t forget that you''re actually a robot!"


    What aplicated role!


    Stephanie felt like she didn''t fully


    grasp her character, so she


    automally turned to Sullivan,


    "Sullivan, I remember you''ve yed a simr character before. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And?" Sullivan responded dismissively.


    Stephanie coughed awkwardly, "Well, could you give me some pointers?"


    Sullivan replied, "No."


    Emmert said to Sullivan, "Sullivan, that''s my granddaughter. Can''t you show me some respect?" There was a threat in his voice. Sullivan didn''t seem to care, "Fine."


    Hearing this, Stephanie''s face lit up, "Thank you for agreeing to give me some pointers."

 Chapter 628

    "Actually, I can''t give you much guidance. Robots in this show are given thoughts. They are part of humans. Understand the character from this angle. Then you should get it." This statement was pretty deep like he said a lot but also nothing at all.


    Emmert listened and let out a bitter smile. Was he pulling my granddaughter''s leg?


    Stephanie nodded with a look of semi-understanding, "I get it. Thanks."


    Sullivan was speechless. He''s just talking nonsense!


    But Stephanie really did glean some insight from this.


    She started trying to put herself in the character''s shoes, understanding the character''s thought process, in order to better grasp the character''s mindset and truly immerse herself in the role.


    Sullivan initially didn''t think highly of Stephanie, the neer. He even somewhat looked down on her. He thought working with her was beneath him. But with her gradual growth, he epted her as his partner.


    Even Emmert became more and more satisfied. After wrapping up a scene, he said with a big grin, "Come here, Steph."


    "Grandpa, how was my performance in this scene?"


    "Great! I was ready to lose money, but now I''m at least 100% sure I won''t lose anything. I might not make much, but at least I won''t be in the red."


    Stephanie kept silent. Was this apliment?


    She frowned and asked, "So, what should I do to make you money, Grandpa?"


    "You need to perform even better in the uing scenes! Don''t let the audience feel awkward about a neer suddenly appearing. Instead, make them feel that no one else could y this role better than you. Then, I can make a fortune."


    In this way, people wouldn''t say he''s using a neer because he''s old and muddled, but they would praise his discerning eye. The actor he chose was born for this role!


    Stephanie said with a bitter smile, "I''ll do my best. Don''t worry, Grandpa, I''ll think more. Sullivan, as your partner, is there anything about me that you''re not satisfied with?"


    Sullivan didn''t look at her but at Emmert and said, "She''s not funny. The effect you want probably can''t be achieved."


    Emmert nodded. "I see. Steph, have you ever seen Mr. Finnegan''s performances?"


    Stephanie looked puzzled, "Yes, I have."


    "Do you understand his sense of humour?"


    "I get it, but it''s really hard to act out."


    "Even if it''s hard, you have to do it well! Go figure it out. In the next scene, we''re going to shoot that kind of feel. Whether the audience canugh or not depends on this part."  en


    Stephanie smiled bitterly, "Got it, Grandpa."


    Sullivan looked at her and suddenly said, "Or I could teach her?"


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up, "Sullivan, are you really willing to teach me acting skills?"


    Sullivan casually said, "In order to affect the filming schedule,


    eaching you a bit."


    "Wow! Thank you, Sullivan! When are you going to teach me?"


    "At night,e to my room. That''s when I have time."


    Emmert immediately said, "Sullivan, are you asking for trouble? Aren''t you afraid of being caught by


    reporters and causing ovel


    Sullivan nonchntly said, "What if I go to her room?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    "The hotel''s security is very good. There can''t be that many reporters sneaking in."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "But it''s not appropriate for you two to be ale at night!"


    Sullivan said impatiently, "Then I won''t teach her!"

 Chapter 629

    "Don''t sweat it, Grandpa. I''m all good. Emily''s bunking with me! I totally trust Sullivan''s character, so no worries!" The aloof movie star was actually willing to teach her to y a role she''s not good at. That''s something. Stephanie just wanted to grab this opportunity and learned as much as she can!


    Emmert also thought it made sense, and with Emily around, it''s not like she and Sullivan were alone together. After returning to the hotel in the evening, Stephanie dialled Sebastian Ingram as usual.


    Sebastian, used to her daily calls, responded nonchntly on the other end, "Done with work for the day?"


    "Yep, have you had dinner yet?"


    "Just did."


    "Miss me yet?"


    "Not really."


    "You don''t miss me at all!"


    "Been busy with work. Missing you would slow things down."


    "Okay, have you been busytely?"


    "Hmm, gotta head overseas first thing in the morning."


    "For how long?"


    "A week at the shortest, half a month at most."


    "That''s so long. I won''t see you when I go home this weekend."


    "Good girl. I''ll be back ASAP."


    "When you get back,e see me on set!"


    "Sure."


    "Sebastian, Steph talks in her sleep. She calls your name!" Emily chimed in.


    Sebastian chuckled, "She woke you up with her sleep-talking?"


    "Yes! It''s really scary. Steph grinds her teeth in her sleep."


    "I do not! Emily, stop making stuff up."


    "You do, Steph! Sebastian, I''m not lying!"


    Sebastianughed, "I believe you."


    "Fine, you guys are ganging up on me now!"


    "So what?"


    "I''m mad! You''re bullying me when I''m not around!"


    "How did I bully you?"


    "You and Emily teamed up to badmouth me."


    "You do grind your teeth in your sleep."


    "I do not!"


    "Sometimes you even snore."


    "You''re the one who snores in your sleep!"


    Emily was rolling withughter,


    and snore in your sleep! going to tell Mom."


    Ideeth blushing. You grind et


    "Emily, you''re asking for it!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah, Sebastian, save me. Steph is bullying me."


    Sebastian chuckled, "Sorry, can''t help you, just put up with it."


    "Sebastian, I get you, but I also feel for you. Only you could handle a woman like Steph."


    "Emily, if you don''t stop talking, I''ll smack your butt."


    "I''m not making things up. Steph, you''re just mean!"


    "Wait till I get my hands on you!"


    "Bad Steph. Sebastian, Steph has been getting close to other men on set. she doesn''t miss you at all."


    "You''re still talking nonsense! I''m going to smack your butt."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "Who''s she getting along with?" "Sullivan! Sullivan! Steph''s been fawning over him like a puppy!" "Emily cut the crap! I''m not!"


    "Sebastian, you better watch out. Your rival''s appeared! Sullivan is Steph''s idol. the way Steph looks at


    Sol. the way Steph lo


    practically ready


    to him!"


    Sullivan?


    to stick


    Sebastian didn''t really know much about other male and female


    celebrities in the entertainment


    industry and rarely paid attention to them.


    But Sullivan, he knew.


    Because he''s seen his movies, they''re all ssics.


    Indeed, he''s really good-looking, a very charming man.


    Even he, as a man, thought Sullivan was top-notch. And Stephanie was his fan.

 Chapter 630

    But Sebastian didn''t take Emily''s words to heart. He just smiled and said, "Emily, can you keep an eye on Steph for me?"


    "Sure thing, Sebastian. As long as I''m around, there''s no way Steph is straying. I''ll be on her like a hawk!"


    "Emily, who exactly is your Steph?"


    "You!"


    "Well then, why are you helping others instead of me?"


    "Sebastian isn''t an outsider. He''s Steph''s husband! It''s Sullivan who''s the outsider! I''ve seen him spacing out while looking at you several times. I bet he''s got some bad intentions!" "You little rascal! What do you know? When has Sullivan ever spaced out looking at me? I haven''t noticed it at all!"


    "Steph, your eyesight''s crap, so of course you wouldn''t notice!"


    "Who''s got crap eyesight! Silver Fox, look at her. She''s even more annoying now than when she had autism! She''s mouthier than ever and worse than a scheming adult!" Sebastian just smiled, "I think Emily''s quite alright."


    "See, even Sebastian is praising me!"


    "Huh, I finally get it. You two are in cahoots!"


    "Steph, you''re blind if you''re just noticing this now. Sebastian and I have been in cahoots for a long time! Don''t worry, Sebastian. I''ll keep a close eye on Steph for you." "Good, when Ie back from overseas, I''ll bring you a gift."


    Stephanie was not pleased, "What about my gift? Do I get one?"


    "No, you don''t."


    "Bad Silver Fox! Am I not your girlfriend anymore? What happened to our sweet romance? We''ve not been apart for long, and it''s already not sweet anymore!" Sebastian replied, "What''s a girlfriend? Is it edible?"


    "Silver Fox, are you for real?"


    "Come on, Whatever you want, I''ll buy it for you."


    "Hmph, that''s more like it! What time is your flight tomorrow?"


    "9 in the morning."


    "Then you''ll have to get up at 7. You should get some rest. I won''t bother you. When you get there, remember to video call me."


    "Sure, Martin will be going with me. If you have any problems, contact Gracie."


    "I know, with Emmert around,


    everything will be fine." This was one


    of the Reasons why Sebastian could travel overseas without worries.


    He was used to looking after her, and he would be uneasy if he couldn''t protect her when he was away.


    "Alright, get some rest."


    "Goodnight, Silver Fox."


    After hanging up, Sebastian''s smile eventually faded. Sullivan? A rival in love? Always staring at Stephanie on set? Kids might joke around, but they don''t lie, especially one as clear-minded as Emily.


    When he gets back from overseas, he''ll look into this guy.


    Sebastian trusted Stephanie implicitly, but she still didn''t understand a lot of things. He would have to look out for her.


    After hanging up, Stephanie and Emily had a yful squabble on the bed.


    Without Sebastian backing her up, Emily was like a soft persimmon.


    After a few yful scratches from Stephanie, she surrendered.


    "I''m sorry, Steph. I won''t speak out of turn again."


    "Hmph, don''t I know you? You''re worried that if Sebastian and I break


    up, our friendship will suffer, so you


    said all that stuff on purpose.


    "Wow, Steph, you actually figured it out!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "How could not see through a little


    girl like you! But it''s not bad. Let Silver Fox realize that I, too, am attractive and can be pursued by


    others. He should cherish me more."

 Chapter 631

    "So, Steph, are we still going to Sullivan''s for acting lessons tonight?"


    "Definitely, why wouldn''t we! Sullivan said the only free time he has is before bed. The rest of the time, he''s all wrapped up in his roles, with no time to spare. Oh right, I''ll go and ask him first if he''s free, if he is, we''ll head over." Emily, sprawled on the bed, chimed in: "Go for it. I''ll apany you. I want to see if this international movie star''s acting chops really live up to the hype, or if my mom''s acting is better." "Alright, we''re all hitting the books tonight!"


    Stephanie, all fired up, headed to Sullivan''s room in the same hotel, but on a different floor.


    She knocked on the door, but no one answered.


    Patiently, she waited for a moment, then knocked a few more times. The door finally opened.


    Sullivan had just finished taking a shower. He was in his pajamas, a towel in his hand, drying his hair.


    Seeing Stephanie, he asked nonchntly, "What''s up?"


    "Sullivan, are you free right now? If you are, I can bring Emily over."


    Sullivan''s gaze dimmed slightly as he nodded, "I''m free."


    Stephanie grinned ear to ear, "Then I''ll go get Emily and we''ll be right over, hope we''re not disturbing you tonight."


    "No problem."


    "Thanks a bunch."


    Stephanie left all smiles. It didn''t take long for her to return with Emily, each of them holding a notebook, knocking on the hotel room door.


    Oddly enough, although Sullivan knew they wereing, he took time to open the door.


    "Come on in."


    As soon as Stephanie walked in, she noticed a fragrant smell. Curious, she asked, "Do you have a habit of incense?"


    Sullivan gave her a quick nce, "Is that strange?"


    "Not at all. Is this a calming incense, or an energizing one?"


    "Energizing."


    "Uh. Are you afraid we''ll doze off?"


    "Mmm, do you want to go straight into the scene, or discuss it first?"


    "Let''s talk about it first, then act it out. That way, I can adapt better."


    Sullivan nodded, giving Stephanie a simple rundown of the scene they were going to perform the next day.


    Then, they started acting it out.


    Of course, Sullivan''s acting was something else. Even Emily was captivated by his exnation of the scene.


    By the time they started acting it out, Emily was watching intently, especially the action scenes, she could tell Sullivan was nailing them. Every one of his moves looked like he was using his full strength, but when he hit someone, it didn''t hurt at all.


    Suddenly, Stephanie threw a punch with all her might, forgetting she was wearing hotel slippers. She slipped, sending Sullivan tumbling onto the bed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Luckily, she reacted quickly and propped herself up on Sullivan''s chest, avoiding any awkward physical contact. "Sorry. I slipped!"


    "No problem."


    Stephanie quickly got up, her face slightly red, "I''m d you''re not mad. But was that punch okay?"


    "The robot''s speed should be a bit faster, but it''s not a big problem. Post-production might speed it up."


    "If they speed it up, the whole fight scene might not look natural. I''d rather practice more and increase my punching speed." Sullivan nodded, "Anything else you don''t understand?"


    "Yes. There''s a scer where the


    robot starts to understand human emotions, there''s a plot twist.


    Sullivan, you''ve yed simr roles before your advice would be much more helpful than me fumbling around trying to understand the character''s psychological changes."

 Chapter 632

    Sullivan agreed, "Take a seat, let me exin it to you."


    Stephanie thought Sullivan was charming at this moment.


    Compared to the arrogant superstar that he was during the day, he now seemed like a friendly neighbour, willing to meet almost all her requests.


    It was a bit hard for her to get used to.


    Even Emily found it strange. Sullivan was usually entric and rude to others.


    He was also not particrly respectful to her friend Steph, but tonight he was extraordinarily patient.


    He kept discussing the y with them, not letting them leave until half past ten in the evening.


    He didn''t even mention his need for sleep, as if he hadpletely forgotten about it.


    Eventually, Stephanie and Emily, listening to Sullivan''s exnations, began to grow sleepy.


    Unaware, they both slumped on the table, not even realizing when they fell asleep.


    Suddenly, the room went quiet.


    Sullivan stood by the table, looking at the two girls with their eyes closed with aplicated expression.


    He felt headache. If he wanted to deal with them both now, it probably wouldn''t take much effort. But he couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    These two girls were very popr on set, and wherever they were, it was always lively.


    Even the usually grumpy Emmert seemed to mellow down because of their presence, he stopped swearing and had a smile on his face more often. These two girls were like the sun, lighting up many people''s hearts.


    Sullivan couldn''t bring himself to harm them.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, frowned and picked it up, "Hello?"


    "Is it done?"


    "Yes."


    "What, can''t bring yourself to do it?"


    "Yes."


    "What, you think Stephanie is pretty?"


    "No."


    "Sullivan. Last time you gave me a choice, now I give you one. Emily must die! Stephanie either dies gets


    crippled, or you ruination."


    Sullivan took a deep breath and said, "Reba, what am I to you?"


    "An enved person! What else can you be?"


    Sullivan was speechless, he simply said, "What if I choose neither?"


    "Then I won''t do anything to you for a while, after all, I still need you to act in my movies and make money for me. But Sullivan, as a loyal ve, disobeying the master''s orders, you know what the punishment is, right?"


    "I do."


    "So I''ll wait to see the results tomorrow?"


    "Your goal is to get Stephanie abandoned by Sebastian, to leave her with nothing. and Jeffrey Perez''s


    daughter, dead and gone, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Aren''t you afraid Emmert will get angry?"


    "He doesn''t know you''re mine, he won''t connect you with me, I don''t care about him. That he''s lived this long is just luck!"


    Sullivanughed coldly, "Reba, do you have


    conscience?"


    "Remember, I''ve raised you. From the moment you knelt before me begging, you''ve had no right to question me, let alone say no to me." Sullivan justughed.


    "So how do you feel about sleeping with someone you''ve raised?"

 Chapter 633

    Reba heard this and was so mad she could chew her nails. She snapped, "Sullivan, you have no right to ask me that kind of question!" "And what if I want to ask it anyway?"


    "You''ll be punished if you defy me!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if I have to face punishment, I''ll still ask. So, can you answer me now?"


    "Sullivan, you must understand, I didn''t sleep with you because you''re special to me, but because you''re clean. It''s as simple as that." Hearing this, Sullivan felt a twinge of pain in his heart. But it was just for a moment.


    He gave a faint smile and said, "Well, I''m truly honored then."


    "Does disrespecting me make you feel good? Remember, you''re going to be punished tomorrow night. Same ce as usual!"


    Sullivan hung up the phone, looking at the two unconscious people in front of him, he fell into deep thought again.


    This was the first time Reba had forced him to do something illegal, and she had given him two choices: Rather than hurting Stephanie, he was more inclined to choose thetter.


    After all, Reba just wanted to ruin Stephanie, to make Sebastian utterly disgusted with her.


    And as for the kid, the more Sullivan thought about it, the more he felt a headacheing on!


    In the end, when Stephanie woke up, she felt a bit of a headache.


    She sat up in a daze, rubbing her temples.


    The next moment, she realized that her surroundings were not right, this was not the room she had slept in.


    Suddenly, she was fully awake.


    Just then, the bathroom door in the room made a sound.


    Then, the bathroom door was pushed open, and Sullivan, wearing a bathrobe, came out.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened, and her voice started to shake.


    "Sullivan, why are you here?"


    Before Sullivan could answer, a knock came from outside the hotel room door.


    Sullivan frowned and said quietly, "Don''t talk for a while. Let me handle this."


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, Stephanie nodded obediently, indicating that she would keep quiet.


    Sullivan opened the door, and within a second, he was pushed back several steps.


    A bunch of journalists with cameras rushed in.


    Sullivan furrowed his brow, stepped back to Stephanie''s side, and spread his arms to protect her.


    Stephanie waspletely at a loss.


    She


    nkly at the joe who rushed in a taking pictures of her and ne


    On instinct, she looked down at her clothing, realizing that she was only wearing a camisole, her outer clothes were gone. Looking at the scene, it seemed like Stephanie suddenly understood something, her face was now knotted in anxiety.


    Sullivan said angrily, "Please leave immediately. Stop taking pictures!"


    "Sullivan, could you exin what''s going on with thedy in the bed?"


    "Sullivan, didn''t you promise your fans that you would never date get married in your lifetime. Why is


    therea woman we don''t k


    in


    your room?"


    "Sullivan, some videos are


    circting online, showing a woman knocking on your door all night under the guise of discussing a script seemingly trying to seduce you, and stayed in your room all night. Is this true?"

 Chapter 634

    No way, she would never do anything inappropriate with Sullivan.


    Sullivan wasn''t that kind of guy, and she would never betray Silver Fox.


    But everything going on around her had Stephanie totally confused about what had happened the night before.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mind was pretty much nk. All she remembered was that she and Emily had gone to see Sullivan the night before.


    As for what happened after that, she didn''t remember a thing.


    But when she woke up, she was faced with this situation.


    All these reporters were implying that she and Sullivan had been involved and some stolen footage had already been uploaded to the inte. Wait, where the hell was Emily?


    "Sullivan, where''s Emily?" Stephanie asked, confused, to Sullivan sitting beside her.


    With a nonchnt expression, Sullivan replied, "Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything."


    "What the hell happenedst night?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Miss, rumors say that you are the future Mrs. CEO of the Skyline Corporation, so why were you in Sullivan''s bed? What''s your rtionship with him?"


    "Miss, it''s said that you are a fan of Sullivan. Your obvious seduction of your idol has enraged Sullivan''s fans. Can you exin what''s going on?"


    Covering her ears, Stephanie eximed in agitation, "I have no clue what you guys are going on about!"


    "Miss, even if you don''t want to say anything, the evidence is pretty clear. Your intentional seduction of Sullivan is an undeniable fact!"


    "I didn''t seduce Sullivan! You guys are talking nonsense!"


    At that moment, Stephanie was extremely anxious.


    Even though she had no idea what had happened, if Silver Fox saw this, he would definitely misunderstand her.


    She hadn''t done anything wrong.


    Her body didn''t feel any different, nothing like how she felt after doing the deed with Silver Fox.


    She was experienced, not some clueless newbie.


    So she was certain that nothing had happened between her and Sullivan, but she had no idea how to exin the current situation. However, these reporters hungry for a scoop wouldn''t listen to her exnations.


    "Miss, are you unwilling to admit it?"


    "Sullivan''s millions of fans will never let you off!"


    "Miss, do you realize you''ve pissed everyone off?"


    "Get these reporters out of here!" Suddenly, a roar came from outside the door.


    Emmert, hobbling on his cane, suddenly appeared at the doorway, followed by a dozen bodyguards in ck who immediately began to chase out the reporters.


    Not only that, Emmert shouted angrily, "Smash all the cameras! Crush the film! You dare to take random photos of my


    granddaughter! Do you still want to keep your jobs!!"


    "Run!! It''s Emmert!"


    "Don''t let him see your face, or you can kiss your career goodbye!"


    The reporters scattered in all directions.


    Even though Emmert''s bodyguards managed to capture some and destroy some cameras, many still escaped.


    Emmert heaved a sigh and strode towards the hotel room.


    Looking at the scene in the room, he


    took a deep breath and said,


    ???


    "Nonsense! warned you yesterday that when men and women are alone together, problems can arise! You just wouldn''t listen! Now you see the problem? This issue is now widely spreading on the inte, and I want to see how you will fix this mess!"

 Chapter 635

    Sullivan frowned at Stephanie, "Can you fill me in on what the hell went downst night, Ms. Bishop?"


    Stephanie looked totally stumped, "I was just about to ask you the same thing. I don''t remember a thing. And where''s Emily? She came with mest night!"


    Emmert also frowned, "What on earth is going on? You don''t remember anything?"


    Sullivan scrunched up his face, "When I woke up, Steph wasying next to me. I''m a clean freak, so I went to take a shower first. After I came out, the reporters were knocking." "And then you just opened the door?"


    "I thought it was room service, nning to deal with them first before asking Steph."


    "Why didn''t you peek through the peephole?"


    "I''ve been staying in this hotel for a while, not used to looking through the peephole."


    "You''re not a kid anymore, how can you be so careless! Now it''s a mess, Steph''s reputation is ruined! Also, did anything happen between you twost night?"


    Sullivan said ndly, "I really have no idea."


    But Stephanie said, "I can guarantee, nothing happened. If something had, I wouldn''t be totally clueless."


    Emmert asked uncertainly, "Are you sure?"


    "I am sure!! Grandfather, can you help me find Emily! Waking up to all these chaos and Emily is missing. I''m really worried something happened to her." Emmert nodded, "I''ll have someone check the surveince tapes right away."


    "Thanks, Grandpa. Can you guys get out, I need to get dressed."


    Sullivan nodded awkwardly, "I''m going to the bathroom to change too."


    Emmert sighed and left.


    Soon, a bodyguard reported, "Emmert,st night''s hotel surveince has been destroyed. I asked the hotel staff, they didn''t see a little girl run out."


    Emmert frowned, "How could she just disappear, have someone search every room!"


    In the room, Stephanie quickly called Sebastian, trying to exin the situation.


    But Sebastian was already on an international flight, his phone was off.


    Martin was the same. Stephanie felt at a loss.


    Thinking of Silver Fox''s advice to reach out to Gracie, she gave her a call.


    Gracie was with Ashley, who jumped up from the couch and asked anxiously, "What happened! Steph, how could Emily just disappear?"


    "Ashley, calm down. Let Steph finish!"


    "Gracie, what should I do? I don''t remember anything fromst night. I


    remembering out with Emily, tProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    but when woke up, I was in


    swnovel


    Sullivan''s bed. Emily was gone, and I asked my grandpa to help find her."


    "Which grandpa are you talking about?"


    "It''s Emmert. He''s helping me find her."


    "When did Emmert be your grandpa?" Gracie was shocked.


    "Silver Fox took me to visit Emmert, he volunteered to adopt me as his granddaughter. But that''s not important, Gracie, Silver Fox is overseas, what should I do about all this. The reporters said it''s all over the inte."


    Gracie rubbed her temples, "Hold on, let me look it up. Ashley and I just got to the office, we haven''t had a chance to check online."

 Chapter 636

    "I haven''t seen it yet, but that''s not important, Gracie. Come over and help me find Emily; I''m super worried."


    "Okay, Steph, don''t freak out; I''ll be there with your teacher ASAP. Oh, by the way, has President Ingram gone abroad on a business trip? Did Martin go with him?" "Yes."


    "Well, that''s a bit of a pickle! But take it easy; don''t panic. We''ll be right there."


    After ending the call, Gracie and Ashley Morris rushed over in their car.


    Alison was waiting downstairs and took them up directly.


    By then, Stephanie Bishop had already returned to her hotel room, and Emmert was there too.


    As soon as Gracie and Ashley arrived, they hurriedly asked Stephanie, "Where''s Emily? Haven''t you found her yet?"


    Stephanie, with teary eyes, said, "I''m sorry, teacher. I lost Emily."


    Ashley was crying too, but she still tried tofort Stephanie: "Steph, don''t be scared. Emily might have sneaked out to y; she''ll be back soon." But she didn''t even believe her own words.


    Seeing both of them crying, Gracie sighed helplessly and asked Emmert, "Emmert, what the hell is going on?"


    Emmert raised an eyebrow and said, "She might have been targeted; something fishy happenedst night." "What''s fishy?"


    "They were supposedly togetherst


    night, and after that, nobody remembered what happened. When they woke up, they were lying together She insisted that nothing happened, but it''s all unclear now. Where did the little girl go? Whether she''s alive or not, nobody knows! But don''t worry, I''ve already called the police; they''ll be here soon to investigate and help find her." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gracie took a deep breath and said, "A person can''t just disappear! What about the hotel''s surveince?"


    "All the footage was destroyed; no trace was left! But the hotel staff said they didn''t see a little girl running out, so she must still be in the hotel." Stephanie''s phone suddenly rang; it was Maddie Palmer.


    She must have heard something and was worried about her.


    Stephanie answered with a bitter smile, and immediately Maddie and Gillian Owens'' anxious voices came from the other end: "Steph, what the hell is going on? It''s all over the news that you seduced Sullivan Henry into his room and stayed there all night. This morning, photographers even rushed in and took pictures of you.


    New pictures are constantly being exposed on the inte. Gillian and I are so worried."


    Stephanie sniffed and said, "I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Don''t be scared, Steph; we all believe you. You''re no fool; you wouldn''t ditch your handsome husband to have an affair. There


    must be something wrong; don''t panic Pll go find my dad to help you,


    and then find Putnam D


    help figure out what''s going on!"


    "Maddie, thank you. I''m fine, but I''m most worried about Emily now. Emily is missing."


    "Oh my god, Emily is missing. This is serious. But how did all these things happen all of a sudden? Steph, think carefully. Did you piss someone off? Someone must be framing you!"

 Chapter 637

    Stephanie was seriously freaking out right now; she can''t calm down to think properly.


    She could only force herself to chill and think from Maddie''s perspective: "If someone really wants to mess with me, they shouldn''t go after Emily. At most, my reputation would take a hit from being misunderstood by Silver Fox and dumped by him. But Emily is missing now; her fate is unknown. If it''s really against me, they wouldn''t treat Emily like this." Ashley, who was sitting next to her, had a gleam in her eye and suddenly stood up and bolted out.


    Realizing what just happened, Gracie quickly chased after her, saying, "Ashley, where are you going?"


    "I know who it is. It has to be her; she took Emily, framed Steph. I''m going to find her!"


    "What do you know? You can''t just go off half-cocked! If you go after Reba Snider now, you''re just asking for trouble!"


    "I don''t care; she can hurt me, but she absolutely cannot hurt my Emily!"


    Gracie could barely hold her back.


    By the time Stephanie got to the door, Ashley was nowhere in sight.


    At the entrance of the Perez family mansion.


    Jeffrey Perez was just driving out when he saw a familiar figure, barefoot and being stopped by the Perez family''s security, even being pushed to the ground.


    "Where did this crazy womane from, daring to cause a ruckus at the Perez family''s doorstep?"


    "Let me in; I need to see Reba!"


    "Our madam isn''t someone a nutcase like you can see just because you want to; know your ce and scram!"


    "Stop!!" A sudden shout scared the living daylights out of the guards.


    "Mr. Perez."


    "Step aside!"


    "Yes, Mr. Perez."


    At this moment, Ashley, barefoot and with a crazed look in her eyes, pleaded with Jeffrey, her voice trembling, "Jeffrey, Take me to Reba. I beg you, take me to Reba."  en


    Jeffrey was left speechless by Ashley''s madness.


    All he could think of was to grant her any wish at this moment.


    "Alright, I''ll take you to Reba."


    He didn''t even ask what had happened.


    All he wanted was to satisfy her wish.


    Because, right now, Ashley looked terrifying.


    He had never seen Ashley like this.


    He was afraid she would really lose her mind,pletely losing her sanity.


    The gate was opened, with Jeffrey personally leading Ashley by the hand into the Perez family mansion.


    Inside the luxurious living room of the Perez family mansion, Reba watched as the woman her husband led filled her eyes with hatred.


    She almost screamed, "Jeffrey, how dare you bring this woman into the Perez family home so tantly! Do you even care about me anymore?"


    At this point, Ashley had already broken free from Jeffrey''s hand, rushing towards her, falling to her knees in front of her, and grabbing her skirt. "Reba, I beg you let Emily go!


    I beg you, if you have anything against me, don''t hurt Emily. It''s all my fault. Please let Emily go; she''s just a child!"


    Upon hearing this, Jeffrey''s eyes nearly bulged out of his head.


    His gaze toward Reba was as if he wanted to kill her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Reba!! You dare hurt Emily?"


    Reba calmly replied, "I have no idea what you''re talking about; I''ve been home all these days and haven''t gone out; you can''t frame me."


    "Reba. Whatever you do to me,


    can ept, but please let Emily go; she disappearedst night. She''s still just a child! Jeffrey, You have to help me."

 Chapter 638

    Jeffrey felt like his heart was being ripped out.


    This was the absolute pits.


    If it wasn''t for him, she used to be a top-notch actress.


    "Okay, calm down. I''ll help you; I promise I''ll help you find Emily."


    Reba sneered, "Don''t unt your lovey-dovey rtionship in front of me! Your child''s gone missing, and instead of looking for her, you''re here putting on a show of your romance! You think I enjoy watching this? Sorry, but I really can''t stand you guys!" Jeffrey shot her a piercing look, then said, "Anyone there? Go pick up her son from school!"


    The Perez family butler came out to take the order: "Yes, Mr. Perez."


    Reba''s eyes widened. "Jeffrey! What are you thinking?"


    Jeffrey smirked. "Reba, I remember warning you that if you dare harm my daughter, your son will pay the price! I''ll pick him up myself!"


    "Jeffrey, stop right there!"


    Jeffrey didn''t pause, heading straight out.


    Reba lost herposure and chased after him, grabbing his wrist. "Jeffrey, no father can bear to harm his own child, yet you''re willing to do this to your own son for a little girl?"


    "That''s not just any little girl! That''s my daughter! Reba, I''m giving you onest chance. Let her go! Or should I trade your son''s life for my daughter''s?"


    "That little girl is already dead!! Your son is still alive! Jeffrey, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Dead?


    Ashley''sst hope was shattered. She fainted and copsed on the ground.


    Hearing the thud, Jeffrey turned to see Ashley unconscious on the ground.


    He rushed over, screaming, "Someone call an ambnce!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The whole Perez family was in chaos.


    Watching this, Reba felt a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    But Jeffrey picked Ashley up from the ground and gave Reba a


    look,


    son


    Dead, huh? Then your


    won''t live either!" Conte


    Reba paled. "Jeffrey, what are you nning to do?"


    "I told you, your son will pay the price!"


    "But that''s your own son!"


    "Heh, my own son? I see him as nothing more than a bastard!"


    Those words shattered Reba''sst hope.


    Sheughed manically, "Fine, Jeffrey. so, for a woman, you can even disown your own son! Do you even deserve to be a father?"


    "I don''t! Happy now?" Jeffrey''s eyes were filled with fury.


    "Yes, you''re not fit at all! You don''t deserve a child! You will die without descendants!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Then let''s die together! If my child and my lover are dead, if I can''t be


    happy, then nobody should be! Let''s


    just all die!" Jeffrey''s eyes were bloodshot as he yelled.


    The elders of the Perez family were shocked by themotion. Gracie arrived a bitte.


    When Jeffrey saw her, he put Ashley in her car and calmly said, "Take her to the hospital immediately; she seems to have fainted from the


    shock. As for Emily, I''ll handle it.


    When she wakes up, tell her I''ll bring Emily to see her."


    Jeffrey''s eyes were filled with determination. After saying that, he quickly drove away from the Perez family.


    Reba, in her high heels, couldn''t catch up to him.


    She quickly ordered the driver to start the car and chased after him.

 Chapter 639

    Gracie was now too upied to care about anything else; he hopped in his car and raced to take Ashley to the hospital.


    Jeffrey rushed straight to his son''s school, barged into the ssroom, and yanked Eric out like a chicken. Eric, who studied at a fancy prep school, was naturally afraid of his father, so he didn''t dare to scream. He just felt embarrassed to be pulled out in front of his ssmates and teachers. His eyes were red from anger, but he didn''t dare to cry or yell.


    Reba arrived shortly after, and seeing her son being treated like this by Jeffrey, she was so mad she could explode.


    "Jeffrey!" she shrieked, her voice echoing down the tree-lined path of the elementary school.


    Luckily, it was ss time, so there weren''t many people around.


    Jeffrey continued walking with Eric without any expression on his face,pletely ignoring Reba.


    Furious, Reba shouted, "Is there anyone here? Catch him for me!"


    Jeffrey heard this, smirked, and took a knife out of his pocket, holding it to Eric''s throat. "Reba, let''s see if you dare let your people make a move!" "Stop! Everyone stop! Don''t move!"


    Eight female bodyguards were all scared stiff.


    "Jeffrey, don''t do anything rash; that''s your son." Reba''s voice trembled.


    "Mom, save me. Why is dad doing this to me?"


    Reba took a deep breath and said, "Baby. Your dad is just joking with you; don''t cry. Jeffrey, tell me, what the hell do you want?"


    At this moment, Reba was truly scared.


    Jeffrey looked at her coldly and said, "I want Emily alive, or he will have to go down with her!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll keep Emily alive; I''ll keep her alive; don''t hurt him." Even the usually proud Reba couldn''t hide the fear in her reddened eyes.


    Her son was the most important thing in her life, more important than her own life.


    Her fingers were shaking as she took out her phone from her bag and called Sullivan, directly asking, "Is the kid dead?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sullivan truthfully answered, "No."


    He didn''t have the heart to harm an innocent child.


    Reba took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and then opened them again.


    At this moment, she was incredibly grateful for Sullivan''s mercy and for


    Sullivan''s soft heart. ContentV


    The child was still alive; that''s good.


    "Jeffrey! The child is still alive; let go of my son now!"


    "You first!"


    Reba told the person on the other end of the phone, "Let her go!" Sullivan frowned and asked, "Did Jeffrey take Eric to threaten you?"


    At this moment, Sullivan was doubting his life choices.


    Jeffrey, how could he be so cruel to his own son?


    Was Eric really his son?


    Sullivan was skeptical.


    "Shut up! Don''t ask I told you to let her go; let her go now!" Reba said sternly.


    Sullivan snapped back to reality and said coldly, "Understood."


    Half an hourter, a little girl''s crying was heard on the hotel staircase.


    Emily was found by a staff member and then taken back to Stephanie''s room.


    W seeing a


    tear-streaked Emily,


    e so worried." Contes


    held her and said, "Emily! did you go? Your mother and


    Emily cried, "I woke up and found myself the staircase; it was pitch ck around me. I was so scared."


    "It''s okay now, it''s okay now!"

 Chapter 640

    At the entrance, a man suddenly burst out and snatched Emily from Stephanie''s arms, holding her tightly.


    Emily could feel the man trembling as he held her.


    She looked up to see who it was.


    A familiar face appeared in front of her, and Emily forgot to cry.


    She said in surprise, "Dad."


    With red eyes, Jeffrey looked at her and said, "That''s right, I''m your dad. Shall we go find your mom?"


    "Okay."


    Stephanie quickly asked, "Jeffrey, what about my teacher?"


    "She''s in the hospital. I''m taking Emily to see him."


    "My teacher is okay, right?"


    "She had a heart attack. I don''t know how she''s doing; I need to go." Then he gave Stephanie aplex look and said, "I suggest you stay inside this hotel." "Huh? Why?"


    Without saying anything more, Jeffrey quickly left with Emily.


    It didn''t take long for Stephanie to understand what Jeffrey meant.


    As long as she stayed inside the hotel, she would be safe.


    The obsessive fans of Sullivan outside had broken through the hotel''s security and rushed into the hotel, finding Stephanie''s room number.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They were banging on the door and shouting loudly.


    "Come out!"


    "Sullivan is ours! Shameless woman, how dare you openly seduce him?"


    "Shameless!"


    "Sullivan doesn''t even want to open the door for you, but you keep pestering him! You even used work as an excuse to enter his room, and you didn''t leave all night! You''ve ruined his reputation! I''m going to kill you!" "Come out if you dare!"


    "Stephanie, her name is Stephanie; she''s a student at Center Stage!"


    "Stephanie, huh! Come out if you dare. I''ll teach you a lesson. I''ll kill you!"


    Alison was in the room with Stephanie, listening to these furious shouts. Her face was pale, and she said, "Ms. Bishop, what are we going to do? Those crazy fans, once they get angry, they could really hurt someone."


    Stephanie smirked. "I don''t know what to do."


    Silver Fox was abroad. No one can help her.


    What''s worse, Silver Fox might not believe her if he saw the videos online.


    Those videos were too realistic.


    The first video was of her knocking on Sullivan''s door for a long time before it opened. It looked like she was persistently bothering him, knocking on the door until it opened.


    The second video was even more exaggerated. She clearly went with Emily, but Emily didn''t appear; it was just her knocking on Sullivan''s door, and noone answered until it seemed like she annoyed him enough to let her in.


    That''s ridiculous; it seemed that Emily was a ghost with the ability to disappear.


    This was too exaggerated.


    Then there was the third video, which was taken by journalists who burst into the room in the morning.


    Sullivan was in a bathrobe, and she was in a camisole, with her shoulders exposed and wrapped in a nket.


    It was so awkward; there was no way to clear this up.


    Who set her up? This trap was too deep!


    Stephanie sat on the bed in despair, not even daring to look at her phone.


    But the phone kept ringing.


    She nced at the caller ID and found that her mother was calling, so Stephanie reluctantly answered the call. Once she answered, she was scolded.


    "You troublemaker! What the hell is


    going on? Seb just went abroad today, and you''ve already caused trouble! What did Seb ever do to you that you had to treat him like this?"

 Chapter 641

    Stephanie said in heartache, "Mom, don''t you trust me either?"


    On the other end of the phone, Marilyn was a bit stunned. "Those videos on the inte. Are they all fake?"


    Stephanie took a deep breath. "Mom, if I tell you they''re all fake, would you believe me? Would Silver Fox believe me?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Of course I believe you! But Seb, I just don''t know, Steph, what we''re going to do! Who made those videos? And what the hell happened?" "Mom. All I know is that someone''s framing me. Emily''s missing; the teachers are freaking out, but Emily''s dad showed up and got her back." "God, Is Emily okay?"


    "She''s fine now."


    "And you?"


    "I''m not sure. Mom, I might need some time before I cane home. I don''t know if Silver Fox will believe me or if he''ll help me. I''m so scared, mom. What if he believes those videos and doesn''t want anything to do with me?" "No way. Steph, stop crying, and don''t be scared. Seb''s not that kind of guy."


    "But I''m scared. Mom, I didn''t like Silver Fox that much before; I didn''t care. But now I really like him. I''m so scared that he won''t want me because of this. I''m scared."


    "Sweetie, Seb''s not that kind of guy."


    But no matter how Marilynforted her, she was still scared.


    Those videos were too convincing. Anyone who saw them would believe they were real.


    Andst night at the hotel, there were no witnesses.


    The hotel''s surveince videos were all destroyed.


    Would Silver Fox really believe her?


    She couldn''t take that risk.


    What if he really believed those videos and didn''t want her anymore?


    Thinking about it, Stephanie was filled with despair and she didn''t dare to worry her mother.


    "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t worry, I have a gentleman protecting me; I''ll be okay."


    Hearing her cry, Marilyn''s eyes reddened. "Steph, don''t worry about me. I''ve been through a lot. Life''s full of hurdles, Steph, we''re not afraid of trouble! I''m here; don''t be afraid. Even if Seb doesn''t trust you in the end I''ll take you to another city, and We''ll never have to deal with these troubles again." Content Belongs to


    Stephanie took a deep breath and said, "Mom, It''s okay; it''s not that serious."


    "Yeah, stop overthinking. Eat well, sleep well. Don''t go out and see people. Wait for Seb to sort it out; I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Okay, mom, you mustn''te to see me. My identity has been discovered; if yours is too, it would be a disaster. Be careful when you go out, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Steph, before Seb left, he already had someone protect me"


    "Silver Fox sent someone to protect me too, but what happenedst night was inside the hotel, and those people were only guarding outside."


    "So, Seb is really concerned about us! But life is full of surprises. It''s okay; everything will pass!"


    After hanging up the phone, Stephanie sat on the bed, clutching her nket, and crying in despair. Until it got dark, Sebastian Ingram''s phone was still turned off,pletely unreachable. So was Martin''s.

 Chapter 642

    By nightfall, those fans who were causing trouble outside earlier had finally disappeared.


    Stephanie and Alison were eating in their hotel room, never having left.


    Come dinner time, Sullivan showed up at the door with a few takeouts.


    Alison opened the door, and Sullivan nodded at the girls, saying, "I had my assistant get some takeout. Let''s eat together."


    With that, he walked over to Stephanie with the food and asked, "Hungry?"


    Stephanie''s eyes were red and swollen as she looked at him with resentment. "Why are we caught up in this scandal but you''re unaffected, Sullivan?"


    Sullivan answered nonchntly, "Because I''m more famous?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Alison said helplessly, "Ms. Bishop, Sullivan has been famous for almost twenty year. He has billions of loyal fans, and they tend to be more aggressive. If you get involved in this scandal with him, they''ll only see you as tainting Sullivan." "That''s so unfair!"


    Sullivan winked at her and said, "If you think I''ve tarnished your reputation, I don''t mind taking responsibility, but I''m not interested in you, so I can only offer a marriage in name."


    Stephanie looked at him, dumbfounded. "What do you mean?"


    Alison exined, "It means a marriage in name."


    "I don''t want that! I already have a fianc¨¦e."


    Sullivan''s eyes darkened slightly. "If your fianc¨¦e misunderstands you because of this and doesn''t want you anymore, I don''t mind taking care of you for the rest of your life. I''m partly responsible for this too; don''t stress too much." Even though he was acting on Reba''s orders, Sullivan still felt a bit guilty.


    So his words were now sincere.


    If Stephanie''s reputation was ruined because of this, he wouldn''t mind taking care of her for the rest of her life.


    "I don''t want that! You don''t like me, and I don''t like you, and in this situation, you''re a victim too, Sullivan."


    Sullivan couldn''t help butugh; this girl never doubted him from start to finish.


    Was his acting that good?


    For some reason, his guilt intensified.


    "Let''s eat first. I had my assistant get some barbecue and fried chicken I heard girls like these."


    "Thanks, Sullivan."


    None of them in the room realized that someone was sneakily taking photos outside.


    The live stream on the inte showed Sullivan entering Stephanie''s room, staying for two hours, then returning to his own room.


    When Sullivan left, Alison checked


    her phone and screamed again, "Oh my god! Does this hotel have no security? We''ve been paparazzid again!"


    "What? What did they get this time?" Stephanie felt like her heart was about to give out. She was in a constant state of fear.


    "Sullivan came to our room for dinner and stayed for two whole hours before leaving. This opens up a lot of spection; two hours is enough to do a lot of things!


    Q.UMS


    Stephanie had a headache, rubbing her temples. "No! We can''t just do nothing! We can''t just let people badmouth us!" Alison sighed, "But what can we do right now? Gracie is busy at the hospital with Ashley; she doesn''t have time for us."


    "As long as my teacher is okay, Gracie is doing the right thing! Wait, let me think."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fifteen minutester, with Facebook full of criticism towards Stephanie, she suddenly logged into her


    ount and posted a selfie with the remains of the barbecue, captioned: Thanks to Sullivan for the warm dinner.


    This was her telling everyone clearly that all she did with Sullivan in the room was eat barbecue and fried chicken!

 Chapter 643

    The picture cleverly caught a part of Alison''s figure, proving that there were other people in the room, and they were women.


    But even so, thements section was still full of hate and insults.


    Some people med Sullivan. Why would he be serving delicacies to such a shameless person?


    Some people attacked Stephanie, calling her shameless for constantly tempting people. Did she really think that just because she had slept with Sullivan, she was now Sullivan''s woman?


    It must be her insisting on Sullivan taking responsibility for her! She was refusing to eat, and Sullivan was just afraid she would starve to death, so he brought her food!


    Stephanie couldn''t stand it anymore, so she replied under the post, "You can all bash me all you want, because nothing happened between me and Sullivan! Even though my reputation is ruined, Sullivan offered to take responsibility, but I didn''t agree!" But her reply only ignited more abuse.


    Alison watched from the side, helpless. "Ms. Bishop, I think you should justy low for now!"


    "No, I can''t stand them talking about me like this!"


    "But right now, we''re powerless; all we get is abuse."


    "But we can''t just do nothing!"


    "Anything we do won''t make a difference. Look at those insults; whatever you say will just be drowned out. Ah, if President Ingram was here, he could delete all thements!"


    At the mention of Sebastian, Stephanie frowned. "I don''t know if Silver Fox will believe me."


    "Uh, did anything really happen between you and Sullivan?"


    "I swear, nothing. I''ve been in bed with Silver Fox, so I would know. If anything had happened, I definitely would''ve felt it when I woke up!"


    "Really? Well, since you''re so sure, what are you worrying about?"


    "I''m afraid those videos are so


    convincing that Silver Fox won''t believe me. Those people are so despicable, they even edited out


    Emily''s figure! They really know their


    tech!"


    Alison sighed. "They edited it so well there''s no trace. If I didn''t know you were always with Emily, I would''ve thought you went alone!"


    "So if you believed it, Silver Fox will probably think the same. What if he misunderstands me and ignores me because of this?"


    Alison sighed. "I don''t think President Ingram is that kind of person. But if he really is someone who would distrust you over some rumors, then you don''t need him." Stephanie realized that Alison made a lot of sense.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Indeed, if Silver Fox no longer believed her and thought that she really betrayed him due to the rumors, what''s the point of having a boyfriend with no trust? "Forget it; I don''t want to think about it. Let''s go to sleep and let them say whatever they want."


    With that, Stephanie wrapped herself in the nket and stopped thinking.


    Alison went over, turned off the light, andy on the bed. "It''d be best if you could sleep, Ms. Bishop. Maybe when you wake up tons everything will calm down.


    Stephanie thought, If only that were true.


    That night, she couldn''t sleep well, having nightmares.


    She dreamed that Silver Fox was using her of betraying him.


    The dream scared Stephanie awake, and she was still crying.


    Alison was awakened by her crying; she hugged her from behind and said, "Ms. Bishop, did you have a nightmare? Dreams are usually the opposite of reality; stop thinking about it."

 Chapter 644

    Stephanie sniffed and said, "What should I do? I''m even scared to dream. In my dreams, Silver Fox is yelling at me, using me of betraying him and saying he wants nothing to do with me."


    Alison couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time. "It''s just a dream. Ms. Bishop, stop thinking about it. Dreams often reflect your daytime thoughts. You always overthink before bed; that''s why you have these dreams." After that, Stephanie was too scared to sleep, fearing she would have nightmares.


    She stayed awake until it was nearly dawn before falling asleep.


    When Alison woke up, she didn''t wake Stephanie. The crew''s Emmert had given both her and Sullivan a few days off, so they didn''t have to go.


    Alison called Gracie, keeping her updated on Stephanie''s situation.


    When Gracie heard that Stephanie had a nightmarest night and was so scared that she didn''t dare to sleep, she felt a little heartbroken for some reason.


    Last night, she didn''t dare to sleep until midnight. She kept calling Sebastian but couldn''t reach him.


    Sebastian had just arrived and started adjusting to the time difference. He wanted to get back as soon as possible, so he had to adapt to the local time and working hours and get things done as soon as possible.


    So, it was not until the morning that Gracie got through to Martin.


    When Martin answered the phone, he was still a bit drowsy.


    "Ms. Gracie? What''s up?"


    When Gracie finally got through, she took a deep breath and said, "Has President Ingram and Martin''s phone been off this whole time?"


    "After we arrivedst night, the president and I took sleeping pills to adjust to the time difference. I Just woke up! Is there something important?"


    "Big news. Martin, can you see the news in our country while you''re abroad?"


    "My phone hasn''t switched systems yet; I can!"


    "Martin, take a quick look, then


    discuss how to handle it. First of all, I swear, Ms. Bishop hasn''t done anything to betray President Ingram; those things spread on the inte are all made up! Martin, you must persuade President Ingram not to misunderstand. Ms. Bishop has been framed this time, but the enemy is so cunning that we can''t find any clues or evidence to clear Ms. Bishop''s name." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing this, Martin felt that this was definitely not a small matter, even Gracie was so anxious.


    Without hanging up the phone, he quickly turned on hisputer and logged onto Facebook. After watching a few videos, Martin felt like he was going to lose it. Oh my god!


    If the President saw these videos, he''s going to blow a fuse!


    Martin also started to feel troubled, frowning and saying, "Did this happenst night?"


    "The night before. It started blowing up yesterday morning. Ms. Bishop has been holed up in the hotel for two days, too scared to go out, Sullivan''s fans have been banging on herdoor every day, harassing and threatening to kill her. I heard from Alison that Ms. Bishop had nightmares all nightst night, was scared into crying, and didn''t even dare to sleep."


    "Is it that serious? But those videos."


    "Martin, don''t you know what kind of person Ms. Bishop is?"


    "What''s the use of me believing her? The president might not. The video looks too real."


    "It''s actually simple; if President Ingram has doubts, he can find a professional image processing expert to see if the video has been edited. Steph said that night she went to Sullivan''s room with Emily to rehearse. But after the video was uploaded to the inte, Emily''s shadow disappeared. Also, the hotel''s surveince footage that night was all destroyed. There are enough doubts. I believe that with President Ingram''s ability, he can definitely find out the truth."

 Chapter 645

    The issue was that Ms. Bishop actually had the guts to visit another man''s roomte in the night.


    This had got the boss absolutely steaming!


    The boss was a super jealous guy!


    Martin sighed in his heart and said, "I know what to do now. Ms. Gracie, don''t worry, I''ll report this to the boss."


    "What''s up?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Martin, who had booked the presidential suite, left Sebastian in the master bedroom while he took the guest room.


    At this moment, he came to the living room to answer a call.


    Sebastian, who had juste out of the room, couldn''t help but ask when he heard this.


    Martin paused and said, "Boss, you''re awake?"


    "Yeah, what''s going on?"


    "Uh, it''s about Ms. Bishop; there''s a bit of an issue."


    Sebastian furrowed his brow. "A bit of an issue? What do you mean?"


    Seeing Martin looking like he was holding back, Sebastian said tly, "Out with it."


    "You asked for it, so the whole inte back home is buzzing with news about Ms. Bishop betraying you."


    Betrayal?


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched. "Sullivan?"


    Martin looked at him strangely and said, "You knew?"


    So it was him.


    Sebastian frowned and said, "What else?"


    "The evidence is solid. Ms. Bishop broke into Sullivan''s roomte at night, twice, and Sullivan let her in After that, Ms. Bishop didn''t leave Sullivan''s room all night, and the next morning, the media barged in and got the smoking gun."


    Sebastian, radiating a cold aura, said faintly, "Where''s the video?"


    "On theputer, boss. Just hit rey."


    After Sebastian had watched all the videos and read the usations on Facebook, Martin was nearly scared to death by his icy demeanor.


    Sebastian nearly growled, "Stephanie!"


    "Calm down, boss. ording to Gracie''s exnation, Ms. Bishop went with Emily that night, but Emily got cut out. Only the parts where Ms. Bishop went to Sullivan''s were left." Sebastian said lightly, "Get someone to restore the video and post it online."


    Holy crap!


    The boss was handling the issue straight away?


    Sure enough, Ms. Bishop''s standing in the boss''s eyes was not to be underestimated.


    "Yes, boss, I''ll arrange for some hackers right away! Should we delete the abusive posts?"


    "No need."


    "So we just let Ms. Bishop get trashed like this?"


    "She deserves it!"


    Martin was a bit confused: did the boss believe Ms. Bishop or not?


    Just as he was about to probe, he heard Sebastian already dialing a number and yelling into the phone, "Putnam, Steph is being bullied like this at home, and you''re just watching from the sidelines?" Putnam didn''t even change his expression; he said with a mocking tone, "Stephanie betrayed my good brother; I''m being nice not stepping on her, and you want me to help her?"


    "Hmph. Putnam, are you holding a grudge? Just you wait."


    "Stop! You think I''m scared of you? Who says I''m not dealing with this? How do you think I should handle this? I can''t find any leads; the life of the little girl Steph took with her was saved by Jeffrey personally going to the school and threatening Reba with his son''s life!


    Ashley ended up in the hospital because she was too angry and was only saved after resuscitation. Steph probably only suffered some damage to her reputation. When youe back and take her out in public, with your status, looks, and physique, who would think that your fianc¨¦e would go after an old man? This issue is so simple; are you still making things difficult for me?"

 Chapter 646

    Sebastian casually said, "I can''t get back for another week at the earliest! Are you saying this is Reba''s doing?"


    "I can''t swear to that. But after it happened, I sent people to secretly protect Stephanie. She''s been cooped up in a hotel, so she''s safe. I had people tailing Ashley Morris to the Perez family''s house. That''s how we found out about everything...


    Jeffrey Perez, that guy, he was merciless. For Ashley, he''d do anything. He roughed up his own son like he was wringing a chicken and pulled him straight out of the ssroom, held a fruit knife to his throat, scared Reba... I heard from my guys about what happened, and I can hardly believe it! Jeffrey, he really can do anything."


    Sebastian casually said, "That kid isn''t Jeffrey''s son."


    Putnam Damon blurted out, "For real? How do you know?"


    "Would you treat your own child like that?"


    "Uh... I definitely wouldn''t. But just because he doesn''t love Reba doesn''t mean the kid isn''t his."


    "It''s just a gut feeling. No evidence."


    "Whatever, it''s none of our business. But we''ve got to wait for you to handle Stephanie''s situation. I don''t know where to start. Even if I knew Reba was plotting behind the scenes, I don''t have any evidence and can''t do anything to her." Sebastian casually said, "I am entrusting her safety to you. If anything happens to her, I''ll deal with you when I get back!"


    "Dammit, Sebastian, what did I ever do to you in a past life! And how can you be so sure that she wasn''t seduced by some other guy, and you''ve been cuckolded? What if she''s not interested in you anymore, and her feelings for you have changed?" Sebastian casually said, "She won''t... She said she''d always be with me, never leave."


    "Anyone can say that. Do you believe her just like that? Stephanie''s still young and hasn''t had many boyfriends. Can she resist the temptations of those handsome guys in the entertainment industry?" "She said it. I believe it."


    "Fine, your belief is enough! I can only do my best to protect her; I can''t handle anything else."


    "As long as she''s safe, that''s enough. As for anything else, it''s not that important anymore."


    After ending the call, Sebastian nced at the call reminder on his phone.


    Stephanie had called him dozens of times and sent dozens of texts.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, she woke up with a nk mind, but she promised that she hadn''t done anything to wrong him.


    Because they had done that before, she would feel ufortable when she woke up, but this time she didn''t feel anything. Her clothes were still on, only her coat had been taken off. She even exined the whole situation in detail.


    But he could still see from these text messages how anxious the girl was when she was sending them. Because many words were missing letters, even reading them was a bit hard.


    But at this moment, Sebastian didn''t want to reply to her at all. He didn''t even want to call her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    This stinky girl was going to another man''s room in the middle of the night to go over the script! Even if she was with Emily, it was still not okay!


    She needed a lesson! She really didn''t pay attention to safety!


    If Sullivan Henry was a bad guy, she could have been in real danger.

 Chapter 647

    Soon, Martin got a pro hacker to restore the video and spread it online.


    And he even got a famous hacker master to personally confirm that this video was the original one and that the previous video had been doctored with Photoshop.


    The fans were totally gobsmacked. If they could, they would definitely prefer to believe that their beloved idol had not betrayed them! That he had never been with another woman! But the scene of Stephanie on Sullivan''s bed, with Sullivan in his bathrobe shielding her, still shed in their minds. Just revealing this original video didn''t rify anything! "President Ingram, everything is done as you instructed!"


    Sebastian nodded, "Find out about this Sullivan guy right away! See if he has any connections with Reba!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If so, then he''s one of the puppet masters behind this, doing Reba''s bidding.


    If there''s no connection, then he''s just being used.


    Sebastian squinted his eyes, exuding a dangerous vibe.


    Martin shivered at the sight. "President Ingram, we have important matters to deal with today..."


    Sebastian said indifferently, "I know."


    "Won''t you call Ms. Bishop to ease her emotions? I heard from Gracie that she''s too scared to leave her hotel room. Sullivan''s fans are pounding on her door and threatening to kill her. Ms. Bishop has been having nightmares and crying herself awake. She doesn''t even dare to sleep..."


    Sebastian took a deep breath and roared, "Serves her right!"


    After saying this ruthless line, Sebastian left the hotel in silence to get on with his work.


    But soon, the number of posts andments berating Stephanie online dwindled a lot. In the end, any maliciousments from Sullivan''s fans would be deleted immediately after posting.


    Apart from the original video that wasn''t doctored, all other videos were deleted swiftly from all tforms.


    Sullivan''s fans were left dumbfounded but still fueled by anger, and they continued to curse and post on various websites!


    These fanatical fans were getting tangled up with these super-fast hacker deleters.


    The hackers hired by Martin to deal with this were able to get a good night''s sleep even after days and nights. They couldn''t help but marvel at the terrifyingbat power of these blindly fanatical fans once they go berserk!


    It was like dealing with countless anthills, one group after another. It was never-ending!


    The rumor about Stephanie seducing Sullivan was still a hot topic on major social media tforms, and this state of affairs continued.


    Even some online media channels were continuously reporting on this.


    Stephanie had been holed up in the hotel for several days, and she didn''t dare to step out.


    Those fans were just too horrifying.


    Stephanie was staying on the 18th floor of the hotel, and some wealthy fans even flew helicopters to her window and threw stones at her room. The windows were smashed several times.


    Alison was terrified and didn''t dare to let Stephanie near the window anymore. They even changed to a room on a different floor of the hotel.


    For several days, Stephanie felt like she was living a nightmare.


    Daytime nightmares, night-time nightmares...


    She had lost a lot of weight.


    What was even worse, Sebastianpletely ignored her. He didn''t answer her calls or reply to her messages.


    Just thinking about it made Stephanie want to cry. She felt like she had lost all hope and confidence in life.


    Emmert and Putnam could only ensure her physical safety in private, but they were powerless against such massive online violence. Emmert visited Stephanie in the hotel a few times, reassuring her that this sort of thing wasmon for actors.


    In time, the heat would die down, people would change the topic of discussion, and this incident would be like it never happened online.

 Chapter 648

    Sullivan, using the official ount, has issued multiple dynamic warnings to fans.


    But that only seemed to fan the mes. His fans were pissed, feeling like their idol, whom they''d been following for years, didn''t care about them anymore because of some bitch. This made them even more radical. Eventually, Sullivan was also getting fed up. He even threatened his fans, saying that if they kept causing a ruckus, he would marry Stephanie!!


    When he sent that message, his fans were like, "Wait, what?!"


    And just like that, his threat worked. Most of his fans were silenced, too scared to make any more moves. But a small group was still causing a scene. Their idol, who they''ve been following for so many years, was doing this to them because of a woman! This was totally uneptable! Stephanie, that bitch, she''s dead meat!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A weekter, Sullivan''s post, threatening to marry Stephanie, was suddenly shared by a verified ount named Sebastian.


    And he added ament. [Want to marry my fianc¨¦e? Did you ask for my permission?]


    When thisment was posted, the tform almost crashed due to high traffic.


    Sullivan''s fans were all drawn there.


    Holy shit!


    That bitch Stephanie actually has a fianc¨¦!


    And he has a verified ount with millions of followers. But his ount looked like a ghost town with no posts or shares.


    The only activity was a like on a promotional photo of Stephanie in her witch costume.


    Soon, someone from inside the tform revealed Sebastian''s identity. A photo of Sebastian from an interview with a financial magazine was posted online.


    His identity as the CEO of Skyline Corporation was immediately known to all and a bunch of other photos were leaked.


    With a hunky and wealthy fianc¨¦ like that, why would she need to seduce Sullivan!


    Was Stephanie blind!?


    Even a few minor celebrities in the entertainment industry added fuel to the fire out of jealousy. Stephanie had such a fianc¨¦, and yet she was out here seducing Sullivan


    Someone even privately sent their own photos to Sebastian, expressing, "Mr. Ingram, look at me, my eyes are all for you, I will never betray you..." Suddenly Alison gasped in the room, startling Stephanie.


    Stephanie patted her chest, frowning, "What''s wrong? You scared the hell out of me!"


    "Ms. Bishop, has Mr. Ingram returned?"


    Stephanie curled her lips, "I don''t know. He''s been ignoring me."


    "He''s ignoring you?"


    "He must not believe me. He''s angry, so he doesn''t want to talk to me." Stephanie said, on the verge of tears.


    Her already thin face looked even more haggard now. Her eyes were red, making her look quite pitiful.


    Alison couldn''t helpughing, "Ms. Bishop, don''t overthink. Look for yourself. If Mr. Ingram didn''t trust you, would he, who never likes to show up on social media, suddenly post to support you?"


    Stephanie asked confusedly, "Huh? He posted?"


    "See for yourself!"


    Alison handed her the phone. Stephanie nced at the post that Sebastian shared andmented on, saying with mixed feelings. "So he still trusts me? But why is he ignoring me?"


    Alison thought for a moment and said, "Maybe he trusts you, but he''s also very angry?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Uh... Ms. Bishop, you visiting Sullivan''s roomte at night, even if it''s for the script, that''s fine. But I guess any man would find it hard to ept, right?"

 Chapter 649

    "I went there with Emily, you know..."


    "Emily is just a kid. What could she understand?"


    "Emily understands everything."


    "But to others, she may not! Anyway, from what I can tell, I think Sebastian still trusts you, but he''s definitely pissed off." "What should I do?"


    Turns out Sebastian had been ignoring her because he was mad. But at least he was still on her side.


    Alison rolled her eyes, "Why don''t you sweet talk him a bit?"


    "Will it work?"


    "Why not give it a shot?"


    "But he''s not picking up my calls or replying to my texts."


    "How about leaving ament under his tweet?"


    "Should I try?"


    So Stephanie just left a tentativement under Sebastian''s tweet.


    [Seb, are you back?]


    Then she dropped a crying emoji.


    Five minutester, he actually replied, "I''m getting on the ne soon; I will be there tonight. Don''t cry, babe."


    Thatforting message made Stephanie tear up again.


    So she posted anotherment.


    [Seb, everyone''s bullying me! They''re all cursing me!]


    Sebastian replied again, "I''ll sort it out when I get back!"


    In an instant, no one dared to throw shade at Stephanie anymore.


    Even those who used secondary ounts were afraid of being pursued by Sebastian, a man of severe measures, who might hire professional hackers for


    punishment.


    Even Sullivan, who had boasted a lot, didn''t utter a word after that.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie was utterly shocked. She tentatively called Sebastian and sent him a text, but still no response.


    He would only reply to her messages on social media.


    She blinked at Alison and said, "I''m kind of lost about what he''s doing."


    Alison was also confused, guessing, "Maybe he''s still mad at you in private, but he doesn''t want to embarrass you in public?" "Huh? What should I do?"


    "Keepmenting on his posts? At least let everyone know that you have Sebastian backing you up. He''s clearly doting on you, then no one would dare to mess with you?"


    "Will it work?"


    "Why not try?"


    Stephanie thought for a while and responded to Sebastian''sst message.


    [Then hurry up ande back!!]


    Then she added another crying emoji.


    Sebastian was helpless. This girl was never going to stop.


    But she had already been bullied and cursed at enough in public. He really couldn''t bear to see her humiliated anymore.


    After all, she''s an actress, and she still has to stay in the entertainment circle.


    He took a deep breath and replied, "Getting on the ne in five minutes."


    "Can I pick you up when you arrive?"


    "Stay at home; don''t get yourself hurt."


    "I''m being bullied, and you''re making fun of me!!"


    Imagining Stephanie''s likely irritated


    face, Sebastian couldn''t help but


    you


    chuckle and replied, "Who as Jeft?"


    to stir up trouble as soon as

 Chapter 650

    "It''s not like I wanted this to happen! I was just discussing a script with Sullivan, and I even brought Emily along. Who could have known things would turn out this way!" "If there''s a next time, you''re toast!"


    "This time was scary enough! I wouldn''t dare to do it again!"


    "Hmm."


    "Did you bring me a gift?"


    "No!"


    "But you promised to bring me one!"


    "All bets are off when you messed up."


    "I don''t care! No gift, no seeing me!"


    This brat, she messed up, and after a fewforting words, she started to act all high and mighty again!


    Didn''t she have any sense of guilt for doing wrong?


    Sebastian took a deep breath, telling himself to hold back and don''t embarrass her in public!


    Only then, he replied sarcastically, "I''ll go buy something from the airport duty-free shop now!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s more like it!"


    The onlookers eximed, "Oh my god! I''m gobsmacked!"


    "Does the big boss have no suspicion towards his fianc¨¦e?"


    "Does he trust her that much?"


    "Couldn''t she have texted him privately instead of showing off in front of so many people? I can''t stand that, Stephanie, but I dare not speak out, afraid of being called out by President Ingram." "Who isn''t? Who on earth is Stephanie? What''s her background? How did she catch the eye of President Ingram?"


    "Didn''t someone investigate this before? Stephanie is just an ordinary college student at Center Stage with no special family background! It''s like a ssic Cindere and Prince Charming story!" "Why can''t I have such good luck being Cindere?"


    "I''m so envious. I''m being eaten up by jealousy."


    Alison noticed that when Stephanie and Sebastian unted their rtionship in public, Stephanie''s fan base was rapidly increasing.


    From a few hundred thousand


    followers, Stephanie soared to over


    a million after being cyberbullied for a few days and when her


    unbelievable status as the fianc¨¦e of Skyline Corporation''s president was revealed, her follower number doubled again, almost reaching two million.


    With this new episode with President Ingram, in just a few minutes, her follower count doubled again, now reaching nearly four million.


    She was bbergasted.


    "Ms. Bishop! Can you please, while he''s still not on the ne, keep flirting with him? I beg you!!"


    "Huh? Why? Sebastian is about to board the ne in a few minutes!"


    "Don''t ask. Just keep chatting with him!"


    "Okay...hold on, let me think what else to say."


    Stephanie thought for a moment, then replied to Sebastian, "What did you buy for me?"


    Although Sebastian hadn''t boarded the e yet, the gift he for


    of Ron Green


    this little brat was already purchased and packed in his suitcase


    OWY


    Sitting in the VIP waiting room, waiting patiently, he casually replied to Stephanie''s question, "What do you want?"


    An annoyed Stephanie replied, "So if I want the stars in the sky, would you pick them for me?" Sebastian chuckled and replied, "Stephanie, picking stars? I think you want to go to the sky yourself!" Stephanie rolled her eyes and cheekily said, "Yeah, I''d love to, but can you send me to the sky to pick stars?" "Are you teasing me?"


    "You wouldn''t dare hit me, would you? You''re so far away; you can''t reach me!" Sebastian burst intoughter.


    This girl was really fearless. Did she think he wouldn''t embarrass her in public?


    Her nerve was getting bigger and bigger. She had no sense of guilt for doing wrong. He sternly replied, "You just wait."

 Chapter 651

    Stephanie Bishop grimaced at Alison and said, "Sebastian will beat me up when he gets back!"


    Alison,ughing at the ever-increasing number of followers, said, "Well, since he''s going to beat you up anyway, what''s there to be afraid of? Just let yourself go!" Stephanie thought about it and realized it made sense.


    If Silver Fox was going to beat her up when he got back, then she might as well take advantage of his absence and vent all her frustrations and grievances from the past few days! So, her tone in the conversation suddenly changed.


    "Sebastian Ingram, do you think I''m afraid of you? You kept saying you would protect me! But what happened? In the end, I was insulted by everyone on the inte, had my windows smashed by a helicopter, got scared shitless, and was threatened with death... I have nightmares every night, and I cry from fear; I''m too scared to sleep. Where were you?


    Now you''re not back yet, and you''re treating me like this, making me wait. Look at what I''ve be!"


    As she was typing and venting her frustrations, tears streamed down her face.


    Alison snapped a picture of Stephanie crying and posted it on the thread along with ament. [The picture speaks for itself. Stephanie has lost so much weight and looks so haggard.]


    Sebastian was about to board the ne when he saw the long list of grievances and the picture of the skinny girl with a very haggard look. He couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. His face turned very dark.


    In just over a week, the little girl was tormented by Sullivan Henry''s fans to this extent?


    He was so angry he almost crushed his phone.


    Martin, who was watching, started to tread lightly. He couldn''t help but remind him, "President Ingram, it''s time to board."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sebastian took a deep breath and


    finally replied, "Honey, it''s all my fault... Il apologize when I get


    I''ve already bought the giftet


    everything you want."


    "I have to board the ne. I''ll be there tonight, wait for me at the hotel, and I''ll take you home."


    After the two replies, theizens who saw the replies said their hearts were melted.


    If a domineering CEO spoke to them like this, even if they only lived for a day, they would be happy! They were about to be devoured by envy.


    When President Ingram boarded the


    ne and stopped replying, the reply was almost drowned out by the crowd of onlookers who were both envious and jealous.


    There were no morements criticizing Stephanie. They were all expressing their envy and jealousy with a sour tone.


    In just one day, Stephanie''s followers had increased to more than six million.


    Sebastian''s original ount, with several million followers, now had tens of millions.


    After Stephanie vented her grievances and Sebastian publicly apologized and said he would pick her up in the evening, her mood started to lighten up.


    Alison watched her giggling and


    couldn''t help but say, "As soon as


    you act cute andin a bit, President Ingram would be


    heartbroken. He wouldn''t care about those things!


    Look, your followers are skyrocketing! Oh my, you''ve saved Gracie the money to buy you followers!"


    "Why would you buy followers?"


    "For your poprity. It''s an era of looking at the number of followers. The more followers an actor has, the higher their status!"

 Chapter 652

    "Pfft, doesn''t that just mean he can afford it?"


    "That''s way too obvious, man. Otherwise, after you post something, there''s barely anyone replying or sharing..." "All right, I don''t understand all this stuff as well as you guys. By the way, how many followers do I have now?" "Six million."


    "Holy cow! I remember I only had a few hundred thousand before and barely anyonemented."


    "Why don''t you try posting something now and see how many peoplement?"


    "Post what?"


    "Are you hungry?"


    "A bit. Isn''t it almost lunchtime?"


    "I''ll order you a feast and as you''re eating, snap a pic, then post it, patiently waiting for President Ingram to pick you up?"


    Stephanie didn''t care so much about the post, but she was very interested in the feast.


    She nodded eagerly, "All right, order the food NOW!"


    She hadn''t had an appetite for days!


    She couldn''t eat well, couldn''t sleep well. She used to weigh around 90-something pounds, but she had dropped to 80-something.


    Stephanie posted the photo, with a caption tagging @Sebastian, "Wishing you a safe journey, I will obediently eat up, waiting for you to take me home!"


    The photo was taken by Alison, and she also wrote the caption in Stephanie''s style.


    As soon as the post was up, tons ofments and shares came pouring in. Even the post that Sebastian had shared before was trending.


    Conversations between Sebastian and Stephanie in thements section were screen-captured and shared by various media outlets, stirring up more buzz. The post titled "Skyline Corporation''s CEO Publicly Dotes on Fianc¨¦e" was also trending.


    Sebastian''s name was also trending.


    Many of Skyline Corporation''s businesses were dug up, andizens deeply studied how astonishingly influential Sebastian''s family was.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Other major families were alsopared. Eventually, the post discussing which of the four major families the Ingram family, the Perez family, the Damon family, and the Snider family - was the wealthiest also became trending.


    Zandra and Z identally stumbled upon Sebastian''s photo from a financial magazine on their phone. Upon seeing it, they both gasped in shock.


    Oh my god... that little brat Stephanie, she actually snagged a rich guy!!


    Five hundred thousand meant nothing to him, and he simply bought off their family ties.


    They were so regretful that it hurt!


    If Stephanie became the CEO''s wife of Skyline Corporation, they could easily marry into a wealthy family too! But they were too blind before to realize that Stephanie''s boyfriend was such a big shot!!


    Zandra was so angry that her heart ached.


    "Mom!! Come and see this!"


    "What are you yelling about? What''s there to see!!"


    Z also said, "Mom!! You need toe and see this. Stephanie''s boyfriend is a rich tycoon!!"


    Zandra eximed, "Tycoon? More like the heir to the legendary Ingram family, the top of the four major wealthy families! The CEO of Skyline Corporation!! A diamond-studded tycoon!!"


    "Oh my god... Are you guys telling the truth? So he just gave your uncle 500,000 before, and your uncle and aunt didn''t give us a penny!!"

 Chapter 653

    "Exactly! But, Mom, this is perfect. They bought their family loyalty with 500 grand. We didn''t take a dime. We''re still rted!"


    Carol said slyly, "So if this Stephanie is going to be the wife of some big corporation''s CEO, as her cousins, you could probably snag a little rich boy, right?"


    "Absolutely! We can''t miss this golden opportunity! Mom, you should talk to Marilyn Bishop tomorrow. Bring up some old memories. She''s got a soft spot and will still see us as a family!" "Sure, leave it to me! I''ll sort it out. Once you guys marry into good families, don''t forget about me!"


    "Mom, you have nothing to worry about!"


    Z said with a smug face, "Who could possiblypare to Sebastian? He''s so handsome and so rich."


    Zandra immediately said, "If you want to bask in Stephanie''s glow, get rid of the idea of messing with her boyfriend! Last time didn''t you get a p in the face? She''s not interested in us."


    Z pulled a long face and said, "But even if we don''t steal him, Stephanie doesn''t like us. We weren''t nice to her when we were kids. We can''t benefit from her!"


    "That''s why we need Mom! She can reminiscence with Marilyn, show her some care. If we approach from her side, it''s bound to work. Marilyn always felt sorry for Stephanie for having no siblings. She''d love it if we treated Stephanie like a real sister!" "But that was in the past. Now that they''re rich, they probably look down on us poor rtives."


    Carol immediately said, "If they dare! If they really dare to look down on us, we''ll go to the media. We''ll say they''re ungrateful! They''re rich now, and they surely wouldn''t want to embarrass themselves!"


    "Mom, you really shouldn''t do that. Sebastian isn''t someone you want to mess with."


    "It''s ast resort!"


    The mother and daughters were happily nning.


    On the other hand, Camille Ingram and Colton Ingram were at home ying on their phones. They were dumbfounded by their cousin Sebastian''s actions.


    Then they saw that even their own family, the Ingram family, was beingpared to the other three big families.


    Camille couldn''t help but pout,


    "Those people saying that the Snider


    family and the Damon family


    family. Are they blind? We''re not that powerful!"


    Jaxon Ingram was watching TV nearby. Hearing the kids talk, he raised an eyebrow and said, "How do you know we''re not?" "Huh? Grandpa, do we?"


    "What are you guys looking at?"


    "Watching our cousin Sebastian and his wife show off their love!"


    Jaxon raised an eyebrow, "Let me get this straight. Is that kid taking his romance online? Is he nning on quitting his job as CEO of Skyline Corporation to be an actor?"


    ovel


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? Stephanie was being criticized online, and Sebastian stood up for her! Then his CEO. identity was exposed and nowizens areparing our families."


    Jaxon pretended to be uninterested and said casually, "Oh? And what did they conclude?"

 Chapter 654

    "They''ve sung our family praises to high heaven! Comparing us to the Snider family at their peak!" Jaxon was chuffed to bits inside, but on the surface, he was nonchnt and probed, "Anything else?"


    "Also, they said your cousin is really something. Among all the present family heads and heirs, none can hold a candle to Sebastian! They evenpared him to Zachary Snider, saying he''s a bona fide business whiz! The Perez family''s Jeffrey Perez, the Damon family''s Putnam Damon, the Snider family''s Zachary Snider, none of them can hold a candle to Sebastian."


    "Camille, look! Jeffrey actually shared the post and he even replied, sounding rather miffed."


    Curious, Jaxon asked, "What did he say?"


    "He said, ''Bollocks!""


    Jaxon burst intoughter, "Is that so? The Perez family''sd, not convinced?"


    "Colton, look! Putnam also replied to the post! Same as Jeffrey!"


    Jaxonughed even harder, "Do these people really love to hang out on social media? Isn''t that the yground for showbiz?"


    "Grandpa, you''re out of touch. Nowadays, many important national news, military news, and overseas news are all reported on social media. It''s not just about showbiz scandals anymore." "Oh? Do you all hang out there every day?"


    "We''re small fry. Nobody cares about us."


    "If I join, would anyone care about me?"


    Scratching her head, Camille said, "Maybe if you ride on their coattails? You might get some attention?"


    "What? I need to ride on their coattails?"


    "Hold on. I think I have an idea.


    Grandpa, you should use the name, Jaxon Ingram. It''s down-to-earth, likely to attract followers, then share the post where Sullivan threatened fans, saying with a domineering tone, ''Our future daughter-inw of the Ingram family, you dare to marry?''


    Hahaha, it''s just perfect!! It''ll definitely attract a lot of followers!! You''ll be an inte sensation in no time!"


    "Inte sensation? What''s that?"


    "It means hundreds of people follow you, watching your every move. When you''re bored, you can post some pictures, and they''llment on them!" "Why would I want so many people to follow me?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s the life of a celebrity, Grandpa, get it? You, old folks, are afraid of loneliness, right? Being followed by so many people, you can pick a few to chat with, reply. If you ever want to do some charity work, you can rally your followers. Think about it, Grandpa. If you have millions of followers, and each donates a dor when you do charity, that''s millions. If they donate ten dors each, that''s tens of millions. Grandpa, you love doing charity work, right?


    If you don''t act fast, the other family old timers might beat you to it, and you might not be able to outdo them as the early bird gets the worm!!"


    Jaxon stroked his chin and thought, quite convinced.


    Next, he actually let Camille do as she suggested, helping him set up an ount named Jaxon Ingram, even applying for celebrity verification.


    The moment Jaxon Ingram''s identity was revealed, it was quickly approved by the official review.


    Camille then shared Sullivan''s post and carried out the n as previously discussed.

 Chapter 655

    Sure enough, the heat between Sullivan and Stephanie hadn''t totally died down. A bunch of rubberneckers were still keeping tabs on the whole drama. Jaxon''s fan base was growing at breakneck speed.


    Later, Camille thought for a moment and decided to post a status update from Sebastian, along with her own badass caption. [Dude, can''t even protect your own woman, what good are you?!] After posting, Colton eximed, "Dude, you''re getting ballsier! Aren''t you afraid Sebastian will give you a piece of his mind when he gets back?"


    "I posted it in the name of my grandfather. What''s he gonna do, throw a tantrum at his grandpa?"


    But Sebastian would eventually find out the truth!


    After posting this, her follower count increased even faster than after the previous post.


    Camille decided to go all in and posted Stephanie''s post about obediently waiting for Sebastian to pick her up.


    She added her own caption. [Little girl, can''t you find your own way home? How long has it been since you visited me? What, received a gift and then forgot about me, right?]


    After posting, Camilleughed her head off, feeling like a genius.


    The onlookers were bbergasted. This time, the scandal between Sullivan and Stephanie unexpectedly involved Sebastian, the president of Skyline Corporation. Then, the heirs of the four big families all stood up to voice their dissatisfaction. And now, even the long- retired patriarch of the Ingram family had thrown his hat in the ring.


    And it seemed like he was pretty epting of Stephanie marrying into the Ingram family.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Holy cow!!


    This Stephanie was really someone themon folk couldn''t afford to offend!


    Unless she seriously screwed up, they really couldn''t afford to mess with her.


    Jaxon''s followers really went from zero to a million.


    When Jaxon picked up his phone, he had already amassed over a million followers. He kept a nonchnt face, but inside, he was over the moon.


    But even so, he wasn''t exactly sure what having a million followers on this app the youngsters loved so much actually meant.


    It wasn''t until Brenda Ingram, seeing


    that he suddenly had an ount, a verified one with a million followers at that, looked at him with


    worshipful eyes. That Jaxon felt an inexplicable sense of pride welling up in his heart.


    No way; tomorrow, he had to get Camille to help him get some more followers.


    Sebastian arrived at around 8 pm. After getting off the ne, he exited the airport through the VIP channel and got into the car waiting for him. Martin came along with him.


    Sebastian had been wearing a gloomy face the whole way, without any rest or sleep, and now he looked somewhat fatigued.


    All his work had beenpleted sessfully, which should have been a cause for joy.


    But Stephanie''s pitiful tear-streaked face had managed to darken his mood the entire journey.


    Suddenly, Sebastian from the backseat spoke up, "Have we found out Sullivan''s real identity?"


    Martin answered hurriedly, "We''re looking into it, but no reply yet. But we just received a text saying Sullivan''s background is quiteplicated; they will have to. from


    start


    ch, and it will take some


    time." ,


    Sebastian said tly, "Make sure to find out."


    "Are you going to pick up Ms. Bishop? Otherwise, just drop me off on the side of the road. I can go home by myself." Sebastian nodded, "Sure."


    Martin''s mouth twitched, thinking,


    elt


    "boss, could you be any less considerate? I''ve been running around with you the whole time. used to get a ride home after business trips. But now, nothing was more important than picking up Ms. Bishop."


    Being dumped on the side of the road, Martin was on the verge of a breakdown.

 Chapter 656

    The driver was flooring it towards Stephanie''s hotel, just as Sebastian had asked him to.


    Back in the hotel room, Stephanie had been rolling around restlessly on the bed, waiting for Sebastian toe and take her home.


    "Wasn''t he supposed to be here by evening?" she muttered, growing impatient as the evening had turned into the night for over two hours now. "Do you think Sebastian''s still mad?" Stephanie wondered, feeling a mix of anxiety and anticipation.


    Alison looked at her, trying not tough. "I''m sure President Ingram has cooled off by now. You''ve been looking pretty miserable, after all."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "But I can''t help but feel worried. What if Sebastian still holds a grudge? Even if he says he doesn''t me me, it still sucks."


    After all, they used to trust each otherpletely. If this incident had caused a rift in their rtionship, their trust in each other had beenpletely shattered. "Wait a minute, Ms. Bishop! Is this President Ingram''s grandpa or someone impersonating him?"


    "What?"


    "There''s this new ount named Jaxon Ingram, and it''s mentioning Sullivan, you, and President Ingram."


    After the crisis was over, Stephanie and Alison hadn''t been glued to their phones.


    But now, Alison had noticed Jaxon''s ount. It seemed to be a new one, but it was verified, and he had mentioned Sullivan, Stephanie, and Sebastian.


    If it wasn''t him, who would dare to be so audacious?


    Stephanie picked up her phone and replied to Jaxon Ingram''sment, "Grandpa, I''ll visit you with Sebastian when I have some time!"


    She even included a cute emoji.


    Jaxon, who had just started using social media, was having a great time.


    Seeing how the other old-timers had only a few followers despite being active for a while, he couldn''t help


    but gloat. In just one day, he hadne


    amassed millions of followers. He followed the other old-timers just to unt his poprity.


    But when he saw Stephanie''s reply, he didn''t respond. It wasn''t his idea to invite her over in the first ce.


    Brenda, who was watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but remind him, "Aren''t you supposed to pay attention to your future granddaughter-inw?"


    "Why should I?"


    "Just because you''re not into this stuff doesn''t mean you can ignore it. You need to maintain a public image and show that we''re a harmonious family. Isn''t that something to be envied?"

 Chapter 657

    Brenda was just itching for Stephanie to marry into the Ingram family. As a woman who was initially kept as a mistress, only to be legitimized after giving birth to a son, she herself didn''te from any notable family background. If some high societydy were to be the matriarch of the Ingram family, she''d surely be suffocated by the pressure.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But if Stephanie, who came from a normal family, were to join, it wouldn''t pose a threat to her.


    So far, Stephanie had been fairly good to her, epted her gifts, and was even willing to call her ''grandma''.


    Just for that, Brenda wouldn''t start any conflicts with Stephanie.


    Did Brenda think he didn''t know what she was up to?


    He was no fool.


    His eyes darkened slightly. He arched an eyebrow and said, "So, should I respond?"


    "Anything''s better than not responding at all. Otherwise, people will think we don''t like her because she''s an actress!"


    He couldn''t care less!


    But he might as well listen to Brenda; after all, she''d been putting up with him for years.


    As long as she didn''t ask for anything outrageous, he was willing to listen to the woman who had been by his side for so many years.


    But when it came to family matters, Brenda''s words meant squat.


    Jaxon was a shrewd man. Silently, hemented under Stephanie''s post, "Okay."


    Then he went back to browsing others'' posts.


    He increasingly felt he was falling behind the times.


    There are many celebrities on social media tforms, even the authors of his favorite novels when he was young would asionally post updates.


    So he started getting more into it, it kept him entertained at home, and he stopped constantly looking for ways to annoy Sebastian. Most of the time, he was on his phone.


    Brenda''s most frequently said phrase became "Old man, mind your eyes."


    On the other side, Stephanie was cracking up when she saw the reply.


    "This old man didn''t even acknowledge me before! I wonder what Sebastian said to him; he seems to be okay with me now."


    Alison said with envy, "The scariest thing isn''t being fancied by a CEO. It''s being epted by the CEO''s family! That''s just too enviable!"


    Stephanieughed and said, "All thanks to Sebastian. This old man didn''t agree with me marrying Sebastian before."


    Alison reminded her, "Ms. Bishop,


    mind your manners. You''re


    practically grinning! Remember, you


    have to keep up the poor-me act! If President Ingram still holds a grudge, you''re done for."


    Stephanie immediately stoppedughing and rolled around on the bed, "Do really have to pretend I''m seriously upset. I''ve lost so much weight And these dark circles, how many eye masks will I need to fix


    this?!"


    "Oh yeah, forgot to tell you. Gracie called me this afternoon, saying a few advertisingpanies, some quite famous, want you to be their spokesperson!"


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up, "Really? So is this a blessing in disguise?"


    Even after being criticized for so long, could she still make money?


    "Definitely! You''ve gained millions of followers and your poprity has spread People remember you even if they haven''t watched your shows! So, Ms. Bishop, are you gonna shoot somemercials?"


    "Yes! I want to make money, lots and lots of money, to spend on Sebastian!"


    Sebastian, who was just about to enter the room, happened to hear this. His initially gloomy face softened considerably.

 Chapter 658

    With the sound of the door being knocked, Alison and Stephanie inside instinctively quieted down.


    Stephanie whispered, "Quick, go check if it''s my Sebastian!"


    Alison immediately ran to the door, peered through the peephole, then rushed back to Stephanie with a vigorous nod.


    Stephanie instantly rolled into her nket, messed up her hair, and dripped some eye drops into her eyes, making them red instantly. She looked pitiful.


    After Alison saw she was ready, she opened the door with a respectful face and greeted Sebastian, "President Ingram, nice to see you." Sebastian nodded at her and headed into the room with a stoic face.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the little girl who had just been bragging about making tons of money for him, now lying on the bed with a pitiful look, her eyes red, Sebastian almostughed on the spot. So this brat was practicing her acting skills to deal with him?


    Well, she did look the part.


    However, Sebastian remained expressionless, his eyes deep, staring at the little girl on the bed.


    Stephanie felt a little guilty under his gaze that seemed to see through her. She silently sat up from the bed,bed her hair, and pouted at Sebastian, "Sebastian..."


    Sebastian responded coolly, "Why aren''t you acting anymore?"


    Stephanie blinked her big watery eyes, looked at him with a puzzled face, and said, "How did you know I was acting?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "Is it?"


    "Eye drops next to the pillow?"


    "Pfft... I was in such a hurry that I didn''t put it away."


    "Hmm? Remember to put it away next time?"


    "No... No, next time. Sebastian, please don''t be mad at me."


    Sebastian sneered, "Why should I be mad at you?"


    Stephanie looked miserable, "Sebastian, believe me, I didn''t do anything to betray you. Nothing happened between me and Sullivan."


    "Nothing happened, yet he''s iming to marry you and take responsibility


    for


    Stephanie, are you addicted


    to being taken care of?" Contented


    Because their story began with him taking responsibility for her after an ident. So Sebastian''s tone was a bit heavy.


    At this point, without needing any eye drops, Stephanie''s tears started to flow like a broken dam.


    She didn''t say a word, just bit her lip and cried silently. She felt so wronged.


    Sebastian, how could he say that about her.


    But this time, she was the one at fault.


    Sebastian had just left, and she had already stirred up trouble.


    The news of Skyline Corporation''s CEO being betrayed by his fianc¨¦e probably brought a lot of negative impact on Sebastian. Anyone would be angry.


    And Sebastian, seeing her biting her lip till it was about to bleed, felt strangely depressed.


    "Stephanie, let go of your lip."


    Stephanie didn''t let go, and she bit even harder.


    Because she was afraid that once she let go, she would burst into tears. And the one who did wrong had no right to wail! There''s no justice in this world.


    Sebastian was really worried that


    she would bite her lip till it bled. He walked over, pinched Stephanie''s cheeks, and the next moment, Stephanie''s mouth was pouted and her eyes looked lost, tearfully looking at the man in front of her.


    As Sebastian looked into those lost eyes, he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    He bit down on those red, swollen lips as if tearing them apart.

 Chapter 659

    Alison saw what was happening, quickly covered her eyes, and backed out of the room. She was kind enough to close the door behind her. President Ingram was fierce!


    Sebastian wasn''t quite sure why he suddenly did that.


    But at that moment, he just couldn''t hold back.


    He had been away for a week without any contact with Stephanie.


    Did he miss her?


    Hell yeah.


    At this point, Sebastian could hardly suppress his deep longing.


    The littledy was crying, and all he wanted was for her to calm down.


    He couldn''t stand her heart-wrenching cries.


    "Sebastian, you jerk, how could you do this to me at a time like this?"


    Sebastian''s voice was somewhat low, "Hmm? At what time?"


    "When we''re fighting. Aren''t you mad?"


    "It''s because I''m mad."


    Stephanie with tears in her eyes, looked at him confused, "Why


    you


    t me like this when yo


    mad?"


    Because he couldn''t bear to hit her, to scold her and to be mean to her. He couldn''t even bear to utter harsh words. He wanted her to learn her lesson, but he was too soft-hearted to be harsh on her.


    "Because I want to."


    Sebastian didn''t exin much; he just showed it through his actions.


    Stephanie knew she was in the wrong and behaved exceptionally well.


    It seemed that without him realizing it, Stephanie had be so important to him.


    At this moment, Sebastian felt like if Stephanie asked him for anything, he would agree without hesitation.


    But Stephanie was totally oblivious


    to this. Otherwise, she would have taken advantage of this situation and asked for more.


    Right now, she was too exhausted.


    Sebastian held her in his arms, gently patting her back, soothing her, "Good girl. I''ve always trusted you."


    Stephanie mumbled into his chest, "Then why are you mad?"


    "Because you never learn," Sebastian said tly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 660

    "Huh?"


    Stephanie looked at him, utterly bewildered.


    Sebastian stared back at her, into those clear and pure eyes that were as beautiful as a spring of fresh water, and softened his voice, "Remember what happened at the Palmer family''s ce?" "I remember."


    "So, you''re not on guard at all? Huh? Going into a man''s room in the middle of the night, a man whom you barely know, to rehearse lines?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "What good does it do by apologizing? Stephanie, your life is your own. If you ruin it, there''s no turning back."


    Stephanie also looked a bit scared at that point, her face turned pale, "So is Sullivan a bad guy?"


    "So far, he probably hasn''t gonepletely bad, but he''s absolutely no saint. I suspect he''s connected to Reba. I''ve already had Martin investigate!"


    "Huh? Sullivan knows Reba?" Stephanie was shocked.


    "It''s just a spection, there''s no concrete evidence yet. But it''s highly likely. ording to Putnam, it was Jeffrey who threatened Reba with her son''s life, and that''s how Emily was saved." Stephanie gasped, "So if Emily was saved from Reba, then, that night, it really has something to do with her!!"


    Sebastian said calmly, "Reba has been spoiled since childhood, she''s arrogant and cunning. She''s a tough cookie. If it really was her, Ashley is the best example. Given her hatred for Ashley and Emily, Emily would have been doomed. And you wouldn''t have fared any better. so there''s something fishy about this, we need to find out the truth."


    As for Ashley, death would have been a relief.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If she hadn''t known she was pregnant with Emily, she wouldn''t have had the willpower to continue living!


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie felt a chill down her spine and was filled with fear.


    Sebastian held her even tighter.


    "Sweetie, don''t be scared. I''m back now, and I''ll protect you."


    Stephanie sniffed, "But you can''t always be by my side."


    "Stephanie, you''re in your twenties. You''re not a little kid anymore, so you need to learn some basic self-defence." "How do I do that?"


    "Don''t easily trust anyone in this


    world! If you encounter a simr situation next time, I won''t stop you from learning acting skills from actors who are better than you, from rehearsing with them, improving yourself, getting closer to your dream. But Stephanie, there are many ways to do anything in life."


    Stephanie couldn''t help but ask, "Like what?"


    "Like you can have your two bodyguards that I arranged for you toe up, leave the hotel room door open, and let them guard from outside." Stephanie blinked, "But won''t that make people think I''m being cautious and have an opinion about me?"


    Trust was important between people.


    If she acted like she didn''t trust them, or was being cautious around them from the start, who would want to be around her?


    Could she make friends like that?


    Stephanie was clueless.


    Sebastian tapped her forehead with his finger "How dumb can you be? Can''t you just say that I or Emmert arranged for them to be with you for your safety, and you have no say in it?"


    Just shift the responsibility onto someone else.


    Sebastian finally understood.


    Marilyn and Stephanie were both et


    smart and clever, but they were both easy to trust others, not knowing how to protect themselves.

 Chapter 661

    The more someone had that kind of personality, the rarer they were. Sebastian had to admit, he was fond of those types of people. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be getting along with that them as if they were his own family,pletely immersed in their lives.


    If he could, he wished that Stephanie could forever remain innocent and straightforward, without the need to be worldly and crafty. But after what happened, Sebastian felt it was necessary to teach Stephanie some survival skills.


    The entertainment industry was tooplicated, filled with all sorts of people.


    Many of them were ruthless, climbing up from the bottom of society. Their life stories were full ofplexities.


    Their dirtyundry was certainly not less than that of the high-profile families.


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie blinked and said, "Oh, I see! I didn''t know that!"


    "Next time keep this in mind, okay?"


    "Got it! So are you still mad at me?"


    Sebastian wasn''t mad anymore.


    In bed, a man''s anger could quickly dissipate.


    Even the coldest aura would disappear instantly when it collided with a woman''s tenderness.


    But.


    "There''s one more thing."


    Stephanie pouted, cupped his face with both hands, and kissed his forehead saying, "Don''t be mad anymore; I promise I''ll behave, okay?"


    "You always say you''ll behave, but when did you ever?" Sebastian almost wanted to do something else.


    Did that girl even realize that she wasn''t dressed yet.


    The sight was too tempting.


    Stephanieined, "But I always try to behave; trouble always finds me, how can I behave?"


    It was not her fault!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sebastian chuckled, lightly pinched her thinning face, and said, "Okay, it''s not your fault, trouble seems to follow you around."


    Her chubby face was gone, and her skin didn''t feel as good as before.


    Sebastian sighed in his heart, "Alright, I''m not mad. let''s go home."


    "But it hurts now."


    "Get dressed, I''ll carry you home."


    "I want a princess carry!" Stephanie blushed, shyly hugging his neck and whining.


    She felt like the luckiest person in the world as long as he was by her side.


    It felt so good to be pampered and protected by Sebastian.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a princess


    II


    Sebastian''s voice was filled withet Sed indulgence and


    Such a cute and obedient girl could melt anyone''s heart in an instant. Sebastian subconsciously wanted to give her the best things in the world. Whatever she wanted, whatever she deserved, he wanted to give her.


    Stephanie was exhausted just now, but now she was full of energy, quickly getting dressed. After Sebastian was ready, she opened her arms with a big smile.


    "Hold me! Quick, hold me!"


    Sebastianughed, walked over and picked her up carefully, then lifted her horizontally.


    Stephanie now felt as fragile as ss, as if she would shatter with one touch.


    His movements became very gentle; he held her carefully in his arms and headed towards the door. Stephanie reached out and opened the door herself.


    Outside, Alison was ying with her phone in the hallway. Seeing theming out, she quickly greeted them with a smile, "President Ingram, are you taking Ms. Bishop home?"


    But why did he have to carry her! Didn''t Ms. Bishop have legs!


    Did she have to make every one jealous until they passed out to be satisfied!


    Stephanie quickly thanked her, "Alison, thank you for staying with me these days. I''ll give you a couple of days off. Go home and rest, and I''ll be back on set in a few days."


    Alison nodded, "Alright, Ms. Bishop."


    "Sebastian, when you weren''t here, Alison was here for me."

 Chapter 662

    "So what?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow slightly, and asked indifferently, "You want Gracie to give her a bonus?"


    Stephanie nodded vigorously, "Yeah, she has to get one!"


    Alison immediately stopped caring about any jealousy.


    She quickly thanked them, "Thank you, Ms. Bishop, thank you, President Ingram!"


    "No worries, it''s our pleasure! We got to get going now!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll clean up the room!"


    At those words, Stephanie thought of what had just happened in the room. Her face turned red, and she buried her head in Sebastian''s chest, whispering, "Thanks a lot."


    "No problem, it''s my job!" If there was a bonus, she was up for anything!


    She would go through hell and high water without a second thought!


    Last year, Gracie gave her a generous year-end bonus. Although it was a newly opened studio, they didn''t overlook their senior employees.


    Not long after that there was already talk of another bonus.


    Alison was in high spirits all day!


    She even fell asleep with a smile on her face.


    After being held by Sebastian in the car, Stephanie spent the whole ride like a boneless creature, sitting on Sebastian''sp, leaning into his chest, her eyes shimmering with joy in the dimly lit carriage. "I''m d you''re back."


    "What''s so good about it?"


    "I can''t exin. I just feel safe when you''re around, I''m not afraid of anything."


    Sebastian enjoyed that feeling of beingpletely trusted by Stephanie.


    He yed with her soft hair absentmindedly, saying, "I''ll leave everything to Martin from now on. I won''t be traveling anymore."


    Stephanie''s eyes sparkled with joy again, but she asked worriedly, "Ah? Won''t this affect your work?"


    "No, my trip has alreadyid the foundation for future development and the most important step has been taken."


    The future Skyline Corporation would still be Skyline Corporation.


    But Sebastian''s business empire was slowly taking shape.


    Stephanie would have enough capital to act arrogantly in the future so she didn''t have to care about anyone, even if it was Reba


    Snider. ve


    If Reba showed some judgment, then out of respect for her being Stephanie''s aunt, he wouldn''t make her end too miserably. But if she continued to act that way, he would have to take more drastic measures!


    Sebastian was never someone who was easy to mess with.


    It was just that he was not interested in messing with others.


    But if someone messed with those he cared about, he would make sure that they pay a heavy price for it.


    Especially at that time, with


    Stephanie being the person he cared


    about the most. She was delikely


    someone no one could mess with or bully.


    "You have to spend more time with me from now on."


    "Sure, whenever I have time, I''ll spend it all with you."


    At that moment, all Stephanie wanted was to drown in Sebastian''s tender words.


    She thought Sebastian was the most perfect man in the world! He was a rare gem!!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That unique, precious, and gentle man had be her man.


    That feeling was truly wonderful!


    The sweet atmosphere in the car seemed to be filled with sweet pink bubbles.


    Itsted until the car stopped at the vi''s entrance.


    Sebastian got out first, and turned back to Stephanie with a teasing smile, "Do you want to be carried?"


    Stephanie shook her head frantically, "No. I told my mom that you were picking me up tonight, so she and Judith are home!"


    If she was carried in like that, they might think she was injured!


    If they asked and found out she wasn''t injured, then the reason for being carried would be too easy to guess.


    It was still a bit embarrassing to have the elders know about such things.

 Chapter 663

    Marilyn knew that they wereing back tonight, so she stayed up, watching TV in the living room.


    Judith was with her.


    For the past few days, Marilyn had been worried sick about Stephanie.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t pay much attention to the chatter online; she had unwavering faith in the daughter she raised, knowing she could never be the person they described.


    What troubled her the most was the possibility of Stephanie and Sebastian''s rtionship being affected by those rumors.


    Seeing Stephanie and Sebastian walk through the front door hand in hand, Marilyn finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    With a beaming smile, she greeted, "Sebastian, you guys are back."


    Judith was equally thrilled, "Oh, you guys are back!" "Mom, Judith!"


    "Goodness. Stephanie, you''ve lost so much weight!"


    Marilyn added sympathetically, "Yeah. oh, this is so worrying. Seb, have you guys had dinner? There arete-night snacks in the kitchen. I''ll go get them for you. Eat something before you sleep." Stephanie quickly nodded, "I want to eat! I''ve lost weight."


    "All you know is how to stir up trouble. You had me worried to death. Not only have you lost weight, but I''ve also lost weight from theck of sleep!"


    Stephanie quickly looked worried, "Mom, don''t scare me. You''re not sick, are you? You just had that big surgeryst year."


    "If you want me to live for a few more years, then cause less trouble! I think you should quit acting, go back to school, get a degree, and that''d be enough!"


    "Mom. I don''t want to; I really love acting."


    Marilyn red at her, "Well, look at you, you''ve only been filming for a few days and you''ve already caused such a big mess! And making Sebastian clean up after you! You got no shame?" "Mom."


    Stephanie didn''t know how to express her grievances, she was anxious and upset.


    Marilyn continued to scold, "You still know how to feel embarrassed! Sebastian has to go out of his way to help you deal with this!"


    Sebastian calmly said, "Mrs. Bishop, you''re overthinking. I''m fine, if Stephanie likes acting, let her do it. It''s good for young people to have something they want to pursue."  en


    People with dreams led a more passionate and fun life.


    "Sebastian, you''re always spoiling her. Look you''ve spoiled this brat rotten," Marilyn''s words carried a


    hint ofint and reprimand, but her eyes were filled withughter.


    Which mother-inw wouldn''t want her son-inw to protect her daughter?!


    Sebastian smiled faintly, "Stephanie is my fianc¨¦e, of course, I have to protect her."


    Hearing this, Marilyn felt incredibly relieved and satisfied.


    They should know that Sebastian used to never make such mushy promises in front of their elders.


    It seemed, ever since that happened, the couple''s rtionship seemed to have improved?


    Although she couldn''t understand why, the process didn''t matter!


    The result was what mattered the most!


    As long as the two of them were happy, Marilyn had nothing to worry about.


    So, she responded with a speechless expression and went to the kitchen with Judith to prepare thete-night snacks.


    As soon as Marilyn left, Stephanie


    winked at Sebastian, "Thank


    goodness you''re here, otherwise i


    would''ve been nagged by my mom all night."


    "Mrs. Bishop looks exhausted. She must have been really worried about you."

 Chapter 664

    And it''s clear that Marilyn didn''t really want to stop Stephanie from acting.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Instead she was just testing his reaction to it.


    She wanted to see if Sebastian, as the boyfriend, would mind.


    Got to say, Marilyn was a damn good mom.


    She really loved her daughter to bits.


    Out of nowhere, Sebastian felt a pang of envy for their mother-daughter bond.


    But then he thought, such a great mom belonged to Stephanie and he didn''t feel so envious anymore.


    Because Stephanie said that her mom would share her love with him.


    And Marilyn treated him like her own son, everything she said and did was genuine, not a hint of pretense.


    Sebastian was especially sensitive to those family matters and his eyes couldn''t bear any hypocrisy or pretense.


    So, he was pretty good at reading people.


    After having supper, Stephanie asked Sebastian if she could sleep with her mom tonight.


    Without hesitation, Sebastian agreed.


    A man who was full of Stephanie''s love was just so easygoing!


    Stephanie, all excited, grabbed her pillow and went to find Marilyn to sleep with her.


    Sebastian asked, puzzled, "Doesn''t Mrs. Bishop''s room have pillows?"


    Stephanie blinked at him sweetly and said, "Of course they do, but they don''t have your scent! I want to fall asleep smelling you!" Sebastian was easily teased by Stephanie again.


    Hey in bed with a smile on his face until he fell asleep.


    He was so happy that he didn''t even need to adjust to the time difference, and he slept soundly all night.


    The next morning, Marilyn and Sebastian had breakfast early and went to the office.


    They parked their cars one after the other and got out.


    Marilyn said with a smile, "Sebastian, you go on ahead." Sebastian responded lightly, "Mrs. Bishop, let''s go together." Marilyn was surprised and said, "But, people will see."


    Sebastian smiled and said, "The cat''s out of the bag. Steph went to see you in the finance departmentst time a lot of people saw her, they all know she''s your daughter and our rtionship has been


    ???


    exposed on social media, it''s all over town now. If you keep hiding it, Mrs. Bishop, it will only make people think it''s odd."


    Marilynughed and said, "If I have to work under such a title, the mother-inw of the CEO of Skyline Corporation, how am I supposed to


    work!"  ve


    "Just do as you normally do. Whatever happens, I can solve it for you, no worries." "Alright then. I guess I''ll be bombarded with questions at the officeter." "Who dares to ask? Why don''t you send her to my office, and I''ll tell her personally?"


    Marilyn grinned as she realized her future son-inw was actually joking with her.


    He, who had always been so serious, was subtly changing the way he talked and handled things.


    Probably he got influenced by that naughty Steph.


    But it was all good, they felt like a closer family.


    Sheughed and said, "Not necessary, I don''t want to scare people. Everyone at thepany is afraid of you."


    "So, has anyone badmouthed me in front of you?"


    "Who would dare. Hardly anyone talks about you behind your back."


    They walked side by side into the underground parking elevator.


    Along the way, they bumped into


    other employees. Those who knewe


    the


    e story were surprint


    but


    soon epted it.


    Those who were out of the loop were almost speechless with shock.


    When they reached the eighteenth floor, Marilyn said, "Well, Sebastian, I''ll go to work first."


    "Mrs. Bishop, take your time."


    The finance department staff who passed by were amazed at the sight.

 Chapter 665

    In no time at all, the entire floor was buzzing with the news that Marilyn was set to be the mother-inw of the big boss.


    In the finance department, Marilyn''s colleagues started giving herplicated looks, questioning their minds. Had they ever pissed off this big shot before?


    Even the head of the finance department personally went to the deputy director''s office to shoot the breeze with Marilyn, all smiled.


    He kept insisting that she should delegate all her tasks to her subordinates and avoid overworking herself.


    The director had been warned by Martin before about Marilyn''s special status, but he never imagined she would turn out to be such a big shot.


    She was going to be the mother-inw of the big boss!


    Judging by the boss'' showy disys of affection and protectiveness toward Marilyn''s daughter on social media, announcing with gusto that she was his fianc¨¦e, practically no one dared to disrespect that mother-daughter duo. Marilyn offered a helpless smile, "No need for all this fuss, just carry on as usual, I can handle my own work."


    The director chuckled, "Alright. That''s for the best, but don''t overwork yourself, anything you need, just let me know."


    Marilyn shook her head with a wry smile, "You''re the director. Stop this nonsense, I just want to do my job. If this keeps up, I probably won''t be able to work normally."


    Such an important figure couldn''t be allowed to leave!


    The director quickly reined in his fawning demeanor, and said seriously, "Alright! Let''s pretend I didn''t say anything; we''ll go your way, business as usual in our department! I''ll inform the staff about this situation, don''t worry." Marilyn nodded, "Thanks a lot."


    With the director personally spreading the word, the staff all took note cautiously.


    But for the most part, the looks they gave Marilyn were still tinged with apprehension. Afraid that if they identally offended that big shot, their jobs would be on the line.


    The two colleagues who had always been close to Marilyn were also a bit thrown off by that startling change at first, but Marilyn was just as she had always been, having lunch with them, and chatting. They slowly adjusted to the situation.


    Once they got used to it, they dared to express their astonishment to her, "Marilyn, you''re really good at keeping a low profile."


    Marilyn gave a wry smile, "I wasn''t


    trying to hide. I''m here to work. I


    want to do things on my own don''twant to be treated differently."


    Swnerit; I


    "Well, that''s true, but this is quite a surprise. I heard the big boss is super respectful to you. Is that true?"


    "He treats me as an elder."


    "That''s hard to imagine! That''s the iron-faced big boss. oh my gosh, I can''t even picture him being all respectful to you."


    At lunchtime, Martin also came down to the canteen. He heard quite a bit of gossip about the situation.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After getting his food, he saw


    Marilyn and figured there was no need to keep avoiding her; he walked over and asked, "Mrs. Bishop do you mind if I join you for luncha


    Marilyn''s two buddies were immediately rendered speechless in shock.


    Marilynughed, "Of course not. Martin, have a seat, there''s one spot left."


    Martin didn''t bother with formalities and sat down.


    Marilyn asked him, "Has Sebastian had lunch yet?"


    "Not yet, there''s a chef in the canteen who cooks for the boss; I''ll take the lunch to him after I finish eating."


    Marilyn nodded, "Being a big boss seems to be quite a handful. I see Sebastian''s workload, it''s not less than ours at all."

 Chapter 666

    Martin chuckled. "Actually, Sebastian wasn''t so busy in the beginning. He just took on a lot of extra work, saying he wanted to earn more money to spend on Ms. Bishop!" The two friends sitting next to Marilyn were all ears.


    Ms. Bishop, samest name as Marilyn; was she her daughter?


    One of the braver ones couldn''t help but ask Martin cautiously, "Martin, our boss and Marilyn''s daughter must be really close, right?"


    Martin raised an eyebrow and said, "As for their private rtionship, I haven''t really seen much. But most of our hard days at work are caused by Mrs. Bishop''s daughter." Marilyn grinned. "All Steph''s fault, right?"


    "Haha. Yeah, Ms. Bishop likes to ruffle President Ingram''s feathers. But sometimes when Sebastian''s in a good mood, it''s because of Ms. Bishop too! He''s beenughing all morning. It seems like he''s in a pretty good mood." Marilyn couldn''t help butugh. "Haha, is it that amusing?"


    "Must be because Ms. Bishop was behaving well yesterday. As long as she stays out of trouble, we won''t have to suffer."


    "I''ll have to have a serious talk with Steph about this. She needs to watch her behavior. Stop provoking Seb, or else it''ll affect the entirepany''s working atmosphere."


    Martin couldn''t help butugh out loud: "Our good days are all depending on you. Ms. Bishop isn''t even afraid of President Ingram; she dares to throw a tantrum when she''s upset. She might only be scared of you in this whole world." "She''s very sensible. She always worries that my health will suffer if I get angry, so she always gives in to me."


    "Yep, Sebastian always says that Ms. Bishop is very filial."


    Nothing could be more joyous than her daughter being praised by her son-inw.


    Marilyn had a great time at lunch and felt that even though her identity was revealed, it didn''t seem to be a problem.


    Whether it was the regr employees or the higher-ups, they''d all nod at her when they saw her, be very respectful, and asionally chat with her.


    It wasn''t hard to handle.


    In the afternoon, two unexpected visitors arrived at the finance department.


    Soon, the employee Martin had arranged to keep an eye on Marilyn''s situation reported back to Martin.


    Martin went straight to Sebastian''s office and reported, "PresidentContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vel


    Ingram, some rtives of Mrs


    Bishop have suddenlye to thepany looking for her."


    Their identities had just been revealed a few days ago, and rtives were already showing up?


    No one would fail to guess what these rtives were up to.


    But whether the situation was serious or not, outsiders wouldn''t know; Sebastian probably knew something. Sebastian sneered, "Even after getting fifty grand, they''re not satisfied; such a greedy bunch."


    "What? You gave them fifty grand and they still didn''t leave?"


    ???


    "Yep, they probably didn''t split the money properly; otherwise, how dare theye here? Keep an eye on them; if they dare to make trouble for Marilyn, kick them out immediately! They''re not allowed in thepany in the future."


    Skyline Corporation allowed employees'' rtives toe in as long as they registered at the front desk.


    That''s how Carol and Zandra got in so easily.


    Looking at the huge office. With so many employees, Marilyn had her own high-end office, so spacious and bright.


    Marilyn, in a professional outfit, with


    light makeup and hair done in big waves, sat there looking particrly authoritative, even younger and more lively than when theyst saw her. Carol and Zandra were momentarily disbelieving in their own eyes.


    This was Marilyn?

 Chapter 667

    "Boss, your rtives are here to see you," an employee reported, ushering in a mother-daughter duo.


    At these words, Marilyn lifted her gaze towards the entrance. Upon seeing the visitors, her eyes almost popped out of her head. "Carol, Zandra, what brings you here?"


    So, the cat''s out of the bag now, huh?


    Marilyn couldn''t help but frown.


    Seb had already given these folks half a million dorsst time; wasn''t that enough?


    Greedy bunch, they were!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Marilyn sighed silently, rising from her seat.


    Carol snapped out of her surprise, her face splitting into a grin. "Oh my! Marilyn, I barely recognized you. Wow, you''re really making waves, aren''t you? And what a spacious office!"


    Zandra chimed in, her voice warm, "Indeed, Auntie, you look stunning!"


    Marilyn offered them a small smile. "What brings you here?"


    "We missed you and wanted to see you! Or have you started looking down on me?"


    "Why would I? Didn''t youst time?"


    "Last time it was Sammy who took away the money, we didn''t take a dime! Marilyn, I saw you grow up. I gave up my only chance at education for you. We shared everything as kids. Our bond can''t be broken by mere money!" These words would''ve been touching if they weren''t sote. And ironic.


    When Seb gave them half a million dors, they epted pretty quickly.


    That moment shattered any trust or expectations Marilyn had for these so-called rtives.


    As for them not taking a dime, it was because their parents favored their son and grandson; hence, the money never made it to her, the married-off daughter.


    Marilyn didn''t engage but simply asked, "Why did you bring Zandra here all of a sudden? Is something up?"


    "I told you. We missed you and wanted to see you. You''re really going ces. You''ve got the air of a bigpany leader. Everyone''s so respectful!"


    "It''s all thanks to Seb; he got me this job. It''s not that big of a deal."


    "Having such an awesome


    son-inw is a big deal! Marilyn,


    Zandra is a college graduate and not


    bad-looking. Can you talk to your


    son-inw about getting her job at


    this bigpany?"


    Marilyn shot it down immediately: "Sorry, that''s not really appropriate; I don''t have that much pull."


    In the past, Carol would''ve definitely started hurling insults.


    But now, she dared not provoke Marilyn, instead turning on the waterworks: "Marilyn, are you disowning me as your sister? We''re sisters."


    Marilyn sighed inwardly: "What are


    you talking about? You want me to get Zandra a job right off the bat; do I have that kind of power? Steph and I already bother Seb enough; if asked him for more favors, it''d be crossing the line! You''re putting me in a tough spot!"


    "Well, you and Steph are doing well now; you can''t just ignore me and your two nieces. Just help us out; we don''t want your money. We won''t pressure you. If you''re willing, help us out. Zandra and Z aren''t ugly; they''re capable. If you''re not willing, today."


    just pretend we didn''ting,


    ''Well, you could''ve just note!''


    Marilyn took a deep breath and said, "Why don''t you go home now? I''m still working. I''ll think about this; if there''s a good job, I''ll call you."

 Chapter 668

    d to humor them; that''s enough.


    It''s the first time theye here; this attitude was plenty!


    Carol immediately beamed, "I knew you still cared about me. Even if you''ve climbed up thedder, you won''t forget your two nieces. So I''ll take Zandra back and wait for your good news." Marilyn casually nodded.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Carol left with Zandra, all smiled.


    In the elevator downstairs, there were quite a fewpany employees. Upon seeing them, Carol began to brag, "Marilyn from the finance department is my baby sister. I''m here to visit her!" Nobody knew how to respond, as nobody had asked her!


    But to be Marilyn''s rtive, Mrs. Bishop was the future mother-inw of the CEO.


    Their faces turned ttering, and they began topliment her, saying all sorts of nice things.


    Carol was flying high from the praise; even Zandra started to have some unrealistic dreams.


    Oh, God, if she could work at such a bigpany.


    As the cousin of the CEO''s wife, she''d definitely be ttered by all these elites, right?


    Once they stepped out of the Skyline Corporation, Zandra looked seriously at her mom and said, "Mom, you must get on Marilyn''s good side; have her arrange a job for me here." "Huh? Isn''t finding you a rich boyfriend more important?"


    "Mom. Look at here, everyone in and out of here is a capable elite, probably earning millions a year. As long as I get a job here, with my abilities, not to mention my boyfriend, I can even find an exceptional one for Z! Even if Stephanie doesn''t help me in the future, I can live a life of luxury on my own! What Ick is an opportunity to work at apany like this!"


    "Alright, let''s go back and wait for her call. If this doesn''t work, I''lle again! Look at these people, how they fawned over me. I''ve never been treated like this in my life!"


    That''s only because they were doing it for Marilyn''s sake.


    Zandra scornfully thought, somewhat despising her mother''s small-town mentality.


    She wished she was Marilyn''s biological daughter.


    In any


    woman Marilyn was a career


    woman, working in finance


    department at a big


    was a prestigious job.


    And her mom was just an ordinary factory worker.


    Even if she hooked up with a small leader in the factory as her husband, life only slightly improved.


    In her generation, even if she opened a clothing store, she''d be just a clothes seller without any ambition.


    Unlike Stephanie, who went to Center Stage to study to be an actress and even met a big shot like Sebastian, For a moment, Zandra was almost green with envy.


    From a young age, she believed she would never be worse than Stephanie, and definitely not when she grew up!


    After sending this mother-daughter duo away, Marilyn breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was about to get back to work when she received a call from Sebastian.


    Marilyn picked up the phone, somewhat surprised.


    All she heard was Sebastian saying, "Mrs. Bishop, did your rtivese to give you trouble?"


    Marilyn gave awry smile. "I guess they found out about my status and got some crazy ideas again, said they didn''t take a penny from what I gave before and started talking about old times to get me to help them!"


    "Did they give you a hard time?"


    "Not really They wouldn''t dare provoke me anymore, but they asked me to arrange a job for.


    Zandra in thepany; I don''t have that power!"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "So, what are you thinking? If it''s just a job, I can arrange something."

 Chapter 669

    opportunity topare her daughters with our Steph.


    "Seb, you absolutely cannot. I know Carol too well. She was indeed nice to me when I was a kid. But as we grew up, she started to have some crooked ideas. She''s not educated, and her two daughters are all high and mighty. In the past, she never passed up an Steph is a child without a father. She''s already pitiful enough, yet she''s been belittled and bullied by Carol''s daughters. Ah, never mind; I won''t bring up the past.


    But Seb, what I''m saying is, stay out of it. I''m nning to y it by ear. If they back off knowing the difficulty, fine. If they persist, my temper won''t stay this good forever." Sebastian''s suggestion of arranging a job for them was just a tentative one.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Stephanie disliked those people so much that he wouldn''t let them set foot in his territory and cause trouble for his girl.


    Seeing that Marilyn''s thinking was rational and she didn''t speak up for those freaks anymore, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Well, as long as you understand." Marilyn immediately realized that Sebastian was testing her.


    She couldn''t help butugh and say, "Seb, don''t think I''m a naive housewife. And don''t underestimate single mothers. I''ve raised my good daughter by acting both as a father and a mother, and I''ve been through a lot. Is there anything about the ways of the world that I don''t understand?


    Thest time, I forgave them considering that they did raise me and Carol was indeed nice to me in the past. But if fifty thousand can buy off kinship, what''s there for me to care about? I''ve long since seen through their intentions. Seb, just rest assured."


    Sebastian felt a bitplicated and said, "Mrs. Bishop, you are a person worthy of respect, and you are a good mother."


    "Seb, I''m d you don''t mind my chatter. Encountering such a thing during the day really depresses me, so I''ve talked a lot with you."


    "That''s all right; of course you can chat with me like this; I''m happy to."


    "Haha, Seb, I''m d you don''t mind. But it''s time to get back to work. You have lots of things to do, so I won''t bother you."


    "You go ahead with your work. Should we tell Steph about their visit?"


    "No. If we tell that hot-tempered girl, she''ll definitely jump up and curse. Let''s not tell her for now."


    Jump up and curse. Was she really that fierce?


    Sebastian couldn''t help but find this a bit amusing.


    "Okay, I won''t tell her about this."


    After hanging up the phone, Marilyn felt much better and continued working.


    Sebastian also kept his word and didn''t tell Stephanie about it.


    Stephanie spent a few days resting and eating well at home, and she looked in good spirits.


    She got so used to the good life that she


    the even want to go back to


    the set to continue filming. In the end,at took a stern phone call from Emmert to get her back.


    The night before going back to the set, Stephanie was all over Sebastian, hugging and kissing him, clearly reluctant to leave. Sebastian was at his wit''s end with this naughty girl.


    And yet, she was leaving tomorrow.


    She was just a clingy girl.


    That night''s entanglement ended with Stephanie surrendering and begging for mercy.


    So when Stephanie left the next day, she didn''t feel a bit reluctant.


    The feast Sebastian gave her was so filling that there was no reason for her to feel reluctant.


    She felt that if she stayed with Sebastian any longer, there would be no good days ahead!


    ?


    After returning to the set, Emmert looked at her with a weird tone and said, "Wow, you''ve been having a good time recently, haven''t you?"


    Stephanieughed awkwardly and said, "Haha, I guess."


    "You dare tough! I''m paying you to act, and you are even reluctant! Is that stinky boy so attractive that he took your soul away? You disappeared for several days, and now you don''t even want to act anymore, do you?"

 Chapter 670

    "Nah, I was just run down ''cause of all that stuff that happened. Look at these panda eyes! I haven''t been getting any decent sleep, so Sebastian asked me to take a few days off at home. Grandpa, look, I just got my color back, and here I am, back to see you!" Emmert couldn''t be bothered with her nonsense anymore and asked, "Where''s that little girl?"


    "Emily?"


    Emmert nodded.


    "She''s with her mom."


    "Is Ashley better now?"


    "She''s out of the hospital, resting at home."


    "When can shee back to the shooting?"


    "Huh? Is it Emily''s part yet?"


    "No, but we are used to having you two girls around here. It''s a bit odd without you. Now that you''re back, it''s about time the other onees back too."


    "Hahaha, so you miss us, grandpa! Why didn''t you just say so? I''ll call Gracie right away to bring Emily over."


    "I didn''t miss you! I just miss eating olives, and no one''s making them for me!"


    "Got it, got it; I''ll make it for you tonight!"


    Emmert smirked, "Humph, that''s more like it!"


    Seeing Sullivan again on set, Stephanie had mixed feelings.


    Sebastian said that even if Sullivan was a pawn in this, he was no saint.


    If this had anything to do with Sullivan, then Sullivan was connected to Reba.


    Reba would love nothing more than to see Ashley and Emily dead, and Stephanie always ruined her schemes, leaving her fuming mad.


    They were enemies. She suspected Reba would love to ruin her too.


    But until Sebastian figured everything out, she couldn''t show her feelings towards Sullivan too clearly.


    "Hey, Sullivan," Stephanie greeted, as usual.


    Sullivan was rather cold; he merely nodded at her and went to the makeup room.


    Stephanie was also going for makeup, so she followed him into the makeup room.


    The makeup artists were all patiently waiting inside, chatting. When they saw the


    two of them walk in one


    after the other, they fell silent


    "Sullivan, you go change first."


    swn?


    Sullivan hummed in response, took the costume for the next scene, and went to the dressing room.


    Stephanie was also handed a costume by the makeup artist and went to the dressing room next to Sullivan''s.


    As she passed Sullivan''s dressing room, she heard a sharp intake of breath.


    Sullivan was trying hard to suppress his pain, not letting out a cry.


    The whip marks on his back were Reba''s punishment for him.


    Stephanie heard the sound, paused for a moment, but didn''t think much of it, and went to the next dressing room to change.


    Before they started shooting,


    Emmert exined the next scenes


    finished


    rather excitedly. When ould


    he pped Sullivan''s shoulder,


    Sullivan, confident about the shoot?"


    Sullivan nearly jumped in pain, his face contorted.


    Only then did Stephanie notice that something was off with Sullivan today. Sullivan took a deep breath and calmly said, "I''m fine. You should ask Stephanie." "Steph, are you confident?"


    Stephook her head h and said, guess


    The wire rig, it seems a bit


    "Not really, but a lifet


    high this time." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What, are you scared now?"


    "Er, not exactly, grandpa; let me give it a try first."

 Chapter 671

    "All right, let''s give it a go. Is anyone there? Check the wire; make sure my granddaughter is safe! Let her have a taste of the sky first." "Sure thing, Emmert."


    Stephanie Bishop was quickly hoisted into the air, and the height kept increasing.


    The scene to shoot next was her rapid descent toward the ground. The speed was probably close to a roller coaster ride.


    Not everyone could handle such a scene, especially those with weak hearts.


    As she was hoisted higher, Stephanie started to feel nervous.


    Suddenly, she began to plummet unexpectedly.


    Holy cow, she wasn''t even mentally prepared!


    Was Emmert ying a trick on her?


    Seeing what was happening, Emmert furrowed his brow, "What the hell. I didn''t even yell ''action'' yet!"


    Only Sullivan Henry noticed a prop guy with a baseball cap sneaking away from the set.


    His eyes darkened as he saw Stephanie rapidly falling and screaming in fear.


    He immediately yelled, "Her wire broke!!"


    He quickly maneuvered his own wire, rushing towards the direction where Stephanie was falling.


    At Sullivan''s shout, everyone on set turned pale.


    Emmert was panicked. He quickly stood up, "Quick, quick, catch my granddaughter!! Don''t let her fall to her death!!" Fortunately, Sullivan had done many sci-fi films with Emmert and was very skilled at maneuvering the wire.


    He precisely leaped into the air and firmly grabbed Stephanie''s arm.


    The scene seemed to freeze at that moment. Nearly everyone present was scared out of their wits.


    Stephanie''s scream stopped abruptly.


    Her heart was pounding so fast that she was scared to death.


    The whole scene was Sullivan hanging in mid-air by the wire and holding onto her arm. Everyone''s heart was in their throat. Emmert shouted, "Get her down now!!"


    Tears filled Stephanie''s eyes as she looked up at Sullivan, "Sullivan. Did you have anything to do with what happened that night?" Sullivan''s eyes darkened a bit, and he tly said, "Does it matter?"


    "To me, it does... You''re my idol...! grew up watching your movies. I was lucky enough to be on set with you, to be your partner. It was something I would treasure for the rest of my life.  en


    During this time, we''ve been both teachers and friends. You may not like me, but you have given me a lot of advice, which has greatly helped my acting career. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I''ve learned a lot from you. So, I truly hope you''re a good person..."


    Sullivan felt bitter and lost inside. He really didn''t know how to respond to Stephanie like this.


    After a long silence, Sullivan finally said in mid-air, "I''m not a good man. You better stay away from me."


    The wire slowly descended, and


    Stephanie was the first tond. She looked at Sullivan withplex eyes and said, "Thank you, Sullivan. 4 will always remember this lifesaving favor."


    Emmert hurried over and asked, "Oh dear, Steph, are you hurt?"


    "Grandpa, I''m fine, but how did the wire suddenly break? I was scared to death."


    A prop guy quickly came over and reported, "Emmert, after inspection, the wire was cut at the base!"

 Chapter 672

    "Let''s see who dares to mess around on my set! Are you all blind or what? Can''t someone keep an eye on the wire? This is a matter of life and death!" "Emmert, we''ll assign more people to monitor the wire."


    Emmert turned to Sullivan and asked, "How did you find out there was something wrong with the wire?"


    Sullivan replied, "I saw a guy in a baseball cap acting all sneaky around the wire, then Steph screamed, and I knew something was up."


    "Where''s that guy?"


    "He bolted..." Sullivan pointed in a direction, "He ran off that way."


    He wasn''t sure if the guy was sent by Reba Snider!


    If so, the punishment he would face would be much worse than this time.


    Furious, Emmert said, "Send someone after him right away! We must catch him! Anyone who dares to hurt my granddaughter on my turf won''t get away with it!" "Yes, Emmert!"


    Soon, a team of security guards chased after him, but they couldn''t even see a shadow.


    Sebastian Ingram learned about this incident from his two bodyguards and rushed over from thepany.


    His two bodyguards were only responsible for the perimeter protection. They didn''t even enter the set.


    Emmert usually had strict rules. The actors'' bodyguards couldn''t enter the set on their own, and they could only stay outside.


    He confidently stated that his set was very safe. But this sudden incident made him quite embarrassed.


    Sebastian was not satisfied with this; he was sarcastic, and Emmert had no words to refute.


    When Sebastian personally came to the set, Stephanie was taken aback and asked, "Sebastian, what brings you here?" Sebastian snorted, "I was afraid that if I didn''te, you would be in danger."


    "Sebastian, I''m fine. Besides, even if I fell from such a high ce, I wouldn''t have any major problems. You''re overreacting." Was he joking with her now?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sebastian gave her a cold look. Stephanie immediately lowered eyes and dared not speak. She


    swnovele


    silently listened to his


    "Emmert, is your set really that safe?"


    17.


    Emmert touched his nose, and though he was a bit embarrassed, he said, "This time it was an


    ident. I promise there won''t be a next time."


    "Emmert, are you sure your guarantee can really put me at ease?"


    Emmert was so angry that he banged his cane on the ground and shouted, "How are you talking to me? There will always be idents in life! Is your fianc¨¦e especially important?"


    Sebastian answered without hesitation, "Yes!"


    Emmert was so angry that he directly shouted at Stephanie, "You go out first!"


    "Please watch yournguage when talking to Steph, Emmert!"


    "That''s my granddaughter. I can say whatever I want. It''s none of your business!"


    Seeing the tense atmosphere between the two, Stephanie said helplessly, "Grandpa, Sebastian, stop arguing."


    Sebastian said, "Sweetie, you go out first. I have something to talk to Emmert about."


    There were some things he had to say when Stephanie was not there.


    Stephanie obediently nodded and said, "Okay."


    Emmert was so angry that he could hardly control himself. He said, "So my words don''t carry as much weight as Sebastian''s, huh!"


    Stephanie said bluntly, "Sebastian speaks softly. I listen to him! Grandpa, you''re so fierce!"


    After saying that, she showed a mischievous smile and ran out.


    Emmert was so angry that he was speechless.

 Chapter 673

    Sebastian chuckled coldly, "Isn''t it only right that my girl listens to me?"


    "She''s my girl too! She is my blood rtive, and you''re nowhere near that!"


    "The bond between husband and wife is the strongest in the world. Even if you share the same blood, you can''t be with her forever."


    "Pfft! Aren''t you just full of yourself? Whether Zachary will even agree to let you marry his daughter is still up in the air. Jumping the gun, are we?" "Steph is mine, and no one can take her away from me."


    Not even her biological father!


    "Well, we''ll just have to see about that."


    For some reason, whenever the topic of Steph possibly not being his arose, a potent rage filled Sebastian''s heart.


    He forcefully suppressed this anger and took a deep breath, "The future is uncertain, but right now, Steph is mine, and I will protect her.


    If you insist on keeping Steph around for movie shoots, if anything like this happens again, I won''t hesitate to take her away."


    Emmert retorted, "Do you think she''s just your fianc¨¦e? Does she belong to you alone? Isn''t Steph my granddaughter too? Do you really think I''d let her be in danger again? Even if you take her away, can you promise to always be by her side?


    She loves acting and being in front of the camera, and even if she''s not working with me, she''ll go somewhere else to do it!


    Where there are people, there are risks! You know better than me howplicated the entertainment industry is!


    I won''t say more! All in all, she''s safer under my watch than anywhere else."


    These were all truths and Sebastian didn''t deny them.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In the end, he was afraid.


    If something really happened to Stephanie, he couldn''t imagine how he would handle it.


    After a while, he said, "This time, it''s clear


    out at it was intentional. I''ll find


    behind this. The incident


    when Steph was framed at the hotel is rted to Reba."


    Hearing this, Emmert''s pupils slightly constrict, "Rted to Reba? Are you sure?"


    "Mm..." Sebastian told Emmert about how Jeffrey Perez threatened Reba with his own son to let Emily go.


    Emmert was livid, "Damn the Perez family! They dare?!"


    "What you should be angry about isn''t this but is Reba''s son really Jeffrey''s child?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Emmert was stunned.


    With a little thought, he could understand some things.


    However, Emmert immediately denied it, Impossible! Reba may be bold, but not that bold! The Perez family are not idiots! They wouldn''t be so easily deceived."


    "That''s not important, but this is enough to prove that Steph''s incident is rted to Reba."


    Emmert sighed helplessly, "You chose to hide the truth that they are rtives! If you had told her, would Reba treat her own kin this way?" "Emmert, do you believe that if I told Reba about Steph''s background, Reba might even be more eager to hurt her?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "At least ording to my


    understanding of Reba, it''s highly


    likely. So, I won''t risk Stephanie''s safety, and I hope you won''t either, Emmert!"


    Emmert frowned, "I still don''t believe it. Although Reba is pampered by the Snider family, she wouldn''t go so far as to harm her own kin!"

 Chapter 674

    Sebastian said coolly, "Zachary Snider doesn''t have kids. If he can wrestle back control from the current head of the Snider family and restore its past glory, Reba would be the biggest winner. That''s why Reba is willing to pay such a hefty price to save Zachary!"


    Emmert asked in shock, "You''re saying that Reba is doing all this for her own son?"


    "Zachary has been in aa for years, and he''s not getting any younger. Even if he wakes up right now, the chances of him having kids are slim. But Reba''s kid would be the only legitimate heir of the Snider family. The odds of him taking over the Snider family are at least ny percent.


    However, if Zachary has his own kid, the path that Reba hasid out for her own child would be cut off! Emmert, what do you think she''d do?"


    Emmert said with confusion, "There''s definitely that possibility! But I''m so sick of your big families and your shady tactics! People''s hearts areplicated because of families like yours!


    If someone else were to exin this to me, I might not believe it, but since you grew up in such a family and you know the ins and outs, I might buy it a little bit. I''ll just not tell Reba about this."


    Sebastian said calmly, "Those who protect Steph in the shadows, please assist them in entering the crew and protecting Steph''s safety 24/7."


    "Got it. People who don''t know might think she''s your own daughter! You''re so cautious."


    "My fianc¨¦e, of course, I''d care!"


    "Oh dear... when you have a daughter in the future, I bet the most doting family would be yours, the Ingram family!"


    Sebastianughed, "If the daughter was born to me by Steph, of course I would spoil her."


    "Get lost, don''t show off your love in front of me! Nothing''s certain yet!"


    "You brought it up."


    Emmert said with wide eyes, "I think you came here just to annoy me!"


    "No, I came all this way just for Steph''s safety."


    Meaning he didn''t have the time or energy to annoy Emmert.


    Emmert was almost pissed to death. He waved his hand and said, "Go. I''m annoyed just looking at you!"


    Sebastian had said all he wanted to say, and he didn''t n to stay any longer.


    Rather than bickering with Emmert, he''d rather spend time with Stephanie.


    He had already left thepany; he was not in a hurry to go back.


    Not far from the dressing room, Stephanie was squatting in an open space, drawing circles on the ground.


    She had just fallen from mid-air.


    When


    shended, she saw Sullivan''s clothes were torn. The skin on his was covered in


    belongs to en.kikisent


    Those were some unhealed scars. They looked shocking and terrifying.


    She didn''t know how he got those scars.


    But more importantly, if it wasn''t for Sullivan''s timely intervention, might have fallen pretty h


    Sullivan was injured on his back. He


    used a a lot of strength to


    and


    I her,


    now his injuries ple


    worse.


    Stephanie was deep in thought and didn''t even notice when Sebastian walked up to her and squatted down.


    Suddenly, Sebastian asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    She blurted out reflexively, "I''m thinking about Sullivan."


    Sebastian wondered, was Stephanie asking for death?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 675

    She was thinking about another man while he was right there, and she even had the guts to tell him!


    Sebastian''s face quickly turned sour.


    Stephanie, slow to catch on, lifted her head and asked Sebastian, "Sebastian, are you done arguing with Emmert?" Sebastian looked at her with a frown and asked, "Huh? Are you thinking about Sullivan?"


    "Eh? Did I say I was thinking about Sullivan? Uh... Sebastian, don''t get the wrong idea... I just noticed something."


    "What?"


    "When Sullivan saved me just now, I saw that his exposed skin was covered in scars, a whole patch of them, crisscrossing. I bet his back is the same."


    Stephanie was eyeing another man''s waist!


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched as he asked, "And? Your point being?"


    "I''m trying to say that I wasn''t thinking about Sullivan himself, just something about him. So Silver Fox, don''t misunderstand. In my eyes and my heart, there''s only you, no one else."


    Stephanie looked at Sebastian earnestly, sincerity in her voice.


    Sebastian''s displeasure instantly evaporated.


    He found Steph''s words increasingly sweet. An impulse to taste her words suddenly surged within him.


    Stephanie was squatting down when Sebastian suddenly bent over and kissed her on the lips, startling her so much that she fell t on her butt.


    Then she looked around, her face beet red, ufortably asking Sebastian, "Sebastian, what are you doing? There''s so many people around." Sebastian said, "I couldn''t help it."


    Stephanie''s face turned even redder; Sebastian pulled her up from the ground. She lowered her head and said, "Sebastian, if you want to kiss me, wait until we get home. How bad would it look if we were seen by others?" What she meant was that he could kiss her whenever he wanted when no one was around, as long as they weren''t seen by others.


    Steph was just too cute.


    Sebastian held back hisughter. He said with a grin, "All right, noted."


    "But Sebastian, Sullivan did save me earlier."


    "I''ll thank him personally."


    "When he saved me earlier, I asked him if he had anything to do with what happened before. Sebastian, guess what he said?" "Hmm?" Sebastian raised an eyebrow.


    Was she not worried about being discovered by the other party for voicing her suspicions out loud?


    Was she not afraid they might act against her to cover up the truth?


    Stephanie looked confused as she said, "He said he''s no good and told me to stay away from him in the future." "And then?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "There''s no then. My feelings are


    mixed right now. I feel like if Sullivan really did something to me, he might have been forced, not willing


    AQUAS


    Sebastian gently rubbed her head and said, "What''s going on in that little head of yours all day. You don''t need to think about these things. Just remember to be careful and protect yourself when I''m not around. Leave everything else to me."


    Stephanie blinked her bright eyes at him and said, "You were scared, weren''t you?" "Yeah, I was scared."


    Stephanie felt a tug in her heart at his response. She couldn''t help but


    patting his back lightly tofort him,. "Don''t be scared. I''ll be fine. I promise I''ll always be with


    go over and hug his wa fo


    you."


    swneve


    Sebastian instinctively hugged her back, feeling like he was holding the most important thing in the world.

 Chapter 676

    By now, he had be incredibly gentle.


    His hand was on the back of her head, stroking down through her hair, his voice gentle as he said, "All right, I got it; don''t lie."


    "I won''t lie! I''m very well-behaved!"


    "Mmm, you''re the best behaved."


    In Sullivan''s private lounge, his assistant had been kicked out.


    He sat alone in a chair, pulling up his shirt and turning his head to look in the mirror. His back was injured again.


    When he was alone, Sullivan no longer held back. His handsome face twisted up in pain.


    His forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    With a difficult posture, he dipped a cotton swab into the ointment, applying it bit by bit to his back.


    Suddenly, the door to the lounge was kicked open from outside.


    Sullivan quickly dropped his shirt.


    Sigh, what a waste of ointment.


    Sullivan''s assistant frowned, "Sir, I told you, you can''t just barge in like this. Sullivan will be pissed."


    However, Sullivan was really chill about it; he wasn''t angry at all. He just said to his assistant, "You can go out and close the door." "Yes, Sullivan."


    The assistant left and closed the door, leaving only Sebastian standing by the door, his gaze deeply fixed on Sullivan''s back.


    The air was filled with the scent of the ointment.


    Sebastian sensed something, so he took the initiative to walk over, picking up the ointment and cotton swab from the cab, "Need help applying the medicine?" Sullivan''s face turned a bit weird, "Did she tell you?"


    "Mmm... she saw it when you saved her."


    Sullivan helplessly turned around, lifting his shirt.


    Sebastian saw the dense scars covering his entire back. His pupils contracted.


    But he didn''t ask anything, silently taking the ointment and applying it to him with the cotton swab.


    The moment the cotton swab touched his skin, Sullivan''s sharp intake of breath didn''t stop.


    Sebastian said, "If it hurts, you can yell out, I won''t mind."


    Sullivan said unhappily, "I mind."


    "Oh, forget I said anything then."


    As Sebastian carefully applied the


    Sullivan stared at the mirror in front of him, "I saw y once when you were a


    Sebastian''s hand froze for a moment as he asked, "When was that?"


    "Was it your third or fifth birthday party? It''s been so long I forgot."


    "What was the scene you saw?"


    "Your parents were doting on you. You were the darling of the family."


    "Were you jealous?"


    "Mmm... I was."


    "Did the Henry family massacre have anything to do with you?"


    "Yeah, it did."


    "Did Reba avenge you?"


    "Yes. I sought her help."


    "She''s pretty ruthless. She''s killed quite a few people even before she was of age."


    Sullivan said, "I know she''s ruthless, that''s why I sought her. Those people deserved to die."


    "What kind of grudge could make you wipe out your own family?" Sebastian asked with a frown.


    "A Ingram Insulting my mother. , you probably don''t wantContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to know this. It might upset you."


    "I''ve heard a lot of unpleasant things; one more won''t hurt."


    Sullivanughed at that. He said, "This might change your view."


    "If you want to talk about it, go ahead. If not, I won''t force you."


    These


    Sulli Were the dark things in


    Sullivan''s memory, the things


    kept deep in his heart, unwillin e with anyone. Cont whet

 Chapter 677

    Finally, Sullivan spilled the beans.


    He figured Sebastian was a good listener, the kind who wouldn''t freak out, feel grossed out, or get scared after hearing it all. Sebastian kept his cool through it all.


    He mentioned how the Henry family used to be big shots in B City, only to have a major scandal blow up in their facester.


    It was a story involving three generations of the Henry family and one woman.


    The woman was a knockout, stumbled upon and brought home by the Henrys. From then on, the men of the Henry family went gaga over her.


    Sullivan didn''t even know who his father was, with his mother living a life no better than a beast.


    In her youth, her beauty won her everyone''s affection.


    But as age crept in, she started to show her years and suffered endless humiliation and torment.


    In the end, this lowly woman was abused by the men and tormented by the women of the house, dying in such a pathetic state that she barely seemed human. Sullivan saw it all, which was a nightmare he could never wipe from his memory.


    The entire family eventually perished in a huge fire set by Reba. Before the fire broke out, all the Henrys were trapped in the living room.


    Eventually, everyone was burned alive. Overnight, the Henry family was wiped out, with no one knowing who had done it.


    Only Sullivan knew it was all Reba''s doing at his request.


    The first time Rebaid eyes on Sullivan, she was taken aback by his good looks. Young Sullivan looked like a delicate doll.


    Without much thought, she simply


    said, "I help you, but you have to be my ve. From now on, you only follow my orders. Deal?"


    belongs to en. ht


    Without hesitation, Sullivan dropped to one knee, looked at her with reverence, and called her his master.


    Reba was brimming with satisfaction, her smile as sweet as a kid who just got a piece of candy. The next day, news broke in B City that the Henry family was wiped out, and Sullivan disappeared.


    Sebastian quietly listened to all this while applying ointment on Sullivan''s back.


    After spilling it all, Sullivan suddenlyughed, "So, Mr. Ingram, I was really envious of you when I first met you."


    Sebastian said, "There''s nothing to be envious of."


    "At least back then, you were someone to be envied."


    Sebastian thought back to his


    childhood, when Julia hadn''t


    abandoned his father, and his fol


    was still alive. Back then, he was a very happy kid.


    But having had it all made losing it that much more painful.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sullivan was different; he''d never had anything. So, he always indifferent, as if he had no anything in the world.


    in


    belongs to en.kikiemet


    Perhaps his only purpose in life was to be a good ve for Reba.


    "Is the ointment all rubbed in? Got any bandages?" Sebastian suddenly asked.


    "They''re in the first aid kit."


    Sebastian nced at the first aid kit, skillfully took out bandages, and wrapped Sullivan''s entire back like a mummy.


    Finally, he reminded Sullivan, "If you can, you should really get checked out at a hospital."

 Chapter 678

    Sullivan shook his head, "She won''t let me go to the hospital. She wants me to heal myself, says it''s the punishment I deserve." Sebastian scrunched up his brows, "So, she''s punishing you because you didn''t kill Emily and ruin Stephanie''s life for her?"


    A smile flickered across Sullivan''s face, "And for arguing with her."


    A twitch tugged at Sebastian''s mouth, "You get a kick out of arguing with her, don''t you?"


    "It''s my only amusement. Don''t you find it interesting to tick off someone like that?"


    So, deep down, Sullivan was still a kid who had never truly been happy. He was willing to risk his life for a bit of mischief.


    Sebastian couldn''t understand people like him, but he respected them deep down.


    After all, if it weren''t for life''s unfairness, Sullivan wouldn''t have gone through so much darkness. How could a normal person turn out like this? Without experiencing the pain of others, one had no right to judge them.


    Even if someone was extremely wicked, nobody had the right to criticize them.


    A small smile yed on his lips, "Well, as long as you''re happy."


    Sullivan also showed a childlike smile, "I''m really happy. Thanks for treating my wound, President Ingram."


    "Don''t mention it, I should be thanking you. You showed mercy to both Emily and Stephanie. You even saved one of them today."


    "Can I make a request?"


    Sebastian replied without hesitation, "Sure. But if it''s about Reba, I might have to think it over."


    Sullivan raised an eyebrow, "I don''t have any requests that don''t involve her."


    "Try me."


    Sullivan''s eyes dimmed slightly. He lowered his head, "Don''t seek revenge on her anymore. It''s not like the consequences were severe."


    "Why?"


    "She''s pitiful."


    Reba was pitiful?


    Was Sullivan sure he wasn''t joking?


    Sebastian scoffed, "I don''t see it. How is Reba pitiful? If she''s pitiful, then there''s no one in this world who isn''t."


    Sullivan shook his head, "That''s none of my business. I only care about her. If you can agree, please do. If not, I won''t force it." Sebastian said in confusion, "But she''s cruel to you."


    "But it was also her who pulled me


    out of hell in the first ce. As long as she doesn''t push me back in herself, I''ll always be grateful to her." Sullivan pointed at his own heart, speaking earnestly.


    Sebastian couldn''t agree, but he respected the man in front of him Not because of anything else but because this man, after experiencing so much darkness, could still maintain a kind heart.


    He still had his sanity. He wasn''tpletely controlled by Reba. Otherwise, Stephanie and Emily would have been done for a long time ago. Because of this, Sebastian was deeply grateful to Sullivan.


    After a while, Sebastian finally nodded, I consider your request As for whether I''ll take action against Reba, that depends on her next move."


    "The person today wasn''t sent by her."


    "How do you know?"


    "Eric is sick. She probably doesn''t have the energy for anything else."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Eric? Jeffrey and Reba''s son?


    Sebastian suddenly asked, "Do you know if Eric is Jeffrey''s son?"


    Sullivan''s eyes darkened a bit, "I don''t know."


    "Then let''s pretend I never asked."


    "President Ingram, do you have other matters to attend to?"


    "There is one more thing. I need your help."

 Chapter 679

    "All right, hit me."


    "Stephanie has a knack for acting. If you ever get the chance, could you teach her some tricks? I''ve seen your movies, and you''re damn good."


    Sullivan chuckled. He said, "Maybe it''s because my own life sucks. Every time I y a character, I wish I could be them, not me. That''s probably why I''m so good at it.


    But the sad part is that you can never truly be the character, you can only live their life. Because it''s all just a show that will eventually end.


    So, my way of acting and how I immerse myself into the role, Stephanie might not be able to learn."


    Not everyone could act with all their heart and soul.


    Sebastian nodded.


    Then he heard Sullivan say, "I find it strange. You clearly know my background and what kind of person I am. Why don''t you despise me?" "Why should I look down on someone who''s trying so hard to live their life?"


    With that, Sebastian left the lounge.


    Sullivan sat alone in the lounge, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, heughed. He muttered to himself, "Because it was my mother''s dying wish. She wanted me to keep on living. So, I try so hard." When he was alone, Sullivan''s eyes gradually became empty and lost.


    After leaving Sullivan''s lounge, Sebastian didn''t go straight back to the office. It was lunchtime, and he nned to take Stephanie out for a nice meal. But he couldn''t find her.


    When he went to Emmert''s lounge, Emmert smugly told him, "Steph''s cooking. You don''t need to take her out to eat."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian said, "Emmert, you sure know how to use Steph."


    "She''s my granddaughter; I''ll treat her how I like!"


    Sebastian said, "You''re good."


    This was the family that Steph had chosen to ept after consideration. Sebastian respected her choice.


    "I n to have lunch here and then go back to work."


    Emmert didn''t kick him out. He just said, "Whatever, as long as you don''t steal my meat."


    "That was made by Mrs. Bishop for you. We have plenty at home. Mrs. Bishop makes it often, so if you like


    it, Emmert, eat up. It''s not a big deal."


    Emmert asked, "What are you showing off in front of me?"


    After Stephanie finished cooking and washed her hands, she had Alison invite them to eat.


    It had been a while since Sebastian had eaten Stephanie''s cooking. He had been eating meals prepared by Mrs. Bishop and Judith.


    At the dining table, Stephanie


    noticed that Sebastian hadn''t eaten


    any meat and curiously asked,


    Sebastian, don''t you like meat anymore?"


    He used to love it at home!


    Sebastian silently nced at Emmert and said, "Emmert said the meat''s all his, and he won''t let me have any."


    Stephanie immediately got angry and said, "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? There''s more food after this; you don''t need to be so stingy. Just a few pieces of meat, and you won''t let Sebastian have any that''s too much! Sebastian rarelyes to the set!"


    Emmert gave Sebastian a look and raised an eyebrow, "Are you stirring the pot?"


    Sebastian said, "Am I not telling the truth?"


    "You''re trying to drive a wedge between me and Steph!"

 Chapter 680

    "Emmert, you can''t hold a candle to what I have with Steph. Why would I want to mess that up?"


    "Are you saying that your rtionship with Steph is better than mine?"


    "Emmert, you can think whatever you want."


    Stephanie felt that her grandpa''s rtionship with Sebastian was on the rocks.


    Every time they met, it was like cats and dogs. It was just too much.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, she had to sit and eat, ying peacemaker by serving both of them.


    They managed to get through dinner without a single fight.


    After the meal, Stephanie walked Sebastian off the set.


    "Sebastian, don''t stoop to grandpa''s level. He''s been a bachelor all his life and is a bit of a recluse. He mighte off as snarky and attention-seeking, but he''s got a heart of gold." Sebastian said, "I know."


    "Then why do you keep locking horns with him and making him red in the face?"


    "Have you seen Mr. Finnegan and Gracie get a tongueshing from him?" Stephanie nodded.


    "Have you seen him blow his top on set, scaring the hell out of everyone?"


    Stephanie nodded again.


    Sebastian then said, "If you don''t want to get the same treatment, you have to stand your ground. Show him you''re not a pushover, or you''ll end up like them."


    After a moment of thought, Stephanie felt there was a lot of truth in his words.


    She looked at Sebastian with admiration, "Sebastian, you''re so sharp! You can figure out so much."


    "If you keep your eyes peeled, you can spot a lot of things others can''t. Emmert is great, and he''s an artist and an elder we should respect, but that doesn''t mean we should always bend over backward for himdt doesn''t do him any good."


    "Right. If his temper keeps escting, no one will want to put up with him. He''ll end up a lonely old man. But Sebastian, you spoil me rotten, don''t you?" "You''re different."


    "How am I different?"


    "You have me. I won''t ever ignore you."


    "But what if you spoil me so much one day that no one can bear me, and they won''t even talk to me. What then?"


    "If I spoil you, then I''ll take responsibility."


    Stephanie felt no one in the world could say sweeter things than Sebastian.


    With a beaming smile on her face, she walked arm in arm with Sebastian, seeing him off.


    Finally, she waved at Sebastian, "Sebastian, I''ll miss you! Don''t forget to miss me!"


    Seated in his car, Sebastian watched Steph''s radiant smile. He thought there was no scenery more beautiful than this. Steph''s smile was better than anything.


    He would never tire of it, no matter how long he looked at it.


    Stephanie recently discovered something astonishing.


    Sullivan was actually teaching her acting on set.


    Compared to Ashley Morris''s unique acting style, Sullivan''s acting was tailor-made for the stage.


    Many actors can portray the


    character''s expressions, deliver the lines, and nail the movements. That can be called acting, but not true acting. Because such performancesck life.


    True actors, when performing, pour their souls into it.

 Chapter 681

    Sullivan was a vivid example. In every y he yed, he put all his spirit into it.


    Although he would soon return to real life after the performance, when he yed the role, he waspletely immersed in the role, and not himself.


    His acting ability was so excellent that it was much higher than Ashley''s level.


    Stephanie learned a lot from him. Although she didn''t understand why Sullivan suddenly changed her attitude and took the initiative to teach her acting skills, she still studied very hard. She took notes every day, and when Sullivan was finished, he would tell her how he got into the role and what his brain was thinking.


    She would write it all down and study it carefully when she returned to the hotel at night. She was so absorbed in her research that she even became a little crazy. She would soon be able to enter the role, but she couldn''t easily quit the role like Sullivan and return to her true identity.


    She yed a robot. After filming every day, she still thought she was a robot and looked cold. This made Alison afraid to speak out loud to her every time. Even Emmert was scared of her because she always acted like an emotionless robot, which made people afraid to approach her. He had to give the whole cast two days off.


    Stephanie was told that she had a holiday, and her performance was still very cold. This reaction waspletely in line with the role in the y, and she was indifferent to everything.


    Her dressing style was also like the characters in the y, and she liked ck and silver leather clothes. She thought it was cool, so after leaving the cast, she went to buy several sets of such clothes with leather boots. Her long straight hair wasbed to the back of her head, revealing a smooth forehead. When she walked, her back was straight, giving people a cold feeling.


    After buying the clothes, she took the shopping bag with her, instead of going home, she went to Skyline Corporation by bus.


    Stephanie, at this moment,Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The only change was that after her integration into the role in the y, the way she handled things and spoke had changed, and her attitude as a whole had also changed.


    When she walked, her steps were vigorous, and her long legs in leather pants looked very powerful. In a suit of leather pants, her figure was perfectly disyed, and it looked a little sexy.


    Her whole appearance was very cool, which made people afraid to approach.


    The moment Stephanie got off the bus and entered Skyline Corporation, it attracted many people''s attention.


    On the one hand, everyone recognized her, because she was the hot gossip heroine some time ago, the great girl who had an affair with the big star Sullivan. Then there


    was Sebastian, the president of


    Skyline Corporation, who publicly stated that she was his fianc¨¦e, which made it even more lively. It was not until the false gossip in the early stage was refuted, and people''s attention was attracted by other hot events that the drama gradually subsided.


    On the other hand, it was because of her dress today. People couldn''t believe that this was a real person standing in front of them, because her dress was quite cool and special! Moreover, her manner, and her walking posture, gave her a kind of intense cold feeling that was not easy to handle.


    Everyone''s eyes only dared to sneak a peek at her. They didn''t dare look at her openly, because they were afraid that there would be trouble after she found out. Stephanie went straight to the front desk, stood in high-heeled boots, and said coldly, "I''m looking for Sebastian."

 Chapter 682

    The receptionist at the front desk was nearly scared out of her wits by the woman before her. She''d seen the future Mrs. CEO a few times before, but she had never seen her like this. She managed to choke out, "Ms. Bishop, I''ll take you to the elevator." Stephanie replied coolly, "No need, I can walk there myself." And with that, she strode toward the elevator, an icy expression on her face.


    The receptionist let out a sigh, patting her chest in relief. "So Ms. Bishop has this side to her. No wonder the boss is into her, she''s really cool and charming."


    Before, Stephanie was in, and apart from being good-looking, there was nothing special about her. The receptionist didn''t think she was a match for their CEO. But now, she was convinced that this ice-cold Ms. Bishop perfectly matched their CEO''s aura. Stephanie didn''t pay attention to her. She took the elevator straight to the top floor.


    Martin was taken aback when he saw her heading straight toward him. Did he have something in his eye? Was this really Ms. Bishop? Did she have a twin sister or something? Why else would she suddenly look like a totally different person? He approached her cautiously, asking, "Ms. Bishop?"


    Stephanie looked at him and said coolly, "Martin, don''t you recognize me?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How could I... But why did you suddenly change your look?"


    "Is there a problem with it?"


    "No... Changing your style can change your mood. As long as you''re happy."


    This change was just too drastic! Even her entire aura and style were different.


    "Where''s Sebastian?"


    See, she even called him by his first name now. It sounded so bossy!


    Martin was not used to it, so he quickly replied, "President Ingram is in his office, Ms. Bishop. You can go straight in."


    Stephanie nodded. "I''ll be going home today, Martin. If you''re free, you cane over for dinner."


    "Okay, Ms. Bishop."


    Martin thought, let Sebastian deal with this cold and intimidating Ms. Bishop. Did he even know that Ms. Bishop had changed so drastically?


    But Sebastian waspletely


    clueless! He was totally unprepared for Stephanie''s sudden appearance and was startled. When he saw Stephanie, he gave her a once-over. His expression changed as he took her in.


    Was Stephanie role-ying with him? He was looking forward to it...


    But when Stephanie arched an eyebrow at him and coldly called his name, Sebastian''s expression turned very subtle. He raised an eyebrow and said, "Hmm?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "...No."


    "Busy with work?"


    "Not really, did your crew get a break?"


    "Yes, for two days. I''m going home today."


    "Want to walk home together after I finish work?"


    Stephanie arched an eyebrow. "Okay."


    Then she nced toward the lounge. "Can I wait for you in there?"


    "Sure."


    Sebastian watched her, her perfect figure highlighted by the tight leather clothing. His gaze darkened. This was the first time he''d seen


    Stephanie dressed like this. For


    some reason, he found her


    AC


    unusually attractive. Not in the cute, soft, obedient way that made him want to tease her.


    But in a challenging way.

 Chapter 683

    Stephanie was radiating a glow today, the kind that made him want to conquer her big time. The conquest of such a woman was one hell of a challenge for a man. However, if he could pull it off, it would be a massive ego boost. These were the only thoughts racing through Sebastian''s mind at the moment. He was in zero mood to continue with his work.


    As soon as Stephanie walked in, he rose from his desk, went to the office door, and told Martin, "I ain''t meeting anyone or handling any business this afternoon."


    "Yes, President Ingram.but you have an international conference call to attend this afternoon."


    "You can take that for me."


    "Are you.going out with Ms. Bishop?"


    "No, I''m napping with Stephanie."


    So, it wasn''t a tall tale that ancient kings would abandon state affairs for a beauty, because that''s exactly what Sebastian was doing right now!


    After closing the door, Sebastian turned around and strode towards the lounge.


    Stephanie had justid down on the bed without even starting to sleep when she heard footsteps at the door. She immediately jumped up from the bed in alert and charged at the personing in.


    Sebastian almost got a flying kick from her, a direct hit, but luckily he dodged it swiftly. Then, he looked at Stephanie with a broken heart and asked, "Stephanie, were you really going to attack me?" Was role-ying supposed to be this realistic?


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows and said, "Sebastian?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to nap with you."


    "I can sleep alone."


    "I want to sleep with you."


    "Oh, then let''s sleep together."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mmm."


    They bothy down on the bed together.


    Just like before, Sebastian cuddled her from the side and fell asleep.


    Suddenly, Stephanie, from his arms, asked, "Sebastian, are you up for it?"


    Sebastian was taken aback by her question.


    Was role-ying meant to be this upfront?


    swnovel


    Yet, there was more toe. This time, Stephanie seemed like apletely different person..


    As soon as Stephanie fell asleep, Sebastian could no longer stay in bed. After tucking her in, he went straight to the bathroom for a shower, changed clothes, and returned to his office to cookdown.


    The moment he regained hisposure, Sebastian called Emmert.


    Emmert seemed to expect his call but didn''t expect him to act this quickly.


    The second the call connected, he started shirking responsibility. "I have no idea about anything. If you want to know why Stephanie has changed like this, you better ask Sullivan!"

 Chapter 684

    Sebastian frowned and repeated, "Sullivan?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what the heck this guy''s been thinkingtely. He''s actually started teaching Stephanie how to act... If she really goes along with him and learns his method of deeply immersing herself in a role. Isn''t she just asking for trouble?


    Once Sullivan''s ying a role, he''s totally into it. But even though he fully immerses himself, he can quickly snap out of it after the performance. Stephanie can get into character quickly too, but she really struggles to get out of it! If she learns Sullivan''s acting methods, she


    may be in for a rough ride."


    Sebastian knew why Sullivan could do it, but Stephanie couldn''t. Because Sullivan once said that he didn''t like himself in reality, so diving into a character was like experiencing another life. After many such experiences, he had enough to handle it, so getting in and out of character became straightforward. He could control his consciousness, bing anyone he wanted to be.


    But this littledy couldn''t. She learned how to get into character fast but found it hard to break out of it. When she wasn''t acting, she would mix herself with the character.


    Sebastian frowned and confessed, "I was the one who suggested that Sullivan teach her to act..."


    Emmert was taken aback at first, then said, "Well, you''ve made your bed, now lie in it! We''ve all been driven up the wall by her on set thesest few days, not knowing how to deal with her! So you figure it out!"


    "I got it... I''ll find a way to help her get out of this character."


    After hanging up, Sebastian sat in his office chair deep in thought. So that was it. Stephanie hadn''t fully snapped out of her character. She wasn''t just role-ying with him.


    But he preferred the old Stephanie. Not another character, not someone else, just her!


    He thought for a moment and decided to call Sullivan for advice on this issue. Sullivan candidly advised, "Leave her be. Don''t force her to snap out of character and return to realit.. Otherwise, you''ll be the one to help here out of it every time, which will get harder and harder. You need her to naturally get out of character, and then maintain that feeling so she can master the art of getting in and out of character."


    Sebastian got it.


    But.


    "If she finishes all her scenes for this film and still hasn''t snapped out of character, are there any side effects?"


    Sullivanughed, "Of course."


    "Like what?"


    "Like... falling in love with me?"


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian, on the other end of the phone, looked unpleasant. "Are you serious?"


    "Have you read the script for this film?" Sullivan suddenly started to tease.


    "No."


    "Then let me kindly remind you, Ms. Bishop is ying a robot who falls in love with my human character... If she can''t snap out of character after the film, she''ll spend her whole life thinking that I''m the one she loves the most..."


    Sullivan was telling the truth. Many actresses, afterpleting a ssic piece, would believe they were deeply in love with the male lead.


    When the filming was over, and


    everything returned to reality,


    theirs, they fell into depression. There had even been extreme


    realizing that the male lead


    incidents caused by this twisted emotion.


    Sebastian sat in front of theputer, scrolling through various news stories about simr cases, and felt very ufortable.


    Ashley and Gracie also learnedText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about Stephanie''s situation. Ashley,


    velget


    rubbing her temples, said she


    wouldn''t dare to try Sullivan''s acting method, let alone Steph!


    Sullivan was like a madman of an actor, able topletely merge himself with his character.

 Chapter 685

    Without a doubt, Ashley''s acting was also quite on point, but no matter what role she took on, she always managed to keep her cool. But Sullivan was a different story, he was all in, no holds barred. This kind of acting enabled him to bring his characters to life, it was seriously impressive. But it was not something everyone could pull off.


    Ashley cautioned Sebastian, that he had to look after Stephanie properly, or there could be real trouble.


    Emmert also warned that if they couldn''t easily switch in and out of character, then they should not shoot romantic scenes between the male and female lead for now, because imagine if you couldn''t break free from the character and then something went wrong!


    Emmert had encountered many people who got too engrossed in their roles, some even yed characters who died, and when they returned to reality, they found they were still alive. And then they did something drastic to themselves. Since they believed they were dead, they thought they shouldn''t be alive anymore.


    Then there was someone who yed a crippled character, and when they came back to reality, they couldn''t get themselves to walk properly. These things really happened.


    The more Sebastian learned about these things, the more of a headache he got.


    He never expected that getting the cheeky Stephanie into the entertainment industry could pose such a big risk!


    After understanding the situation, Martin brainstormed and suggested, "President Ingram, how about you get Mrs. Bishop to help?"


    Sebastian asked in surprise, "Would that work?"


    "Isn''t Ms. Bishop most afraid of her mom..."


    Sebastian frowned and said, "But Sullivan says it''s best if she can break free of the character herself... otherwise, if she always needs external help to break free, she won''t be able to control this on her own."


    "Then... how about having Mrs. Bishop act in a scene? Isn''t Ms. Bishop currently ying a robot? If Mrs. Bishop falls ill, I really don''t believe she can still think she''s a robot, emotionless."


    Sebastian red, "What if you scare her out of her wits, are you going to take responsibility?"


    Martin helplessly said, "President Ingram, just forget I said anything..."


    But Sebastian still kept his


    suggestion in mind. If all else failed, he might have had to ask Mrs. Bishop to give it a try. After all, if things got out of control, it was


    going to be a real pain.


    So, after work, Sebastian woke Stephanie up and took her home with him. Since it wasn''t the weekend, Marilyn was still staying in the staff dormitory.


    Sebastian hadn''t told her about Stephanie''s situation yet, afraid that she would be frightened by her own daughter. If Stephanie was still like this tomorrow, he''d have Marilyn help.


    Stephanie and Sebastian returned


    home together, with Martin following them. As soon as Martin got home he exined the situation to his mother, Judith, who waspletely befuddled until she saw Stephanie in person and understood how serious the situation was.


    Despite this, she acted as if everything was normal. She didn''t mind Stephanie''s cold attitude.


    After dinner, Stephanie suddenly said, "Sebastian..."


    Sebastian found it hard to get used to her calling his name so coldly, her icy voice devoid of any warmth. He missed the days when she called him affectionately with her soft and gentle voice.


    Feeling a bit of a headache, he replied, "What''s up?"


    "Can you go out and train with me?"


    "Train what?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boxing."


    What? Did this version Stephanie want to box with him now? Sebastian felt like his world was copsing.


    Martin, on the other hand, was full of


    anticipation, Silently observing the situation. With just the thought of watching a good show, he followed the two of them out. After all, he hadn''t seen the exciting scene of President Ingram and Ms. Bishop boxing yet.

 Chapter 686

    Sebastian looked at the excitement stered all over his face and, slightly irritated, shot him a look. "Aren''t you going to leave now that you''ve finished eating?"


    "President Ingram... I think I''ll stay a bit before leaving, if you don''t mind?"


    Sebastian stayed silent. It was clear he did mind! If Martin wanted to see the show, he could just say it! Instead of making up excuses!


    Stephanie walked expressionlessly to an open spot in the garden. A somewhat resigned Sebastian followed suit. Just as he was about to ask how to start, Stephanie coldly asked, "Sebastian, can you beat Arno?" Sebastian responded coolly. "Arno who?"


    "Arno is just Arno, who else could it be?"


    Martin chimed in from the side, "Arno is the character Sullivan is ying..." He had specifically looked it up, so he quickly snuck in some help.


    Sebastian could hardly keep his poker face intact. Once he had managed to regain hisposure, he casually said, "I''m better than him."


    A glimmer of doubt shed across Stephanie''s eyes. "Really?"


    "Wanna try?"


    "Sure, let''s give it a shot."


    Sebastian thought it was about time he showed Stephanie what he was made of. He felt like he was about to explode. If it wasn''t for Sullivan saying he couldn''t just pull her back to reality, Sebastian would''ve loved to knock some sense into her. Martin deliberately stepped back a few paces, clearing the space for them. It was pretty clear that Sebastian was not in a good mood right now. But as a spectator, he found it quite hrious.


    Then Stephanie, expressionless as ever, said, "Both you and Arno are quite handsome, let''s see who''s tougher." With that, she started moving her hands.


    In terms of actual strength, Stephanie was no match for Sebastian. In no time, he had her pinned, unable to move. A surprised look shed across Stephanie''s eyes. "Sebastian, you really are stronger than Arno." Sebastian sneered, "Arn? I couldn''t care less."


    "Really... well, you''re really something then."


    "Mhm, so can we go back to our rooms to rest now?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Sure... I admit, I can''t beat you." With that, she walked off towards the vi.


    Martin, having enjoyed the show, moved over to Sebastian, and reminded him, "President Ingram, you might interfere with Ms. Bishop''s uing scenes."


    "Huh?" Sebastian was confused.


    "ording to the storyline, Ms. Bishop is going to fall in love with Arno. Not only are you more handsome than the Arno character Sullivan is ying, but you''re also stronger. How is Ms. Bishop


    supposed to fall in love with Arno


    then?"


    Sebastian casually replied, "It''s enough if she loves me."


    What the hell was Arno? Get lost! Sebastian was really annoyed. He thought acting was already enough. And now, Stephanie waspletely immersed in her role.


    Ironically, it was his own doing, having Sullivan teach Stephanie acting. But Sullivan had clearly refused, saying that method wasn''t suitable for Stephanie, so why did he suddenly change his mind?


    Sebastian didn''t understand, and he


    didn''t have time to worry about it either. All his attention was on Stephanie. He followed Stephanie all the way back to their rooms, and the sight that greeted him almost made him nosebleed. This damn girl, she actually stripped naked in the room and then walked naked to the


    bathroom to take a shower.


    What the?!


    Her perfect figure, that unique and confident stride, coupled with her emotionless, beautiful face and fearless eyes, it was truly astounding.


    Moreover, Sebastian found that Stephanie now fell asleep very quickly. She practicallyy down, closed her eyes, and fell asleep instantly. Just like a robot that had been switched off.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, was so


    worried that he couldn''t sleep all night, to the point where he even woke upter than Stephanie the next day. He was jolted awake by Judith''s scream. "Mr. Ingram something''s happened. Ms. Bishop''s been in a car ident!!"

 Chapter 687

    Sebastian Ingram was confused for a moment after being awakened by screams, and then realized what had happened. He suddenly sat up in bed and asked, "Is she hurt?"


    "No, but I crashed a sports car in your garage."


    Hearing this, Sebastian immediately felt relieved, got up without changing his clothes, and walked out in slippers.


    "Where is she now?"


    "Still in a daze at the scene of the car ident!"


    Sebastian walked downstairs and saw one of his sports cars in the distance, which crashed into the flower bed in the garden. And Stephanie stood on the edge of the flower bed and said to herself with a straight face, "No, I know how to drive." Could she drive? She was dreaming! She just got her driver''s license!


    He walked over with an ugly face and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Stephanie turned her head, nced at him coldly, and said, "I''m thinking."


    "Thinking about what?"


    "I clearly remember that I can drive, but why did I suddenly stop when I stepped on the elerator and hit the car?"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Sybil."


    "Who is Stephanie?"


    "It''s me, too."


    She still remembered that she was Stephanie!


    "Then I tell you, Stephanie is you, and Sybil is your role." Sebastian tried tomunicate with her.


    But Stephanie vetoed it. "No, I am both Sybil and Stephanie."


    Sebastian took out his phone with a straight face and called Martin. "Let Mrs. Bishop go home at once."


    Hearing the cold voice, Martin quickly replied, "Yes, President Ingram, I''ll go with Mrs. Bishop now, and I''ll tell her on the way!"


    An hourter, Stephanie was chased around the garden with a cane by Marilyn. "Sybil? What are you ying now?"


    "Mom. It hurt!"


    "I thought you are a robot? Will the robot still be afraid of pain? ?"


    "How do I know why?"


    "Stephanie, you y these tricks with me again, and you will see how I fix you up! I think you should stay at home and don''t go anywhere in the future!" "I don''t agree!"


    "You still dare to talk back!! I''m gonna teach you a lesson!"


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched and persuaded, "Mrs. Bishop, I didn''t mean to discourage you. I just wanted to remind you to be gentle."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    That cane whipped down with great force. Obviously, Marilyn was really angry. She was not going to pretend to besick to scare this silly was better to do it directly.


    so it


    Now, she wanted to escape, but she didn''t cry or make trouble, and asionally talked back.


    Marilyn was almost mad at her.


    Sebastian reminded her, "Pretending to be sick may be more effective?"


    Marilyn asked angrily, "Do I need to pretend now. I''m already getting sick."


    "Then Mrs. Bishop. You faint then?"


    Marilyn immediately sat down on the ground with great cooperation. She covered her chest with her hand, and her expression was quite painful.


    After running for a distance,


    Stephanie found that no one was chasing after her. She turned her head and saw her mother sitting on the ground, clutching her chest, and her face looked very painful. She hesitated to stop where she was.


    Sebastian saw the effect and said, "Mrs. Bishop, would you like to pretend to faint?"


    Marilyn thought about it, and since all other methods had no effect, she had to try to scare her disobedient daughter. So she pretended to faint on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Stephanie immediately turned pale and rushed to Marilyn.

 Chapter 688

    "Mom!! What happened to you!"


    "Seb! My mom just fainted! Seb,e and help me!"


    Hearing this, Sebastian, and Marilyn both let out a sigh of relief. The real Stephanie had finally returned. Immediately, Marilyn picked herself up from the ground, swung the vine in her hand hard, and itnded on Stephanie''s leg, who had just rushed over. Stephanie instantly jumped up, shrieking in pain, "Ah! Mom, it hurts!"


    "You little brat, you need a good spanking!" As she said this, she prepared to swing again.


    Stephanie immediately jumped to the side, hiding behind Sebastian, "Seb, save me!"


    Sebastian, now having the upper hand, mimicked her previous tone, coldly asking her, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Stephanie, Seb! Don''t you remember me?"


    "Aren''t you Sybil? Aren''t you a robot?"


    "Sybil is my character in the show. not me!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure! Seb, why. why are you asking me these questions!"


    "Are these questions odd? Think about it, what have you done before?"


    "Er. did I not snap out of my character?"


    "Exactly! So, don''t follow Sullivan''s method of acting anymore."


    "But I''ve already learned."


    "Can''t you stop?"


    "I''ve mastered all the techniques he taught, so when I act, I''mpletely immersed in the character." Sebastian, with a slight headache, said, "Do you realize how risky this is?"


    "Really?"


    "Look at the state of my car. What if something happened to you today? If you got hurt?"


    Stephanie nced somewhat shyly at her masterpiece, then pouted, "Seb, I don''t know what to do."


    At this moment, Stephanie seemed


    lost. After snapping back to reality, she was somewhat scared by her previous actions. She was so engrossed in the character that even after the show was over, she was still behaving like her character.


    Seeing a lost Stephanie, Sebastian felt a pang in his heart. He walked over, gently patting her head. "Good girl, don''t be frightened, we will find a solution."


    "Seb. Is Steph alright?" Marilyn, not understanding their conversation, could only look on worriedly.


    Sebastian gave a wry smile. "She''s snapped out of her character, she''s fine. But she still wants to act, I''m not sure if I should let her continue."


    "So, what now? Should we just make her stop acting?"


    Stephanie immediately said, "Mom. I want to act, I love acting. Please, let me."


    "But look at what you''ve done to yourself, you''re bing a madwoman! It''s terrifying!"


    "Mom. As long as I can control it, I''ll be fine, I can do it."


    Sebastian nodded at Marilyn. "Let''s trust her."


    Marilyn, with a helpless look, said, "Alright, keep messing around. Sebastian, if you can''t handle this next time, call me! I can always wake her up with a good smack!"


    Stephanie shrunk back, giving a wry smile. "Mom, can you not hit me next time. Look at my arm, you''ve left marks!" As she said this, she rolled up her sleeve to show Marilyn.


    After seeing this, Marilyn, feeling a


    bit guilty, said, "Do you think I really wanted to do this? You have no idea how frightening you were just now. I could barely recognize you as my


    Cghter!"


    Stephanie, knowing she was in the wrong, lowered her head. "Mom, I understand. I''ll try to change."


    Sebastian was still somewhat


    worried. Sullivan had been an actorN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    for over twenty years, and his acting skills honed over decades. How could he expect Stephanie to deeply immerse herself in a character and snap out of it at any time in such a short period?


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed a bit unrealistic.

 Chapter 689

    "Alright, I gotta get back to work, Seb. You''re on Steph duty!"


    "Mrs. Bishop, you''ve done enough. I''m not going to thepany today, I''ll stay home and keep Stephpany."


    "Okay."


    After Marilyn left, Sebastian took Stephanie back to her room and applied some medicine on her. She had a few scrapes on her arms and legs. Stephanie winced in pain,ining, "My mom is really tough..." "Don''t me her, she''s truly worried about you."


    "I know. I guess I gave you a scare too."


    "Yeah, you sure did."


    Hearing this, Stephanie seemed to suddenly remember something. Her cheeks flushed as she said, a bit petntly, "You...you''re a dirty perv."


    "Huh? How did I be a pervert? Didn''t you ask for it?"


    "That was... that was... I was still in character... and you took advantage of the situation..."


    Sebastian lifted her chin and asked, "Feeling shy?"


    Stephanie didn''t know where to look. She red at him and said, "Pervert!...."


    "Come here."


    Stephanie obediently walked over, sat on hisp, wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her head on his shoulder. "Hold me." "Okay..."


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll work hard to get my acting right."


    "I believe in you. But I''ll still worry."


    "Seb, doing business is likeBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    gambling, where risk and reward go hand in hand. The higher the risk, the higher the reward. It''s the same for me, even though there''s a certain risk, once I master Sullivan''s acting style, my skill will be recognized across the industry. Every movie I make isn''t just a show for the audience, it''s a part of my life, like my own personal stories. Every character I y, I pour my soul into it. It''s a badge of honor for us


    actors!"


    To many actors, having one role in their lifetime which they''d put their soul into was a glory. Some actors would be famous for just one role in a movie or TV show, so when people mentioned them, they''d think of that one character.


    However, Sullivan was an exception,


    he poured his soul into every role he yed. He did it so much that every character he''d yed had be a ssic, No matter how many times it''d been remade, no one could surpass the image he created.


    This was why he stood tall in the industry. His status as a movie emperor was recognized by all audiences and industry insiders. Stephanie truly admired such a person. To her, this was her dream, something she''d strive for her entire life. At this moment, Sebastian saw a kind of fanaticism and brilliance in Stephanie''s eyes. He had no reason to stop her from doing what she loved. "Whatever you do, I''ll support you."


    Stephanieughed, her face beaming as she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. Then, she said with pride, "My Seb, you''re the best in the world!" "You''re the best too."


    Stephanie had a dream he never


    had. He might have never


    experienced the feeling of having a dream in his youth, striving to achieve But Stephanie did. He could watch her grow, guide her step by step towards her dream and watch her sense of aplishment and satisfaction after achieving her dream. He thought, that when that time came, he''d feel the same way too.

 Chapter 690

    The two-day break went by in a blink of an eye, and Stephanie was back on set. Emmert heaved a sigh of relief when he saw she was back to normal.


    Sullivan asked her, "How did you manage to snap out of character?"


    Stephanie replied truthfully, "My mom used all sorts of methods, from spanking me to scaring me. It helped me get back to normal."


    "So, the most important person in your life is your mom?" Sullivan''s eyes were filled withplex emotions.


    "Yup, before I met Sebastian, it was just me and my mom. The best and worst times, we went through them together. After meeting Sebastian, he also became an important person in my life." Sullivan nodded. "Having a mom... must be nice."


    "Huh? Sullivan, don''t you have a mom?"


    Sullivan said tly, "I don''t have one."


    "Sebastian doesn''t either. But I asked my mom to be his mom too, and she''s really good to him. Sullivan, you''ll meet someone who''s willing to share her mom with you."


    "Will I...?" He didn''t dare to hope. He wasn''t as lucky as Sebastian. The chance to meet someone who would share a mom with, and someone he liked at that, he might never get that chance. Even if he did meet someone, they might not be the person he needed. Because Reba also didn''t have a mom. She was pretty pitiful too. She wasn''t living any better than he was.


    "You definitely will! Oh, and Sullivan, you taught me how to get into character, I''ve made some progress. I''ve seen the footage Emmert shot, and acting with your method looks really natural. Even I think I did a great job."


    Sullivan smiled and said, "Really?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Yeah, but the only problem is, it''s easy to get into character, but hard to snap back to reality. Sullivan, how do you manage to get back to reality so quickly?"


    "Do it enough times, and it gets easier. Everything is hardest at the beginning."


    "Sullivan, have you ever done anything out of line because you couldn''t snap back to reality?"


    Emmert chimed in, "He once dered himself king in the middle of the street, asking everyone who they were and if they were there to attack him. Does that count?"


    "Haha. Really? Emmert!"


    Sullivan looked at Emmert, a look of embarrassment on his face. "That was a long time ago, Emmert, you still remember?"


    "That''s something I can''t forget. It


    was probably about a decade ago, back when you were still ying kings. I wasn''t even interested in sci-fi back then."


    "Wow! Emmert, Sullivan, you guys started working together so early."


    "Of course, I made him famous! How else would he be such a well-known actor now?"


    Sullivan retorted, "What? Isn''t it because my acting is so good, that''s why your movies are so popr?"


    "You little brat, it was me who gave you the chance to act and made you famous!"


    "I got famous on my own!"


    "Hahaha, okay, Emmert. Sullivan, stop arguing! You both did great!"


    f


    "You don''t know anything, there are many roles young people can y, but as he gets older, the types of roles he can y have definitely decreased. If I wasn''t willing to cast him and pay him the high sry, who would hire him?"


    Sullivan nodded. "Alright, that''s true."


    "Really? Even a famous actor like him could run out of roles?"


    "The problem isn''t that there are no roles. It''s that no one can afford his sry!"

 Chapter 691

    "Alright. By the way Emmert, will I get paid for acting in this movie?"


    "Are you kidding me?! I consider you as an investor in this movie! If the movie grosses a hundred million dors, you''ll get a three-million-dor cut! That''s your share! So, how much you earn depends on your skills." "Uh? What if the box office doesn''t hit a hundred million dors."


    "What?! Are you cursing my movie? The investment alone is already several hundred million dors. If the box office doesn''t even hit a hundred million, are you trying to bankrupt me?"


    Stephanie helplessly said, "Emmert, that''s not what I meant. I just don''t know much about this industry."


    "Ugh, I don''t want to argue with a greenhorn like you! Get ready, we''re about to start filming!"


    Sullivan looked at Stephanie withplicated eyes. "Are you sure you want to continue using my acting method?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Stephanie nodded without hesitation. "Definitely!"


    "You should be aware that next up is the emotional scenes."


    Emmert hesitated, "Stephanie, you should really think about this..."


    Stephanie looked puzzled. "I''ve already thought it through. I''m fully adapted to Sullivan''s technique. Even if I don''t want to, I''ll immerse myself fully into the character. There''s no turning back." Emmert frowned at Sullivan. "Isn''t there any other way? I''d rather Stephanie''s acting skills be mediocre than for her to do something she can''t control!"


    Sullivan shook his head. "No."


    "You irresponsible brat! Didn''t you consider the consequences when you taught her?"


    Sullivan calmly replied, "Her boyfriend asked me to teach her."


    "Just because her boyfriend asked, you agreed? You just listen to anyone?"


    "I need his help, so naturally I would cooperate."


    Emmert was at a loss for words. Indeed, it was only after that guy, Sebastian, from the Ingram family visited the set that Sullivan started teaching Stephanie. Sullivan continued, "Initially, I thought Stephanie wasn''t suitable for my method."


    "And you still taught her?"


    "But then thought, I''m getting old, maybe in a few years, I''ll have to end my acting career. I owe Emmert.a favor, it wouldn''t be bad to cultivate a good sessor for you before I leave."


    Emmert looked at himplexly. "At least you have some conscience, acknowledging that I''ve done you a favor!"


    "But it''s not all because of that."


    Stephanie curiously asked, "What else is it?"


    Sullivan looked at her seriously.


    "Throughout my life, up until now, my pride ties in my acting skills. Most of my achievements are thanks to them. I can''t let them disappear with me on this path of performance, can I?"


    Stephanie asked in surprise, "So Sullivan, you''ve passed on all your acting skills to me?"


    This was the result of his life''s research!


    Sullivan calmly replied, "I don''t know many people, and you just happened toe along...you could say you''re the chosen one."


    Because Stephanie was there, things


    didn''t get worse. Even though he made mistakes, he was still unscathed. And he didn''t cause too much trouble for Reba. Sullivan was very grateful to Stephanie, so he was willing to teach her something, and very seriously.


    He taught her unrestrainedly, both in words and deeds.


    Stephanie blinked. "I always feel that I''m not worthy of such high-level instruction."


    "You just need to study hard. It''s the same whether you''re learning acting from Ashley or me. I only teach you the basic rules, but how far you can go depends on you."

 Chapter 692

    "I get it now, but thanks anyway, Sullivan."


    Sullivan never expected gratitude from anyone. He always learned something from whatever he did. And he never felt like people were taking advantage of him by learning from him.


    In this world, it was all about what you could do yourself. If Stephanie couldn''t learn his techniques, well, that was just how it was. Her quick grasp of the essence of acting was due to Ashley''s teaching, and Stephanie''s innate talent for acting. Emmert just stared at the sky and sighed, "What can we do, just keep filming! Let''s get ready to shoot! The sooner we finish, the sooner it''s over."


    "Then Emmert, I''ll go get ready!"


    "Go ahead."


    Sullivan also said, "Emmert, I''ll go get ready too."


    "Go ahead."


    Sullivan felt that there was something more to Stephanie and Emmert''s rtionship than just a grandfather-granddaughter bond. But Sullivan didn''t want to stress over these trivial matters. He''d rather have dived into his role and enjoyed the thrill of acting. Sullivan went to the makeup room with Stephanie.


    Emmert, although a bit worried, also felt joyful. After all, ever since Stephanie adopted Sullivan''s acting method, shepletely immersed herself in her role. Sullivan himself was living in his character. After several days of shooting, everything was going smoothly. The ones who made mistakes were the supporting actors, and they were the ones getting criticized. The two leads, with their asional improvisation, werepletely off script... but the oues were always satisfying for Emmert. Things were always changing. Even if they strayed from the script, if it brought more enjoyment, then the script itself wasn''t that important.


    But then came the romantic scenes, which gave Emmert a headache. Behind the camera, he stood up in anger and yelled, "What''s the matter with you, Stephanie! What''s with yourck of affection and admiration for Arno?" Stephanie looked at the camera expressionlessly and said, "My Sebastian is better looking than Arno, stronger than Arno, better than Arno. I like Sebastian more."


    Emmert almost choked in his fury. Enraged, he yelled, "Sebastian is off-stage! You are on-stage now! These are two different worlds, do you understand?" Stephanie pointed to her heart and said, "But he''s in here."


    So even if she was deeply involved in her role, she still had feelings for him!


    Emmert was so mad that he called Sebastian in public and yelled into the phone, "You little rascal, I''m not done with you!"


    On the other end of the line, Sebastian was startled and asked, "What happened?"


    "This girl was doing fine in the


    movie, but she said she only has you in her heart and can''t fall in love with Arno How can I continue shooting like this!!"


    Hearing this, Sebastian almostughed out loud. He thought it was no problem. His girl should have only had him in her heart. He calmly said on the phone, "Is she in character now?"  en


    "That''s the point!"


    Even in the virtual world of the film, she still remembered him.


    A wave of emotion washed over Sebastian, and he asked, "How much longer until the filming is finished?"


    "The project was supposed to takeBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    three more months, but thanks to Stephanie''s acting style and superb skills, we''ve been making great progress. We should be able to wrap up in @month and a half at most! But she can''t fall in love with the male lead in the movie at this rate. I think even if we shoot for a year, we won''t be able to finish!!"


    Sebastian calmly said, "Give her a few days off."


    "Can you make her forget you temporarily?"


    "I can''t do that, and I wouldn''t want to."


    It was best that Stephanie had him in her heart. He would have to be a fool to wish for Stephanie''s heart to be free of him, right?

 Chapter 693

    "Another break, really?"


    "She''s just too exhausted. She needs a break. The issue right now isn''t about whether she has me in her heart or not, but rather that she seems to be blurring the lines between her character and her reality, like she can''t distinguish between what''s part of the script and what''s not?"


    Emmert btedly realized this, seeming to understand that this was the root of Stephanie''s recent problems. With a frown, he said, "You need to find a way to help her disconnect from her character. When she''s back on set next time, I''ll have a serious talk with her." "Alright, let''s give her a three-day break."


    "Deal!"


    Stephanie was so engrossed in her role that whatever Sullivan said to her didn''t make a difference. The only solution seemed to be to let her go home and have the people who truly cared for her help her disconnect from her character. As soon as Stephanie heard she could take a break, she said, "I''m going to find Sebastian."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emmert, somewhat annoyed, asked, "What''s so great about Sebastian?"


    "He''s handsome, he''s got skills, and he can beat me in a fight!"


    Everyone was struggling to process the seemingly naive and innocent Stephanie. That animal Sebastian! How could he bear toy a hand on such a young girl? If Zachary were to find out, with his fiery temper, he''d probably blow Sebastian sky-high! Stephanie left the set wearing the same outfit asst time. Outside the set, the driver was still waiting at the entrance. After Stephanie got into the car, she received a call from Gillian.


    She answered, "What''s up, Gillian?"


    Gillian and Maddie had been informed in advance about Stephanie''s situation by Martin. Beyond surprise, they were also very worried.


    Martin said that Steph was learning acting from Sullivan. They were initially jealous, but when they heard about the aftereffects of Sullivan''s. method, they were terrified. The call was at Sebastian''s request, asking them to spend more time with Stephanie and involve her more in their real life ns, so they called Stephanie as per Sebastian''s request. Otherwise, they were always busy filming on set and


    didn''t have much free time to hang


    out.


    By the tone of Stephanie''s voice, Gillian felt that something was off. However, she pretended to be clueless and said casually, "No biggie, just missing you! Steph, Maddie, and I are on a break, let''s go shopping together! It''s been a while!" "Shopping? Send me the location, I''ll head over."


    "Sure, it''s the same mall asst time. Maddie and I are on our way there."


    "Alright, see youter."


    There wasn''t much small talk, and her tone was cold.


    After hanging up, Gillian and Maddie exchanged amused nces. After a while, Maddie finally said, "If Steph can''t break out of her character and continues to act this way, we''re in trouble..."


    "I''m sure President Ingram has his reasons for asking us to help. He must be worried about Steph''s situation."


    "Yeah, President Ingram really cares about Steph! Okay, let''s take a couple of days off from the set to be with Steph." "Sounds like a n!"


    An hourter, Maddie and Gillian still


    hadn''t arrived at the agreed-upon mall. Stephanie was in a coffee shop at the mall, sipping on a coffee as she patiently waited. Suddenly, a few sneaky paparazzi appeared outside the coffee shop. These gossip hounds were snapping away at her through the ss.


    Stephanie seemed to sense something and nced in their direction, her eyes cold. The paparazzi instinctively thought about fleeing, but when they saw that Stephanie had noticed them but didn''t seem to care, they grew bolder and continued their fearless photography.

 Chapter 694

    An older journalist even boldly strolled into the coffee shop and headed straight for Stephanie. "Ms. Bishop, hi, I''m a reporter for entertainment news."


    Stephanie said with a poker face, "Hi, what can I do for you?"


    "Can I interview you?"


    "About what?"


    "I heard you''re filming a movie with Sullivan?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "Working with Sullivan, Ms. Bishop, do you feel a lot of pressure?"


    "Why would I feel pressured working with him?" Stephanie replied calmly.


    Holy cow! That tone. That attitude. The words she was spitting out! So straightforward! He jotted it all down and would post it online. It was bound to stir up a buzz again!


    The reporter awkwardly chuckled. "Ms. Bishop, you''re truly talented!"


    "What''s your point?"


    "Uh, I heard that you and Sebastian, the president of Skyline Corporation, are engaged."


    "Isn''t thatmon knowledge? Is this what you want to interview me about?"


    "Haha. I just wanted to ask, Ms. Bishop, how''s your rtionship with President Ingram?"


    "It''s great, Sebastian is a great guy, I really like him."


    Holy moly! She just openly confessed her feelings. He got that on record! This was definitely gonna cause another stir.


    The reporter asked again, "Ms. Bishop, about the rumor with Sullivanst time, it wasn''t long ago, what''s your take on that?"


    As always, Stephanie''s face was expressionless, her gaze indifferent. She calmly said, "Only someone like Sebastian could attract me. Sullivan is a good guy, but he''s not my type, so I didn''t seduce him, that was an ident." "Wow! Looks like you''re really into President Ingram."


    "Yes, because Sebastian is great, excellent, and many people like him, but he only likes me."


    ""Ms. Bishop, you''re so confident! And so blunt!"


    "Are you done with your interview?" Stephanie started to sound a little impatient.


    Seeing the situation, the reporter quickly said, "We''re done. Do you have other things to attend to?" Checking the time on her phone, Stephanie said, "I''m waiting for friends. They''ll be here soon." "Alright, we won''t disturb you then."


    Though they said that, they didn''t go far. When Gillian and Maddie arrived, they started sneakily taking pictures again. Seeing that it was two girls of the same age, they knew they couldn''t conjure up any scandal and seemed a bit disappointed. But the footage they''d just shot was enough for them to write several news stories.


    It had been a while since Maddie and Gillian saw Stephanie, so they were both quite excited. Even though Stephanie''s personality had changed a lot since she started acting Her demeanor still


    resembled her character in the film, but she was still Stephanie. They weren''t used to it, but they slowly adapted.


    "Steph, look, is that outfit your favorite type?"


    A sweatshirt and a miniskirt? Stephanie shook her head. "I don''t like that style anymore."


    "Huh? So what kind of clothes do you like now?"


    "Just like what I''m wearing now."


    "That''s so coo..."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Yes, I think so too."


    Gillian reluctantly said, "Should we go to a store that sells your style of clothes?"


    "No need, I''ll just go with you guys. I''ve bought a lot of this style already."


    "Alright. Maddie, should we go to your regr store?"


    "Sure! Let''s go."


    The three of them went to the store Maddie usually took them to, but as soon as they walked in they bumped into some acquaintances.


    They ran into Ang and ady from


    a wealthy family. The two of them had also been to the Palmer family''s mansionst time for Maddie''s birthday dinner.

 Chapter 695

    Maddie knew them and they knew Maddie, but they don''t interact much in their daily lives.


    They would say hi if they bumped into each other.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maddie smiled and nodded at them, ready to end this encounter.


    But unexpectedly, Ang''s eyes lit up upon seeing Stephanie. She walked straight up to her and said, "Steph, long time no see."


    Stephanie stared at her expressionlessly and said, "I don''t want to see you."


    Ang looked a bit hurt and said, "Steph, no matter what, I''m still your sister."


    Stephanie responded coldly, "I''ve told you a million times; I don''t acknowledge that."


    "But our blood rtionship is an undeniable fact."


    Maddie frowned andined, "Ang, what''s wrong with you? Steph has made it clear that she doesn''t want any connection with you or the Klein family. Are you deaf or something?"


    Ang''s friend frowned and chimed in, "Maddie, who do you think you are? Our families have been connected for generations. You''re getting close to Steph because of her new status, right? She''s going to be the future mistress of the Skyline Corporation CEO." Before Maddie could respond, Stephanie coolly said, "Maddie is the future mistress of the Damon Group. Why would she need to suck up to me? On the other hand, Ang, it''s always you who trying to curry favor with me. Is it because I''m the wife of the Skyline Corporation CEO?"


    Ignoring thest sentence, just the phrase "Maddie is the future mistress of the Damon Group" already shocked Ang and her friends greatly.


    Ang, looking incredulous, said, "How is that possible? When did the Palmer family and the Damon family be inws? The Palmer family is a jokepared to the Klein family! My sister''s married to the Damon family, but she was just with the younger son. How could Maddie be the mistress of the Damon family?"


    Maddie wanted to step in and tell Stephanie to y it cool.


    But when she heard Ang''s words, she got pissed off.


    She retorted, "Why is it possible? Why can''t I marry Putnam Damon? The union between the Klein family and the Damon family has nothing to do with me, and my personal rtionship with Putnam has even less to do with you! Got it?"


    "But the elders of the Damon family will never approve of this marriage. Stephanie, isn''t it too early for you to say such a thing?"


    Stephanie said coldly, "Do you think I''d dare to say this in public if their rtionship wasn''t recognized?"


    Her words left not only Ang, but also Maddie, surprised.


    "Steph. Did Sebastian tell you something?"


    "Sebastian did tell me that Putnam has already discussed it with his family, and Maddie will be the future mistress of the Damon family." Stephanie calmly revealed


    Ang snapped, "I don''t believe it. If it''s settled, why hasn''t it been announced?"


    Stephanie said nonchntly, "Does the Damon family need to report their decisions to the Klein family''s little girl? Who do you think you are?"


    "We, the Klein family, have ties with the Damon family too. They would definitely inform us of any important news!"


    "Is that so? Well, it seems that the


    Klein family isn''t that important in the eyes of the Damon family. Even Sebastian heard about this news earlier than you did!"


    Ang couldn''t help but doubt Stephanie''s words.


    But she thought this was so unfair.


    Stephanie, with an unclear background, was living the good life, and now even her friends were thriving!

 Chapter 696

    The Damon family is one of the four major families!


    Maddie, a woman from a underprivileged family, who even underwent stic surgery, how does she have the audacity to be doing so well? Ang looked down on her, but kept a smile on her face, saying, "Oh, I see. Well, let me be the first one to congratte you." Maddie snorted, "Thanks."


    "Don''t pretend to be thankful in front of us. it''s making me want to vomit." Stephanie suddenly says.


    Ang''s face turned pale, saying, "Steph, I''m your sister, how can you talk to me like that?"


    "Ang, if you say you''re my sister one more time, you''ll face the consequences."


    Ang immediately put on a pitiful expression, "But I really am your sister."


    Then, with a thud, Ang was sent flying by Stephanie''s kick.


    Ang''s friend cries out, rushing over, "Ang, are you okay?!"


    Ang was stunned by the kick, but hadn''t reached the point of being unconscious.


    However, she quickly reacted and pretended to faint.


    Stephanie, that bitch!


    How dare she kick her!


    She had gotten herself into a big trouble!


    "Oh my god! Stephanie, as the future mistress of the Skyline Corporation''s CEO, you''re really something! You are hitting someone in public!"


    Stephanie said coolly, "Sebastian said he would handle it if anything happened,e at him if you dare!"


    With that, she turned and walked away without a trace of mercy.


    Maddie and Gillian followed her with shocked expressions.


    Oh my god.


    Steph had really changed, they could hardly recognize her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She was somanding!


    The way she kicked was just too cool.


    And made them feel so good to see Ang get kicked!


    Almost every time, they were disgusted by Ang''s shameless attitude.


    Finally this time, they got some relief!


    Seeing Stephanie leaving without caring about her, Ang almost woke up from anger.


    But she thought that if she pretended to be seriously injured and was sent to the hospital, her parents would never let Stephanie off. So, she pretended to faint.


    Stephanie didn''t care at all and went shopping with Maddie and Gillian.


    However, Gillian secretly told Martin what


    Word just happened, asking him


    if there would be trouble.


    Martin ryed this to Sebastian, who sighed and said, "This girl is just so straightforward now." Ang brought this upon herself; she deserved it.


    Morton Klein knew about Stephanie''s background, so he wouldn''t stick up for her.


    As for Mrs. Klein, with Sebastian around, she wouldn''t dare to provoke Stephanie. So, Martin''s reply to Gillian was brief.


    "No worries."


    Feeling reassured, Gillian continued shopping with Stephanie and Maddie at ease.


    In fact, Maddie was the one doing all the shopping; Gillian helped her carry the items, and Stephanie helped Maddie select clothes with


    her unique taste.


    By the end, Maddie''s style changed.


    During lunchtime, the three of them decided to dine together.


    Maddie suggested having a barbecue, Gillian agreed and Stephanie had no objections.


    There was a barbecue restaurant on the fifth floor of the mall.


    They booked a private room, but the soundproofing wasn''t so good.


    After they ordered their food, they heard a scream from the next room, "Sir. what are you doing?!"


    "Didn''t anyone tell you the rules of the entertainment industry before you decided to join?"


    "What? What are you doing, you can''t just do something like this"

 Chapter 697

    "Hmph, an inte celeb trying to break into the entertainment industry, yet you don''t even know the basics rules. How can you possibly survive in this cycle? Let me tell you, if you keep resisting, I''ll make sure you never step foot into this industry!" "Then I won''t enter. I''m telling you, my cousin''s husband is Sebastian from Skyline Corporation, I''m not someone you can easily bully."


    Cousin''s husband?


    Maddie and Gillian almost simultaneously turned to look at Stephanie.


    Stephanie''s expression remained unchanged.


    Maddie couldn''t help but whisper, "Steph. Do you know this girl? Or is she impersonating you for scamming?"


    "She''s indeed my cousin."


    "Really?"


    "Yep."


    "Then why."


    "Let''s just watch for now."


    The man in the next booth sneered, "Since Sebastian is your cousin''s husband, why don''t you ask him for help instead of seeking my rmendation? You''re pretty, but you''re not very smart."


    "I didn''t lie; it''s the truth. And it was my friend who told me you could help me break into this industry. But no one told me you would be this, getting handsy during dinner."


    "Hmph. That''s the unspoken rule of the entertainment industry; I''ve made that clear. If you''re willing to be with me, I can help you break into the industry, and let you make movies! Otherwise, why should I help you?" "Then I won''t do it!"


    Z stood up, about to leave.


    But the man grabbed her wrist tightly, "Do you think this is a ce where you cane and go as you please?"


    Gillian gasped quietly, "Oh my God, it''s still daytime. How can he act like that in a barbecue restaurant?"


    "Ah! What do you want to do! Aren''t you afraid I''ll call for help!" Z''s face turned pale with fear.


    "Hmph. The owner of this shop is my friend! Do you think your shouting will help?!"


    "You''re a thug!! Ah. don''t touch me!"


    There was a loud bang.


    The wooden board of the next booth was kicked over by Stephanie.


    Half of the board fell. The two people in the next booth were startled and quickly got up,


    retreating several steps to avvel


    being hit.


    The moment Stephanie appeared, Z ran towards her as if she saw a savior, "Steph, save me!"


    Stephanie looked at her emotionlessly, "Are you out of your mind? Why would you have meal with this guy?"


    Z looked pitiful, "Steph. I want to


    be a movie star like you. I knew you wouldn''t help me, so I sought an opportunity myself; I didn''t know the person my friend introduced me to would be like this."


    The man shouted angrily, "Who are you guys! How dare you act so arrogant on my turf?"


    Stephanie looked at him coldly, "Who are you? How dare you harass a young girl in broad daylight?"


    The man nced over and realized they were just a few young girls, not posing any threat.


    And the girl who spoke had eyes that were just too captivating.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He said maliciously, "She came to me first. What? You want to defend her? If you rece her, I might consider letting her go."


    ent


    "Oh? I can rece her. Are you sure?"


    The man nodded eagerly, "Of course, you''re much more attractive than her!"


    Z looked gloomy. She was clearly prettier than Stephanie.


    What kind of taste did these people have!


    "Alright. How do you want to y this?"

 Chapter 698

    "How about we get a room at the hotel and have some fun?"


    "That''s too troublesome. Let''s just do it here."


    The man grinned lewdly, as if he couldn''t wait to have her all to himself.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure. Why don''t you just sit there and don''t move? I''ll take care of you."


    "Sounds good, babe!" Being served by a beautiful woman like this was bound to be enjoyable!


    The man''s face was full of anticipation.


    But what awaited him was a painfully forceful kick.


    With a swift and powerful kick, she stomped down hard.


    The entire room echoed with the man''s painful shriek.


    Soon, the owner of the restaurant was alerted and rushed over in a hurry.


    "Oh my, what happened?"


    With a poker face, Stephanie said, "He harassed my cousin. I just taught him a lesson! Send him to the hospital, I''ll cover all the medical expenses." The owner was furious, "Do you know who he is? You think just covering his medical bills will do?"


    "Do you know who I am? You think I''m covering his medical bills just to settle this matter?" Z quickly said, "She''s my cousin; she''s the wife of the CEO of Skyline Corporation!"


    The owner''s mouth wide opened in shock; he was speechless.


    This was the woman who was acknowledged as the fianc¨¦e of President Ingram on the inte?


    He immediately changed his tone, fawning over her, "Are you Ms. Bishop? I''m sorry. I was wrong. How would you like to handle this matter?"


    "First, take him to the hospital; I don''t want him dead. After that, talk to Sebastian about the rest."


    In her memory, Sebastian had told her many times that he would take responsibility for anything, assuring her not to worry.


    Gillian turned pale with fear.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Taking the opportunity to go to the bathroom. she reported the situation to Martin.


    Martin frowned, "Wait a moment; I''ll check with Sebastian and get back to you."


    "Okay. Steph is really frightening in this state."


    Martin also believed that if Ms. Bishop kept like this, things might getplicated.


    Her mental state could be problematic!


    After hearing the report, Sebastian frowned, "Steph did nothing wrong; the guy deserved it." Martin helplessly said, "Sebastian, you can''t let Ms. Bishop continue like this!"


    Sebastian casually said, "Let my Stephanie serve him? This kind man doesn''t even deserve


    sympathy, even in death."et


    "But don''t you think Ms. Bishop''s


    has be too


    Bhat if she keeps t


    this?"


    That was indeed a problem.


    Sebastian casually said, "Don''t schedule any work for me this afternoon."


    "President Ingram, are you going out?"


    "I''m going to pick her up."


    Under such a circumstances, he''d better keep an eye on her personally.


    Otherwise with Martin''s anxious


    demeano


    and frequent urgent,


    svel


    were taking a toll on


    heart.


    Even though Steph hadn''t caused any major trouble, it still left an uneasy feeling.


    What if the next message was that she had been injured?


    Sebastian couldn''t let that happen!


    After receiving Martin''s response of "it''s fine", Gillian returned to the room with a sense of relief.


    In the room, the ingredients for barbecue were ready.


    Z was still there, sitting nervously next to Stephanie, "Steph."


    "Do you want to join the entertainment industry and make movies?"


    "Yes. Steph, can you help me?"


    "Do you know howplicated the entertainment industry is?"

 Chapter 699

    "So why can''t I be like you, Steph?"


    "I have Sebastian, do you?"


    "Um. I can use your connections."


    "The kind of thing that happened just now ismon in the entertainment world. What happened to you is nothing. I''ve seen it with my own eyes; famous actresses being whisked off to the restroom by those elites. If you dare resist, they''ll assault you in public. Are you sure you still want to enter the entertainment industry?"


    Z frowned, "It can''t be that exaggerating. Stephanie, even if you don''t want me to enter the film industry and be a movie star like you, there''s no need to scare me!"


    Gillian frowned, "Z, don''t be unreasonable. Steph is just trying to warn you! We''ve all seen these horrifying situations!"


    "But you don''t have any background either; and you can still make movies, right?"


    Maddie raised an eyebrow, "She has me to protect her! My family owns an entertainmentpany! Got a problem with that?"


    "Does yourpany still sign artists? I really want to be an artist."


    "I think you''re crazy about getting famous. You don''t want to make movies; you just want to be famous!"


    "But isn''t it the same? Once you make a movie, you will be famous! And you get loads of fans!"


    "Sorry, but ourpany isn''t going to sign you."


    "Steph. I''m your cousin, after all. Help me out. My mom and my sister went to Skyline Corporation to ask your mom to help my sister find a job, and your mom agreed to consider it. Can you help me too. When we were kids, my sister bullied you, and I was just influenced by her to treat you badly."


    Stephanie said indifferently, "Your mom and sister went to talk to my mom?"


    "Yeah! After finding out your current status, they both want to get some benefits from your mom."


    "And what about you? Don''t you want to?"


    "I do, but I''m more rational than my mom and my sister. I think you probably don''t want to have anything to do with us anymore."


    "So you still want to ask me for help?"


    Z gave a bitter smile, "I have no other choice but to ask you for help. If you really don''t want to help me at all, there''s nothing I can do!"


    "You don''t have self-awareness! The


    entertainment industry is


    Gillian quickly said, "Influencers make a good amount of money now; they''re not inferior to being an artists. As long as you''re willing to work hard; plus, Steph is willing to call you cousin. Your poprity will definitely rise."


    Z was somewhat tempted, she quickly said, "If I can make a lot of money, my mom probably won''t bother you anymore. But my sister, she''s always living in a fantasy world. I''m not sure."


    "Your mom can keep her in check. She''s not young anymore; she can just find someone to marry."


    "But that depends on whether she''s willing."


    "So, it still requires your mother to solve it."


    "Steph, are you really willing to help me?"


    "Don''t you trust me?"


    "Of course I trust you! I''m already very touched that you''re willing to help me when I''m being bullied. This shows that you still acknowledge me as your cousin."


    "You''ve misunderstood. Even if it


    §ÖBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    were someone else, I would step in to help. I''m helping you find a job just because I don''t want you guys to keep bothering my mom! You''re my cousin; that''s a fact that can''t be changed. I''ve been calling you cousin since I was a kid. So, don''t mind you getting attention based on my fame. But you have to handle it yourself. If you cross my line, I won''t hesitate to publicly dere on social media that I don''t know you at all!"

 Chapter 700

    "Stephanie, chill out. I''m not as greedy as my mom and sis! I just want to be famous, even as an inte celeb. As long as I can make some dough, buy lots of pretty clothes, and never be short of cash, I''ll be satisfied." "Here''s my number, jot it down. After this meal, just head home and wait for my call."


    "Thanks, Steph!"


    Z was full of enthusiasm, grilling meat for Stephanie.


    Throughout the process, all Stephanie had to do was eat. The mouthwatering meat was delivered directly to her.


    Maddie and Gillian were at a loss for words.


    They even felt that having such somewhat abnormal rtives at home seemed to be quite fun.


    Just a little benefits, and she would provide attentive service.


    She sure knew how to please people.


    But Stephanie didn''t overthink it.


    If someone who knew gratitude, she wouldn''t mind lending a hand.


    But if the person doesn''t appreciate it, always thinks it''s not enough and believes you should do more for them, she''d prefer to keep such people at a distance!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After the meal, as everyone was about to leave, a tall figure entered the room.


    Gillian and Maddie eximed in surprise, "President Ingram, what brings you here?"


    Z blinked, then warmly called out, "Cousin-inw, are you here to pick up Steph."


    Sebastian nced at her, nodded slightly, and turned to Stephanie without saying a word.


    Stephanie wasn''t surprised. With her usual expressionless face, she asked, "Sebastian, why are you here?"


    "To pick you up."


    "I will find you on my own; you don''t need toe. I''lle to you."


    "Huh?"


    Stephanie pointed to her head, "My head has always been filled with thoughts of you, so I''d definitely find you."


    Sebastian felt that no matter how much trouble this little brat gave him, he didn''t mind.


    His heart was about to bepletely melted by Stephanie.


    Although Steph was deeply into her role, she was always thinking about him.


    On his way here, he casually


    This tweets. And he saw her


    where she professed her for him publicly.


    love


    "Sebastian is a really good man, and I like him a lot."


    "Yeah, because Sebastian is great, excellent, and loved by many, but he only likes me."


    Steph said all these in public, dering her true feelings.


    A small smile tugged at his lips, "Ie to pick you up, so you can see me sooner. Is that bad?"


    "Stop smiling; it''s too charming."


    "Okay, I won''t smile."


    In this state, Steph was too straightforward.


    He told Gillian and Maddie, "I''ll take her home first. I''ll have her driver take you guys home, okay?"


    "No need, no need. I have a driver, President Ingram. Just feel free to take her home."


    Sebastian nodded and reached for Stephanie''s hand, ready to leave.


    But then Maddie suddenly spoke up, "Um. President Ingram."


    Sebastian turned back and asked, "Anything else?"


    "Um. I was just wondering if Putnam has been very busy recently?"


    "Ms. Palmer, if you want to know that, why not ask him directly?"


    "I just I don''t want to disturb him,


    you understand? And did he reallet


    tell his family about our rtionship? Did the Damon family really approve of our marriage?"


    "Yes, Putnam personally convinced his father."


    Maddie''s face lit up with a smile, "Thank you so much for telling me that."


    Then she heard Sebastian say, "If you''re


    in Ocone


    go


    C


    shy to call him, you can Damon Group to find him. I think he''s not that busy."

 Chapter 701

    Maddie was a bit embarrassed and said, "Eh. Never mind. I''m worried I might disturb his work." "Well, it''s up to you."


    Regardless, he was always thrilled whenever his Steph came to visit him at work.


    As for other people''s matters, he chose to ignore them.


    He left the restaurant with Steph. Sebastian asked her, "Is there anywhere you want to go?"


    Stephanie looked at him with her lively and bright eyes and said calmly, "I want to go to bed. With you."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    Stephanie was up to something again!


    When will these days of being on the brink of copse and full of excitemente to an end?


    Sebastian let Stephanie''s state continue. The next day, after Ashley received a call from Emmert, she proactively came to handle it.


    Marilyn, knowing Stephanie''s current state, wanted to go home and scold her, but Sebastian stopped her.


    Now, everyone wanted to deal with Stephanie, except Sebastian, he was still protecting this almost neurotic version of Stephanie. Ashley not only came but also brought Emily along.


    Emily''s scenes in the movie were scheduled to appear at the end, so she hadn''t returned to the set yet.


    Ever since thest incident, Ashley had kept her by her side and never allowed her to go out.


    Because of Stephanie''s situation, Emily was finally allowed to go out and she was over the moon with joy.


    Seeing Stephanie still unable to snap out of her character, Emily found it fascinating.


    Before Ashley could say anything to Stephanie, Emily, as usual, started to tickle Stephanie.


    This broke Stephanie''s aloof image, and she burst intoughter, saying, "Hey, Emily, what are you doing! You''re tickling me as soon as you arrive!" Emily, looking smug, said to Sebastian and Ashley, "See, dealing with her is that simple! You guys were overthinking!"


    So, solving this problem could be that easy.


    It was truly an eye-opener.


    They had thought it would be a challenging situation.


    Ashley said helplessly, "It''s always Emily who finds a way."


    "It''s because I''ve spent a lot of time with Steph. I know her very well!"


    After snapping out of her character, Stephanie said somewhat bewildered, "Uh. Sebastian, Ashley, I''ve caused trouble for you guys again."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said, "It''s fine. The mess you made isn''t hard to handle."


    Ashley added, "Worrying about you is inevitable, Steph. I also know that you can''t give up this kind of acting method now. I''ve talked to Sullivan and got an understanding of the situation. Your current state is dangerous, you know."


    Stephanie gave a bitter smile, "I know. I''ve been causing trouble and then expecting them to go to Sebastian."


    Sebastian said, "You did nothing wrong. It''s okay to seek me out."


    Stephanie shook her head, "I wasBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    wrong. My approach is a little distorted, but I still want to continue trying. Look, Emily has a way to


    bring me back to reality quickly nee


    Ashley, can you let me bring Emily along to the set. I''m not helping you take care of her, I genuinely need her."


    Ashley nodded, "Now, this is the only way. otherwise, we can''t just watch you fall into danger without doing anything."


    Emily, like a mature little kid, raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is it really that serious?"


    "Emily, up to now, all the acting skills you''ve learned are based on


    imitation. You don''t understand this deep stuff yet," Ashley said, looking at Emily.

 Chapter 702

    "Mom, I get Steph''s acting too. When I first met her, she told me that acting was fun because you can choose not to be yourself but to portray someone else. That''s why I gradually got better." Ashley looked at her, her face full of confusion, "Can you give an example?"


    "Like, when I don''t want to be myself, I pretend to be Steph. After imitating her, I found myself happy every day."


    Everyone was silent.


    Emily was not an ordinary kid. She was smart; smarter than kids of her age. And she was particrly sensitive. What you thought she didn''t understand, she actually did. Stephanie couldn''t help but ask, "So Emily, if you were me, what would you do?"


    Emily thought carefully and answered, "If I couldn''t distinguish between reality and the character in the y, I''d spend a lot of time trying to tell them apart." "Take a lot of time?"


    "Yes, I would try hard, force myself to distinguish clearly. If I couldn''t, I wouldn''t sleep! Not being able to sleep is so painful, so I''d definitely be able to tell them apart!" Stephanie looked at Sebastian and winked, "Sebastian, how about I give it a try tonight?"


    Sebastian casually said, "Let Emily stay with you."


    "I can help supervise Steph and chat with her!"


    "Emily, Steph has another problem right now."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "She can''t distinguish between reality and the drama; and the love scenes with Sullivan, it has now evolved into her being unable to fall in love with Sullivan, only liking me."


    When he said this, both Ashley and Emily felt that Sebastian was stating the issue, but without any hint ofints. Instead, he seemed quite pleased.


    Ashley couldn''t help but scoff, "So that''s how it is; that''s a serious situation."


    "So, Emily, since you have a way, help Steph more. After Steph''s scenes are done, I''ll definitely thank you properly. How about it?"


    Emily''s eyes lit up, "Can I make a condition?"


    "What condition?"


    "I want to join that show with dad!" Emily pointed to the TV in the living room.


    In the living room, all the three adults looked at the TV. The TV was broadcasting a parent-child show, featuring dads taking their kids on trips.


    Sebastian silently nced at Ashley, whose face seemed to turn pale.


    Stephanieughed, "Wow, Emily, your condition is huge!"


    "Is it not allowed?"


    "That''s up to your mom. I think Jeffrey Perez would be more than willing, but whether it''s feasible is another story."


    Ashley gave a bitter smile, "Emily, stop messing around."


    "Then you can go with me; I want to participate in that show."


    "Emily, I''m not going to appear on TV anymore."


    Seeing Ashley''s hesitation,


    Stephanie quickly said, "Then, Emily, you''ve done me this big favor. To


    thank you, how about I take you to the parent-child show instead?"


    "Steph, can you take me to the show? It sounds pretty good, but the show requires parents to participate together,"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Let Sebastian go with you then!"


    "But we''re not father and daughter."


    "Sebastian, any ideas?"


    "The problem is simple. Just let the


    Group n a children''s


    Palmere


    show that doesn''t require realevel


    parents to apany."


    belongs to en.ent


    "Wow! Then let''s leave it to Sebastian! I can take Emily to that show!"


    Emily was caught up in the happy atmosphere; she said joyfully, "Haha. I''m really happy to go to the show with Steph!"


    But deep down, she still felt a bit disappointed.


    She wondered if her parents would never be together again in this lifetime.

 Chapter 703

    Jeff had carried her in his arms and rushed to the hospital during their brief time together as a family; and those fleeting moments were imprinted in her memory forever. Dad had mom in his eyes..


    Mom had dad in her eyes.


    And both of them loved her.


    She could feel it. Even though they couldn''t be a family, they cherished her deeply.


    Every time Jeff looked at her, his eyes brimmed with guilt.


    Emily was just a kid, but could understand that it was the guilt of not being able to be by her side, the guilt of not being the best dad he wanted to be.


    But she didn''t me them.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ashley Morris gazed at her with


    Then she left alone.


    heart full of pity; and, in the end, she said nothing, only sighed deeply in her heart and handed her over to Stephanie Bishop.


    It was already good enough, wasn''t it? Even without her, Emily wouldn''t be neglected.


    After all, Emily was fortunate to have someone in the world, other than her, willing to consider her as family.


    After Ashley''s departure, Stephanie took Emily by the hand and they went back to the house.


    They headed to Sebastian Ingram''s room and sat on the bed. Emily was there to make sure Stephanie could distinguish between the real world and the scenes.


    Once out of character, Stephanie could tell the difference perfectly. But once she was in character, the lines could blur.


    Emily let her get into character, which was easy for Stephanie with the techniques taught by Sullivan Henry.


    As Stephanie got into her role, her whole presence changed.


    Emily was immediately amazed and then, without warning, started to tickle her.


    Stephanie burst intoughter and broke character.


    "Emily, what are you trying to do. Getting me into character and then just tickling me to break character!"


    Sebastian stood at the doorway, finding the girls'' antics amusing but chose not to interrupt.


    Emily didn''t answer the question, simply saying, "Sis, get back into character."


    Though puzzled by Emily''s intentions, Stephanie still cooperated and closed her eyes, quickly getting into her role.


    But before she could do anything, Emily tickled her out of character again.


    After several repetitions, Stephanie was nearly driven crazy, unwilling to continue the game.


    "Emily, what do you want?"


    "Sis. When I was with you on set, I watched other actors perform. They get really deep into their characters, but sometimes they would break character andugh. I think even if someone is fully getting into character, they still keep a sliver of rationality, right?"


    Stephaniey on the bed, pondering deeply before responding, "It seems like that."


    et Pike


    "Since Sullivan can get into and out of character easily, he must keep a bit of rationality. It''s impossible to livepletely in the role. Even if someone doespletely immerse themselves, their subconscious understands that it''s just a role, not real life."


    Being such a young kid, Emily''s words were surprisingly insightful.


    Not only did Stephanie look dumbfounded, but even Sebastian wondered how Emily''s mind worked. She had inherited Ashley''s acting talent, but her understanding of acting surprisingly surpassed many seasoned actors. "So, Emily. What should I do now?"


    "Sis, before you get into character, remind yourself that I''m about to experience a different life, and once it''s done, I''lle back. Keep the real world and the scenes separate; don''t mix up the two. And you must retain a sense of rationality


    "Should I give it a try?"

 Chapter 704

    Back on the set, Stephanie found herself followed by a little shadow.


    Emmert was over the moon with Emily''s return to the set.


    While shooting the movie, he''d often have Emily sit on hisp, teaching her to watch the scenes through the monitor.


    As Emily watched, she developed a keen interest in directing.


    She kept asking Emmert questions, all of which were on point.


    Even Emmert couldn''t help but think that this kid was something special, a little genius, no doubt.


    Emily had an impressive ability to adapt and embrace anything new.


    But what pleased Emmert most was Stephanie''s performance.


    She was no longer blurring the lines between reality and her role.


    Her romantic scenes with Sullivan were bing more and more natural.


    The length of a movie was at most two hours, mostlysting around one hour and fifty minutes.


    The romantic scenes weren''t the main plots; They were more of a bridge in arge-scale sci-fi movie that focused on storytelling.


    The romantic scenes just served as supplementary elements to enrich the plot.


    In one scene, Stephanie''s robotic character cracked a smile at the male lead, Arno, for the first time. It was awkwardly stiff, but it left Arno stunned.


    He rushed over with a heart full of joy and embraced her tightly.


    Just as the atmosphere was just right, the viinunched an attack. A series of explosions interrupted their brief sweetness.


    Arno, who knew his love interest was a machine yet unable to control his feelings, was a fascinating character.


    After a long day of shooting outdoor scenes, Emmert looked at the footage with satisfaction and dered, "Well done! That''s a wrap! If we keep this up, we''ll finish in a month!" The crew erupted into cheers upon hearing the news.


    This movie had been in production for over a year due to the dy in casting the female lead.


    Only with Stephanie''s arrival did they start shooting the main plot.


    With just a month left, Stephanie had spent a total of four months on this project.


    Before they knew it, summer was approaching.


    The drama that Stephanie shotst year, "The Nine-Tailed Fox," was finally premiering.


    It was a web series, exclusively


    avable on online tforms, and as by Alex, it received prime


    promion a


    all streaming


    tforms.


    It was an instant hit.


    On its first day, the viewership numbers broke a hundred million, and it topped the Twitter trending list.


    The character of the Nine-Tailed Fox, ranked in the top ten, which was impressive for a single role.


    Comments about this series varied online. Some praised Stephanie''s performance while others thought it was mediocre. Some criticized her for ying the viin.


    Yet, there were fans who adored her portrayal of the viin, even


    surpassing their liking for the


    leading characters. Contentvel.neBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    belongs


    The Palmer Group promoted the series on Twitter with their official ount.


    All the artists, including Stephanie, retweeted it.


    That night, Stephanie was scrolling through Twitter in her hotel room with Emily.


    She not only checked her own ount but also created a Twitter ount for Emily. Emily followed Stephanie right away and then Sebastian, and a few others.


    Stephanie shared a post about "The Nine-Tailed Fox" from her official ount, captioning it: "I''m a cute and cuddly Nine-Tailed Fox. Even though I''m the baddie, please don''t hold it against me. I absolutely love this character!" She paired it with an adorable, whimsical emoji.

 Chapter 705

    Soon, Sebastian quickly hit the retweet button on that tweet, adding the caption: "I''m watching my little girl''s debut work."


    In a heartbeat, thements section exploded.


    [OMG! President Ingram watched this kind of brainless drama?]


    [President Ingram, are you also enchanted by the Nine-Tailed Fox in this series?]


    [President Ingram, are you promoting this for your little wife?]


    [Talk about a CEO who spoils his wife. Sebastian of Skyline Corporation takes the cake!]


    [I agree, I agree. His love is so down-to-earth that it puts TV dramas to shame!]


    A string of envious, jealous, and admiringments flooded the section.


    Not only Sebastian, but also old friends like Mr. Finnegan, and Maximus got in on the action.


    Mr. Finnegan retweeted: "Her debut work took a nce and I gotta say, she''s more skilled than Dashiell did in his debut."


    Dashiell chimed in: "Mr. Finnegan''s right. I''m humbled."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Maximus added: "The girl''s got talent, she has a bright future!"


    Even Sullivan, the blockbuster movie star, retweeted and made ament.


    He simply retweeted the promotional post and added two words: "Pretty good."


    That was enough to send her millions of fans into a frenzy.


    Almost every conceivable type ofment flooded the thread.


    Sullivan''s fans had stopped targeting Stephanie ever since Sebastian cleared up the rumors between Sullivan and Stephanie. They even started leaving messages under Stephanie''s tweets, calling her Mrs. President and asking her to take good care of their beloved Sullivan.


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh at thesements.


    But what really shook everyone to


    the core wasn''t that Sullivan also et


    helped the promotion. It was the legendary director Emmert, who also


    made a tweet unexpectedly.


    "My honorary granddaughter''s debut. Industry folks, spread the word. Outsiders, watch and enjoy. Let me find out who hasn''t retweeted, and expect a call from me!"


    Once that post was out, almost half


    of the entertainment industry started buzzing, including seasoned artists, fresh faces, famous and less famous, and even some artists who had announced their retirement, came out of the woodwork to retweet.


    Emmert''s presence alone was enough to overshadow everyone.


    Afraid of receiving an unpleasant call from the old man, they hit that retweet button!


    Nobody wanted to provoke him. The man had time on his hands and was known to personally reach out to those who didn''tply.


    All night long, Twitter''s trending topics were dominated by discussion about this TV series. It was impossible for it to not be a hit. Giovanni May was utterly shocked. Why did she provoke someone as formidable as Stephanie?! What was she thinking?


    Thankfully, after learning a painful lesson, she pumped the brakes in time. Otherwise, she might not know how she''d have met her demise. Riding on the series'' poprity, Giovanni saw a chance for aeback, to boost her fame without a hitch.


    From the bottom of her heart, she was grateful to Stephanie.


    Did the intense Twitter activity end with tonight''s events? No.


    The night was just getting started.


    When Jaxon Ingram saw that


    Emmert had tweeted, he quickly


    l.ne


    retweeted the message with his own addition: "Nicely done, Director. Emment. My future daughter-inw''s under your wing on set, make sure you look after her."


    Emmert, upon seeing the message, couldn''t contain his anger and quickly fired back in thements.


    Emmert: "She''s MY honorary granddaughter. Since when do I need to look after her for your sake, you old coot?"

 Chapter 706

    Jaxon, upon being called an old coot in front of his followers, got fired up and joined the fray without hesitation.


    Jaxon: "Pfft! What you''ve got is a goddaughter. Thisdy is my real granddaughter-inw! You think you can show off in front of me? Dream on!"


    Emmert: "Looks like you''ve got too much time on your hands,ing here just to look for trouble! Since when Twitter bes a yground for wealthy old coot like you?" Jaxon: "If you, an old timer, can hang here, why can''t I? You''re the one asking for argument, not me! Whoever afraid can back off!"


    The two old men publicly exchanged insults, making it to the top trending topics.


    They went back and forth, filling thement section with a long list of creativements.


    While he was sendingments, Jaxon had Brenda Ingram search up ssic zingers on her phone so he could copy and paste them with rapid-fire precision.


    Emmert gradually found it difficult to keep up and decided to give Jaxon a direct call, immediatelyunching into a barrage of curses.


    Jaxon was not about to back down, retorting fiercely, "What''s the matter with you, you old coot?"


    "I think you''re the one causing trouble, you old man!"


    "All I did was ask you to look after the girl a bit. Is that too much?"


    "Whether I look after her or not is none of your business! I don''t do it for the sake of the Ingram family''s reputation!"


    "Me, as an elder, saying such things is nothing wrong!"


    "It bes a problem when you say it on a public tform!"


    "Hah, you really think you''re her doting uncle, huh? Big shot! If you''re so bold, tell the girl yourself!"


    "I know you''re just pretending to ept my granddaughter as your granddaughter-inw because you know something. You didn''t even want her in the family at first, treating her poor. You''re really shameless, pretending like that! If people didn''t know any better, they''d think you''re really fond of that little girl!"


    "Whether I''m fond of her or not is my business! You''re just an old fusspot with nothing better to do! Going around barking at people like a mad dog! Let me tell you, this old man is not afraid of you!" "Then keep the insultsing if you dare!"


    After they hung up and returned to


    Twitter to continue their argument, they were surprised to find Stephanie and Sebastian getting involved.


    Stephanie: "Grandpa, Grandpa Jaxon. what are you two doing? Having a Twitter fight is embarrassing!"


    Sebastian: "Don''t mind the old guys; they''re just bored."


    Stephanie: "Silver Fox. you''re scrolling through Twitter too?"


    Sebastian: "Martin told me the old men were arguing, so I came to check it out."


    Stephanie: "What were you doing before that, Silver Fox?"


    Sebastian: "Watching a TV series?"


    Stephanie: "Pfft. Are you watching my series? Is it good?"


    Sebastian: "Yeah. The Nine-Tailed Fox is pretty cool."


    The onlookers nearly burst intoughter, some even making pig-like sounds.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    President Ingram''s will to survive was quite strong.


    It didn''t matter if the series was good or not; he knew praising his little wife was still a must.


    So when Emmert and Jaxon


    returned, they found their battlefield


    turned into a stage for a younge couple''s public disy of affection.


    sw novel.


    Thements from the audience were shifted to the couple''s lovey-dovey interaction.


    Without an audience, in a tacit


    agreement, both the two old men stopped their bickering to avoid bing the butt of the joke


    And just like that, the trending war of words on social media slowly simmered down.


    The audience had transitioned from witnessing a verbal battle to enjoying a love fest, thoroughly entertained.

 Chapter 707

    Jaxon couldn''t help but feel surprised when he realized that histest rant had somehow earned him several hundred thousand followers.


    He was absolutely beside himself with glee.


    All night, Stephanie''s Twitter followers kept increasing non-stop.


    Alison was constantly refreshing the page, growing more and more exhrated with each new number.


    It seemed like the number of followers was going to climb all night long without a break!


    Originally at four million followers, Stephanie''s follower count skyrocketed to nearly six million after the drama of the series airing, and it just kept on growing.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie, lying on her hotel bed, had already closed Twitter, and called Sebastian.


    "Hey Silver Fox, how many episodes have you watched?"


    Only the first six episodes of the new series had been released.


    Sebastian replied, "The second one?"


    She chuckled, "Is the nine-tailed fox really that good-looking?"


    "Um, with bare feet; her feet are pretty nice."


    "And?"


    "Legs aren''t bad either."


    "Anything else?"


    "The belly chain looks good? And she''s got a tiny waist?"


    "Does it make you sleepy?"


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched, "Stephanie, what do you take me for? Wanting to sleep with the character you''re ying?"


    Stephanie burst intoughter, "Haha, I''m just joking. Since Silver Fox keepsplimenting everything but my pretty face, hmph!" "Hmm. your face is nice too."


    "Hmph, that''s more like it. But honestly, Silver Fox, if you had said you wanted to sleep, I was nning to get a set of costumes from the set and wear them for you. Since you''re so prim and proper, I guess I''ll pass. You probably don''t like ying dress-up games with me." Sebastian was silent, questioning his earlier decision to y it safe.


    Was it toote for regrets?


    Would she think he was too square?


    On the other end of the line, Stephanie, noting his silence, asking, "So, do you want to sleep with her or not?"


    Sebastian swallowed hard, after a moment''s thought, replied, "Yes?"


    Laughter erupted from the other end of the line.


    "Hahaha, Silver Fox, you''re indeed such a hidden pervert, always surprising me."


    Sebastian''s mood darkened, "Stephanie, are you teasing me?"


    "I''m just teasing you since you


    pretended


    to be serious. Hmph, et


    teasing you, and you can''t


    g to me!" Content to


    "But I can take note."


    "I''m not scared of you, Silver Fox! What could you possibly do to me?"


    Was that so?


    He couldn''t do anything to her?


    Men could be quite vengeful, you know!


    Costumes, huh?


    He could get his hands on those too!!


    The night Stephanie returned home after the movie crew took a break, she was personally undressed by Sebastian and then dressed in the costume.


    Of course, he had arranged for their daughter, Emily, to stay with Ashley for the night. Stephanieughed through her tears, "Silver Fox, you really do hold a grudge!"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, admiring the vision of ''The


    Enchantress'' right before him,


    kis


    gaze darkening slightly as he said, "Yes, so what?"


    "Fine, if Silver Fox has this kind of hobby, then I shall indulge you! Where''s my tail? Hand it over!"


    It wasn''t just the tail; he had the full set of essories ready.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Her hair didn''t need any styling; left to cascade down her back, it was a breathtaking sight.


    Stephanie''s hair, long, ck, and straight, fell to her waist, making her look stunningly beautiful. Sebastian''s gaze grew darker at the sight.

 Chapter 708

    There she was, still the same Stephanie, but with a twist of something new and tantalizing.


    When she got into character as the mythical siren of Western lore, her allure was undeniable. Sebastian''s gaze grew darker, clouded with a mix of emotions.


    The oue was predictable.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    From that moment on, Sebastian''s patience seemed to stretch endlessly.


    Even when Stephanie snapped at him, he''d take it as though she was merely ying coy.


    Afterposing himself, Sebastian fetched a warm towel from the bathroom and gently wiped away the traces of tears on her cheeks. She still red at him angrily. He couldn''t help but chuckle. "My bad. But if it happens again, the consequences will be the same." His words nearly drove Stephanie up the wall.


    She thought he was actually apologizing, but thatst bit. was he provoking her on purpose?


    Then came Sebastian''s next line, "You''re the one who provoked me first."


    To which Stephanie retorted, a mix of frustration and amusement in her voice, "So, it''s my fault?" "What else?"


    "It''s all on you, Sebastian! You''re downright wicked!"


    He arched an eyebrow, "Really? How about trying another round?"


    Immediately, she wrapped herself tightly in the nket, her expression wary, "Don''t you dare, Sebastian!"


    "Wicked, you say?"


    "Utterly wicked, and petty too! I throw one yful jab and you hold a grudge. You don''t care about me at all."


    Was she starting to cry again?


    "I don''t care about you?" Sebastian raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s right, you don''t!"


    "Stephanie, do you even have a heart?"


    "Could I be alive without one?"


    "I''m talking about a conscience."


    "Of course, thave! It''s you who


    it! I


    u so much, but you n


    S try to trick me!" Conto


    cks


    "There, there. Let me put some ointment for you."


    "I don''t want it. Especially not from you on that ce!"


    "I''ve seen it all anyway."


    "Still no!"


    "Come on, get up and clean yourself. You can apply it if you prefer."


    "Then you turned away, Sebastian."


    "I won''t look."


    But, in the end, it was Sebastian who applied the ointment.


    Stephanie curled up under the covers, too embarrassed to even look at him.


    With a huff, she dered, "I''m going to sleep now!"


    ns


    Sebastian smiled and gently arms. "What''s


    her


    Suo Nulledt


    sw nov


    n?


    The room was filled with an invisible warmth as they settled into the night, a tangle of exasperation and affection that somehow, despite the bickering, felt perfectly right.

 Chapter 709

    Stephanie nestled into his embrace, her voice muffled, "You mean after Grandpa''s movie wraps up?" "Yeah."


    "I guess I''ll go back to college, try to grind out some credits."


    "And after that?"


    "After that. I don''t know, Gracie says I''m starting out too high. She''s not sure what roles to pick for me anymore."


    "I figured as much. Emmert''s a big-shot director, known internationally. Any leadingdy in his films is already A-list."


    "But there are so many roles I haven''t tried yet. I want to try them all."


    "If you want to, then go ahead. Don''t worry about anything else."


    Stephanie lifted her head to look at him directly, "Would you talk to Gracie for me, Sebastian? She always feels like she''s downgrading whatever she picks for me." "Sure, I''ll talk to her."


    Stephanie wrapped her arms around Sebastian''s neck immediately, nuzzling into his chest, "You''re the best, Sebastian."


    Sebastian chuckled, "When you''re mad at me, I''m an old rascal? But when I help you, suddenly I''m the best?"


    "You started picking on me first. It''s all your fault."


    "My fault?"


    "Yeah." She wasn''t afraid of him at all now.


    If she got annoyed, she''dsh out without a second thought.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Muffled against his chest, Stephanieined, "It''s your fault for spoiling me."


    "Yeah, my bad."


    "Then you can''t stop liking me after spoiling me. If Sebastian doesn''t like me, then nobody will." "There, there. That day will nevere."


    Besides, the girl had so many admirers, how could it be that no one would like her?


    He seemed not to fear her being snatched away by someone else, but he still remained vignt.


    After all, there was a potential rival in the shadows, the man called Zachary Snider. He was a ticking time bomb.


    ¨¦t


    Once Zachary came to his senses, with fiery temper, he''d likely take daughter to dote


    baughter to dote on her.


    Especially since the girl was still young, nowhere near the marrying age.


    Exhausted, Stephanie dozed off in his arms, murmuring, "You''re really nice, Sebastian." And then silence fell.


    In the darkness, a smile yed on Sebastian''s lips as he gently stroked her long hair.


    It was a while before he too drifted off to sleep.


    The next day.


    When Stephanie woke up, Sebastian was already out of bed.


    It was already ten o''clock.


    Thankfully, she wasn''t due back on set until tomorrow, so sleeping in wasn''t an issue.


    She climbed out of bed, freshened up and headed downstairs for breakfast.


    She had thought that at this hour, Sebastian would surely be at work. But to her surprise, as she descended the stairs, there he was lounging on the living room sofa.


    She asked, puzzled, "Aren''t you heading to the office, Sebastian?"


    "Nope, let''s grab some breakfast. Then I''ll take you to somewhere."


    "What? We''re going out?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then I''ll finish quickly."


    "No need to rush. Until two in the afternoon, I''m all yours."


    Sebastian had it all nned out. He''d go to the office after two. After breakfast, Sebastian drove them out.


    Seeing the familiar castle grounds,


    Stephanie


    are we at the castle, Sebastian? e was utterly baffled, "Whet


    "I''m taking you to see something special."


    "But I''ve seen everything here!"


    "There''s something you haven''t seen yet."


    swnovel


    Curiosity and excitement danced in Stephanie''s eyes as Sebastian led her into the castle.

 Chapter 710

    Stephanie couldn''t shake the feeling that her Sebastian was up to something. He was probably nning a surprise, she thought.


    But when she arrived at the designated spot, she realized it was anything but a surprise. It was more like a shock. A heart-stopping shock!


    Her once empty walk-in closet was now bursting at the seams with clothes. Custom pieces for every season, many of which were trendy styles she''d neverid eyes on before. Then there were the shoes-rows upon rows of them, every single pair tailored to fit her feet precisely.


    And the designer handbags. Stephanie had seen plenty in fashion magazines, but here they were, almost more than she could count.


    But none of that was the key. The real showstopper was the jewelry disy-Sebastian had filled every nook and cranny with sparkling gems and precious metals. Nes, bracelets, luxury watches, all sorts of gemstones. Among them, the diamond was asrge as a pigeon''s egg that he''d bid for at that high-profile auction.


    She stood there, mouth agape, unable to close it for the longest time.


    Behind her, Sebastian''s voice was smooth as silk, "Do you like them?"


    "Sebastian, did you prepare all of these for me?"


    "Yes, all of them. It''s all your dowry."


    "My God. This is just too much."


    "Not at all. These are just the tangible assets, along with real estate. Want to see the rest?"


    Stephanie''s mouth hung open. "There''s more?"


    It was overwhelming. It felt like a dream.


    She never imagined she''d live a life straight out of a fairy tale, let alone be treated like a princess. And Sebastian had kept his word-she would have everything anyone else had.


    To suddenly have so much dowry, how could she possibly deserve it?


    Sebastian was spoiling her to the point of no return.


    She didn''t know how she could ever repay him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Still in a daze, Stephanie was led by Sebastian to the castle''s


    underground garage. The garage was decadently decorated, each parking spot highlighted by its own spotlight.


    As they descended, the garage was shrouded in darkness.


    But when Sebastian flicked the switch and lit up the entire space, Stephanie was nearly blinded.


    There were eight sports cars in a rainbow of colors!


    Good Lord!


    For a moment, Stephanie couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Her voice was tentative, almost afraid to speak, "Sebastian, are these also for me?"


    "Yes, but they''re just part of it. There are also some limited editions on order, yet to be delivered."


    Stephanie waspletely stunned.


    The bright lights made her head spin.


    After what felt like an eternity, her eyes brimming with tears, she finally managed to say, "Sebastian, you really don''t have to be this me."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, "Why not?"


    Swnod to


    "I''m not worth it. I just feel like I don''t deserve all of this kindness from you."


    Sebastian''s reply came firmly, "If


    you, Stephanie, are not worthy of et


    these things, then no one in this world is."


    With tears streaming down her cheeks, Stephanie stood frozen, "Why. Sebastian, am I really that special to you?"

 Chapter 711

    "Yes."


    "But I''m just a girl from a humble family, not some high society debutante. I never dared to dream of owning all these luxuries. I was already more than happy with the life Sebastian gave me." "But darling, don''t you know? You were born to have all these things! Whatever fate has denied you, I''ll rece."


    Sebastian lifted his hand, gently wiping away the tear from the corner of her eye. His voice was soft as he said, "Sweetheart, you''ll have everything."


    Stephanie sniffled and said, "Sebastian, you''re bad."


    "Hmm? Bad for treating you so well?"


    Then she choked up, "For being good to me and getting better at it. After you, I doubt I could ever look at anyone else, let alone fall for someone."


    Sebastian''s expression darkened, his voice suddenly edged with danger, "Stephanie, are you thinking of falling for someone else?"


    He had never considered it!


    He always thought that having his littledy was enough.


    He always felt that he hadn''t given her enough, and was still striving to give her more to make her life carefree.


    With her eyes brimming with tears, Stephanie looked straight at him, "How could I fall for someone else with Sebastian as the example?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You shouldn''t even think it."


    "Does Sebastian get jealous?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Then I won''t mention it. But buying me all these jewels, dresses, shoes, and handbags is one thing, but all these cars? I barely have time to drive them, and I only just got my license. Isn''t it a waste if I don''t drive them?" "You can drive them when you''re free."


    "Do all you rich folks enjoy this kind of things?"


    "Stephanie, please don''t stereotype the wealthy. You''re one of us now."


    She chuckled, "Sebastian, without the credit cards you gave me, I''d be nowhere near wealthy."


    "All those assets belong to you. They count."


    "Alright. It still feels like I''m


    dreaming


    Sebastian, I''m scared that


    one day I''ll wake up and find everything gone, back to the time


    before I met you."


    Sebastian tenderly ruffled her hair, "Silly girl."


    "You don''t understand, Sebastian."


    "You''re just silly."


    Stephanie pouted, "You''re the silly one, Sebastian! Look at other rich folks, they spoil their woman like


    You''re a prodigal, you know that?" .


    Fine. She was getting feisty and losing all reason now.


    Spoiling her was a mistake?


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched, "Can I take everything back now?"


    Stephanie immediately looked at him warily, "It''s toote now! Once you''ve given them to me, they''re mine!"


    With that, she dashed towards the gleaming sports cars.


    Sebastian followed with a chuckle.


    Stepopped in front of a pink


    sports


    reached up to grab the


    Ps the roof and hit the unlock


    button.


    She opened the door and slid into the driver''s seat.


    Sebastian was worried, following her and taking a seat in the passenger side.


    She had only recently gotten her license and was still not an experienced driver.


    Especially with a sports car, whose speed was far surpassing that of a regr car. "What are you doing, Sebastian?"


    "Keeping an eye on you."


    "Don''t underestimate me, Sebastian. I''ll drive slow, it''ll be fine."

 Chapter 712

    Stephanie gripped the gearshift, slotting it into lowest speed with caution.


    Yet the sports car was like a sleek beast of metal and horsepower, shooting forward like a stallion freed from its pen. She hurriedly stomped on the brakes, her face nching to a ghostly hue. Sebastian, lounging casually beside her, arched an eyebrow andmented, "Not bad, you knew when to hit the brakes."


    Stephanie shot back with a huff, "If I hadn''t, both of us would''ve been toast!"


    "Owe you my life now, do I?" His smirk was infuriatingly charming.


    She pouted with a mix of pride and defiance. "Mock me all you want, Sebastian. But are all sports cars this wild?"


    He nodded sagely. "Yep, that''s why you need to get the feel for it before you floor it."


    "You gonna show me how?" Stephanie asked.


    "Get out first," he instructed simply.


    Stephanieplied, vacating the driver''s seat and allowing Sebastian to slide in. He adjusted the seat back, then beckoned her to sit on hisp. With hands guiding hands, feet instructing feet, he began to teach her. The car rolled out once more.


    Sitting atop Sebastian''sp, Stephanie felt a cocktail of awkwardness and excitement as she learned to tame the car''s wild heart. Her cheeks, however, flushed a curious shade.


    Sebastian, usually the picture ofposure, was equally flustered. Never had he imagined his self-control could falter like this.


    The car cruised along the country road skirting the castle, taking its time before returning to the sanctuary of the garage.


    Sebastian''s voice was low and resonant. He whispered to her ear, "Got the hang of it?"


    Her response came as a rosy-cheeked murmur, "Uh. I think so."


    His eyes darkened. "Since you''ve learned that, maybe we can move on to something else."


    The air shifted palpably. Sensing the


    feel


    changastian was shedding Stephanie couldn''t help b veneer of propriety. Contents


    belongs


    Ever since thatst time she''d


    pushed him past his limits, he''d


    all pretense of formality


    with her. , to


    SWOO


    In the end, it was Sebastian''s arms. that


    castle to the grandeur of the


    Cher back through the eN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    master


    Gazing at the petite figure curled up and exhausted under the sheets, Sebastian felt a twinge of guilt.


    He tucked her in before his phone rang. It was from Martin, calling about urgent business matters.


    After hanging up, he returned to Stephanie and put her into his embrace. "Tired?" he asked gently. Half-asleep, she murmured a drowsy "Yeah."


    "Sorry." he whispered.


    She hummed with her eyes still closed. "Sebastian is bad."


    "I am. This won''t happen again, I promise."


    "You better not be lying, Sebastian."


    "No lies. You just take a nap here for the afternoon, okay?"


    "Got business to take care of?" Her eyelids fluttered open slightly as she peered up at him.


    He nodded. "You sleep now, and I''ll be back for youter."

 Chapter 713

    "Don''t worry about me, Sebastian. If you''ve got things to do, just go. I''m not a kid. I''ll rest up a bit, then go pick up Emily, and we''ll head back to the set together." "Alright, I''ll have the driver take you."


    Sebastian said, gentlyying her back on the bed and tucking her in before leaving.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But as soon as he was gone, Stephanie seemed to shake off her fatigue like a weight she''d been carrying.


    Her body might have been tiring, but her spirits were soaring!


    Sebastian even said he''d send a driver for her. But with her garage full of sports cars, it would be such a waste not to drive one herself!


    Not only did she n to drive herself to the set, she was itching to take Emily out for a spin on the town!


    After a short rest, Stephanie hopped out of bed and ran herself a luxurious bubble bath sprinkled with rose petals.


    The soreness from her earlier activities began to ebb away.


    Dressed in afy hoodie and a mini skirt paired with ankle socks and sneakers, she opted for a fresh and youthful look.


    With her mood lifted, she practically skipped to the garage.


    That pink convertible was her absolute favorite.


    But it was probably still filled with the smell.


    After a moment''s deliberation, she picked out a sapphire blue sports car instead. She grabbed the keys from the hook above and drove out of the garage, nning to get a feel for the car before picking up Emily. She might y fast and loose with her own life, but when it came to others, she was careful and responsible.


    After about two hours of practice, Stephanie felt at one with the car.


    It was only when her stomach started growling that she remembered she hadn''t eaten anything yet.


    There were no cooks in the castle at the moment, so she''d have to venture out for food.


    Without a second thought, Stephanie zoomed off in her sports car and left the castle behind.


    It was only when she checked her phone for directions that she saw Sebastian''s text, "When you wake up, remember to grab something to eat."


    Her reply was immediate and cheery: "Got it!"


    He texted back instantly: "You''re up already?"


    "Can''t I be?"


    "Sure. nning to head out?"


    "Yeah! I''m starving. Going to find some food."


    "Have the driver take you."


    For some reason, Sebastian felt uneasy.


    He knew her well enough to suspect that with so many sports cars at her disposal, she wouldn''t stay put.


    So he emphasized it almost instinctively.


    But Stephanie''s response was swift, "No way, I''ve got my own ride. I''m off to hunt down something tasty. Chatter." Sebastian knew it.


    Out of sight, there wasn''t much he could do but instruct the driver to follow discreetly, ready to intervene in case of any trouble.


    And if Stephanie took any risks or drove recklessly, the driver was to report back to him immediately.


    The driver kept a watchful eye and texted


    loo Sebastian: "Judging by th


    f it, Ms. Bishop''s driving well. Shouldn''t be any trouble."


    belongs to en. wontent


    Only then did Sebastian rx a bit and return to work.


    Stephanie was really hungry.


    She drove into the city, not picky about where to eat and pulled up at the nearest diner.


    Her arrival in the sports car turned heads, and she became the unwitting


    subject of numeel


    photos and videos, allpletely unbeknownst to her.


    Inside the diner, she ordered a hearty meal and started to eat, oblivious to the curious nces around her.


    It wasn''t until Sebastian got the


    report from the driver that she had


    been snapped by onlookers that he


    was concerned she might have caught the attention of the O paparazzi.

 Chapter 714

    Sebastian frowned as he texted back, "Clear them out."


    However, the driver texted back with mixed emotions, "Sorry boss, the crowd''s full of onlookers snapping pics. Too many of them, can''t shoo ''em away." Sebastian immediately understood.


    He asked, "Where''s she grabbing a bite?"


    "At a fast-food joint."


    Sebastian''s lip twitched in disbelief. Was the youngdy sure she wasn''t stirring up trouble?


    Driving a sports car to a fast-food restaurant?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Stephanie was the talk of the town on major social media tforms before long, trending on Twitter and Tik Tok alike.


    People were abuzz, wondering which tycoon''s daughter or pampered wife was behind the wheel, driving a shy car for a $15 meal. She was the epitome of down-to-earth. Coincidentally, Stephanie''stest TV series "The Nine-Tailed Fox" was a hit at the moment, earning her a legion of devoted fans.


    Soon enough, her followers recognized her and were ecstatic, praising their girl for being so grounded.


    They even invited her to hang out together next time when she wanted to eat fast food.


    After her meal, Stephanie nned to head to the studio to pick up Emily from Ashley''s ce.


    But no sooner had she returned to her sports car than a swarm of journalists, tipped off about her whereabouts, surrounded her.


    Caught off guard, Stephanie found herself in the middle of an impromptu interview.


    "Ms. Bishop, I''m the entertainment reporter who interviewed youst time!" one journalist called out.


    Stephanie seemed to recall, answering with a puzzled expression, "Uh. Is there something you need?"


    "Ms. Bishop, may we interview you?"


    Stephanie furrowed, "But I''m on my way to pick someone up."


    "It''ll only take five minutes of your time, please."


    "Alright then."


    "So, Ms. Bishop, what''s it like to pop out for fast food in a sports car?"


    Stephanie''s mouth twitched as she replied, "I don''t really see it as an experience, Sebastian just gifted me the car, and I''ve never driven it before, so I took it for a spin. I just happened to be hungry and stopped by the first diner I found."


    "Wow, that''s amazing! President Ingram sure spoils you, gifting you such an exquisite sports car."


    "Is it expensive?"


    "It''s a limited edition! You didn''t know, Ms. Bishop?"


    "Er. I''m not really into cars. Sebastian gave it to me, so I just drove it."


    The crowd was at a loss for words.


    They couldn''t help but think, did President Ingram always spoil his fianc¨¦e like this?


    She wasn''t even married to him yet!


    Then, a reporter asked, "Ms. Bishop, how many cars like this has President Ingram gifted you?"


    Stephanie thought for a moment,


    "About seven or eight. I haven''t counted them exactly. Sebastian mentioned he''s ordered some more that haven''t been delivered yet."


    The onlookers gasped at her response.


    The youngdy before them had honest eyes, and her sincere demeanor while responding to their questions made them believe she wasn''t unting her wealth-she


    was just answering hones


    "Look, I really have to go. I need to pick up Emily."


    "Who''s Emily?"


    "My sister. Excuse me, please."


    Stephanie genuinely wasn''t used to being interviewed on the streets.


    Mr. Finnegan had advised her before, if she wasn''t sure how to answer a reporter''s questions, just be truthful. After all, no one could fault her for speaking the truth.


    Stephanie took that advice to heart. So every time the press approached her, she instinctively told it like it was.

 Chapter 715

    The reporters got the scoop they were jonesing for, though they were almost turning green with envy at Stephanie''s cool demeanor.


    Still, they were grateful for her cooperation, not acting like some diva, so they made way for her to leave without a fuss. Breathing a sigh of relief, Stephanie slid into her car and drove off at a steady pace, following the GPS to her destination.


    But as she pulled into the underground parking of the studio''s skyscraper, she just couldn''t seem to back her car into the spot. It was beyond frustrating. Just then, she overheard a group passing by, someone gasping, "Holy smokes, a sports car! Limited edition, so gorgeous!"


    "Wow, what a sweet ride! When I hit it big, I''m gonna get me one of those!"


    "Hey. Cousin, what are you doing here?" Suddenly, a familiar voice cut through the air.


    Stephanie frowned instinctively and looked over at the group.


    It was Z, looking surprised to see her.


    Z was surrounded by a bunch of trendy-looking guys and gals.


    Hearing Z call Stephanie ''cousin,'' they all got curious, "Z, you know her?"


    "That''s my cousin."


    Z said, an air of pride in her step as she strutted over in her heels.


    Stephanie was equally surprised, "What are you doing here?"


    "I work here."


    Stephanie had promised Z to hook her up with a job at an influencer agency, andter had Gracie arrange it.


    Turns out Gracie knew the owner of an influencer startup in the building, and had set Z up there.


    Z had only recently started.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, I see," Stephanie said, finally getting it.


    "Yeah, and you? What brings you here? Looking for me?" Z asked hopefully.


    Stephanie noticed the onlookers from Z''s group watching with curiosity and said through a forced smile, "My studio''s in this building. Just had some business to take care of." "Your studio? There''s a big one called Steph''s Studio upstairs, that''s not yours, is it?"


    "Yeah, it is."


    "Wow! Does yourpany sign artists too?"


    "Not anymore."


    Z looked a bit deted, "Okay. But Steph, I haven''t had the chance to say thanks! Being an influencer is pretty cool, I''m in thepany''s star project now!" "Well, congrats. By the way, have your mom and sister calmed down?"


    "Mom''se around thanks to me,


    but my sister''s still a pain. I''m staying at the employee dorms now, so she can''t bother me. But don''t worry my mom''s keeping an eye on her. She won''t stir up trouble."


    swn&


    Stephanie nodded in understanding, "Alright, go on with your friends."


    "You leaving soon, or staying at the studio for the afternoon?"


    "Why, something up?"


    "Uh. Steph you''ve got no idea how famous you are right now, like a walking trending topic! If you could pop into my livestream this


    afternoon, I swear it''d shoot@ight to the top!"


    Stephanie grimaced, "Sorry, I can''t do that. It''s prohibited at the studio. Our artists can''t just show up on live streams without thepany''s permission, unless it''s for promoting new series."  en


    "Got it." Z said, disappointment in her voice.

 Chapter 716

    "Alright, I''m going then."


    Stephanie had had more than her fill of dealing with Z and her n. They were the epitome of opportunists, always the first to jump at any chance to grab a freebie.


    The way she saw it, if people like them ended up doing well, it was all on their own merits. And if they didn''t, well, they had only themselves to me.


    She had done all she could to shield her mom from being constantly hassled.


    "Steph, you haven''t parked properly yet!"


    Suddenly, a handsome young guy approached her and offered, "If you don''t mind, I can park it for you."


    Stephanie blinked in surprise at the sudden appearance of the guy and responded, "Hank?"


    "Stephanie, it''s nice you remember me."


    She snorted withughter, "How could I forget? But Hank, what are you doing with them? Aren''t you working at the bar anymore?"


    Hank gave a wry smile, "Ran into some trouble at home. needed cash urgently. The boss of thispany spotted me at the bar, thought I had the makings of an social media influencer. so he poached me, signed me on for a ten-year stint and gave me an advance on the pay."


    To Stephanie, life was as unpredictable as ever.


    She hadn''t seen them for merely half a year, yet the people around her had changed dramatically.


    He used to be just a bartender in uniform, handsome for sure, but not particrly noticeable. Now, with a bit of grooming and a new haircut, he was almost unrecognizable - a tall drink of water, pushing six feet.


    Only eighteen, Hank probably still had some growing to do.


    She looked at him thoughtfully and asked, "Hank, can I ask you a serious question?"


    "What is it?" he asked, perplexed.


    "Do you actually like being a social media influencer?"


    Hank''s smile was tinged with bitterness, "I don''t have much of a choice." "So, you don''t like it?"


    "I''m not cut out for it. I don''t know


    what to say to people when I''m in live streaming. Thepany gave me training, but I still haven''t got used to it."


    Hank had a rough start in life, dropping out of school young to work at the bar. He carried a sense of inferiority within him. Despite his good looks, hecked confidence.


    In a crowd, he was the least noticeable, always walking with his head down.


    Otherwise, Stephanie wouldn''t have failed to recognize him immediately.


    She sighed inwardly and said, "Hank, help me park the car, thene with me."


    "Steph, you two know each other?" Z was curious.


    "Yeah, we used to work together."


    "Oh." Z nced at Hank, then whispered to Stephanie, "He''s not good news. When I first joined the studio, there were rumors about him stealing. If it weren''t for his


    Lelkim


    long-term contract, he would have


    been kicked out of thepany by


    now."


    Stephanie''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "I''ll be careful."


    "I''ve warned you, just watch out for yourself. I''m heading out with some colleagues, thepany has an event nned."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Bye."


    Once Z returned to the group, she was bombarded with questions.


    With an air of pride, Z dered, "That''s my very own cousin, the future Mrs. CEO of Skyline Corporation! She''s been all the rage online recently." The crowd gasped in awe, "She''s your cousin?"


    "Yep! My mom and her mom are sisters."


    The crowd was visibly skeptical.


    After all, could two cousins really be that different?

 Chapter 717

    Look at Stephanie, who was in thend of high rollers and designer clutches, where image and poise are top-tier, there''s an aura of superiority that creates an almost imprable circle. It''s the kind of vibe thatmands respect and keeps themon folk at arm''s length.


    Then there''s Z. She just couldn''t hold a candle to them. She was even less impressive than average Joe, exuding an unmistakable air of ordinariness that reeked of small-town charm, totally unrefined.


    But at least her face was something to look at.


    After everyone had left, Hank took the keys from Stephanie to park the car properly.


    Stephanie knew Hank didn''t have a driver''s license, but she trusted him. After all, back when he worked at the bar, valet parking was his gig.


    Once the car was safely tucked away, Hank strolled back and handed the keys back to her,, "Stephanie, I''ve got a gig at thepany, I need to go."


    Stephanie raised an eyebrow and retorted, "Forget it. You''reing with me."


    "Stephanie, what are you up to?"


    She rolled her eyes, "Cut the crap and juste, will you? What, scared I''m gonna sell you off or something?"


    Hank managed a wry smile, "Of course not."


    "You''ve been off the grid for a while, and I can tell it hasn''t been great. Hank, you used to banter with me all the time, and now you''re acting like a stranger."


    "Stephanie, you''ve got me all wrong. That''s not what I meant."


    With a scoff, Stephanie shot back, "That''s exactly what I meant. Haven''t you seen how well I''m doing? I''ve been all over social media. And when you hit rock bottom, you''d rather indenture yourself for ten years than reach out to me?" Hank paused, then said, "Stephanie, you''ve already done so much for me. How could I possibly ask for more?"


    "Done so much for you? Ourst encounternded you in the hospital, thanks to that whole Aaron Ingram debacle."


    "Just because of that, President Ingram had someone deliver thirty grand each to cover our medical expenses. Stephanie, do you know that money saved the orphanage director''s mother''s life?"


    Hank had grown up in an orphanage, and Stephanie was well aware.


    But this was news to her. She had no idea that Sebastian had actually sent over medical funds.


    Her brow furrowed as she asked, "Your orphanage director''s mother was sick?"


    "The director''s mom got seriously ill from overworking. The orphanage couldn


    afford the surgery and the


    kere starving. We almost lost a


    few of them."


    Stephanie gasped, "I thought that was a privately funded orphanage that always had sponsors. How could something like this happen?"


    "It was the Snider family''s


    orphanage. No one''s been around for a long time, and all funding had stopped. Later, only Miss Caroline Snider from the Snider family would asionally visit. But the money she gave couldn''t stretch far enough for all the kids."


    At the mention of the Snider family, Reba Snider came to Stephanie''s mind.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She remembered Caroline Snider, though not vividly.


    After a moment of thought, Stephanie said, "Come upstairs with me first."


    "Stephanie, I need to attend this event. There''s an appearance fee, and thepany will give me a cut. I don''t have time for anything else."


    "Z just told me you were caught stealing at the studio. What''s that about?"


    "I didn''t! Stephanie, you''ve got to believe me. I didn''t take anything. They just think I''m an easy target, so they pinned it on me."

 Chapter 718

    "That''s why you gottae with me, Hank. You''re still so young, you can''t let life pass you by like this."


    Once the decade-longmitment you made is up, all the golden years of your life will be behind you.


    Hank gave a wry smile and said, "What life is left to talk about. Right now, I just hope that Mother Superior gets better soon, and that the kids at the orphanage can get a full belly and warm clothes like I did when I was their age." "That''s exactly why you need to take this chance with me."


    But Hank hesitated, "I know you''re doing well now, Stephanie. But I don''t want to be a burden to you."


    Marrying into high society is like a fairy tale. Stephanie may look morous on the outside, but who knows what she has to endure in secret.


    Thest thing he wanted was to trouble her.


    Stephanie raised an eyebrow and said, "This little thing won''t be any trouble for me. Come on, do I have to drag you?"


    With a resignedugh, Hank gave in. He skipped thepany event and let Stephanie tug him by the arm.


    Little did they know, they were being secretly photographed.


    After Stephanie took Hank out in her luxury car for some fast food, the next thing the tabloids showed was them getting cozy in the underground parking lot.


    And there was physical contact between them.


    Sebastian almost choked on his own fury when he saw the videos online.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With a mix of exasperation and amusement, Martin said, "So why exactly did the boss gift Ms. Bishop a sports car?"


    Sebastian shot him a re and snapped, "Did I know she''d be so bold?"


    "So boss, pampering Ms. Bishop requires caution." Martin suggested, hinting that maybe he should pull back a little.


    Ms. Bishop might be docile and obedient at a snap of her fingers, but Sebastian seemed ready to give her his heart and everything nice he couldy his hands on. What an idiot.


    Sebastian replied coolly, "Since when do I need your guidance on what I should do?"


    "My bad, boss."


    "Get back to work!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    Sebastian simmered with frustration all afternoon, not receiving a single exnation from Stephanie.


    Not a call, not a message of concern or greeting.


    Was she swept off her feet by some young stud?


    Had shepletely forgotten who he was? Sebastian was inwardly crumbling.


    Meanwhile, when Stephanie brought Hank into the studio, the receptionist promptly informed Gracie upon seeing the boss arrive with a young hunk in tow.


    Gracie, along with Ashley, came out of the office holding little Emily.


    Upon seeing Stephanie, Emily scurried over. Stephanie picked her up in a swift motion.


    Only then did Emily turn her gaze to Hank. Her eyes shone as she eximed, "Wow, what a handsome guy!"


    Stephanie winked at her and teased, "You like him, Emily? Should I introduce him to you, huh?"


    Emily actually pondered for a


    moment before nodding, "I like!


    me dating boys this eart


    but


    mom would never


    E boys this early."


    ¡¨


    Overhearing the conversation, Ashley nearly spat out her drink in shock. "Steph, do you always talk to Emily like this?"


    "I''m just joking! You took it


    introduce you. This is Hank, m


    seriously?. Ashley, Gracie, let meet


    brother." .


    Gracie looked surprised, "Since when do you have a little brother, Steph?"


    "He''s a former colleague of mine, like a brother to me."


    "Oh, I see. Well, why don''t we sit down for a chat over some tea?"


    "Sounds great, Gracie. Come on, Hank!"


    little

 Chapter 719

    Hank couldn''t help but feel a mixture of amusement and anxiety as he followed Stephanie into Gracie''s office.


    Settling Emily in herp, Stephanie got straight to the point with Gracie, "So, Gracie, what do you think of my little brother Hank here? How''s his look?" Gracie gave Hank a thorough once-over, then turned to Stephanie with a puzzled expression, "He looks fine to me. What''s up?"


    "From your expert talent agent perspective, do you think he''s got what it takes to make it big in showbiz?"


    At this, Gracie''s gaze turned contemtive. Even Ashley, who was also in the room, took a closer look at Hank.


    Hank, however, shook his head, "Steph, you don''t have to do this. I can''t act."


    "You can learn! My acting coach is training neers, and you must know who she is, right?"


    Hank offered a wry smile, "Movie star Ashley. I grew up watching her TV shows."


    Deep down, Hank was riddled with insecurities.


    Most people would be over the moon to meet their childhood idol, bursting with excitement, but not Hank. He dared not show a hint of it.


    The Hank who used to banter with Stephanie had really changed a lot.


    Stephanie sighed, "Gracie, have youe to a conclusion?"


    Gracie nodded, "I think he''s got potential."


    "He''s tied up with that trendy agency Z used to be with, on a ten-year contract. Gracie, any chance we could snag him for ourpany instead?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Gracie gasped, "That agency usually does three-year contracts, right? A ten-year deal is a rip-off! Both artists and influencers'' value and price can skyrocket as their poprity grows. He''s been taken for a ride!"


    "That''s the thing. The kid didn''t think


    it through, but he was also


    desperate for cash. If you can help, Gracie, please do. One more of one less doesn''t make much of a


    difference to ourpany


    "Is that an order from the boss?"


    "Well. sort of?"


    Gracie rolled her eyes, "Then why are we even talking about this? I always follow the boss''s lead!" "Thanks Gracie!"


    Gracie squinted at her, "Your Sebastian sent you seven or eight sports cars?" "Yeah!"


    "And you''re proud of it? Stephanie, do you realize you''re bing quite the celebrity? As an actress and the future Mrs. President of Skyline Corporation, you''re drawing


    attention wherever you go. Don''t you think you should act a bit more like a public figure? Driving a sports car to a fast-food joint? Those in the know might think you''re just grabbing a bite because you''re hungry, but others might think you''re unting your wealth and trying to boost your fame!"


    "Uh. I didn''t do anything! I just had some fast food!"


    "Have you ever seen a celeb openly going out for fast food?"


    "So, Gracie, are you suggesting that next time I should disguise myself with a mask, hat and sunsses?"


    "You''d better educate yourself on the


    self-cultivation of an actor. And stop causing trouble for me. Trending on Twitter every other day might increase your poprity, but President Ingram mes me I can''t


    ife


    handle that."


    "Why would Sebastian me you?"


    Gracie red at her, "That''s because nothing scandalous has been caught on camera yet. If something does, see if your CEO won''te after me." Stephanieughed helplessly, "Got it, Gracie. I''ll be more careful from now on. I''ve just started getting some heat and didn''t think it through."

 Chapter 720

    Gracie chuckled and said, "I knew you''d listen to my words. Don''t worry, I''ll sort out this kid''s situation within three days. We''ll have hime to thepany and train with the newbies." Hank grimaced with a wry smile, "I''m really not cut out for acting. I don''t have the talent."


    Out of the blue, Ashley chimed in, "But can you sing?"


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up as she eximed, "He can! Hank''s got a pretty good voice. Back in the day, he''d always sneak in some tunes after hours at the karaoke bar!"


    "If you can sing and you''ve got the looks, and you''re young, we could groom you into the next pop idol, or maybe put together a boy band. Those are all the rage right now."


    Hearing this, Stephanie turned to Hank and asked, "What do you think, Hank?"


    Hank replied uneasily, "Well, I''m singing most of the time during my livestreams. There are fansing to listen to my singing, but aren''t quite many."


    Gracie stroked her chin and nodded, "I think this could work. You might just be perfect for that path. You guys wait here, I''ll reach out to some old pals in the music scene over the next couple of days. See if we can''t find a mentor to brush up his professional skills." But Hank shook his head, "Steph, I don''t have time to learn new stuff. I need money urgently, or else the children in the orphanage will starve otherwise. Doing influencer gigs is a quick way to make some extra cash."


    Stephanie rolled her eyes and retorted, "If thepany poaches you, the buyout fee will be covered by us. Sign with us, and you''ll get a signing bonus, plus various royalties down the line. That''s way faster money than what you''d make as an influencer." "Really?"


    Stephanie stood up and announced, "Gracie, I''m leaving him in your capable hands. Fill him in on the details, will you? I''m off to pick up Emily. Have got a scene to shoot this evening, need to head back to the set to prepare." "Sure thing, I''ve got this."


    Ashley stood up hastily, "Steph, be careful with what you say around Emily. She''s still young!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Don''t worry, Ashley. Emily, look at your mom, worrying I''m leading you astray, yet not realizing how savvy kids are these days."


    Emily giggled and said, "Exactly. Mom''s out of the loop, can''t keep up with the times."


    "Isn''t that the truth?"


    The two left the office, bantering as they went.


    Ashley shook her head in amusement.


    When she was on the cutting edge, they two weren''t even born yet!!


    After handing Hank over to the capable Gracie, Stephanie confidently took Emily down to the parking garage.


    Little did she know, this encounter would open up a world of opportunities for Hank.


    In the future, he would be a star


    member of a wildly popr boy band, and even after leaving the group, he would be a solo icon in the music industry.


    With his own efforts, he would support the entire orphanage, whichter became a social media sensation Childless families would go there to adopt, and countless fans of Hank would volunteer in helping to care for the children.


    For now, Emily''s eyes widened in awe at the sight of Stephanie''s sports car, "Wow! What a cool ride! Did Seb give this to you?"


    But all that was toe.


    "Yeah, he has given me a few. Next time, I''ll take you to pick one out. How about I gift you one too?"


    Emily nodded eagerly, then hesitated as if remembering something, "Is that really okay, though? Seb gave it


    to you, and you''re giving it to me? Are you sure Seb won''t mind?"

 Chapter 721

    "Girl, Seb won''t be angry. Seb''s totally smitten with you!"


    "Wow, really? Emily, I''ll take it then!"


    In Emily''s heart, Stephanie had be family, as dear to her as her own mother.


    Stephanie''s smile was warm and genuine. "That''s right, you never have to y it cool with me, ever!"


    There are indeed many kinds of bonds so close that you''d dly share everything you love with that person, without a hint of reluctance.


    Her mom was one.


    Silver Fox, her beloved car, was another.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    And Emily too, of course.


    Driving her sports car with Emily beside her, they cruised along the streets, Emily bubbling with excitement the whole ride.


    When they reached the studio gates, they coincidentally ran into Emmett, who had just pulled up in his sleek ck Rolls-Royce.


    As Emmett''s car approached the entrance, Stephanie honked her horn, signaling him to go ahead.


    But Emmett had his driver stop the car, and he stepped out, circling Stephanie''s sports car before offering his opinion, "Nice wheels." Stephanie beamed. "A gift from Silver Fox."


    At that, Emmett rolled his eyes and quipped, "Just okay, I guess."


    "Bursting my bubble so fast, Emmett! But wait, you''re into sports cars too?"


    "I''ve got a few in the collection."


    "Wow, you''re really hip, Emmett!"


    "You dig sports cars, kiddo?"


    Emmett''s gaze darkened a bit with curiosity. He remembered that Zachary, in his youth, had a passion for collecting sports cars.


    A garage full of them, all makes and models. If tragedy hadn''t struck, by now, he could probably host a major car show.


    Stephanie nodded eagerly. "Sure do!


    Never driven one before, but just seeing them gets my heart racing. Makes me want to jump in the driver''s seat!"


    It must be something in the blood. Zachary had a deep-rooted love for sports cars.


    Seeing them lifted his spirits, and a quick spin was enough to leave him grinning ear to ear.


    The saying goes, ''Like uncle, like nephew,'' but in this case, it was more like ''Like father, like daughter.''


    And truly, Stephanie felt it. Sebastian had showered her with clothes and jewelry, but none of that thrilled her like the sight of a sports car.


    She was so moved, she even shed tears of joy on the spot.


    Emmett raised an eyebrow. "Maybe I should gift you a few then."


    "Whoa, hold up, Emmett! I''ll have too


    many soon. Silver Fox has already ordered a few more for me. They haven''t even arrived. I can''t drive them all, it''d be a waste!"


    Back in the day, Zachary never worried about waste.


    If he liked it, he bought it!


    No matter the cost.


    Poor girl, Stephanie''s fate was slightly less fortunate. Born into wealth but raised in modesty, she hardly enjoyed any luxury. Emmett could guess why Sebastian was so good to her. Probably the same reason he feltpelled to take care of her now.


    He thought life had been unfair to the girl, so he wanted to make it up to her!


    Emmett nodded, "Let him give his gifts, and I''ll give mine. What''s the harm? You think I can''t afford it?"


    "It''s not that. It''s just a waste of money."


    "Kiddo, I''ve got money to burn.


    Others need investors for their films. I''ve never had to bother with that. Anything produce is fully funded by yours truly! This is the first time I''ve ever calcted an actress''s, payment in shares. Be grateful for that!"


    "Emmett, I am grateful! And hey, if the movie flops, I''ll forgo my pay."

 Chapter 722

    "How can it possibly be a loss. I''ve been in showbiz my whole life, kiddo, and never once have I lost a dime! Just park the car over there. Hand the keys to the security guard, and let him take care of it. Come on, let''s go for a stroll on the set. Emily can tag along too."


    "Sure thing, Emmett"


    But they visited the set almost every day. What was so special about it today?


    Little did Stephanie know, Emmert had something on his mind.


    As they walked, Emmert suddenly let out a heavy sigh. "Ever heard of Zachary, pumpkin?"


    "Zachary? I think I overheard Silver Fox mentioning that name on the phone once"


    "Just once, and it stuck with you? You got a memory like an elephant, kiddo?"


    "No, it''s just I thought it sounded really cool, Zachary like climbing to the top of the mountain. It''s kinda badass."


    Emmert chuckled. "Badass, huh? I''ll have you know, I was the one who came up with that name back in the day!"


    "Wow! Such a cool name, and Grandpa, you picked it? That''s amazing!"


    "Yep, Who picked your name, pumpkin?"


    "My mom did! Stephanie, it means ''cozy little sweater.""


    "Sweet name. It has a nice ring to it." Zachary would be proud.


    "But Emmett, you named Zachary? Are you some kind of family elder to him?"


    "That''s right, I''m his uncle."


    "Wow! So, Emmett, you must have had a lot of rtives, huh?"


    "Nah, just one sister. She married Zachary''s father, and they gave me a niece and a nephew. That''s all."


    "So, what kind of person is Zachary? Is he as tough as his name suggests?"


    Emmert''s voice mixed withplex emotions. "In my whole life, I''ve only ever looked up to one person, that kid, Zachary."


    "Holy smokes! He must be super tough, even tougher than Silver Fox!"


    Hearing this, Emmert couldn''t help.


    but roll his eyes. "When Zachary was


    waves, Silver Fox was st belongs to en. W


    wet behind the ears!"


    "Well, Silver Fox was just a kid back then! What about now? If you had to choose, who do you think is tougher, Emmett?"


    "It''s apples and oranges. Zachary''s time has passed."


    Back then, Zachary was a legend in his own time. None of the youngsters could hold a candle to him.


    Even those older than Zachary, like Sebastian''s father, were formidable in their own right but still not in the same league. Sebastian himself was no slouch, but he was not the pinnacle of his generation.


    He was just one of the standouts among the younger crowd nowadays.


    "What happened that made it all history? Where is he now?"


    "A car ident cut his life short. Now he''s living like a veggie."


    At this, Stephanie couldn''t hide her distress. "What? Such a strong person, how could he just get into an ident."


    "Who knows, life is unpredictable. Who can say for sure when tragedy will strike."


    "It seems so unfair for someone so talented to be struck down in their prime, like the good die young."


    Emmert burst intoughter. "I like the way you put that, kiddo."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Emmett, it must be tough on you, having one of your few rtives in such a state."


    "Do you see all this gray hair?"


    "I see it."


    "My nephew''s ident turned him into a vegetable. And that same tragedy took my brother-inw and sent my sister to an early grave from heartbreak... Overnight, my hair turned white. But let''s not dwell on the past. It''s all behind us now."


    But Stephanie didn''t understand why, maybe because the story Emmert was telling was so tragic, but as she listened, her eyes started to well up with tears.


    Emmert, seeing this, felt a deep stir of emotions.


    After all, these were his closest kin...


    He nced at the kid next to him, who seemed untouched by the story.

 Chapter 723

    "Emmett, take care of yourself. I promise I''ll always be there for you."


    "Ha! I''ll hold you to that, kiddo! You better not go back on your word!"


    "Don''t worry, Emmett. I never had the chance to be spoiled by my grandparents, and my dad was out of the picture early on. It was just Mom and me, and she poured all her love into raising me. But I got a taste of fatherly love from Mr. Johnson, our neighbor. He treated me like I was his own daughter. And the affection you''ve shown me, Emmett, I''ve felt it with you. All in all, my life''s been pretty good."


    Emmert couldn''t help but twitch his lips at her words. Sebastian, that rascal, had quite the entric taste.


    A perfectly good fianc¨¦e, and Sebastian doted on her like she was his daughter!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    And then there was the whole fatherly affection bit.


    That was just beyond anyone.


    After chatting all the way with Emmert, it was nearly evening when Stephanie took Emily to the dressing room to get ready.


    Just as Stephanie was about to start her makeup, she got a call from Maximus.


    "Today''s Mr. Finnegan''s birthday, and we''re throwing a surprise bash for him. We''re renting out a ce for the evening and have got everything set up. Just swing by and join the fun."


    Stephanie was surprised, "It''s Mr. Finnegan''s birthday today? Why didn''t anyone mention it sooner? I haven''t even got a gift for him!"


    "We just found out ourselves and decided to throw something togetherst minute. Can you make it, kiddo? Mr. Finnegan''s fond of you, and he''d be thrilled to see you. Dashiell and the gang will be there tooter on."


    "Of course, I''lle! But I''ve got a scene to shoot this evening, and I''m just about to get to work. I won''t make it early, but send me the address, and I''ll bring Emily along after we wrap up."


    "Alright, I''ll text it to you."


    After hanging up, Emmert hollered at her.


    "You little rascal, we''re all set to start, and here you are chatting on the phone!"


    Stephanie replied with a mischievous grin, "Sebastian. I was just taking a call, no need to bite my head off! I''m on it now."


    Emmert just couldn''t stay mad at her.


    Who could resist such an endearing young woman, all smiles and charm?


    Stephanie dashed onto the set, where Sullivan raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Finnegan''s birthday?"


    "You know Mr. Finnegan too, Sullivan?"


    "Yeah, we''re acquainted."


    "Thene with me tonight and join the party!"


    "Not interested."


    "Aw,e on! It''ll be fun, loads of people and a real good time!"


    Sullivan, faced with Stephanie''s hopeful look couldn''t help but reply, "Fine, but next time the press asks don''t say I''m a great guy but not your type. If I''m so great, why aren''t you interested? Where''s the good in that?" ,


    Sheughed, "You actually pay attention to those interviews?"


    "Once in a while, when I''m bored."


    "But I was telling the truth."


    Since when was honesty a crime?


    Sullivan stretchedzily and said, "You could


    but


    I say that you do like moet


    the kind of like between


    send"


    Stephanie''s mouth twitched, "Are you feeling a bit love-starved, Sullivan?"


    "Starved, yeah. Been that way for a while. No one likes me pretty tragic."


    She burst intoughter, "Are you serious or just messing with me?" Sullivan looked at her earnestly, "Do I look like I''m joking?" He looked serious.


    Stephanie smiled and said, "But why do we have to dere who we like to others? You''re a mentor and a friend to me, and we''re partners in this film Thave a lot of respect for you, Sullivan."

 Chapter 724

    Sullivan''s mouth twitched with irritation. "Respect? That''s something you show your elders."


    "But you''re practically forty. If not an elder, then what?"


    Was this girl here just to ruffle feathers?


    Sullivan''s gaze was frosty as he looked at her. "For the record, I''m only thirty-eight."


    "And do you know how old I am, Sullivan?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I just turned twenty."


    A whole eighteen years his junior.


    So wasn''t calling him an elder somewhat justified?


    Sullivan felt his world crumbling inside.


    He didn''t want to engage in this conversation any longer.


    Before Emmert could start his rant, Sullivan had already begun to get ready.


    Stephanie, in high spirits, also started her preparations.


    Emily sat on Emmert''sp, her smile beaming as she said, "My sister has such a gentle nature, she gets along with everyone."


    Emmert shot her a ring look. "What''s the use of a good nature!"


    "It''s very useful. Wherever she goes, so many people like her!"


    "And what''s the use of being liked by many?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Emily cast a mocking nce his way. "Emmert, with your grumpy old man temper, I bet no one likes you."


    "I''ve got talent. People''s feelings towards me are of admiration, not about being liked."


    "That means you''ll never know the wonderful feeling of being liked."


    Emmert thought, "So, was this girl here just to tick me off too? To think I''m carrying you on myp at my age, taking you around on movie sets for fun!"


    The evening shoot took over three hours to wrap up to Emmert''s satisfaction. Finally, he waved his hand and announced, "That''s a wrap!"


    Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief.


    Stephanie, looking utterly exhausted, took Emily back to the hotel to freshen up.


    Then, she led Emily to knock on Sullivan''s hotel room door.


    This time, Sullivan opened the door quickly.


    Seeing them, he crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. "Not worried about the paparazzi catching you?"


    "I''m not scared. Even if a hundred of those trouble-seeking reporterse, I can handle them!"


    Stephanie had been through it all.


    She wasn''t the naive rookie she once was.


    Thest scandal didn''t take her down, did it?


    She wasn''t afraid of these things anymore.


    Sullivan chuckled, "What''s up?"


    "Didn''t we just talk about it? Mr. Finnegan''s birthday party tonight, let''s all go together."


    "I''m not a fan of crowds."


    "But it''s so boring staying in the hotel. Sullivan, you''re pushing forty, if you don''t get out and live a little now you''ll be too old to enjoy itter."


    swney


    Sullivan thought, "Why does she keep reminding me that I''m old? Is this girl asking for trouble?"


    Seeing Sullivan''s eyes grow colder,


    Stephanie let out a sheepishugh. "Come on, it''ll be fun. I even told Maximus and the others you''de they were shocked! I''ve made the im now, if you don''t show up, I''Hose face!"


    "Showboating gets you struck by lightning! So young and yet so eager to show off, you better watch out or you''ll get zapped one day!" "Sullivan, I didn''t know you''d say things like that. Not so saintly after all! Just like Silver Fox!"


    "Hmm?" Sullivan was perplexed.


    Stephanieughed as she exined,


    "When you first meet Silver Fox, doesn''t he seem like some lofty, divine being? But spend some time with him and you''ll see even Silver Fox is human. You''re the same, Sullivan."


    Sullivan raised an eyebrow. "You really want me to go that bad?" "Yeah, really want you to!" Stephanie nodded emphatically. "Fine, give me five minutes at the door. I''ll change my clothes."

 Chapter 725

    Sullivan had never thrown back a beer at a party or celebrated someone''s birthday - not until he was thirty-eight, that is. It was uncharted territory for him.


    To the likes of Maximus and Dashiell, Sullivan was an elder in the scene. Even though Maximus wasn''t much younger, Sullivan had been in the limelight far earlier, achieving fame while they were still greenhorns. By the time they were making a name for themselves, Sullivan had already snagged an Oscar or two and was a household name even internationally, a pinnacle they could only dream of.


    The idea that someone of Sullivan''s stature would join their little shindig was thrilling beyond words.


    It was Stephanie, that spitfire, who could pull strings like no one else. She, along with Sullivan and Emily, suited up in disguises, bundling up inyers until they were sure they wouldn''t be recognized, before heading out to the prearranged spot.


    When they arrived, they found not just Maximus and Dashiell, but also a crew of seasoned actors who had worked with the legendary Mr. Finnegan. The leadingdies-Finnegan''s Screen Sirens-who had thrived in his films were there too, having carved out impressive careers for themselves in the industry.


    The trio, dressed up as if they were a family unit, fully geared up, stepped into the private room, and the crowd was gobsmacked.


    Who could this be?


    Since Maximus was the host, all eyes turned to him. He failed to recognize Stephanie, but he did spot Emily, still a head shorter than most.


    Grinning ear to ear, Maximus approached and greeted, "Look who''s here, Emily!"


    Then his eyes shifted to the towering figure beside her, uncertain whether it was Sullivan or Silver Fox.


    Sullivan, without a hint of amusement, stripped off his baseball cap, sunsses, and mask, tossing them aside. The hassle of it all was more than he had bargained for in just stepping out.


    Stephanie followed suit, removing her and Emily''s get-ups, and greeted everyone with a cheerful, "Hey, Maximus, Dashiell, Mr. Finnegan hasn''t arrived yet, has he?"


    "Not yet, but Gracie''s gone to fetch him. He doesn''t even know what we''ve got in store for him!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Stephanie, with a mischievous twinkle in her eye, asked, "Maximus, did you get those indoor fireworks?"


    With a conspiratorial wink, Maximus replied, "What do you think?"


    Laughter erupted as Stephanie joked,


    l give Mr. Finnegan a


    21.1


    scare for all those times he barked


    at us on set."


    Dashiell, trying to be the voice of reason


    we might be celebrating his birthday in the hospital."


    hightmed in, "Don''t push it, of


    "Mr. Finnegan''s got a heart of steel!"


    "Still, let''s not overdo it. We don''t want him to get genuinely mad."


    "Ah, it''ll be fine. Anyway, let me introduce you all, this is Sullivan!"


    At that, the actresses in the room turned in unison to nce at the figure behind Stephanie.


    Sullivan, with an air of indifference, nodded to the crowd before finding a quiet corner to settle into.


    Stephanie whispered to Emily, "Keep himpany, will you? It''d be rude to invite him and then just ignore him."


    Emily nodded, "I wouldn''t know what to do here anyway, I''ll hang with Sullivan."


    Sullivan was taken aback when Emily took a seat beside him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He didn''t treat her like a child, not one bit. One look into those eyes and you could tell she was sharp as a tack.


    swnov


    Smiling, Emily said, "Stephanie thought you might be bored and sent me to keep youpany."

 Chapter 726

    "Does mypany make it less boring for you?"


    "Two people being bored together doesn''t count as boring."


    "Then what is it?"


    "It''s uninteresting. I mean, if you''ve gotpany and you''re still bored, that''s just dull, isn''t it?"


    Reba had oftenbeled him as dull.


    Like talking to a block of wood.


    Sullivan raised an eyebrow and asked, "So, what kind of person isn''t dull?"


    Emily pointed at Stephanie and said, "Someone like her. She''s the center of attention wherever she goes, instantly clicking with everyone." Sullivan pursed his lips, opting to stay silent.


    At Stephanie''s side, Maximus let out a wry smile, "Bringing this big shot here is like inviting a statue to a party."


    "The entertainment industry''s big cheese is bound to have some quirks, no worries, once the drinks start flowing, just get him tipsy."


    "You think that''ll work?"


    "Why not? When youe to a bar''s private lounge, you gotta be ready for some fun, right? If he gets stered, just make sure he gets home."


    "Alright.e on, let''s introduce you to some folks."


    "Sounds good."


    Two leadingdies, three actresses.


    They hadn''t recognized Stephanie at first, but after Maximus and Dashiell introduced her, they gasped, "Isn''t that the same Stephanie that''s been all over the inte? The future wife of the CEO of Skyline Corporation? The one Sebastian publicly acknowledged?" Maximus couldn''t help but grin, "Well, that saves me the trouble of introductions, you all know her already."


    "How could we not? Emmert even stepped out to promote her debut! And that Nine-Tailed Fox role she yed was impressive. For a neer, she''s quite extraordinary."


    "Wow, thank you, Serena, for thepliment!"


    Serena chuckled, "You know me too, huh?"


    "Of course, your work is famous. I''ve seen your films!"


    "And what about me?" Ynda cocked an eyebrow.


    "Ynda, I know you too!"


    "This kid''s got a sweet tongue. Did you charm President Ingram the same way?"


    The mood suddenly turned awkward.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    What sounded like a joke carried an edge of sarcasm.


    Stephanie, ever soposed, replied, "Wrong. It was Silver Fox who courted me. I didn''t need to charm him."


    Serena quickly moved past the topic, "Ms. Bishop, the guy who came with you, that''s Sullivan, right?"


    "Yeah! We''re currently co-starring in a movie, just thought I''d bring him along for some fun after wrap."


    Serena''s eyes lit up, "Then could I go over and take a picture with him?"


    Max interjected, "Haven''t you heard? Sullivan never takes photos with actresses."


    Ynda scoffed, "Really? But I recall a certain actress who ended up in bed photos with him."


    That was thest straw for Stephanie.


    Before Sebastian spoiled her, there were things she could tolerate. But now, her feisty spirit was fully awakened.


    Her expression turned icy as she


    shot back,


    "Ynda, if you insist t


    this way, we really can''t enjoy ourselves tonight." Content Belongs to


    "Heh, acting all high and mighty. We can have fun without you, you know? Or are you saying after stirring up rumors, we''re not allowed to talk?"


    "Is this behind my back? Seems pretty direct to me. Ynda, if you don''t mind making a scene, keep it up with the snide remarks. But if you can stop, out of respect for Mr Finnegan''s birthday, I won''t stoop to your level."

 Chapter 727

    As Ynda was about to speak up again, a few actresses pulled her aside and hissed, "Are you out of your mind? You know Sebastian''s got her back, right?" "So what about Sebastian? A starlet who''s had her share of scandals, even had her dirtyundry aired for all to see, and she still thinks she''s all that?"


    "If you''re looking to crash and burn, Ynda, at least pick your moments," Serena chimed in, her voice cool and detached.


    "What''s that supposed to mean, Serena?"


    "Ever heard what happened to Scarlett and Lyra? They got cklisted."


    Ynda frowned. "You''re telling me it''s because of that brat?"


    "Not directly, but they provoked her right in front of Sebastian, got on her bad side, and the next day, the Palmer Group cut ties with them. No otherpany dared to sign them after that." Hearing this, the other actresses went pale.


    Those rich heirs could really ruin their careers in an instant!


    Two award-winning actresses, silenced with just a word.


    Ynda scowled. "So what, I''m not scared."


    She had her own financial backer.


    "Fine, keep digging your own grave. We''ll keep our distance from her."


    The other actresses edged closer to Serena, indeed steering clear of Ynda.


    Fuming, Ynda eventually calmed down and went off to munch on some snacks, keeping any further snide remarks to herself.


    Meanwhile, Serena was eager to grab a photo with Sullivan.


    Stephanie tentatively approached Sullivan and, to everyone''s surprise, he agreed without hesitation.


    Reba had set her rules.


    No women in his life, no flirting, not even standing too close. And definitely no photos with other women that could leak out. Sullivan''s wound, barely healed, began to itch once more.


    It had been too long since Rebast reached out to him.


    "Wow, Sullivan really said yes to a photo with us?"


    "Yeah!"


    "After we take it, can we post it on Twitter?"


    Stephanie thought for a second. "You better ask him yourself."


    "Okay!"


    Including Serena, several actresses got their picture with Sullivan.


    Sullivan, pushing forty, still looked incredibly photogenic, effortlessly outshining them in every snap.


    He agreed to the photos but insisted they be taken with a standard camera-no beauty filters or touch-ups.


    Reluctantly, the actressesplied, only to find themselves looking less than ster next to Sullivan''s natural charm in the unedited photos


    They decided to hold off on posting.


    They''d bring the photos back to the studio, let the pros edit them, and then share them on Twitter.


    Soon after, Gracie arrived with Mr. Finnegan in tow.


    Looking utterly bewildered, Mr.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Finnegan grumbled, "What''s all this


    242 content belongs to


    What are we doing herete


    "Just go inside, Mr. Finnegan, and you''ll see," Gracie said with a smile.


    As he pushed the door open, still clueless, the room erupted. Gracie had prepped everyone with a text.


    Mr. Finnegan didn''t even see iting. He stepped in, and a loud bang startled him into the air.


    Cheers and shouts filled the room.


    "Happy Birthday, Mr. Finnegan!"


    "Happy Birthday!"


    Amid the chaos, somea


    piece


    Mr. Finnegan went ballistic.


    "You little rascals! What did I ever do to you? Can''t I have a peaceful birthday without getting caked!"

 Chapter 728

    "Hey, chill out Mr. Finnegan! You can''t be mad on your birthday!"


    "You''re only supposed to keep your cool on your wedding day, you rascals! Just you wait!"


    With that, he wiped a smear of cake from his face, looking like a calico cat as he strode into the private dining room.


    Without a word, Mr. Finnegan grabbed the smallest slice from the towering five-tier cake and proceeded to ster it on the face of anyone within arm''s reach.


    The party had barely started, and everyone was already adorned with cake.


    In the corner, Sullivan watched the chaos unfold, a small smirk ying at the edges of his lips.


    Interesting.


    Emily, spotting Mr. Finnegan''s cake-slinging zeal, instinctively ducked into Sullivan''s embrace.


    Caught off guard, Sullivan chuckled. "What''s the matter, kiddo? Are you scared?"


    "Cake is meant to be eaten, not wasted!"


    "True, it''s a waste."


    "Sullivan, I''ve always been good to you on set. Mr. Finnegan wouldn''t dare cake me, but he did. I need protection!"


    No sooner had she spoken than the cake-slinging Mr. Finnegan, looking utterly wild, had made sure everyone got their share, including Stephanie, who was now a frosted mess from head to toe. Only a pair remained untouched in the corner, but Mr. Finnegan seemed to have no intention of sparing them.


    He charged towards them with a chunk of cake.


    Sullivan''s piercing gaze shot towards him.


    Mr. Finnegan, now inches away, stopped and looked incredulous. "Sullivan?"


    Sullivan raised an eyebrow. "Yes, it''s me."


    "You''re here too?"


    "And why not? Am I not wee, Mr. Finnegan?"


    "Of course, you are. I couldn''t be happier! I''d love to chat about a new project. If you''re not busy, how about teaming up with Stephanie for a film? What do you say?" "A Finnegan production?"


    "That''s right."


    "I''ll consider it."


    Mr. Finnegan beamed. "Great, that''s good to hear!"


    Maximus, overhearing the


    conversation, quickly chimed in. "Mr. Finnegan, what about me for the next film? Maybe a supporting role?"


    Swnov


    "Get outta here, you dared to m my face with cake. You''re not in my next project!"


    "Mr. Finnegan, what about us? We all got a face full of cake, count us in, will ya?"


    Several actresses also spoke up, hopeful.


    Only Serena and Ynda remained silent.


    Mr. Finnegan''s next project hadn''t even started and Stephanie was already set as the female lead, with Mr. Finnegan personally inviting Sullivan, a top-tier actor, for the male lead Did they, as reigning queens of the screen, not exist?


    Were they invisible that Stephanie was chosen just like that? Clearly, Stephanie had some powerful backing!


    Even Mr. Finnegan was eager to please her.


    What they didn''t know was that Mr. Finnegan had seen Stephanie''s acting clips shared by Emmert and was particrly interested in the acting method she had learned from Sullivan, leading to a newfound


    respect for her.


    Of course, this was insider knowledge.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mr. Finnegan tilted his chin up and said, "Someone fetch a basin of water. I need to wash up. After I''m clean, we''ll all chat."


    Mr. Finnegan, known for his blockbuster holiday films, released a major production every year around the festival season. Last year''s film would premiere at the end of this year, and he was already nning for next year''s release.


    Once everyone tidied up and regained theirposure, only thergest piece from the bottomyer of the cake remained. Stephanie lit the candles, the group sang ''Happy Birthday,'' and then they cut the cake and enjoyed it.


    One by one, they toasted to Mr. Finnegan with well-wishes.


    He seemed genuinely happy. These young bucks andsses were indeed thinking of him.


    They had given him quite a delightful surprise.

 Chapter 729

    When Mr. Finnegan was a few drinks into the evening, Ynda suddenly slid into the seat beside him, batting her eyshes with a flirtatious smile. "Mr. Finnegan, aren''t you going to invite me to join your new y? I just adore working on your productions." Mr. Finnegan raised an eyebrow, "Inviting you isn''t the issue, Ynda, but the leadingdy role is already spoken for."


    Ynda''s smile never wavered, all charm and guile. "Mr. Finnegan, you''ve always appreciated my acting. Ms. Bishop might have powerful backers, but she''s still a newbie in the entertainment world. Aren''t you afraid she''ll fall t on her face? That''s a long way to fall - it''d be a real shame to set her up like that."


    Stephanie, who was within earshot, said nothing.


    Serena and a few other actresses instinctively stepped back, giving them a wide berth.


    Mr. Finnegan frowned, about to speak, when Gracie cut in with a scoff, "What are you talking about, Ynda? If Stephanie isn''t worried about the fall, she hardly needs your concern."


    "Gracie, I thought you didn''t approve of actresses climbing thedder through their sugar daddies? Or is it that the previous ones weren''t influential enough, and now you''re okay with it? So much for your high and mighty act!"


    Those words set Maximus''s hair on fire.


    Dammit, she was talking about his wife!


    Already tipsy, Maximus red at Ynda, "Seems like you''ve had garlic for dinner, Ynda, with a mouth so foul. Why don''t you go brush your teeth and spare us the stench?"


    Ynda''s face soured, "What''s that supposed to mean, Maximus? Whysh out at me?"


    "You can talk about anyone you want, but not my wife!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Your wife?"


    "That''s right, Gracie is my wife!"


    Ynda frowned, "Since when did you two be an item? I must''ve missed the memo."


    "That''s because you''re too busy spewing garlic breath everywhere. Not noticing is on you. Mr. Finnegan is well aware, aren''t you?"


    Ynda''s expression darkened,


    "Even if that''s the case, so what?


    didn''t say anything untrue! Gracie is


    only mentoring Stephanie because


    of her powerful patron, right?


    Gracie sneered, "Aren''t you the one with a powerful backer too, Ynda? That''s why you''re so brazen, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t have any sugar daddy. Watch your mouth, Gracie!"


    "Do you need me to spill the beans right here?"


    "Go ahead, try me! If you spread lies, you''ll be the one to pay the price!"


    Stephanie, also feeling the effects of


    the alcohol, frowned at Ynda''s tone, "What''s with the way you''re talking to Gracie? Don''t be scared just spill it! Who dare to provoke Silver Fox? I''d like to see them try!"


    Gracie''s mouth twitched, unsure of what to say next.


    Stephanie tilted her head, "Gracie, what are you scared of. I''ll take the fall if anything happens."


    "It''s someone from Silver Fox''s family, are you sure?"


    "Someone from Silver Fox''s family?" Stephanie started counting on her fingers There''s Grandpa Jaxon, his two uncles, his younger uncle, then there''s Mitchell. Colton. That''s all the men. Who could it be?"


    Ynda''s frown deepened, "Gracie, I dare you to spread lies!" Gracie raised an eyebrow, "Provoke me again, and I''ll say it!"


    "You started it!"


    "You''re mocking the acting skills of the talent I mentor, and you think I started this?"

 Chapter 730

    Stephanie blinked, her voiceced with mischief. "You know, after mulling it over, I bet Aaron would be into you. But Ynda, Silver Fox''s young brother''s tying the knot soon! The wedding bells are practically chiming." Ynda''s face drained of color, and she shot Stephanie a venomous re. "Who I''m into is none of your business! You lot just love to gang up on me! Happy birthday, Mr. Finnegan, I''m taking off!" She couldn''t stay a moment longer.


    If she did, her secrets would be spilled for all to see.


    It wasn''t Aaron.


    In fact, not even Gracie knew who it was, though she had heard a thing or two.


    Mr. Finnegan, seeing the mood sour, frowned. "Enough, everyone! Let''s break it up. Thanks for the birthday surprise, though!"


    But how could things end like this?


    Everyone came in high spirits; they should leave that way too.


    Stephanie wouldn''t have any of it.


    She wobbled over to Mr. Finnegan, her head shaking. "Mr. Finnegan, if you think I''ve stepped out of line, I''ll apologize. It''s your birthday, you gotta stay cheerful!"


    Mr. Finnegan shook his head. "No one''s more thoughtful than you, kiddo. Ynda seemed alright at first, but then things gotplicated. That''s why I haven''t cast her in any of my films for a couple of years now! I was quite surprised when you invited her." Another actress chimed in with a wry smile. "Serena dragged me along. I was with Ynda, working on the same set, so we ended uping together."


    Mr. Finnegan raised an eyebrow. "No worries, it''s done now. But you girls need to watch out for Ynda. She''s got a vengeful streak and can be a bit unhinged."


    Gracie frowned. "Is she really that scary?"


    "Hmm. I only heard about it


    afterward. When she was in my film,


    she had a falling-out with another actress, stole her limelight. Not long after, the news broke that the actress had an ident."


    Serena''s expression turned serious. "I heard about that. It''s not certain it was Ynda''s doing, just rumors. That actress was in a car crash, disfigured, and ended up disabled. It was quite horrific."


    Mr. Finnegan waved his hand dismissively. "Let''s drop it. Just be careful around her, and look out for yourselves, especially you, Steph, got it?" Stephanie, tipsy and grinning, slurred, "I ain''t scared. I''ve got Silver Fox to protect me."


    Everyone burst into a mix ofughter and disbelief.


    With a guardian like Sebastian, they really didn''t need to worry too much about Stephanie.


    But Mr. Finnegan still insisted solemnly, "It''s the sneaky ones you have to watch out for. Just be vignt."


    "Got it, Mr. Finnegan. Let me toast to you once more, for your health, a harmonious family, and may every movie you make be a blockbuster hit!"


    Mr. Finneganughed heartily, his face glowing. "Well, for that toast, I''ll have to follow Silver Fox''s lead and gift you a sports car when I strike it rich!"


    "Ha! That would be so awesome. Silver Fox showers me with sports cars, my grandpa promises to gift me one, and now you, Mr. Finnegan, are on board too."


    Mr. Finnegan looked puzzled. "I just can''t figure it out, why would that entric old man suddenly take you as his goddaughter?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, beats me! Silver Fox says I''ve got the same eyes as Grandpa''ste sister, Joana, the grand dame of the old time. Grandpa doesn''t have any other family, so he took me as his


    goddaughter. Guess I''ll be looking after him in his golden years."


    MS

 Chapter 731

    The group erupted in disbelief at the tale being recounted.


    Maximus, his cheeks flushed from the wine,mented, "Why do these great fortunes always pass me by? It''s like being groomed for a golden retirement or stepping into an inheritance. Emmert''s rolling in dough now." Gracie rolled her eyes exasperatedly, "Money, money, money, is that all you see?"


    His voice turned whiny, "And now my wife''s getting tough on me again."


    Gracie didn''t know what to say, "Mr. Finnegan, this one''s sloshed. I better take him home."


    "Go ahead, and while you''re at it, set a date for the wedding, will ya? You''re not getting any younger. Tie the knot and start a family already."


    Gracie nodded with an easy grace, "We know, our parents are already discussing the dates. We''ll send out the invites soon enough."


    "Wow! Gracie, you and Maximus are finally making it official! My mentor''s going to be over the moon!"


    Gracie couldn''t help butugh, "She''s the one who''s most invested, dragging me to try on wedding dresses and scout out the best photographers for the wedding album."


    "Isn''t it good she cares so much?"


    "Oh, absolutely, I adore her for it. She''s been worrying about me for so long, now it''s her turn to fret over me."


    "Rightly so!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With Gracie and Maximus gone, the rest of the group lingered, shooting the breeze with Mr. Finnegan who chuckled heartily at their banter, keeping the atmosphere light and cheerful.


    As the evening wound down, with the birthday celebrationing to a close, and Mr. Finnegan looking tired, the guests started to say their goodbyes.


    Dashiell, who hadn''t drunk a drop, drove Serena and a few of the actresses home.


    Mr. Finnegan was picked up by his assistant.


    Stephanie and Sullivan had arrived together with Emily, and they all left in the same car.


    Stephanie was quite tipsy, Sullivan had only had a sip or two, and Emily, just a child, was sticking to soft drinks.


    But Emily had sneakily asked Sullivan to let her taste a drop of the wine, keeping it secret from Stephanie.


    They rode back in Sullivan''s family van, all three sitting in the back.


    Stephanie mumbled to herself, "Who could it be? Other men in Silver Fox''s family are all married with kids. Another one is tying the knot soon. It couldn''t possibly be Grandpa Jaxon, could it? Or could it be my dear Silver Fox?" Sullivan listened with a twitch at the corner of his mouth, "Does it really matter who?"


    "I''m just curious."


    "Just ask Silver Fox when you get home."


    "Right. I''ll grill Silver Fox about it when we get back."


    "Sullivan, Stephanie''s stered."


    "And then?"


    "Please help me get her to her room."


    Sullivan raised an eyebrow, "Not worried about the paparazzi?"


    "I''m still a kid; I don''t care about that stuff."


    "If Silver Fox sees, he''ll get jealous."


    "Stephanie''s not worried; Seb trusts her."


    Sullivan didn''t say more.


    sonas drunk, and all they


    Stephanie


    her


    do was get her back to It wouldn''t take long


    He gazed out the window, stifling a yawn..


    Feeling sleepy.


    Usually, he''d be asleep by now.


    His first night out and about, staying up thiste.


    Nothing much seemed to happen. And yet


    2 ???


    W of interesting t


    t felt like he''d covet


    swnovele


    The lengths to which those struggling actresses would go toz steal the spotlight from the director.


    It was all about one-upmanship and who had the stronger backing.


    What an eye-opener.


    Suddenly, a violent jolt rocked the vehicle, and all three were thrown forward into their seats.


    Stephanie, who hadn''t buckled up, tumbled to the floor with a cry, "Ah, it hurts!"


    Her head had struck the car door.

 Chapter 732

    Sullivan''s chauffeur was covered in blood, his face a grisly mask as he turned to Sullivan and said, "Mr. Sullivan, we''ve been in an ident. Someone rammed our car on purpose."


    Sullivan saw it too.


    Ahead, a ck SUV was parked.


    Perched inside was a man in a baseball cap.


    The dim streetlights revealed the scar running down his face and his sinister features.


    His eyes, cold and lethal, belonged to that of a professional hitman.


    Sullivan''s brow furrowed slightly as he asked, "Can you still drive?"


    The driver, dazed and confused, muttered, "No. I can''t."


    "Don''t panic. I''ll call 911 for you. Just lie down and rest for a bit, don''t move."


    "Thanks."


    The driver couldn''t hold on any longer and slumped over the steering wheel.


    After Sullivan dialed 911 and hung up, he noticed Emily''s face had turned ghostly pale.


    "Aren''t you calling the police too?"


    "No time," Sullivan replied, shaking his head.


    The man from the SUV, having forced them to stop, and with the driver out cold, was now stepping out and heading their way.


    And he wasn''t alone-three more thugs emerged from the backseat.


    Four in total, looking like they were straight out of a gangster film.


    Sullivan''s eyes darkened as he instructed, "Go to the back and stay with Stephanie."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "But what about you?" Emily asked, her eyes wide.


    Sullivan ruffled her hair with a smile, "If I make it back, I''ll buy you a lollipop tomorrow. If not, remember to visit my tomb, will you?"


    "Do you mean if you die, there''ll be no one to remember you?"


    "That''s right."


    For some reason, Emily felt a sharp pang in her heart.


    She nodded earnestly, "Okay. I promise. But I''d much rather have that lollipop."


    "I''ll try my best."


    With that, Sullivan bent down, pulled


    out the car keys, jumped out of the


    car,


    locked it behind


    swnov


    He was one man facing four thugs, all of whom seemed trained inbat.


    From behind the car window, Emily watched as Sullivan moved with a grace and precision that belied the night, his movements more befitting of an assassin than the thugs Ke faced. His actions were swift, urate, and ruthless.


    But still, there were too many of them.


    Eventually, outnumbered, Sullivan began to falter.


    Stephanie, groggy and confused, climbed up from the floor and asked, "Emily, what''s happening?"


    "We''re in trouble. Sullivan went out to fight the bad guys."


    "He''s fighting them? Open the door, I can fight too!"


    Emily gave a wry smile, "Sullivan locked the doors. We can''t get out, and they can''t get in."


    "Can Sullivan beat them?" Stephanie was halfway sober now, her head still foggy and throbbing.


    "It doesn''t look good. They''ve started using knives."


    "Wait, didn''t Silver Fox send people to protect me? Where are they?"


    "Maybe, they''re only here to protect you, not anyone else?"


    As they spoke, two inclothes men suddenly appeared, joining the fray.


    The thugs realizing they were now outnumbered and outmatched,


    exchanged nces and decide


    retreat.


    One of them quickly returned to their vehicle and drove it towards the fight, attempting to ram through. The group scattered, and in the next moment, the thugs were leaping into the car, ready to escape.


    But before they fled, one of them threw a venomous look at Sullivan, as if to me him for meddling.

 Chapter 733

    Sullivan''s expression was impassive, as if the drama unfolding before him was no more than a faint breeze rustling through the leaves of an indifferent world.


    He instructed the two burly bodyguards dressed in their dark suits to escort Stephanie and Emily back to their hotel, while he himself waited for the ambnce to arrive. Observing the driver being whisked away for emergency care, Sullivan eventually returned to his own hotel room to catch some sleep.


    But no sooner had he drifted off than a rapping at the door jolted him awake.


    Groggy and disoriented, Sullivan staggered to the door and swung it open to reveal a disheveled little girl in pajamas, barefoot, clutching a teddy bear to her chest as she stood on the threshold, a pout adorning her face. "Sullivan, I need a ce to crash."


    "Huh?"


    "Stephanie got totally wasted... made a huge mess, and I called Alison toe clean it up. She''s gonna bunk with her for the night, and now I''ve got nowhere to sleep."


    In truth, she could have curled up on the couch or even crashed in Alison''s room.


    But there was something about Sullivan, something familiar that resonated with her, and Emily felt a pull to be near him. Almost on instinct, she had run down to find him. Sullivan frowned. "I''m not in the business of babysitting, kid."


    "I don''t need anybody to babysit me; I''m super chill when I sleep."


    "Come on in, then."


    Stepping aside, Sullivan watched the girl scamper into the room with a bounce in her step.


    By the time he had shut the door and returned to the bedside, Emily had already tucked herself in, the picture of innocence.


    Suppressing a yawn, he grumbled, "No noise tonight, or out you go."


    "Don''t worry, Sullivan; I won''t make a peep," she promised.


    Sullivan slipped under the covers and fell asleep almost instantly.


    Emily, lying beside him, stared into the darkness, her eyes fixed on him for a long while before sleep finally imed her.


    There was something about Sullivan, something in his very bones that drew her in. But what it was, she couldn''t say.


    As sleep began to ovee her, she yawned and turned over, drifting off.


    Beside her, Sullivan''s eyes snapped open, his gaze piercing the dark toward the puzzling girl beside him. She was so pretty, almost too perfect, like a delicate porcin doll that anyone would feelpelled to protect. Then, suddenly, darkness enveloped him.


    A hand crept out from under the covers and covered his eyes.


    "I knew you weren''t asleep... You''re just like me; always on guard, never truly resting unless you''re with


    someone you can trustpletely."


    Sullivan''s voice was cool. "Take your hand away."


    Emily giggled and retracted her hand.


    "Thought you were a sound sleeper?"


    "Well, I haven''t actually fallen asleep yet."


    "I''m beginning to think you''re anything but, kid. Out with it-why are you trying to get close to me?"


    "What if I said there''s no reason? I just wanted to be near you. Would you believe me?" "No."


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you." "Sleep or I''ll kick you out."


    "I''ll sleep!"


    "Then shut it."


    "But


    Stephanie would always tell me


    525 Pret sleep, my mom and


    . Could you, Sullivan, tel


    one?"


    Sullivan felt a burgeoning headache. "What kind of story do you want to hear?" "Maybe your story?"


    Sullivan let out a sardonicugh. "You want my story? Then trade it for yours."


    In the darkness, Emily''s eyes sparkled. See? My intuition wasN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    of people."


    . At our core, we''re t


    "How''s that?"


    "Insecure, disillusioned, wishing to be anyone but ourselves. Do those count?" Sullivan''s brow furrowed. "How old are you, anyway?"

 Chapter 734

    "Eight years old."


    "You look more like five or six."


    "It''s ''cause I was a preemie. My mom was on the run when she had me. Then we hightailed it abroad, that''s when things got a bit safer. That''s when the autism kicked in. What about you?"


    "How''d you guess I''ve been through that?"


    "I can tell. Sullivan, sometimes you get this far-off look in your eyes, like you''re trapped in your own little bubble. But you''re really something, you know. Just like your acting, you can switch it on and off so easily." "If you make it to my age, you''ll be able to do the same."


    "I dunno. With Reba out for my blood, surviving to grow up is still up in the air."


    "Don''t you have a whole crew looking out for you? Isn''t that enough?"


    And yet she still felt so unsafe.


    He knew what it was like to be that age and already understand the true depths of despair and utter loneliness.


    Every kid with autism is either a savant, a genius, or a simpleton.


    Apart from the simpletons, they''re born with a sharper wit than most, more aware than their peers.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so sensitive to retreat into themselves like that.


    Average children wouldn''t have a clue about shutting the world out, wouldn''t even be able to do it if they tried.


    Emily said they had that inmon. He got it.


    "But they''ve got their own lives. Sullivan, do you have someone you''d look after for a lifetime?"


    "I do."


    "That''s a shame. I was kinda hoping you''d be the one to guard me! I''ve got this feeling, if you wanted to, you could keep me really safe."


    Sullivan scoffed, "You''re giving me too much credit."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "The person you protect, what are they like?"


    "The one who pulled me out of hell."


    "Someone like that deserves your lifelong protection. The person who pulled me out of my own world was Stephanie. When I grow up, I''ll always be there for her, but unti can stand on my own two feet, need someone to watch overn I can grow up safely. Too bad it can''t


    be you."


    In the dark, Sullivan didn''t respond.


    The one after Ashley was sent by Reba.


    So the one who caused the girl''s premature birth was Reba too.


    Emily fell silent as well.


    It was a pity, she really liked Sullivan.


    me, so


    After a long silence, Sullivan finally spoke up, "If youe across the right kind of guardian, I''ll help you pick one." "No need, I like choosing for myself."


    "Suit yourself."


    With that, they both turned away from each other, this time genuinely drifting off to sleep.


    The next morning, they both hit the hotel diner like nothing happened and grabbed breakfast. Afterward, Sullivan dropped Emily back with Stephanie and then headed back to the set.


    When Emily returned to Stephanie, she was sucking on a lollipop with a


    big grin on her face, looking thet


    quite


    pleased with herself. Conte belongs to


    Sullivan kept his word and really bought her that lollipop, no child''s y.


    Stephanie had a scare when she woke up and didn''t see Emily.


    But not long after, Sullivan brought her back.


    Annoyed, Stephanie scolded, "Emily, running off on your own first thing in the morning?"


    "Stephanie, you drank too muchst night, throwing up everywhere, practically gassing someone to death! If Sullivan hadn''t taken me in, I would''ve slept in the hallway rather than with you!"


    Feeling a bit guilty, Stephanie touched her nose and said, "Alright, I won''t drink next time. Just don''t tell Silver Fox, okay?"

 Chapter 735

    "I''m just saying."


    "Please, don''t. Silver Fox has a rule, you know. He doesn''t want me drinking when he''s not around, butst night I was so happy I overdid it."


    "Well, Stephanie, you owe me a shopping spree then-loads of pretty dresses. After that, we''ll hang with Mom, and you''ve got to bring me back with you. Don''t just dump me on her; she''s so strict with me. Especially now that I''m back to normal, she''s got all these expectations! She even wants to send me to preschool, can you believe it? I''m eight years old. I should be in elementary school!"


    Stephanie chuckled wryly, "Your mom''s just worried you''ll struggle in elementary school. She wants you to start with a kindergarten readiness program. It''s not the same as preschool."


    "Readiness program or not, it''s still at the preschool. What''s the difference? I''m not going! I''d rather homeschool."


    "Alright, alright, how about I find you a tutor to teach you at home, deal?"


    "Hmph, that''s more like it. And don''t worry, Steph, I''m on your side. I definitely won''t tell Seb about you drinking."


    Stephanie tapped the girl''s forehead with a mix of exasperation and affection, "You''re too clever for your own good, you know that?"


    "It''s all thanks to you." And she had to admit, Emily was quick on the uptake, a real smart cookie.


    Just then, Alison walked into the hotel, pale as a ghost, "Ms. Bishop. Gracie''s had an ident."


    Stephanie and Emily exchanged a worried nce.


    They hadn''t mentionedst night''s mishap to Alison.


    So it wasn''t just them-Gracie was in trouble too.


    Stephanie frowned, "What happened?"


    "Last night, after you all went to celebrate Mr. Finnegan''s birthday, on the way back. Gracie was in a car crash." Oh my God, who did this!


    But that wasn''t important right now. "How bad was it? Are Gracie and Maximus hurt?"


    "Gracie''s okay, thankfully. Maximus shielded her. He got a gash on his head, bled quite a bit, and was rushed to the hospitalst night. Gracie passed out from shock, and when the doctors checked her, ney found out she''s pregnant. When she woke up this morning, she called me first thing to make sure you were alright. She breathed a sigh of relief when I told her you were fine."


    "Jesus. Gracie''s pregnant? And is Maximus okay?"


    "Maximus''s got a mild concussion, nothing serious. He''ll be fine with some rest."


    Well, that''s a relief. Nothing too serious.


    Stephanie let out a sigh, "After today''s shoot, I''ll go see her."


    "Gracie said there''s no need. She told you to focus on your filming. She''s got everything under control,, and Ashley''s at the studio, so no chaos expected. She just wants you to take care of yourself. She thinks Ynda might be seeking revenge and was worried you''d also be in danger, so she called you as soon as she woke up."


    "Ynda? How dare she?"


    Could it be thatst night''s incidents were Ynda''s doing too?


    If that was the case, Ynda was really done for!


    Meanwhile, at the Skyline Corporation CEO''s office.


    Sebastian listened to the report with a stormy expression and concluded, "The two incidents weren''t orchestrated by the same person."


    Martin furrowed his brows, "Why not? They both happened around the same time, on the way back."


    "The bodyguard with Stephanie


    reported that the attackers were


    after her life. After the car crash,Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    they even got out to hurt people. On Gracie''s side, the hit-and-run driver just fled."


    So, the masterminds behind the scenes weren''t the same.


    And previously, when Stephanie was on set, someone had tampered with the safety wire, nearly costing her life.


    Someone out there was gunning for Stephanie''s life, and it was no ident.

 Chapter 736

    Sebastian''s mood was as dark as a storm cloud. "Look into it. Whether it''s Reba or Jta, and don''t leave out the Kleins," he said with a brooding intensity. Martin looked surprised. "The Kleins? But isn''t Ms. Bishop the illegitimate daughter of the Klein family?"


    Sebastian nced at him with a cool detachment and remained silent.


    The message was clear: just do as you''re told, no need for unnecessary chatter.


    Martin knew Sebastian was in a foul mood and didn''t dare to linger and risk further ire.


    After all, Stephanie had run into troublest night and he hadn''t even mentioned it to Sebastian.


    The online scandal about Stephanie with a young hunk in the parking garage hadn''t been exined to Sebastian from yesterday to today either.


    It was easy to imagine how terrible Sebastian felt.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie, oblivious to the storm brewing, took Emily to the set to shoot her scenes for the day.


    She noticed that as soon as Emily finished one lollipop, she pulled another one out of her pocket.


    "Where did you get all this candy?" Stephanie asked, surprised.


    Emily grinned. "Sullivan bought them for me."


    Stephanie snorted withughter. "Why on earth would Sullivan suddenly start buying you candy?"


    "He wanted to. I didn''t asked him for it."


    "You should stop, too much sugar is bad for your teeth."


    "I brush every morning and night; I''m not scared!"


    "That''s not the point, you could still get cavities."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Then I''m not scared! If I get all cavities, I''ll just pull all my teeth out and get gold ones like Emmert," Emily proimed confidently.


    Emmert, who was busy adjusting the camera, overheard and couldn''t help but interject, "You think getting gold teeth is that easy?"


    He envied the young ones with their strong teeth. They were just not aware of how lucky they were.


    "Let''s get ready, people. We roll in five minutes!"


    "Got it, Grandpa."


    Stephanie was even more surprised by the change in Sullivan''s behavior towards Emily. After wrapping up a scene, the two of them would huddle together, whispering.


    As soon as she approached, they fell silent.


    Stephanie was baffled. Was she being left out?


    Little did she know, Emily and Sullivan were discussing Gracie''s situation.


    Sullivan was analyzing for her why it couldn''t be the same people involved. Emily listened intently, nodding in agreement. Feeling excluded, Stephanie wandered over to Emmert.


    "Emmert, look at them, always


    whispering together. The moment walk over, they m up. And Sullivan keeps giving Emily candies. When did they get so chummy?"


    Emmert nced over at them, his gaze tinged withplexity. "Remember Gracie mentioned Emily had a difficult past and asked me to look out for her, right?"


    "Yeah, Emily used to be severely autistic, barely interacted with anyone."


    Emmert raised his eyebrows. "So, it''s just two kids with autism ying together. Don''t worry about it."


    Stephanie blinked. "What do you mean, Emmert? It''s not what I''m thinking, is it? Sullivan was autistic too?"


    "Mhm, Sullivan''s always been a bit of a loner. Aside from acting, he rarely enjoys socializing and mostly keeps to himself." "Well, that''s something new."


    Suddenly, Stephanie''s feeling of exclusion dissipated, reced with a tinge of sympathy as she looked at them.


    But she couldn''t help wonder, do kids with autism havemon topics to discuss?


    And could Sullivan, with his age, still be called a kid?


    Yet, when he and Emily were chattering away, there was an innocent, childlike quality to it that was strangely endearing.

 Chapter 737

    asionally, they''d grasp a piece of hay in their hands, yfully challenging each other to see whose straw could withstand the most tension before snapping-a silly little game, yet they were wholly engrossed in it,ughter echoing in the air. Stephanie watched from a short distance, her face a coge of amusement and bewilderment.


    "Don''t bother them," Emmert advised her gently, a knowing smile creasing his face. "Happiness for these kids is found in the simplest of joys."


    Stephanie just shook her head and sighed, gazing up at the vast expanse of blue sky above.


    As dusk settled in, wrapping up a sessful day of shooting, Stephanie, now free of makeup and costume, dialed Sebastian.


    She was perplexed; thest time they''d parted, everything seemed fine between them. But now, just a couple of dayster, Sebastian''s icy demeanor left her utterly confused.


    "Hey Silver Fox, can you swing by and pick me up?" she asked.


    "No can do."


    "Are you swamped with work? Workingte again?" she probed, recalling that overtime wasn''t typically his thing.


    "Yeah."


    His curt responses were unlike him. Was he really that busy?


    Stephanie tried a different angle. "Oh, alright then. I was just thinking, since Gracie''s pregnant, that''s big news, and I figured we should swing by and check on her together. But since you''re tied up, I guess I''ll just take Emily and go." "Why should I have to visit her with you just because she''s pregnant?" Sebastian''s voice held a note of irritation.


    "Because it''s a big deal! It''s the kind of news that brings families together. I mean, my mom''s out of the picture since she''s not close with Gracie, but you and Gracie go way back. It would show we care, you know?" "We?" Sebastian''s voice was tinged with sarcasm. "Who''s ''we''?"


    "You and me, of course!" Stephanie replied, utterly baffled by Sebastian''s strange behavior.


    "With me? Is that so? Since we''re ''family,'' I guess there''s no need to inform me about scandals or to offer any exnations. Tell me, Stephanie, do you really consider me family?"


    Stephanie''s confusion deepened. "What? Have I been caught up in a scandal again? I don''t recall. You already know about the car ident, right?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Do you think so?"


    "Is that what you''re upset about?"


    "I''m not angry."


    "Yes, you are!"


    Sebastian was speechless."If there''s something bothering you, just tell me. I didn''t bring up the ident because I had been drinking and I felt guilty promised I wouldn''t drink when you''re not around. But it was Mr. Finnegan''s birthday, everyone was having a good time, so thad a few drinks. I didn''t want to upset you. Besides, it''s not like you''re entirely meless. I nearly had an ident and you never even called to check on me! If I hadn''t called you, would you have just cut off all contact?"


    "Stephanie. So now you''re making mistakes and still standing your ground?" His tone was incredulous.


    "I stand by it. And for the record, I haven''t stirred up any


    scandals


    I


    Sebastian thought, "So should I apologize to you?"


    "So, are youing to pick me up and go visit Gracie with me, or not?"


    "I''m noting."


    "Fine, then don''t bother."


    With that, Stephanie ended the call, her frustration evident in the sharp click of the disconnect.

 Chapter 738

    Sebastian''s face was a study in displeasure after being abruptly hung up on. If Stephanie had just sweet-talked him a bit, hadn''t spoken with such a temper, he would have gone to her anyway.


    Stephanie really had be too spoiled.


    She''d flown off the handle before they could even finish their conversation.


    "Mr. Sebastian, aren''t you heading out yet?" Martin suddenly popped his head into the office.


    "Have you figured out who''s backing Ynda?"


    "No news yet."


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened slightly as he said, "Whoever it is, I want her at the hospital, apologizing to Gracie and Max right now! Otherwise, she''ll have to deal with the consequences!"


    Martin, surprised, said, "Mr. Sebastian, we don''t have any proof that Ynda was behind that incident."


    "Well, she''s been pinned with it now."


    He needed an out-a way to save face.


    Stephanie was ticked off.


    Though perplexed, Martin did as instructed.


    Once Ynda realized who Martin was, she exined herself politely over the phone, "Martin. you have to make it clear to President Ingram, I didn''t have anything to do with what happened to Gracie. I went straight home that day. We just had a bit of a spat in the lounge. If I need to apologize in person, I can do that."


    Martin replied coolly, "Then please, Ynda, make your way to the hospital now. Mr. Sebastian will be there shortly."


    Ynda knew she couldn''t avoid this trip.


    She wondered, what had Sebastian found out now?


    Inside, she regretted ever crossing Stephanie that night.


    If her secret backer was exposed, she couldn''t fathom the fallout.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She hoped that day would nevere.


    Sebastian was quick on his feet, quicker than Stephanie.


    After all, the Skyline Corporation was closer to the hospital.


    For Stephanie''s crew, the drive to the hospital would take an hour and a half.


    By the time she arrived, the room was crowded.


    Maximus and Gracie were both propped up in their hospital beds.


    The beds were pushed together, no doubt at Maximus''s request.


    Maximus, with a bandage wrapped around his head and leaning on a pillow, looked surprisingly cheerful despite his concussion, his gaze fixed on Gracie and her belly as if no one else existed.


    Dashiell, having heard about the ident, came to visit with Mr. Finnegan.


    Ynda


    there because


    Sebastian forced her, using her apology as a pretext to let himself


    off the hook. Content belonel


    Sebastian thought,"


    Stephanie thought she could best me?


    Hang up on me?


    Can''t Ie on my own?


    I wouldn''t go pick her up toe together!


    She was too used to getting her way."


    So when Stephanie walked in with Emily and saw Sebastian, her face was a mask of surprise.


    Then she pouted, continuing to act miffed as if she hadn''t seen him.


    She thought, "Nice move, Silver Fox!


    You wouldn''te with me, but here you are on your own!


    "Wait, that''s not right.


    Why is Ynda here, too?


    Is she here to visit Gracie?"


    Stephanie, confused, tugged at Emily as they approached, "Mr. Finnegan, Dashiell, you''re here too?"


    "Ah, Stephanie," Mr. Finnegan said with a chuckle.


    Gracie, surprised, said, "Steph, I told you not toe."


    Stephanie, all smiles, said, "I''m not


    vele


    here for you, Gracie. I''m here for the little peanut in your tummy. Congrattions, Maximus, on bing a dad!"


    Maximus''s face broke into a wide grin, "Thanks! You''re an auntie now too."

 Chapter 739

    "Hey! You got it! When the timees, I''ll slip my little niece a fat Christmas bonus!"


    "I''ll hold onto it for my princess!"


    "Pfft, how do you know it''s a girl? What if it''s a little prince?"


    "A boy would be fine, but my gut tells me it''s going to be a sweet little princess, just like Emily."


    Gracie rolled her eyes and said, "And what if she looks like me and isn''t sweet at all?"


    "If she looks like you, I''ll cherish her even more."


    The group was deep in lively banter,pletely ignoring Ynda.


    Ynda''s face was struggling to hide her irritation. Stiff-faced, she said, "Gracie. I came to see how you were doing. Since you seem fine, I''ll be on my way."


    Sebastian remarked coolly, "Ynda, didn''t youe to apologize?"


    "Fine. I was wrong to argue with you that night at the club, and I apologize for it."


    Sebastian let out a dryugh. "Is that all?"


    Ynda''s face paled as she added, "I had nothing to do with Gracie''s ident."


    Gracie and Maximus, along with everyone else, had been startled by Sebastian''s sudden appearance.


    Now they understood why Sebastian hade: to make Ynda apologize to Gracie. Gracie was surprisingly getting a privileged treatment and even she was taken aback by it.


    She looked at Sebastian and asked, "President Ingram. Has the matter been cleared up?"


    "It''s almost certain. There was a simr incident involving an actress before, and it''s been confirmed that she was behind it. The details of this ident and the previous one are nearly identical, it''s the same perpetrator." Martin had people ask the actress involved in the other ident. She had attempted suicide multiple times but was always saved by her family.


    Her life was in shambles now.


    She had starred in a y produced by Mr. Finnegan, even as a supporting actress, she had a promising future.


    But the ident ruined her entire life.


    She remembered the day of the ident clearly.


    It was the same as what they knew from Gracie: a hit-and-run by arge truck.


    If it wasn''t for Maximus protecting her, who knows how bad it would have been.


    The child she was carrying might have not survived the hit.


    Ynda''s face turned a shade paler, "It really wasn''t me."


    But her tonecked conviction.


    Gracie''s expression became more intriguing.


    "I trust President Ingram."


    "Gracie, listen to me. It really wasn''t me."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie couldn''t help but


    intervene "You seem determined to deny it to the bitter end! Silver Fox has had it investigated thoroughly, your exnations are pointless now! Right, Silver Fox?"


    Sebastian chuckled, "Yes, that''s right."


    "So Silver Fox, if she won''t admit it, what should we do?"


    "Leave it to the police. She won''t have a choice but to admit it then."


    At the mention of the police, Ynda seemed less afraid, frowning, "This is defamation! If you want to involve the police, then let them handle I''ve done nothing wrong and I have nothing to fear! But President Ingram, this kind of bullying is not very noble, is it? It wouldn''t sound good if word got out."


    Sebastian Sneered, "I''m using my influence to bully those who b Stephanie. What, you have a


    with that?" Contenoveet


    belongs

 Chapter 740

    "Hmph, of course I didn''t! They just sent me to apologize, and I did, but then they made such a big fuss afterward. If you want a scene, I''ll give you one! I won''t admit to something I didn''t do!" "Save it for the cops," came the retort.


    Sebastian had a change of heart.


    If Ynda''s backer was that hard to track, then he''d let that be.


    He''d force Ynda to show her hand instead.


    Her confidence about going to the police station muste from her protector.


    He was curious to see which member of the Ingram family it was.


    After Ynda left, Gracie looked at Sebastian with grateful eyes. "Thanks, President Ingram, for standing up for me."


    Sebastian replied coolly, "It''s nothing."


    "Silver Fox, so when you said you were busy and couldn''t visit Gracie with me, you were dealing with Ynda! Nicely done! She''s such a pain. Remember at Mr. Finnegan''s birthday? She was picking on me the whole time. Mr. Finnegan wanted me as the lead actress, and she was sour about it, saying they''re lifting me too high and I''ll fall hard. So annoying. And if she''s behind what happened to Gracie, that''s just evil."


    Sebastian''s gaze turned frosty as he looked at her. "Will you throw a tantrum next time? Hang up on me for no reason? Can''t bear a few words?"


    Stephanie opened her mouth, then nced around, embarrassed to be called out by Silver Fox in front of so many. She hung her head and mumbled, "I know I was wrong."


    "And will it happen again?"


    "No, it won''t."


    Emily giggled from the side, "Seb, Stephanie was bad-mouthing you all the way here." Sebastian''s eyes narrowed intriguingly at Stephanie. "Oh? And what exactly did she say?" "Silly Silver Fox, stubborn Silver Fox! I''ve been so good, and yet he''s still mad at me." "And?"


    II


    "This old man is so hard to please. Emily rattled on until Stephanie rushed over to cover her mouth, ring. "Emily, if you keep spouting nonsense, you''re dead meat when we get home!"


    Sebastian''s dangerous voice echoed behind them. "Hmm? Old man?"


    Stephanie pouted. "Silver Fox, don''t listen to Emily. I didn''t call you old, you''re still young, only nine years older than me, that''s all."


    Sebastian thought, "Getting smart, huh?


    Reminding me that I''m only nine years older so I won''t hold it against you?"


    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh.


    Gracie and the others found it amusing. "President Ingram, don''t take it to heart with Steph. She''s just a kid, and a sensible one at that,ing to see me. She probably just blurted it out in a fit of pique


    Stephanie nodded vigorously. "Right, Silver Fox wouldn''te pick me up, and he was mad at me, so I was just venting." Sebastian took a deep breath. "I spoiled her. I deserve it."


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Stephanie, a bit embarrassed, went


    over to him, tugging at his arm yfully, "Come on, Silver Fox, don''t be mad. I''ll go home with you and make you something delicious, okay?"


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened. "Not going back to the set?"


    "Tomorrow''s scene. I can talk to Grandpa about it, shoot it in the afternoon. I can go home tonight."

 Chapter 741

    "Ugh, I''m starving. Let''s head back."


    "Sure thing. Gracie, here''s some fruit I picked up for you. Have Maximus peel it for you when you have a moment, okay? Don''t worry about the studio; my mentor''s got it covered. You just focus on getting better. The babyes first, always remember that!" Gracie felt a warm flutter in her heart. "Got it. Rx, I''ll be fine. The doctor said the baby''s doing great and it won''t interfere with work."


    "That''s good to hear. Well, I''m heading home with Silver Fox now."


    "Go ahead."


    Mr. Finnegan and the others were also ready to leave.


    But they waited until Sebastian and Stephanie had left before taking off.


    Thest thing they wanted was to share an elevator with that imposing man. His presence was too intense, even for those a generation ahead. It was better to avoid contact and keep their pride intact. Dashiell, on the other hand, didn''t mind. He followed Sebastian and the others to the elevator.


    On the way down, he casually asked, "President Ingram, about that Southern Town property, where are you and my brother nning to start development?"


    Sebastian''s voice was nonchnt as he replied, "No need for development."


    Dashiell looked puzzled. "Huh? But my brother said he was partnering up with you to develop thatnd."


    "Just tell your brother to sit tight, no nning or preparation needed. Just wait for my word."


    "Oh. Okay, I''ll let him know." Dashiell was confused but agreed.


    On the way home, Stephanie cuddled Emily on herp and asked curiously, "Silver Fox. Weren''t you and the Wilson family''s eldest nning to develop that property? Why the sudden change of ns?" "Don''t worry your little head over it, kid."


    Stephanie pouted. "I''m not a kid, Emily''s the kid."


    Emily mimicked the pout. "I''m not a kid! You''re the kid, Stephanie!"


    Stephanie red. "Emily, you''re getting cheekier by the minute!. dare you say everything to


    not to me!" Content bebet


    "Cause Seb won''t fuss over it, that''s why I said it!"


    Sebastian chuckled. "If you know I won''t fuss, then why bother telling me?"


    "Cause it''s fun! Seb, you didn''t see it, but Stephanie was so scared!"


    He had seen it.


    The way Stephanie ''s face turned white with fear was indeed amusing.


    Emily knew how to stir the pot.


    Listening to their banter, Stephanie was nearly fuming.


    Fox


    Perfect, she thought. Isted by Sullivan and Emily on set was bad enough, but now it felt like Silver Fox and Emily were teaming up against her. They actually found scaring her amusing?


    Sebastian found her indignant expression amusing. He reached out and pinched her chubby cheek "Looks like the weight''sing


    back." Content belong chee


    wn


    Stephanie swatted his hand away, annoyed. "Are you saying I''m getting fat, Silver Fox?"


    "Seb just means that the weight you didn''t lose before ising back. Didn''t say you were fat."


    "Emily, zip it. I''m talking to Silver Fox."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Seb, look, Stephanie is staking her im. As if anyone doesn''t know you''re hers. Hmph, I''m not going to fight over you."


    Stephanie took a deep breath. "Silver Fox, you see what I''m dealing with."


    Sebastian smiled gently. "Emily''s just being herself. And that''s not a bad thing."

 Chapter 742

    "Totally! I only started to chill out because Seb made so much sense," she eximed.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Oh? And what did I say?"


    "You said I''m just a kid, and that I should just kick back and not try to act all grown-up."


    "Yeah, sounds like something I''d say."


    "Did you hear that, Steph? And then you tattle to Seb, hmph."


    Stephanie couldn''t get enough of her little antics, pinching her chubby cheeks and tickling her until she squealed, "What a glib tongue!"


    "HAHAHA, Seb, save me, Stephanie''s being mean again!"


    Sebastian felt like he had made the right call in stepping back today. Why get into a huff with the kid when you could just join in the fun? At least since the moment he saw her, his good mood hadn''t waned. Later in the evening, after bathing, Stephanie and Emilyy sprawled on the bed, scrolling through their phones.


    "OMG, Steph, look at this."


    "What''s up?"


    "Just look. I overheard you on the phone with Seb, going on about some scandal, and it stuck with me. Decided to dig around when I got back, and vo, found something juicy."


    Stephanie''s eyes widened as she saw a photo of herself in the underground parking lot, grabbing Hank by the arm. Someone had snapped a picture and put it online.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The caption read that she was spending President Ingram''s money, driving the sports car he gave her, to go flirt with some young stud.


    What the hell!


    Are these reporters out of their minds?


    They really dare to write anything!


    No wonder Silver Fox sounded angry on the phone. But in the end, he didn''t scold her.


    Somehow, Stephanie felt a twinge of guilt. Silver Fox had been incredibly patient with her.


    All along, it had been her who was ungrateful.


    She couldn''t fathom where she got the nerve tosh out at Silver Fox like that.


    Emily teased her, "Feeling guilty now, huh, Steph?"


    "Yeah, a little."


    "Then tonight, you should make it up to Seb. Don''t worry, I''ll make myself scarce."


    With that, Emily began rummaging through her suitcase for clothes.


    "What are you up to?" Stephanie asked, bewildered.


    "I texted Sullivan toe pick me up and take me to my mom''s ce."


    "Pfft. You''re just a kid, running around at night like this! I don''t need you to leave to make it up to him. I can cook Seb ate-night snack or something."


    "But you guys hardly get any alone time as it


    6. I''d be in the way. Don


    think I''m being too sensible, okay? Sullivan said he''s on his way Look, here''s the text."


    She shed her pink phone in front of Stephanie.


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh. "The studio''s so far from downtown. Sullivan must really care about you,ing all the way here at night. Tell me, Emily, why are you suddenly so close with Sullivan?"


    Emily winked at her. "It''s a secret. Anyway, I trust him now, that''s all that matters."


    She swiftly changed into her clothes, ready to step out any moment.


    Stephanie looked on helplessly.


    Sebastian was still tied up with work in his study.


    After hanging out with Emily for a bit longer, Sullivan arrived, personally driving over.


    Emily slung her backpack over her shoulders and hopped into the passenger seat, fastening her seatbelt.


    "Emily, text me when you get there, okay?" Stephanie said, a touch of concern in her voice.

 Chapter 743

    "Got it, Stephanie."


    Sullivan quirked an eyebrow at her, a teasing smile ying on his lips. "What''s wrong? Don''t trust me?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Trust you? Of course. It''s Emily I''m worried about. That kid has been all over the cetely, always up to some mischief. If she makes any oundish requests, you better not indulge her, Sullivan." He responded with a nonchnt shrug. "Don''t worry, just send me the address."


    "I''m curious, though. Howe you''re free tonight, Sullivan?"


    "If I''m not out, I''m just cooped up in my hotel room anyway."


    "Well, I guess hanging in a hotel room can get pretty dull. How about ying chauffeur for Emily tonight?"


    "You know, Stephanie, Sullivan only agreed toe because I promised to cover his gas money. I''ll make sure he gets it."


    Pfft.


    Like Sullivan cares about a few bucks!


    The guy was just bored out of his mind at the hotel and decided to entertain himself by hanging out with a kid for a while. After Sullivan drove off with Emily, Stephanie returned to thefort of her vi.


    Sebastian was still buried in work in his study.


    She pondered for a moment, then raided the fridge for ingredients, deciding to whip up a midnight snack for Silver Fox.


    On the road, Emily''s eyes sparkled as she turned to Sullivan and said, "The moon''s looking pretty full tonight, huh?" "And? What''s your point?" he asked.


    She nced at his profile and blinked innocently. "Why don''t we head to the beach and watch the moon?"


    "Stephanie said no to unreasonable requests, and I intend to honor that."


    "How is a trip to the beach to watch the moon unreasonable? It''s not like I''m asking you to take me mountain climbing."


    "It''s still a no. We''re going straight to your house. Go spend time with your mom."


    "But it''s still early."


    "It''s not. It''s already ten o''clock."


    "But I usually don''t go to bed until midnight when I''m with Stephanie."


    "Keeping irregr hours is a surefire way to stunt your growth."


    "I''m a girl; I don''t need to be tall."


    "Being a short girl isn''t attractive either."


    "So being unattractive means no one will like me?"


    "That''s right."


    "What about the person you''re protecting? Is she pretty?"


    "Her? She''s the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen."


    Whether she was dressed to the nines or not dressed at all. Whether it was the little girl of yesteryear or the mature woman she was today.


    To him, she was stunningly beautiful, an unreachable presence in his life.


    Suddenly, Sullivan''s phone rang.


    He nced at the caller ID and warned Emily beside him, "Don''t make a sound."


    "Okay. I''ll keep quiet. No need to be so serious."


    He answered the call, his voice cool andposed. "What''s up?"


    On the other end, Reba held a cigarette between her fingers,


    exa a plume of smoke as she spoke indifferently, "That bastard, still with your crew?"


    "He is."


    "I want him gone."


    Sullivan said nothing.


    "Are you listening to me?"


    "And then?"


    "You''re going to handle this for me."


    "Didn''t you learn fromst time?"


    "I''ve sent Eric abroad, to a ce Jeffrey can''t find. I will never let Ashley and that wretch off the hook."


    Sullivan frowned. "Why bother with all this?"


    "It''s not your ce to question my


    actions! Sullivan, be a good


    Defy me again or dare to t


    question


    my intentions, and you''ll suffer the


    consequences!"


    As she finished her threat, Reba heard a young girl''s gasp through the phone, "Ah! Sullivan, there''s a car! It''s going to hit us!"


    Snapping back to reality, Sullivan


    quickly turned the steering wheel and with a loud crash, the front of the car collided with the guardrail on the side of the road.

 Chapter 744

    Sullivan nced back, his heart skipping a beat as he saw Emily''s face had gone pale as a ghost.


    Good thing she''d buckled up. No harm done.


    But then.


    On the other end of the line, Reba let out a mockingugh, "Oh, look at you. Getting all cozy with that tramp. Out for ate-night drive, are we? Where might you be off to?" Sullivan responded coolly, "Taking her back to her mother''s."


    "Since when did you start running errands for others?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Kill her."


    Sullivan''s grip on the phone tightened, but he said nothing.


    Reba sneered, "Can''t do it, huh? Fine, I''ll send another man to do it. But Sullivan, there''s a price for defiance. What do you think your punishment should be?" "Whatever you want."


    "Oh, Sullivan. I knew you were no longer trustworthy. I didn''t raise a dog; I raised a wolf. Dogs are too base, too lowly. They''re more to my liking. And since I raised you, I''ll endure it. But did you really think I ever trusted youpletely?" Sullivan frowned, "What are you ying at?"


    "Turn around. Look behind you."


    Instinctively, Sullivan peered through the rear window and saw Reba''s smirking face in an SUV, oozing seduction.


    He dropped the phone and bolted out of the car.


    Reaching the passenger side, he helped the ashen-faced Emily out of the vehicle and dashed toward a nearby alley.


    A gunshot rang out, and Emily''s legs nearly gave out from fear.


    Sullivan swept her into his arms and continued their escape.


    No wonder he hadn''t been in touch with her for so long.


    Reba had been pulling the strings in the shadows, orchestrating everything.


    She had lost her trust in him.


    But moving up from being a dog to a wolf that bites felt pretty good.


    A smirk yed on Sullivan''s lips as he fled.


    Emily, cradled in his arms, was


    d by his smile and couldnt


    help but ask, "What are you smiling about?"


    "I got an upgrade. Shouldn''t I be happy?"


    Emily didn''t follow. "Why are we running?"


    "Because we''re being chased."


    "Is it me they''re after?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then drop me, and you''ll live."


    "The


    set. But I can still


    is alream supposed to protect m supposed to p s to en. Ct


    to protect you this time."


    "It''s a pity, though."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s a pity that the person protecting me, isn''t you."


    Emily''s voice wavered, her eyes brimming.


    Sullivan didn''t reply, but the smile faded from his lips.


    "Call Stephanie. Sebastian will send someone to rescue you."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Emily''s voice choked up, "My phone''s in my bag, left in the car."


    Sullivan gave a wry smile, "I left my phone there, too."


    "What do we do now?"


    "Run. Just run. Wherever we end up, we end up."


    "If we manage to see tomorrow''s sun. Sullivan, will you take me to the beach to watch the sunrise?"


    "Do we have to? I hate the night. Hate dark ces."


    "Oh. Then let''s watch the sunrise."


    But wasn''t the sun ring?


    Stephanie was just about finished preparing ate-night snack, and it was nearly eleven.


    Sebastian had wrapped up his work and stepped out of his study,


    heading for their room. Not find


    Emily and Stephanie, he went downstairs.


    But the living room was empty too.

 Chapter 745

    The kitchen light was on.


    He found himself drawn to it, as if by instinct.


    Seeing Stephanie bustling about, but not spotting Emily, he couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Emily?" Startled by his sudden voice, Stephanie jumped, eximing, "Silver Fox, you''re done with work?" Sebastian closed the distance with swift strides, gently patting her back, "Did I scare you?"


    Pouting, Stephanie grumbled, "Do you always move so quietly?"


    "Sorry about that."


    "It''s okay. Emily said she didn''t want to intrude on our ''couple''s time,'' so she went over to her mom''s."


    "She went by herself?"


    "That girl''s too smart for her age, hustled some cash, and got Sullivan to pick her up and drop her off at her mom''s. And Sullivan actually yed along, must be bored out of his mind at the hotel." "That''s fine then. Sullivan''s a trustworthy guy."


    "I think so too. He and Emily always have a st on set, like a pair of kids, even a game of hide and seek can keep them entertained for hours."


    Sebastian chuckled, "Whipping up some midnight snack?"


    "Yeah. I felt bad about


    misunderstanding you earlier,


    getting mad for no reason. Today, Emily showed me that video, and I found out that even that incident with Hank in the parking garage got leaked online. Silver Fox, I''m not spending your money, driving the sports car you gave me, chasing young guys. That''s all tabloid nonsense! Hank used to work with me at the bar, he''s an orphan. Back then he was just seventeen, often got picked on, and I''d stand up for him. I''ve always seen him as a little brother. When I bumped into him that day and learned he''s been having a tough time because of some issues at the orphanage and needed money, he got tricked into a decade-long contract by some talent agency. Who signs for that long? Us actors only sign for three years max! So, I wanted to help him out. The kid''s got a gift for singing, a real talent. Back at the KTV, he''d love to sing alone in the room after hours, and I''ve heard him; it''s genuinely good. My coach says, since Hank can sing but is too shy to act, he can be trained to be a pop star, maybe even start a band. It could solve Hank''s current financial woes, and if he makes it big, he could support a whole orphanage. Wouldn''t that be something?


    The kid was hesitant, worried about troubling me It took quite some convincing to drag him to the studio. So all those rumors online are just wild gossip! Silver Fox, please don''t let such nonsense upset you alright?"


    Stephanie finished her spiel with an expectant look on her face.


    Sebastian listened to her lengthy exnation and finally understood why, despite his trust in her, he still yearned for her to exin herself at those times.


    It was because he treasured these moments of her straightforwardness far too much.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    And because, as she exined all this, she revealed so much care and concern for him. Just listening made his heart turn to mush.


    He reached out, softly tapping her head, "Sweetheart. I wasn''t sulking, nor was upset. But having you exin it to me in person, it clears the airBecause that way, I can see clearly that you have me in your heart."


    Blinking, Stephanie teased, "So if I don''t exin myself to you, does that mean you''re not in my heart anymore?"

 Chapter 746

    "Can''t see it."


    "Would seeing it make you happy?"


    "If I''m good to you, would that make you happy?"


    Stephanie nodded and said, "Of course."


    "So, by the same token, if you care about me, consider my feelings in everything you do. Well, it''ll make my heart happy too." Sebastian pointed to his chest, speaking earnestly. He wasn''t always like this.


    He didn''t use to sweat the small stuff, to care so much.


    But ever since he started dating this girl, he felt like he had be a bit more childish.


    Perhaps it was because he now wanted more.


    Stephanie couldn''t hold back any longer. Without even taking off her apron, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Sebastian''s waist, burying her head in his chest. "I get it. You have feelings for me, that''s why you''ve be so possessive."


    A twitch crossed Sebastian''s lips. "Is that being possessive?"


    "Is it being magnanimous?"


    Sebastian was speechless.


    "Can you promise to tell me what''s on your mind from now on, Silver Fox? If I''m not doing something right, I''ll fix it."


    "Deal. And you too. If there''s something I''m doing wrong, you tell me. and I''ll make it right."


    Neither of them had been in love before.


    They didn''t know how to go about it. but they figuredmunication was key.


    "Are you hungry, Silver Fox? I made ate-night snack."


    He wasn''t hungry.


    He didn''t usually eatte at night.


    "I am hungry."


    "I knew it. I knew you would be hungry after all that work. Let''s eat something together."


    After theirte-night snack, they walked hand in hand through the garden to help digest.


    Stephanie pointed to an empty spot on the ground. "It''d be great to have a swing there, Silver Fox. Then on days off, I could swing there with Emily."


    "I''ll have someone install it tomorrow."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Silver Fox, you''re the best."


    "Feeling sleepy?"


    "A bit." Stephanie yawned. "What time is it, Silver Fox?"


    "Almost midnight."


    "Then let''s head up to bed. Emily hasn''t texted me yet. I wonder if she''s arrived."


    Stephanie checked her phone and dialed Emily''s number.


    The call went through, but no one answered.


    She then called Ashley, but the phone was turned off.


    She looked puzzled. "Maybe they''re already asleep."


    "At this hour, they should be."


    "Yeah, if she''s with her mom, they would''ve gone to bed early."


    "Then let''s not disturb her."


    "Hmph, I''ll settle the score with her tomorrow." Not even a message to say she''s safe.


    In a narrow alley, Sullivan was rushing Emily along.


    Both of them were too anxious to speak.


    The footsteps behind them were closing in.


    Sullivan found a dumpster nearby and hid Emily inside, instructing her firmly, No matter what happens, don''te out, understand?


    sw novel


    "What about you? Where will you go? You won''t leave me behind, right?"


    "I won''t leave you. I''ll draw them away. I said I''d protect you once, and I will."


    "I trust you, but promise me, please be safe."


    Sullivan''s eyes darkened slightly. "She won''t kill me."


    He was still useful to her.


    "Sullivan. The person you''re


    protecting, it''s Reba, isn''t it?" Emily crouched in the dumpster, her eyes red as she asked.


    e tent


    Sullivan lowered his gaze. "Yes."


    "That time when Stephanie and I had an inciden


    in your room, that


    your doing, wasn''t it?"


    s to en.kikistorin?


    "Yes, and what of it?"

 Chapter 747

    Emily''s voice was choked with emotion as she raised her tear-stained face to him and said, "And yet, I can''t bring myself to hate you, what do I do. You saved me, but she''s definitely going to make you pay for it. Maybe you should just hand me over. That morning, when I woke up in your room, I saw the scars on your back. They''re her doing, aren''t they?


    Even if she doesn''t kill you, she''ll punish you. Just give me up, I can''t bear the thought of you getting hurt because of me."


    "It''s toote for that. Hide, they''re here!"


    With a rough movement, Sullivan pushed Emily''s head down, scrambling to cover her with a pile of trash from a nearby bin before mming the lid shut.


    "Be good, listen to me, I''ll protect you this time and this time only, you have to appreciate it," he murmured, before sprinting away into the darkness.


    The sound of their pursuers echoed closely behind.


    In the trash bin, Emily covered her mouth, her sobs muffled by her hands.


    Alright, I''ll cherish it.


    The one and only time in my life, shielded by your own sacrifice.


    At the crack of dawn, an elderlydy who was rummaging through the trash for recybles lifted the lid of the bin, and to her surprise, she found a little girl with swollen eyes sitting amidst the waste.


    "Oh, my dear. What are you doing in the trash bin?" the olddy eximed with a start.


    With red-rimmed eyes, Emily asked, "Ma''am, what time is it?"


    "It''s just past five in the morning. Did you spend the whole night in there?"


    "Yes. My legs are numb. Could you give me a hand? I need to find someone."


    As the first light of dawn touched the sky, a little girl, no more than six years old, was racing through the alleyways.


    No sign of him.


    No one.


    Nowhere.


    Finally, at the end of the alley, she came across a pair of long legs.


    Sullivan''s legs.


    She recognized the shoes he often wore.


    Emily held her breath as she approached.


    What she saw made her gasp in shock: Sullivan, covered in wounds, was slumped against a wall, his eyes closed.


    His face was unscathed, but his body was marred with welts and bruises - not an inch was spared.


    "Sullivan, are you still alive?" Emily managed to utter, barely above a whisper.


    Sullivan cracked open his eyes, a


    glint passing through.


    s he said, "Don''t worry


    yet."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Emily burst into uncontroble sobs, unable to stop herself. Sullivan, with a hint of amusement, watched as she cried her heart out, her nose running with tears.


    The night before, Reba and herN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Cornered him here.


    There was no escape, and


    couldn''t run any further.


    belongs to en. wel


    Reba demanded he turn over the girl, and he told her the girl was long gone.


    In a fit of rage, Reba pped him hard across the face.


    "To think you''d betray me for some bastard?"


    It was clear, she was furious.


    She had nned and tracked Emily


    for so


    long, and she was so


    the girl away. Content bose to


    catching her, only for Sullivan


    Sullivan couldn''t help butugh.


    hide


    For some reason, every time he infuriated her to the point where she was almost hopping mad, he found it amusing.


    He said nothing, just smiled at her.


    Reba was livid, nearly bursting with anger.


    Armed with a whip, she unleashed her fury upon him,shing out again and again.


    He knew she was venting.


    He had once said, Reba was pitiable. And that''s why she needed tosh out.

 Chapter 748

    The whip cracked against his skin, stinging sharply.


    But Sullivan didn''t make a sound, not even a whimper.


    And the hint of a smile on his lips remained steadfast throughout the ordeal.


    Finally, she grew tired. She waved off her minions, leaving just the two of them. She crouched beside him, her striking hazel eyes fixed on his, biting her lip as she asked, "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Sullivan''s gaze was downcast as he replied, "What difference does it make? Would you care if it did?"


    "If you hadn''t been so damn stubborn, would I have to do this to you? Sullivan, remember, my hands were clean when this all started. I was just a kid, untouched by bloodshed. And for you, I stained them with the lives of many." "They deserved it."


    "But now my hands are tainted. Sullivan, you owe me for each and every one."


    "Yeah, I owe you."


    Seeing him finally willing to talk, Reba leaned down, her lips brushing a gentle kiss on his forehead, her voice soft, "Sullivan, can this be thest time you make me angry? I''ll forgive you onest time. From now on, will you just listen to me, please?" Looking into her eyes, Sullivan found himself unable to refuse.


    His lips curved in a faint smile, his eyes reflecting an infatuated glow as he whispered, "Okay."


    "Good boy. This is your reward."


    Whatever followed, Sullivan couldn''t fathom how he endured.


    But he savored every moment with Reba, even the painful ones.


    After all, she was a woman to be pitied.


    Mostly, it was she who needed.


    He wasn''t keen on these games.


    But every time, she would stubbornly im it was a reward for him.


    And he would dly ept it.


    Afterward, she left in a hurry, not giving him a second nce.


    Because she had warned him that this was thest time.


    Sullivan watched Emily, who was sobbing uncontrobly, about to throw herself at him. His voice was icy as he warned, "Stay away. I''m filthy."


    "I''m not afraid of dirt. I want to be close to you. I know this is thest time. You won''t care for me after this!"


    As she spoke, Emily had already copsed onto him, continuing to wail.


    Did she know what it felt like to have tears mix with blood and raw wounds?


    It was like rubbing salt into an open gash.


    Sullivan''s face twitched with pain, yet he couldn''t bring himself to push away the desperately crying child.


    So be it.


    Let it be.


    When Emily finally ran out of tears,


    her voice hoarse, she w


    "Sullivan. I don''t need yourBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    care


    protection anymore. Just take of yourself, okay?"


    Sullivan''s voice was choked as he promised, "Okay."


    If only he had met someone like her when he was younger.


    Such a sweet little thing. He would have been reluctant to let her go.


    He would have protected her as she grew.


    But it was toote.


    He was too old.


    His body couldn''t take another injury.


    Sullivan''s eyes dimmed as he closed them.


    Emily dialed for an ambnce and only after he was lifted onto the stretcher did she turn to leave.


    Why?


    Why did she still cling to life?


    In a world so bleak.


    It was because of her mother. Without her, her mother wouldn''t survive.


    And because of Stephanie, who was always nice to her.


    Since it was still early, the car that


    had crashed into the roadside


    barrier


    swnol


    was there with the doors still open.


    Emily climbed in, grabbing her backpack and phone, and left without looking back.


    Her small silhouette on the road looked exceptionally lonely.

 Chapter 749

    Sebastian''s internal clock was always set for 7 am.


    Upon waking, he powered up his cellphone and was immediately greeted by a text message.


    It was from Emily.


    [Seb, I''m waiting by the dog kennel until you''re up. The security guard already let me in. Please don''t tell Stephanie, pretty please.]


    Sebastian''s eyes sharpened as he turned to look at Stephanie sleeping soundly beside him.


    Carefully, he slipped out from under the covers and tiptoed downstairs, still in his pajamas.


    Downstairs, Judith was busy in the kitchen preparing breakfast.


    Seb made a beeline for the dog kennel, and as he approached, he spotted a little girl covered in blood sitting beside it.


    He frowned and said, "Emily?"


    Emily looked up and gave him a pained smile. "Seb, can I take a shower first and change into some clean clothes?"


    "Aren''t you going to exin first?"


    "Seb, can I please get cleaned up and changed before I tell you? I''m scared that if Stephanie sees me like this, she''ll freak out. And if it gets back to my mom, she definitely won''t let me out of the house." "Alright,e with me."


    They managed to sneak upstairs without Judith noticing.


    Sebastian led Emily to the guest room and provided her with fresh clothes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After she had tidied up, Emily bundled her bloody clothes into her backpack, nning to dispose of them when no one was looking.


    Sebastian sat on the living room sofa, patiently waiting for her to emerge.


    When Emily was finally clean and came out grinning, she said, "Don''t look at me like that, Seb. I''m not hurt. The blood on my clothes isn''t mine."


    "Sullivan''s?" he asked.


    "How did you know?"


    "Something happened on the way homest night?"


    "Wow, Seb, are you psychic or something?"


    "Did Reba have something to do with it?"


    Emily''s smile vanished.


    "You know about all that?"


    "I have my ways."


    "And you know Sullivan was Reba''s guy?"


    "I do."


    Emily looked down and murmured, "I only found outst night, but it doesn''t matter anymore. Whose side he''s on isn''t important. We''re not on the same path anymore. Seb, can you do me a favor, please?"


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t tell Stephanie."


    "She''ll find out when she sees your mom."


    "I didn''t tell my mom I wasing home. I wanted to surprise her. So she doesn''t know. And after a while, Stephanie will probably forget about this. If you don''t say anything, nobody will know."


    "What about Sullivan?"


    "Sullivan''s in the hospital with injuries. The film crew will probably take a break. Without him, Stephanie won''t be able to shoot her scenes." Sebastian took a deep breath and said, "Emily, remember, you''re still a kid."


    "I remember. Seb, you''ve noticed something''s off with me, haven''t you?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Would a normal kid, covered in blood and scared out of their wits, be able to find their way back home on their own?


    And to have already concocted a n to keep the truth under wraps.


    Emily sat down on the sofa, hugged


    her knees, and stared nkly ahead


    as she said,."Ever since I can


    remember, my mom has been dragging me from ce to ce." Back then, she didn''t want to teave the country, because she didn''t know anyone abroad."


    "Later, out of necessity, she took me with her while she learned foreignnguage. It was only after she became fluent that she took me overseas."

 Chapter 750

    "Back in the States, she never took me out to meet people, but she taught me so much. She poured every ounce of her time and energy into me. Seb, I wasn''t born shy, it developed over time.


    Mom said I was bright, brighter than most, quick to learn. That''s why she crammed my head with so much stuff.


    She worried that one day she''d be gone, and I''d struggle to cope on my own. She taught me all these survival instincts that kids should have.


    She never considered that I was just too young. My brain couldn''t handle the overload. She just pushed me to learn.


    I couldn''t find any sense of security with her. Even in her dreams, she was pleading. ''Reba, let me go.''


    While I was living like that, Reba had her goons out hunting my mom. Mom and I were constantly on the run, enduring all sorts of hardships. At night, I''d wake up from nightmares where Mom was shaking in terror, breaking down in sobs.


    So, I heard Reba''s name from an early age.


    It''s just such a shame. He''s already devoted his life to someone else.


    I didn''t choose to hide away in my own world; I was forced into it. Scared, but my mom couldn''t offer me anyfort. She only forced me to learn. Growing up, I barely interacted with others. I''m so scared of talking to people, even raised voices would startle me. I didn''t want to be this way. Seb, Sullivan and I, we''re cut from the same cloth. That''s why he gets me, and I get him.


    I hope he''ll be okay. He wants to protect Reba, and she wants me dead. I''d only bring him bad luck."


    I came along toote, Seb. Last night, Reba was after me again, Sullivan risked his life to hide me, tucked me away. When I crawled out of the dumpster this morning to find him, he was covered in wounds. I couldn''t help but hug him, and then I said my goodbyes.


    Sebastian looked at her, his eyes filled with aplex light, "Does it hurt inside?"


    "Yeah. It hurts a lot, but hurting


    do help. As long as we''re aliveet


    we have to keep going. My mom did. I do, everyone does."


    Wo


    Sebastian walked over and ruffled her hair, "You''ve been through too much for someone so young. It''s tough, but that''s life, and you can''t choose it. You''re in this boat, and so is Sullivan. But to live, you need to have faith. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Don''t overthink things. Remember, you''re still a kid.


    I can keepst night''s incident under wraps. Try to live carefree, like a child should."


    "Thanks, Seb. Do you know


    Sullivan''s story? Every time he t


    me


    5 spilling mine, he wore


    his. Big liar."


    "Sullivan''s story isn''t for kids. When you''re older, ask him, and he might tell you."


    Emily immediately sensed that Sullivan''s story was probably darker and more brutal than she could imagine.


    "Really? But by then. maybe I won''t want to know anymore."


    "Then don''t ask. You''ve had enough darkness in your life, no need to pile on more. It won''t be good for your growth."


    "What growth? My dream of living with my mom and dad it''s not even possible."


    "You haven''t tried. How do you know it''s not possible?"


    Emily tilted her head, looking at him, "Is there really a chance?"

 Chapter 751

    "You know, if you treat this as your dream and pursue it, just like Stephanie, acting is her dream. She''s working hard, studying, striving to make it happen. You can do it too. Give it a shot." "Can I make this my lifeline, my reason to keep going?"


    "Of course. Just think that someday, you''ll reunite your mom and dad, and the three of you will live happily ever after."


    "Really? But I''m not sure I''ll even make it to adulthood."


    "Afraid of Reba?"


    "My childhood nightmare. It''s still with me."


    "Come on, let''s take care of that worry for you."


    Emily blinked, a puzzled look on her face. "Huh? Seb, what are you up to?"


    "Getting rid of your nightmare?"


    "For real?"


    "How will we know unless we try?"


    "So we''re heading out now?"


    "Yeah."


    "What about Stephanie? Are we just gonna leave her?"


    "She''ll probably sleep till noon. She didn''t hit the sack until after midnight, and then all that tossing and turning."


    She must be wiped out, crashed around two or three in the morning.


    Just thinking about Stephanie softened Sebastian''s expression considerably.


    "Can we get this sorted before she wakes up?"


    "If all goes well, maybe."


    "But Seb, it''s gonna be tough, right? Why are you willing to help me? Is it because of Stephanie?"


    "Yeah, because she wants to look out for you."


    "I knew it. Seb, you''re so good to her. You''ll protect her forever, won''t you?"


    "I will."


    He thought, "There was a time I wasn''t sure. But now, I am. Stephanie''s bound to be a big part of my life."


    "That''s so sweet. Stephanie is really kind. She always looks out for everyone else when she''s doing well. She deserves everyone''s


    "You''re a good kid too."


    "Am I?"


    Suess."


    "Yeah, Emily, someday you''ll meet someone who will protect you for your whole life."


    Just not Sullivan.


    Emily felt a pang of regret.


    Sebastian caught her suddenly crestfallen look and guessed her thoughts.


    He couldn''t help but smirk. "Forget it. Sullivan''s too old for you. He''s not the right fit."


    Emily was blunt. "I''m not looking for a boyfriend."


    "The one who protects you for life is bound to be your partner."


    Emily looked at him, her face a mask of innocent confusion. "Why''s that?"


    "Because the one who stays by your side for a lifetime isn''t your parents, or your elders, or your future kids. It''s your life partner."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then I want to find someone older,


    someone


    who''ll pamper me like t


    pamper Stephanie! Older


    more caring!" Content beloare


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched, a reminder of just how ''old'' he apparently seemed.


    Reba was taken aback when Jaxon suddenly invited her over for tea.


    When she arrived at the Ingram estate and saw the little girl perched on the old man''sp, everything clicked.


    Emily looked smugly triumphant as she winked at Reba, who was nearly fuming with anger.


    Reba thought, "Sebastian really would do anything for Stephanie!"


    But now, Sebastian was nowhere to be seen.


    In the Ingram family''s living room, only Jaxon and this little bastard sat.


    "The Snider girl is here. Have a seat," Jaxon said with a nod.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 752

    Reba seethed with anger inside, but her face was adorned with a polite smile as she spoke, "I''m ttered that you still remembers me. But I''m curious, what urgent matter required my presence here today?" Jaxon, seeing her direct approach, replied candidly, "I heard this little miss is Jeffrey''s offspring."


    Reba''s face turned stone-cold in an instant.


    "What exactly are you trying to say, sir?"


    "Oh, nothing much. Just making an introduction. This is my adopted granddaughter."


    A twitch flickered at the corner of Reba''s mouth. "Did Sebastian ask you to recognize her?"


    "No, took a fancy to her myself and decided to make it official."


    "And then? What are you getting at, sir?"


    "Well, Miss Snider, since you''re a straight shooter, I''lly it out in. It''s rather harsh to deal with such a young kid so ruthlessly, don''t you think? From now on, she''s under the Ingram family''s protection.


    If you still harbor any ill intentions towards her, you''d be openly challenging the Ingrams. So, do you represent the Perez family in picking a fight with us, or is it just the Sniders?


    If it''s the Perez family, it might be a bit moreplicated. I doubt they''d be pleased, given the girl''s also their kin.


    But if it''s just the Sniders, Well, I don''t need to remind you of your family''s current standing, do I?"


    "Are you trying to push me too far? My personal affairs are none of your business!"


    "Personal affairs? When Sebastian brought Emily here for my protection, how could I let him down? He''s my only useful grandson, and I''m counting on him for my retirement. Whatever he entrusts to me, I take it seriously." "So you''re saying, you''re taking charge here?"


    "That''s right, I am! Or maybe you, Miss Snider, dare to cross me?"


    "Heh. I wouldn''t dream of it. Since that''s the case, I''ve lost my taste for tea. I''ll take my leave now."


    With that, Reba turned on her heel, her face a mask of ice, and made to leave.


    Jaxon made no move to stop her; he had said all that needed to be said.


    However, the pretty little girl sitting on hisp suddenly shouted, "You''re not worthy of Jeffrey, and you''re certainly not worthy of the Sullivan family''s protection!"


    Reba whipped around, her gazeced with venom, and swept over the girl.


    But this wasn''t her turf, and she couldn''tsh out.


    She took note, though.


    Did she ever care for Jeffrey or the Sullivans?


    To her, nearly all men were worthless.


    Except for her brother and her father, the rest were trash!


    And Sebastian, the one decent man, always had to be a pain and oppose her!


    Did no one understand why she needed Ashley to suffer, why that bastard child needed to die?


    But who could grasp the depth of her hatred!


    Jeffrey had ruined her life. She


    ine wanted him to live met


    to ruin his in return,


    agony.


    MS


    He had always looked down on her and the child she bore.


    Well then, everything he cared about was going to suffer.


    Better they all die!


    Even if Jeffrey lived, he deserved nothing more than living as a walking corpse!


    No one was going to have it easy!


    In the Ingram family''s garden, Sebastian was approaching, toying with a silver little fox in his hands.


    He bumped into Reba, who was storming towards the exit.


    Reba halted as she sawN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sebastian, her eyes cold and


    insist on being my adve


    challenging. "Sebastian, must you


    swnowal

 Chapter 753

    "Does everyone around Stephanie just automatically get included in your personal security detail?" she asked, a sneer ying at the edges of her voice. "And what if they do?" he retorted.


    "Hah. I never pegged you as the lovesick type, President Ingram. To think you''d go to such lengths for a woman."


    "It''s my prerogative. Ms. Snider, you got a problem with that?"


    "As if my objections would matter."


    "They wouldn''t."


    "Sebastian, you can try all you want to shield Ashley and that little bastard, but you can''t protect them from everything. There''s not much left in this world that can make me cling on with such obstinacy. If Jeffrey thinks he can threaten me with my own son''s life to spare his daughter''s, then that little bastard just can''t be allowed to live!


    I''ve already sent my son abroad. Jeffrey has nothing left to hold over me.


    Guess what my next move is?"


    Sebastian furrowed his brow and warned, "If it involves even a hair on Stephanie''s head, I''ve warned you, Reba."


    "Ha, if she gets caught in the crossfire, that''s on you! Jeffrey forced my hand! Everything he cares about should die! I want him to taste despair!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Reba had led a charmed life from childhood, barely facing any hardships or setbacks.


    But with Jeffrey, she endured a cold, loveless marriage.


    What infuriated her most, Jeffrey didn''t even like the child she bore him, he despised him.


    He never once acted like a father to the boy.


    And now, he''d gone too far, threatening to trade her son''s life for that of a bastard''s?


    At that moment, Jeffrey seemed utterly loathsome to her.


    If Emily really died that day, Reba thought her son''s life might truly be taken by Jeffrey''s own hands.


    She was utterly defeated by this man.


    Reba hated that Jeffrey was so weak, unable to refuse a marriage arranged by their families, and even after marrying her, he refused to settle down. She hated him for ruining her life.


    But she couldn''t die yet.


    Her son was too young to inherit the Perez dynasty.


    Otherwise, Jeffrey would have been the first to go!


    So, she would never let Ashley and Emily go.


    Even if someone had their back, she would never let them be.


    Sebastian said calmly, "That''s your business, Ms. Snider, not mine. You do what you want, and I''ll do what I want But if it affects Stephanie, well, then don''t me me."


    Reba sneered, "Noted, President Ingram. Rest assured."


    If Stephanie kept tempting fate, she would eventually harm the innocent.


    But one day, Reba wouldn''t fear Sebastian either.


    Word from abroad was promising; her brother had a good chance of waking up, but it would take time.


    She would wait for that day!


    Sebastian nodded and walked away.


    Reba''s face was dark as she left the Ingram estate.


    Inside the Ingram family''s living room.


    Jaxon saw Sebastian enter and immediately scolded him, "The favor you asked of me is done, young man When are you going to hold up your end?"


    Sebastian twirled the silver fox fur in his hand and raised it towards Jaxon, "Whose is this?"


    "What are you doing with it? That''s your granny''s new pet!"


    "I''ll gift it to Stephanie. As for Uncle''s wedding chamber, I''ll have it prepared right away."


    "You know, kid. is it always a package deal with you? You can''t just go trading people''s stuff. That belongs to your granny, how can I just give it away?"

 Chapter 754

    "You can just find her another one."


    "Why don''t you go get something for Stephanie instead of trying to snatch mydy''s stuff? Can''t you handle it yourself?"


    Grandpa?"


    "This one and I have a special connection. Its eyes, they remind me of Stephanie. So, Grandpa, you go find something for Grandma, alright? I''ll make sure Uncle''s wedding suite is top-notch, we won''t let his inws look down on him. Aren''t you satisfied with that, "You''ve got a bit of a conscience, kid. But forget about taking this fox, it''s not happening!"


    "If I can''t take it, then I won''t bother with the wedding suite. You can deal with it yourself, Grandpa."


    "Deal with it myself? You''ve got more mansions than anyone! Who else could prepare better than you at thest minute? You are the head of the Ingram family now, you''re definitely supposed to help out with your uncle''s wedding suite, it''s a given." "Grandpa, you can''t even spare a pet for me, and yet I do all this work for nothing?"


    "Haven''t I done things for you?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You mean running your mouth. Have you really taken Emily as your granddaughter?"


    "If I say she''s my granddaughter, she is. Who''s afraid of that? Now, put that fox down, will you?"


    Sebastian''s eyes dimmed slightly as he said, "Did you hear that, Emily? From now on, I''m your brother and he''s your grandpa."


    Emily blinked and yed along, "Hello, Grandpa. Brother."


    "Girl, be a dear and snatch that fox from this boy''s hands! It''s your grandma''stest favorite pet. If she loses it, she''ll surely cry to me."


    Jaxon thought, "And having that olddy cry is torturous, I tell you.


    When she was young and cried, it was endearing, and she looked so frail.


    Now when she cries, with all those wrinkles, it''s downright scary."


    "Seb." Emily looked at Sebastian with a troubled expression.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and proposed, "Give me the fox and I''ll get Grandma a luxury car to make up for it."


    Brenda was standing at the stairwell corner. Her heart skipped a beat upon hearing this.


    In her high heels, she couldn''t wait to descend the stairs.


    ??.


    "Oh, Jaxon, what''s this fuss about? If Sebastian likes it, let him have it. Poor Sebastian, always thinking of his uncle, readying the wedding suite, and even buying me a car to make up for it. It''s just a little fox. Sebastian, take it, it''s yours."


    §Ö


    Jaxon couldn''t contain his irritation, "Are you really that shallow? A luxury car gets you all excited and running down here? People should have passions, convictions, hold on to the things they love. After all this time in the Ingram family, haven''t you learned anything? Where''s your dignity as ady of high society?"


    Brenda pouted, "I knew it, Jaxon, you''ve always looked down on me because of my humble beginnings. I''ve always had it rough, always


    happy at the sight of money. Apmet


    I''ve never seen you gift me a luxury car for my personal use; I always ride in your cars, but those are yours, not mine. Sebastian''s being so thoughtful and genuinely likes this fox, so I''ll give it to him."


    "There you go, turning it into me despising you. Fine, do what you want."


    Jaxon leaned on his cane and made his way upstairs.


    Emily obediently followed behind.


    Brenda, with a smile beaming on her face, said to Sebastian, "This silver fox is my new pet, still not quite tamed. It''s perfect for you to take and give to Steph to care for."

 Chapter 755

    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said with a hint of amusement, "Thank you, Grandma... A sports car, huh? I''ll have someone deliver it in three days. What color would you like?"


    Brenda replied immediately, "Bright red... the kind that turns heads. I''ve always wanted one since I was young, but your granddad was too tightfisted to ever buy me one. Such a penny-pincher... But you, Sebastian, know how to treat your grandma right." It wasn''t that Granddad was stingy; he just saw no need for it. After all, at her age... to still have a fancy for a bright red sports car... Sebastian had to suppress a smirk.


    Still, he nodded in agreement, "Alright."


    "Oh, bless you, Sebastian. Just curious, where''s the love nest you''ve prepared for your uncle''s wedding?"


    "I''ll send you the address. You can take a look ahead of time and get things ready if you like."


    It had been a good while since Aaron Ingram had stirred up any trouble. And he hadn''t butted heads with Sebastian either. Considering his good behavior, Sebastian was more than willing to indulge his granddad and set up a decent wedding house for him. Brenda''s face lit up with a grin. "That''s wonderful. When Sebastian pulls out all the stops, he doesn''t hold back."


    Sebastian just lifted his eyebrows, saying nothing. Brenda had set the bar high with her praise. Now, if the house wasn''t up to snuff, it would be like pping his own face.


    But Sebastian didn''t sweat the small stuff. Aaron''s marriage to another wealthy family was a matter of pride for the groom''s side. Jaxon hadn''t even asked what kind of house Sebastian had in mind, because he knew Sebastian had everything under control. As the head of the Ingram family, he had a reputation to uphold, so he wouldn''t settle for anything subpar. Otherwise, if word got out to the bride''s family, the Ingram name would suffer.


    In the study, Jaxon looked over at the strikingly pretty young girl and quipped, "Ever learned your ABCs, kiddo?"


    Emily shook her head, "Mom never taught me."


    Jaxon frowned, "Not knowing your ABCs? What''s that about... Come on, let Grandpa teach you."


    Emily blinked and asked, "Why does Grandpa want to take me in as your goddaughter? Just to get under Seb''s skin?"


    "Wow, kiddo, you''re pretty sharp for your age..."


    "Yeah, Seb and my big sis always say I''m smart."


    "Speaking of your big sis, didn''t shee with you?"


    "She''s still snoozing..."


    "She stayed with this young manst night?"


    Emily nodded, "My big sis and Seb always stay together. Whenever they''re home, they share a room."


    Jaxon nodded knowingly, not saying a word. He''d been young once. He understood.


    But Emily persisted, "You haven''t answered my question, Grandpa."


    "Sebastian''s grandma was my first wife."


    "How many wives have you had, Grandpa?"


    "In my youth, a fortune teller told


    I''d outlive n


    at


    my wives. I didn''t believe


    rst... But then, I really did Job 14


    two of them..."


    Emily blinked, "So you had three wives in total."


    "Yeah, three... But Sebastian''s grandma, she was special toCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Young love... It''s always diff meet


    "Does that have anything to do with my question?"


    swn


    "Since I brought it up, of course it does... The first child Sebastian''s grandma was expecting was a girl... Sadly, she didn''t make it. If she had, she would have had eyes just as bright and alluring as yours... Had she been born, she would have been just as beautiful as you. As you get older, you start to feel the weight of your regrets... Sebastian brought you here for a reason; he knew what he was doing, maybe trying his luck. And at the same time, he''s giving you, youngdy, a bit of protection."

 Chapter 756

    Emily nodded, "I get it now."


    "What do you get, kiddo?" he scoffed. "What can a little squirt like you understand?"


    He was clearly just killing time, shooting the breeze with her.


    "I get that Grandpa''s not just pulling my leg... he means business. Thank you, Grandpa."


    Jaxon raised an eyebrow and said, "That Snider girl has been spoiled rotten since she was a tot, aw unto herself. It was one thing when she had her brothers to dote on her, but now, without their protection, she''s still as brazen as ever. She''ll stir up trouble sooner orter. But don''t you worry your little head, sweetheart. She wouldn''t dare cross this old man."


    "So do I need to stick close to you to stay safe? But I want to hang with my fellow apprentices..."


    "That''s up to Sebastian, the rascal. We agreed that my name alone would keep Reba at bay... But since he''s so concerned about you, I reckon he''ll make sure you''re protected."


    "I don''t know... but Seb has been good enough to me already. It''s just my rotten luck that always causes trouble for people around me."


    "At your age, ming bad luck? Listen, your fate is what you make it! Even if you''re born with a silver spoon in your mouth, you can still mess it up if you don''t know how to live life. And those who do know how to live... take Stephanie, that cunning little minx. She''s got my grandson wrapped around her finger, utterly smitten. That''s not luck; that''s savvy. She came from the slums, for crying out loud. How lucky could she have been? It''s all about living smart and making your own way!"


    Emily pouted, "My sister apprentice doesn''t y games; that''s why Seb likes her. Seb doesn''t go for the maniptive types, the ones with a different face for every asion. But in the world of high society, that''s almost everybody. And Seb liking my sister is a good thing..."


    Jaxon smirked, "Good? When they''re from two different worlds?"


    "Grandpa... If I really, really cared about you, all I''d wish for is your health and happiness, for you to be carefree and cheerful every single day. That would be enough for me."


    Jaxon blinked at her words. "Is there a hidden message in what you''re saying?"


    "If Seb and my sister are happy together..."


    "And? Is happiness all there is to life?"


    "Emmert says... A man who can give up the woman he loves will never amount to much! My dad is the prime example of that..."


    Jaxon paused, struck by her words.


    This little one knew a thing or two, didn''t she?


    Jeffrey... indeed, after taking over


    the reins of the Perez family, hadn''t made much of an impression. In terms of guts, he didn''t eveno measure up to Reba.


    But his own grandson, hisBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    capabilities were always top-notch... and ever since this little one came into the picture, his ambition seemed to have grown even more. He had dered that Skyline Corporation would remain as it was, but everything else would belong only to Sebastian.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, all these sudden ambitions were probably inspired by the littledy.


    Was Skyline Corporation not enough for her? What about the family legacy?


    Was he setting out to build his own business empire, all to pamper that littledy?


    If that young man really pulled it off... then she would indeed be the unsung hero of the Ingram family.


    Jaxon had seen the heyday of the Snider family''s prosperity with his own eyes. The Ingram family, even now, was nowhere near that level.


    If in his lifetime the Ingram family


    could reach the heights once held by


    the Snider family, looking down on


    all of B City''s elite, stepping wherever they pleased without a care well, then he could die a contented man.

 Chapter 757

    Livingrge, that''s the game, right? You gotta grab life by the horns and make a ssh.


    Relying on that kid, maybe something will stick. After all, which of the old guard in B City''s top families doesn''t dream big? Old man Perez, he''s still got his head in the clouds, hoping against hope that Zachary Snider will snap out of his slump, and the Snider legacy will shine again, giving the Perez n a leg up. Zachary''s got no kids of his own, so Reba''s little one is his only blood. Otherwise, why would the Perez family put up with Reba''s high-handed ways?


    Then there''s Galloway Damon of the Damon n, king of wishful thinkers. They''re all sat on pins and needles, praying their boy Putnam Damon will amount to something. Still, he''s no match for their golden grandson. And that daughter of theirs, always stirring the pot, they''re just not cut out for the big leagues.


    The remnants of the Snider family? They''re not gonna make waves. The younger generation, like Victor Snider, he''s just keeping the family from going belly-up too fast. If Zachary wakes up, it''s a stroke of luck for their n. If not, the Sniders are on borrowed time. So, the family with the best shot at hitting it big is the Ingrams. Even if Zachary wakes up, no worries... Their girl''s got an in with them.


    Thinking this way, Jaxon''s view of Stephanie started to improve. He nods, "The kid''s young but she''s sharp... You say you hang with Emmert often?"


    "I''m on hisp every day on set! Sometimes he shares his life lessons... I jot them down."


    "Not too shabby... Emmert''s a tough nut to crack, not many get on his good side... Remember to drop him a line next time, tell him you''re my god-granddaughter, got it?" "Grandpa wants to show off to Emmert... without giving anything up. Aren''t you afraid he''ll have a goodugh at your expense?" Sebastian suddenly appears at the door. Jaxon fires back, "Laugh at what?"


    "When Emmert took to my little girl as his goddaughter... he showered her with gifts."


    Jaxon''s heart just about breaks. This kid''s always squeezing him... First for his own girl, now this little one... Ah well, what''s done is done, what canh


    say? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Tell the butler to fetch it from the vault... Stuff meant for your aunt, it''s all yours now, kiddo." Sebastian''s eyes light up, "Grandpa''s being generous..."


    "What else am I gonna do, take it to the grave? I see potential in the kid. When she makes good, she better spoil this old man rotten."


    belongs to en.


    Emily blinks, "You think I''ll make something of myself, Grandpa?"


    "I''ve never been wrong about people."


    "Then I''ll take your blessing, Grandpa. I''ll grow up safe and make you proud! I''ll always take care of you."


    Sebastian chuckles, "It''s almost noon. Shouldn''t your sister be waking up? Should we head back?"


    Jaxon grumbles, "Not staying for lunch?"


    "Nah, my sister''s home alone, sleeping."


    "She won''t starve to death. She cane over when she wakes up."


    "But she and I have a shoot this afternoon..."


    "Alright! I see it now. The grandson raised might as well belong to


    someone else... Alway nex


    others first, never mind this old man." ,

 Chapter 758

    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said with a wry smile, "Who said... That little piece ofnd fromst time, it might be cashed in soon... I''ll be able to pay off Grandpa''s IOU in no time."


    Jaxon''s eyes lit up as he asked, "How much could it multiply by?"


    Sebastian held up five fingers with a smirk.


    The plot was in a prime location for the new international airport, a project that would simplify visa procedures for travelers from all around the globe. Given the scale of the investment and the strategic importance of the site, money was no object. When the time came, Phinies Wilson wouldn''t have a choice but to sell.


    Sebastian might have gotten the better of Phinies this time, but without his behind-the-scenes maneuvering, thatnd wouldn''t have fetched such a high price.


    The higher-ups had other options, but they settled on this one plot, thanks in no small part to Sebastian''s efforts. When Phinies found out, he would be nothing but grateful.


    Otherwise, if thend had been used for real estate development, it might have taken decades to turn a profit-and even then, the Wilsons wouldn''t have made as much as they were going to now.


    And indirectly, Phinies'' goal to elevate the Wilson family to new heights was being met.


    This time... if the sale went smoothly, it wasn''t just about climbing one rung on thedder; they might leap several levels at once.


    Jaxon, ever the straight shooter, couldn''t help but burst into heartyughter. "Well yed!"


    But his joy was short-lived as he remembered that thend had been purchased in the name of Stephanie, the littledy, which meant all the profits would be hers. He red at Sebastian and dered, "I don''t care, aside from the debt on the IOU, you owe me, old man, for emotional damages."


    Sebastian chuckled, "How much does Grandpa want?"


    "Half!" Jaxon shot back.


    "Grandpa, asking for your granddaughter-inw''s dowry, is that fair?"


    "That''s my grandson''s savings for her dowry! What does it have to do with her?"


    "It does... because I wanted to save it for her."


    "Psh! You''re the kid I raised from diapers to whiskey! Why should all the rewards of your sess go to someone else?"


    "Grandpa, you already take the lion''s share of Skyline Corporation''s dividends each year."


    "Well, I''m not one to turn down more money."


    "Grandpa''s just worried the Ingram fortune isn''t big enough, no amount is ever enough... She''s married into the Ingram family now, so that''s Ingram assets."


    "Anyway, you always did have a way of turning your back on your own."


    Sebastian smiled softly, "She''s not an outsider anymore... she''s put


    dots right here." He touched belongs to en.ent


    his


    over his heart.


    Stephanie was awakened not by an rm, but by a ball of fluffy mischief that had burrowed into the covers to rouse her.


    Blinking the sleep from her eyes, she


    found


    roundself staring into a pair curiosity and intelligence


    round, bright blue eyes, full


    She shook her head slightly, trying to clear thest vestiges of sleep, and the little fox gently pawed at her face.


    Suddenly fully awake, Stephanie sat bolt upright in bed and stared at Coco the fox, speechless.


    Coco blinked those pale blue eyes, giving a small, intive whine.


    After a long moment of silentmunication, Sebastian''s voice came from the doorway, "Your present. Do you like it?" Stephanie nced over, perplexed. "Is this... a white fox?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Yeah, a very perceptive creature."


    "Where did you get a Silver Fox... and is it even legal to keep one?"


    "It''s registered under pets, like a cat or a dog, so it''s fine..."


    A Silver Fox, small and puppy-like in its youth, could indeed be mistaken for a little dog.


    "But why a fox, out of the blue? Just because I yed a nine-tailed fox in a show once?"

 Chapter 759

    "Because, you''re just so alike."


    "How so?"


    "Your eyes."


    Stephanie couldn''t help butugh. "My eyes are nowhere near that cute... Oh my goodness, how adorable is this little fox? It''s melting my heart, Silver." Mmm.


    Every time you''re sweet, my heart melts too.


    So yes, you really do resemble each other.


    Sebastian mused to himself silently.


    Stephanie, already smitten, cuddled the little fox in her arms, ying with it.


    "What time is it, Silver?"


    "It''s noon, time to get up for breakfast."


    "Oh my... I can''t believe I slept in thiste."


    "No worries, we don''t have to head to the set today. I called in sick for Sullivan... we can rx at home for a few days."


    "Sullivan called in sick? Alright, if he''s not there we can''t shoot, so I can enjoy my day off at home."


    "Right, let''s get up and eat."


    Right on cue, Stephanie''s stomach growled, and she rubbed it,ining, "It''s all your fault, Silver... I was so tiredst night, that''s why I slept in." "Yeah, me me... So, to make it up to you, I won''t go to the office today. I''ll stay home with you. How about that?"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    "Then, Silver, take me out... let''s have some fun."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Stephanie stretchedzily, a yful smile on her face. "Let me think... I haven''t been active for a while... how about we y some tennis this afternoon to get moving, and then have dinner and a movie tonight?" A movie?


    Sebastian vividly remembered the first time they went to see a movie together.


    He looked at her with a soft gaze and said, "Sounds perfect, I''m all yours." "Haha, Silver, you''re the best! I''ll get up now... What about this little one?"


    "It''ll be fine on its own, don''t worry. It''s already familiar with your scent. It''s been hungry; it hasn''t been fed. You should give it its first meal and name it... As it grows, it will stay loyal to you."  en


    "But aren''t dogs the loyal ones? Foxes are supposed to be cunning, right?"


    "That''s wild foxes. Domesticated ones are different... they take after their owners."


    "Alright... We already have a Great Dane, so let''s call it Coco! I''ll get ready and then go feed it. Did Silver prepare its food, or should I? What


    do foxes even eat?"


    "I asked Judith to cook up some meat. Raw meat can make them bloodthirsty... it''s better if it''s cooked."


    "Then I''ll follow your lead, Silver... I don''t know how to take care of a fox, so you''ll have to help me."


    "Of course, I''ll help you."


    "It might run off if I take it to the set, so is it okay if it stays with you,.


    Spany for me." Content Silver? Consider it keeping youN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "That''s totally fine."


    SW el


    Stephanie bounced out of bed and dashed barefoot towards Sebastian, enveloping him in a bear hug.


    "My Silver is absolutely the best Silver in the whole wide world."


    With a peck on his cheek, she hopped down and scampered toward the bathroom.


    Sebastian chuckled, picked up the little fox with a rough grip, and the fox whimpered in protest.


    Because its owner was Stephanie, all the kindness it received in the early days had toe from her.


    That way, it would recognize who its true owner was.


    Downstairs on the couch, Emily casually texted Sullivan, asking if he was awake.


    He replied with a simple "I''m up."


    And that was that.


    "I''m up," and that was enough.


    After lunch, Stephanie and Sebastian went out to enjoy their day.


    Emily, iming she was too tired to go out, volunteered to stay behind and take care of the little fox.

 Chapter 760

    Truth be told, Emily was simply too wiped out to hit the town... She hadn''t slept a winkst night, her nerves still jangling, and there was no chance to catch a nap in the morning, what with being whisked away to rub elbows with the high and mighty.


    Come afternoon, all she yearned for was to crash and get some solid Z''s.


    She and Sebastian had cooked up a story to pull the wool over Stephanie''s eyes, iming her mom was bogged down with studio work and couldn''t take her out. So, Emily tasked Sebastian with arranging a ride to pick Stephanie up. Stephanie swallowed the tale hook, line, and sinker without a shred of suspicion.


    On the way, Stephanie quizzed Sebastian, "Hey Silver Fox, which court are we hitting up, and what are we ying?"


    "What''s your game?" he asked.


    "I can hold my own in basketball and badminton a bit."


    "Let''s do badminton then. I''ll call Putnam to join..."


    "How about I bring Maddie and Gillian Owens along?"


    "They free?"


    "Don''t sweat it, Silver Fox. Maddie wouldn''t miss a chance to hang with Putnam! Watch, even if she''s booked, she''ll make time."


    Sure enough, one call was all it took for Maddie Palmer, mid-film shoot, to make a swift exit, snagging a leave and bringing Gillian along for the ride.


    The production team couldn''t touch her with a ten-foot pole.


    Knowing her only as Ms. Maddie was intimidating enough to keep them at bay. But then the rumor mill churned out whispers that she might be the futuredy of the Damon family, and that made her downright untouchable. The word on the street was that the big yers, led astray by B City''s top tycoon, the Ingram family''s shot-caller, had gone rogue.


    The old ybook of blue-bloods marrying blue-bloods was out. Family heads, those who call the shots, were now seeking mates of their own liking, prying stars from the limelight.


    Actresses, they''re a dime a dozen, pretty and plentiful, ripe for the picking, right? Do they even grasp the dys they cause on set, each one more untouchable than thest?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The sportsplex was a new haunt for Sebastian. Putnam had rmended the ce, and Sebastian promptly signed up for a VIP group card, pricey as it was b but it granted unlimited free ess for a list of names.


    Stephanie, Maddie, and Gillian''s names were all on that list.


    As for Putnam, he was already a card-carrying member.


    Stephanie and Sebastian were the first to


    roome, beelining for the locker


    room to slip into their sportswear before heading out to warm up on the courts.


    It wasn''t the weekend, so the ce wasn''t packed. But Stephanie bumped into a familiar face.


    On the next court, Dashiell Wilson was locked in a tennis battle with another guy, slightly older and with a frosty edge.


    Stephanie''s voice rang out in shock, "Dashiell!"


    Dashiell, mid-serve, did a


    double-take. And got nailed rightan the forehead by the iing tennis ball...


    I... Clutching his head, he shot a


    re at his brother, "You had to go that hard, huh?"


    Phinies just arched a brow at him, silent.


    Dashiell then turned to Stephanie, eyes lighting up, "Littledy, you''re hitting the courts too?"


    Stephanie, all smiles with racket in hand, shouldered her way over, "Silver Fox brought me. It''s my first time here."


    Dashiell finally noticed the man a few paces behind the spirited girl, "President Ingram''s here too... My brother''s around, fancy joining us for a match?"


    Sebastian nced at Stephanie, "You up for it?"


    "Uh... I''ve only ever yed badminton, never tennis."


    "It''s pretty simr, just rallying the ball... How about I pair up with you for a few rounds, give it a whirl?"


    "Sure... let''s give it a shot?" Stephanie replied, a tad uncertain.


    She''d never actually yed tennis before...

 Chapter 761

    Dashiell waved his racquet, signaling for his brother toe over.


    Phinies strolled up leisurely and, upon seeing Sebastian, couldn''t hide his surprise. "President Ingram, what brings you out here? Got some time to kill?"


    "Looks like you''re in the same boat, Mr. Wilson."


    "I got roped into this by the kiddo here. I''ve got a million things to do."


    "No matter how busy, you''ve got to make time for my littledy."


    The brothers exchanged a knowing look and an arched eyebrow, leaving the conversation hanging in silent understanding.


    Dashiell introduced her, "Bro, meet Stephanie, the littledy I always talk about. She''s sweet and sensible."


    With a nod, Dashiell added, "Ms. Bishop, nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too... Mr. Wilson. Dashiell, I thought you were quite the looker, but I didn''t expect your brother to be even more handsome!"


    Dashiell stroked his chin and said, "Nah... I won''t admit he''s better looking than me, but I''ll concede he''s got more presence. If you think he''s more handsome, it''s definitely because you''re not just looking at faces and figures anymore... You''re valuing charisma." "Ha, maybe I''ve been hanging around my Silver Fox too much... anyone without a bit of presence just doesn''t cut it for me now."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "See! Even I admit he''s got more charisma. Come on, let''s get you warmed up!"


    "Sure thing. Putnam, Maddie, and Gillian are joining us soon."


    "Sounds like a party. I might as well join in."


    "No problem! When everyone''s here, we can set up a match... Oh no, I''ll be toast if wepete; I better start practicing!"


    "Right, a match would be thrilling! Don''t worry, my brother and I can y. Afraid of losing? Just team up with us."


    "I can''t do that. I have to stick with


    my Silver Fox. I brought him out here; I have to look after him... But I''m not even sure if he knows how to y. His Silver Fox hardly ever came out to have fun.


    Sebastian truly didn''t know much about these games. While in school, he focused on his studies because Jaxon cared a lot about his grades. After graduation, he was swamped


    Work at Skyline Corporation,


    leaving little time for leisure.


    Always a lone wolf, he didn''t have many friends. Except for Putnam, who was naturally outgoing. He seldom made the first move to make friends. But those he epted, he treated with utmost respect.


    For instance, no high society party in


    B City could draw him, except for those thrown by the Damon family which he''d grace with an


    appearance. That''s why many of B City''s elite had only seen himat Damon family events.


    Usually, Sebastian spent most of his time working at Skyline Corporation or resting at home, rarely going out. Phinies, too, was a reserved man. He rarely socialized.


    Now, the two who were not fond of socializing stood together, creating an awkward atmosphere. But for the sake of family business, it was Phinies who finally broke the silence. "What''s the message you had Dashiell bring me?"


    "Just what it sounds like. Mr. Wilson, just wait for news," Sebastian said, watching Stephanie and Dashiell y on the court, seemingly indifferent.


    Phinies raised an eyebrow but said nothing more, his gaze returning to the court. After a while, his eyes shifted back to Sebastian. "Is there money to be made?" "Yes."


    Phinies didn''t press further. From Sebastian''s tone, it seemed like it wasn''t a small deal.

 Chapter 762

    "President Ingram seems really smitten with his fianc¨¦e."


    "Yeah, smitten."


    "She looks like quite the live wire..."


    "Quirky, a real firecracker."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Hard to believe President Ingram would go for someone like that..."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and said, "Nobody saw iting when Mr. Wilson fell for your wife either..."


    Phinies'' wife, Leona, was mute. in-looking, too. And from a very average background.


    When Phinies insisted on marrying Leona, the entire Wilson n was against it. But Phinies stood his ground, took on his whole family... and in the end, he brought her home.


    But Mrs. Wilson, she''s not one for the spotlight. Phinies has kept her well protected... her current state remains a mystery to most.


    Watching Stephanie y tennis,ughing heartily on the court, a pang of envy shimmered in Phinies'' eyes: "Leona used to be just as spirited..."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s because of me... that she became mute."


    Sebastian, puzzled, asked, "Something happened?"


    "Yeah, during her teenage years... she faced some serious bullying at school. That was when I was abroad as an exchange student... She went through a lot." "Did you meet in school?"


    Phinies offered a wistful smile: "She was my deskmate. Back then, she was just like your little spitfire, full of sass... She changed after what happened."


    Sebastian nodded with understanding: "We should have dinner sometime, let them meet."


    Phinies shook his head: "No... Leona''s really shy around strangers."


    "Suit yourself... My little girl has an infectious spirit, affects everyone around her."


    Phinies paused, then asked: "So, is President Ingram trying to help me?" "You can''t live in the past forever."


    Phinies chuckled bitterly: "I''ve tried But since then, she''s be so- timid, Scared of everyone except me. She''s somewhatfortable with Dashiell, at least."


    "Marrying her must''ve been quite the ordeal, huh?"


    "Yeah, it was tough... But I lost both my parents, so I didn''t care about their opinions. Still, I nearly lost my inheritance over it." "Was it worth it?"


    "Every time I see her smile, it feels worth it. What about you? Is it tough?"


    "My girl... she''s got the makings of a lucky charm. She brings good fortune to those around her... so no, it''s not tough at all." Phinies nced at him enviously, "Luck is a form of strength, too."


    "Mr. Wilson''s luck isn''t too shabby either. With a good brother like you... and my girl taking a shine to him, you''re in luck this time." Phinies raised an eyebrow: "Sounds like a big deal."


    "Just don''t feel like I''m shortchanging you when the timees."


    Phinies replied calmly: "Don''t worry... We both know how business works. Luck ys a big part... there''s gain and there''s loss. I wonder if President Ingram has the ambition of a Quintin Snider?"


    "Huh?" Sebastian was puzzled.


    He didn''t understand why Phinies suddenly brought this up.


    Phinies continued: "If the Ingram family is considering... establishing four key branches, I wonder if the Wilson n might qualify to lead one?"


    Back in the day, at the height of the


    Snider family''s power, they overshadowed several other major families with their four branches. The Klein family was one of those branches, with Morton Klein being one of Zachary''s right-hand men. But after Zachary passed, those branches faded...


    Mulling over this, Sebastian''s eyes darkened: "No such ns for now."

 Chapter 763

    "There''s always a first time for everything," Sebastian remarked casually. He was no ordinary man. Under his leadership, the Ingram family was reaching new heights, and it was only a matter of time. At least that''s what Phinies believed.


    "I doubt it... I don''t likeplications," said Sebastian with his characteristic nonchnce. He had an aversion to trouble, except when it came to Stephanie. She was the only exception to his rule.


    The notion of establishing a powerful clique of families was something his grandfather would likely relish, as it would be a prestigious affair, bolstering the family''s influence in the eyes of others. But Sebastian found it all too troublesome.


    ying the game of influence and manipting hearts was not his forte, nor did it interest him. Coborations between families didn''t necessarily have to mean pulling others into one''s sphere of power or resorting to old-fashioned practices like arranged marriages. There were plenty of ways to seed in this world.


    Phinies gave him a searching look and ventured, "You''ve got more guts than I do... If I may be so bold, is the money easier to make overseas?"


    Sebastian turned to him and said, "You''ve heard?"


    "Rumors, mostly..."


    Without any pretense, Sebastian admitted, "It''s alright."


    "Why... this sudden idea?"


    "The Skyline Corporation belongs to the Ingram family... It''s my own empire, my own thing."


    Phinies whistled, impressed. "President Ingram, what made you reach for this idea?"


    Sebastian smiled, "My grandfather kept nagging that I wouldn''t inherit the reins of the Ingram family... Little miss got anxious, fearing I might be kicked out and left to starve... So she started saving her acting fees, not spending a dime, to keep us afloat." Phinies chuckled, "I see..."


    "Mr. Wilson, is your ambition to take the Wilson family to new heights because of your parents''st wishes, or for a woman?"


    "My parents passed away suddenly, leaving nost wishes... It''s mostly for Belle. I need to be stronger to give her a better life... to protect her better."


    Sebastian nodded understandingly. "Pretty much the same story."


    Behind every sessful man is a woman he adores. Behind every sessful woman is a man who has hurt her deeply.


    "Ha-ha... Silver Fox, I''ve got it! Dashiell can''t even keep up with me now!"


    On the tennis court, Stephanie cheered.


    Dashiell raised an eyebrow, "Littledy, you''re getting ahead of yourself. I let you have that point!"


    "Let''s keep ying and see if that was really the case!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Not everyone who can y


    badminton can y tennis, but


    Stephanie was quick to adapt,


    matching Dashiell, a keen amateur


    tennis yer.


    Her agility and quick reaction made her a fast learner. She was, after all, trained from a young age.


    Watching them, Sebastian couldn''t help butugh, "She''s picking it up fast."


    Phinies grinned, "Care to join in, President Ingram?"


    "If I said I couldn''t y... would you believe me?"


    Phinies looked at him incredulously, "No way." "Then pretend I can... Shall we warm up?"


    Better to get some practice first. Otherwise, he might end up being the butt of Stephanie''s jokes. The sport looked easy enough; after observing a few rounds, he was confident he could pick it upo


    Phinies agreed readily, "Sure thing."


    sw novel


    After a few rounds with Dashiell, Stephanie noticed that Sebastian and Phinies had already started a game on the neighboring court. To her surprise, her Silver Fox seemed quite adept, ying with convincing skill.


    She eximed in amazement, "Wow! Silver Fox, you can actually y tennis?"

 Chapter 764

    Sebastian nced over at her, then quickly returned the ball with a swift serve. Dashiell couldn''t help but exim, "Nice shot!"


    Phinies was somewhat speechless. Just how much did Sebastian care about that girl? Under her watchful eye, his game had suddenly improved. Moments ago, he couldn''t even keep the ball in y, but as soon as Stephanie started spectating, he began ying like a pro. "Wow! My Silver Fox is so skilled!"


    Putnam, freshly changed into his sports gear, overheard this as he entered the court and immediately retorted, "Skilled, my foot! Your Silver Fox probably hasn''t even yed tennis before!" Stephanie shot back, "You''re the one who can''t y, Putnam! My Silver Fox is really good, just watch."


    It was only then that Putnam looked towards the court and saw Sebastian. He was like a whole new yer in just a matter of days! He was actually ying tennis...


    Cyrus Damon followed Putnam into the club. Upon entering, he made a beeline for Stephanie and greeted her, "Hey, Steph."


    "Ah, Cyrus, you''re here too!"


    "Yeah, I was just at the office with my brother, so we came together."


    "Do you y tennis?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Sure do."


    "How about a game? I''ve just learned! I only knew how to y badminton before." Cyrus grinned, "No problem."


    As Sebastian yed, he noticed that his girl was now hitting balls back and forth with Cyrus. They wereughing and looking quite happy.. Suddenly, he lost all interest in the game. He couldn''t be bothered to even receive the ball anymore, so he dropped his racket, gave Phinies a nod, and headed to the rest area.


    Putnam pped him on the shoulder, "Not bad, kid. You''ve even picked up tennis... To keep up with your girl, you''re bing quite the jack of all trades."


    Phinies, with a glint in his eye, nced over at Stephanie and noticed the little prince of the Damon family had taken over Dashielt''s spot, now ying with the girl. They seemed so familiar with each other, bantering back and forth as they yed.


    "Stephanie, you''re no match for me."


    "Cyrus, look at you all smug over just two points. Just you wait, I''m going to teach you a lesson!"


    Cyrus had a mischievous smile as he said, "Sure, let Stephanie teach me a lesson."


    The vibrancy and atmosphere created by these spirited youngsters was something those nearing thirty, like them, just couldn''t match. Phinies chuckled, understanding now why Sebastian had suddenly


    lost his drive to y. St Suddeet


    was


    still young, not of the same generation as his wife Leona. Cyrus looked around Stephanie''s age... Handsome and charming, and


    Stephanie beautiful and spirited-to the unknowing eye, they could be


    mistaken for a couple.


    Noticing Sebastian''s focus on the court and hisck of response, Putnam teased, "Oh, feeling a bit jealous, are we?"


    Sebastian red at him, "Who told you to bring Cyrus?"


    "He wanted toe... Plus, you never said family wasn''t wee."


    "Like bringing family, do you? Well, have your fill." Sebastian''s voice was cool as he dropped this line.


    Putnam was still puzzled when he heard a cheerful voice at the entrance of the court, "Putnam!!"


    Putnam''s mouth twitched, "Why is she here too..."


    "Future wife, can''t shee and y some tennis?"


    "...You''ve got some nerve," Putnam muttered. If it wasn''t for Sebastian, he wouldn''t even be engaged.

 Chapter 765

    "No shame in being outyed," Maddie dered, her voice an exuberant echo across the park. Dressed in crisp white sportswear, she bounded toward us with the unrestrained joy of a puppy. "Putnam! Weren''t you tied up with work today?" she called out, her sneakers kicking up a cloud of dust as she neared.


    Sebastian replied coolly, "He''s not that busy... He just didn''t want to see you, that''s all."


    At his words, Maddie''s sunny demeanor faltered, her eyes dimming as she muttered a subdued "Oh."


    Gillian, trailing behind, noticed the sudden shift. "What''s got you down all of a sudden, Maddie?" she asked, her brow wrinkled in confusion.


    Maddie forced a thin smile. "Nothing, Gillian. Let''s just go find Steph."


    But Putnam wasn''t having any of it. "Come back here!" hemanded with a deep breath, his voice carrying an authority that often went unchallenged.


    Maddie''s eyes sparkled with a thread of hope as she turned back to him. "Are you going to join me, Putnam?"


    "I just got here. Let''s take a break... Stephanie and Cyrus are in the middle of a heated game. Why interrupt them?"


    Sebastian, quick with his wit, jabbed, "Someone sounds jealous."


    Putnam shot him a re filled with a mix of indignation and frustration.


    "Jealousy is a game for the cunning," I thought, smirking at the unfolding drama.


    "Since you left my cest time... you two haven''t seen each other, have you?" Sebastian''s voice cut through the tension.


    Maddie nodded honestly. "Yeah... Putnam''s been really busy."


    "The truth is, he''s not busy. He just doesn''t like you," Sebastian said bluntly.


    Maddie''s gaze dropped to the ground, her voice barely above a whisper, "I know... he''s just trying to be responsible. He doesn''t really like me."


    Putnam took a deep breath, trying to contain his irritation. "Who said I don''t like you? Why listen to this kid''s nonsense?"


    Maddie''s face lit up, "So you do like me?"


    Putnam felt cornered, as if every word he spoke just dug him deeper. "Let''s just say I don''t dislike you."


    "Not dislike and not like," Sebastian chimed in, twisting the knife further.


    Maddie''s spirits deted, "Oh..."


    "Can''t you see? Cyrus and Stephanie


    are


    is their game, and this guy


    for trouble because he''s


    jealous. Are you blind to y into his hands?" Sebastian prodded.


    Realization dawned on Maddie and Gillian''s faces.


    "Am I wrong?" Sebastian pressed on.


    "The fact that Stephanie and Cyrus are having a st is true, isn''t it?"


    "The fact that you, Putnam, don''t like Maddie and are only marrying her out of obligation is also true!"


    Was this kid really picking a fight with him today?


    Putnam was seething with anger.


    Maddie, the subject of such blunt speech, was on the brink of tears in public.


    Trying to soothe the situation, Putnam said, "Easy there, don''t listen to him. Even if I don''t like you yet, I don''t like anyone else either... That''s the most I can say right now


    en


    Sniffling, Maddie asked, "Is there a chance you might like me in the future?"


    "Maybe?" Putnam thought cynically to himself.


    How could he answer her when he didn''t even know himself?


    Maddie nodded, "Then there''s still hope..."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "But you''d have to meet more often for that hope to grow," Gillian interjected.


    "Yeah, right," Sebastian added.


    Maddie contemted this, then said quietly, "But he doesn''t have the time."


    Gillianughed, "Then howe President Ingram here has the time to hang out and y ball with Steph?"


    Sebastian added, "Being a CEO isn''t


    that bus


    Look over there, Mr. Wilson is also ying ball with his


    brother."  int


    Putnam shot back, "Will you die if you shut up for once?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 766

    Maddie''s voice was tinged with hurt, "So, you still don''t like me... You don''t enjoy hanging out with me."


    "I told you, I don''t dislike you..."


    "But you don''t like me either..."


    How long were they going to dance around this issue?


    Putnam took a deep breath and asked, "Are you free this weekend?"


    Maddie would make herself free no matter what; she nearly gave herself whish nodding, "Yes!"


    Then she looked at Putnam with hopeful eyes.


    Putnam said indifferently, "Thene over to my ce. It''s about time my dad met you."


    Maddie''s face was a picture of shock, "This isn''t a date... We''re going to your house?"


    "Huh? Aren''t parents supposed to meet?"


    "But my parents... You haven''t met them yet?"


    "Saturday at my ce, Sunday at yours? Does that work?"


    Maddie nodded furiously, "Yes... But I''m a bit nervous."


    "Nervous about what?"


    "Do your folks know I had stic surgery?"


    Putnam was slightly irritated, "Does it matter?"


    "I heard through the grapevine... your dad''s been boasting that the Damon family only chooses beautiful daughters-inw, so the grandchildren will be attractive too."


    Putnam felt his patience crumble. When had his father started spouting such nonsense in public?


    He said coolly, "I''m the one marrying, not him."


    "Oh... Then I''m not worried. I wasn''t bad-looking before, just had monolids and a t nose... Putnam, you''re so handsome, with such good genes, our kids will definitely be cute if they take after you."


    How had the conversation veered in this direction?


    Putnam red at Sebastian, "Are you happy now, you little troublemaker?"


    Sebastian smiled contentedly, "Very."


    His sister, who seemed to have just remembered him, dropped her tennis racket and sprinted tow


    , leaving Cyrus behin


    Wa


    But then.


    Stephanie burst out excitedly, "Maddie, Gillian, you finally made it!"


    Sebastian was taken aback. So, his initial perception was mistaken.


    The little traitor. If someone else she cared about was around, she became oblivious to his existence.


    Maddie was buzzing with


    excitement, "Steph, Putnam said he''ll


    take me to meet his parents next week, and then he''s bringing me home to meet mine!"


    "Wow! Really? Good job, Putnam!"


    Good job, my foot.


    He was just cutting corners, going through the motions like it was a chore.


    If it hadn''t been for Sebastian, would he have bothered with all this?


    Once his dad decided it was time for marriage, the stepmom would handle the wedding, and he''d just up on the day to y his part


    as


    groom.


    Did he really need this hassle now?


    That old saying about women being a handful was proving true.


    Once a woman came into the picture, life invariably got moreplicated, and the troubles just kept piling up.


    Gillian chuckled, "Steph''s been to the Ingram family''s ce, right?"


    "Been there, yeah, more than once!"


    "The Ingram family''s grandfather seems to like you a lot on Twitter."


    "Ha, that waster... He was quite against me at first."


    "Being liked now is what counts."


    "That''s all thanks to my Silver Fox... Silver Fox, did I y well just now?"


    Sebastian said indifferently, "Not bad... Come here."


    Stephanie hopped over and flirtatiously blinked at him, "What''s up?"


    Sebastian took a towel and gently wiped the sweat from her forehead, "You''re sweating."


    "Oh... You know how it is with sports, you work up a sweat. Why did you stop ying, Silver Fox?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!